《Established Pinnacle: The Enigma》


 Chapter 1 Enigma And The Mystiques

    ?The Mystiques.


    This was a powerful family of true divine beings. It wasposed of two gods who acted as both father and mother of the house, as well as four children.


    Unfortunately the identity of the parents were unknown. Data stated they were still alive, but their life force could not be felt even within the Myriad Creations.


    As if that was not enough, the older sister left six years ago and seemed to have no intention ofing back.


    As one of the powerful geniuses of the Evesting Star True District of the previous generation, her disappearance caused a lot of disruption within the core of the Evesting Star True District.


    This led to the rest of the family to recieve loathing res and constant bullying from others for six full years.


    But when somepassionate people thought this suffering was too much, there was still more toe.


    The youngest child of the family unexpectedly fell sick and was contaminated by a divine disease even the gods found troublesome to cure.


    She was not going to die, but ording to the main goddess of Medicine and Healthcare, she might not live for much more than 500+ years(50+ yirs) at this current rate.


    With such a burden put upon his shoulders, Enigma couldn''t help but sigh as he watched the sun set. He loved the picture sqaure beauty of the blood-like hue over sky at every sunset, before the invasion of the darkness and the infinite stars followed.


    He moved his eyes lower and just so happened to spot a goofy young man around his age who wasughing like a monkey/fool, whilst picking his nose in the yground. ''A simpleton?'' He wondered.


    Enigma didn''t know why the idiot, Ahem, the kid caught his attention but he shook his head to clear his thoughts of him. It was not the first time his intuition made him focus more on certain people without knowing why.


    Like that one ck haired boy who was a pervert and found no rest in trying to molest people or peek at girls changing their clothes. Or that one girl who is shy but likes to cook and eat her own food as if they were a delicacy made from heaven.


    Or maybe that one time he stared too much at the heavenly beauty who ended up catching him in 4K, then branded him a pervert. Or maybe that tomboy little girl who likes to pick on weak guys and rub salt on their already weakened egos.


    Actually,e to think of it, he was only attracted to weird people who were entric by nature. But this is a ce for gods, for there to be so many varieties of emotions and personalities, it was no surprise.


    Ta~ Ta~ Ta~...


    Enigma heard some sounds, and couldn''t help but turn his head backwards to look at the source of the sound, spotting a pair of fresh, slender long legs skipping towards him.


    He then smiled a momentter, just at her mere appearance, his mood livened up by a few notches.


    With silver-white hair, golden pupils and beauty even the gods would appreciate, was his little sister who was rushing towards him at quiet a rxed pace.


    Her name was Mystica Mystique, she was 12 yirs old this year, below her in age was Misty Mystique who was 7 yirs old, and the one who was currently bedridden.


    "Brother, you''re still here?! Why are you not at the examination sight? If you''rete today, you might not get a chance until next yir!!!" The moment she reached his side, Mystica did not hesitate to rebuke her older brother in a stern tone that seemed well trained and natural to her, like a veteran mother.


    This showed that she was already used to something like this. Meaning that this brother of hers was probably a pain in the neck. "Chilldy Mystica, there is still five hours before the session begins you know?"


    Enigma rubbed his temples as he looked at his little sister. She was a bit impatient today all of a sudden, not like a day ever passed without her rebuking him. But what he loved about her the most was...


    "Rea...Really? In that case, I apologize, but..." Was that she could be cute at times when she realizes her mistakes. She looked down and yed around with her fingers shyly.


    In the end, he took care of her until she reached this age, so she still loved him more than anything else.


    No matter how weird it sounds, their parents actually visits him from time to time. Well, in cases where they drop of the new babies at the door then leave without even greeting, it still counts as a visit nheless, right?


    "I know, I know. This is an important day for your brother. But how can I be an ARC? I have no recollection of my past nor do I have any visions either. This is not a good sign at all." Enigma rubbed his little sister''s head as he turned towards the direction of the house.


    "Don''t do that..." Mystica pouted as she murmured to herself, but her voice was very low. Unfortunately, everyone was born gods here, so how could Enigma not here her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    He rubbed her head once again then went to visit his youngest sister for thest time. He had already turned 15, it was time for him to go to the Evesting Pce and register as an ARC.


    ARC.


    This was a special term for gods who managed to reincarnate. It was used not only in the Evesting Star True District, but the other two hundred and seven Gxies as well as the hidden nes.


    Back in the day, there were many gods and legends who ruled the Infinite Cosmos. But after the Greatest Cataclysm ever, everything was restarted and all the gods and legends died.


    In this new Era, the gods and legends, epics and myth, rulers and historians were given a chance to reincarnate within the Core Valleys.


    The Core Valleys were the Central stations of all the hundred eight highest ranked Districts among theyers of Infinite Districts, where they nurtured ARCs.


    For one to know whether they were an ARC or not, they had to make sure that they at least remembered a bit about their past or they had visions about powerful beings during their dreams. If any of this happens to you, then you have potential to be an ARC.


    It was not that those who were not ARC were not gods or strong. In fact, ARCs only had it better as they had more Unique Providence and stronger talents than others. But if one put in effort, they could still be a main god as well.


    Either way, an ARC didn''t necessarily have the same personality as their past lives, but they were still affected by them nheless.


    As for Enigma, he had no such thing as past relocation nor visions about powerful beings at all. Making his chances at being an ARC very slim or unlikely.


    Though he could still apply as an original, the process was long and they did not recieve special treatment.


    Enigma wished to be an ARC, that was why he wanted to try it out first. Even something within his heart was telling him to do it, as he will not regret it at all.


    He visited his youngest sister, Misty, chatted a bit with her then kissed her goodbye on the cheeks as he left. He also kissed Mystica on the forehead, who blushed in embarrassment as she kept pestering him about her being a grown up.


    Enigma ignored her outburst then began flying towards the Evesting Pce. He wanted to believe everything will be fine.


    Just as how he believes that his parents left them for a reason, even though they kept f*cking around and bringing more loads for him to carry. Misty and Mystica were examples.


    His sister also loved him dearly, so despite thements and the bullying he suffered, he still believes in her judgment of leaving him alone while he was 9 yirs old.


    After using the Teleportation Gate towards the Evesting Pce constantly, since it was free today, he finally appeared at the pce.


    With his otherworldly disposition and charm, even in such a ce where gods were born, his charm was still 1st ss. Enigma ignored it though, and casually walked towards the podium and sat down.


    "What a handsome fellow."


    "Handsome but unlucky."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know? I mean he..."


    "My lord?! Is that true?"


    "Poor guy..."


    A few people began discussing about him, letting those who didn''t know who he was, finally know. But Enigma ignored all of this, unlike when he was home, he had no reason to smile in front of everyone. But he still did, nheless.


    His expression was calm, not to the point of being cold though, and his eyes were closed, an aura of solitude around him. Unfortunately that only increased his charm a bit.

 Chapter 2 A Talent

    ?"Okay young ones, gather up, gather up. We are about to begin the most important days of your lives. My name is Hestia, I will be briefing you on what you''re supposed to do from here on out, as well as how the structures work.


    "Questions can be asked until then. As for right now, just open up your ears and listen. For starters..."


    There was a moment of silence as all the young candidates kept quiet and stared intently at Hestia. They seemed ready to devour whatever information she held.


    "First of all, for starters, my name is Hestia. I''ll be one of your main supervisors of the Evesting Pce. The other advisor unfortunately does not like interacting with others.


    "To start of your journey of the path of main Divinity, you will have to first experience hardships and mortality In the Mortal Realms. But that is a topic for another time.


    "Right now, I am sure you are all excited to start off on this path of Main Divinity. So I will not waste most of your time and will begin the filtering process." The beautiful goddess, who had transcendental beauty said without any expression on her face.


    When the thousands of teenagers heard her words, they could not help but get nervous or break down into cold sweats. This was their turning points in life.


    Whether one could be an ARC depended on today. Just because you remembered your past or saw visions of your prime, doesn''t mean you can inherit your previous power.


    For one Prime God, there might be more reincarnates out there. Whose to say you''re the luckier one? The stronger a being was in the past Era, the more reincarnates they have in this one.


    That was why Enigma still chose to try his luck with the test. Who knows, he might just have it but it was not powerful enough to manifest as visions or relocations.


    "The test is simple, you juste to tform, stretch out your hand and concentrate on channeling your innate energy inside. If it glows, it means you are an ARC, if it doesn''t, then you can enter the Pce and take someone as your master or work for some gods until you be one yourselves.


    "The intensity of the light refers to how much of your past you remember and how much you can gain from it. For example, the lowest light, the Red color can at least get you one ability, weapon, talent or traits of your past.


    "While the highest intensity of Voilet can get you seven. Don''t fret though, just because you didn''t be an ARC doesn''t mean you don''t have a future. ARC only gain special treatment of having more Providence and guidence than the rest of you.


    "But effort can still outshine talent. But those words are useless since even the ARC have to put in effort as well. Hell, they would die if they didn''t." Hestia giggled to herself, scaring the young teenagers out of their wits.


    Some even began thinking that perhaps it wouldn''t be that bad of a thing even if they didn''t be ARCs. One of them was Enigma, he really doubted his chances.


    "Enough from my side, the first candidate can climb up the tform and have a go at their luck. Remember, we do things in order here, I will not call upon you, but you, yourself know how your codes are arranged right?" She crossed her arms as she scanned everyone with squinted eyes.


    Every teenager had no choice but to nod their heads in might when they felt the pressure oozing out of Hestia''s frail looking body. This was Divine Presence, it was too powerful!!


    Enigma looked up at Hestia and couldn''t help but feel his body burn slightly. Whenever he got excited or really terrified, this feeling would well up inside his body, almost causing his nigh-existing emotions to burst into hyper-activity.


    He didn''t know why this was happening, but his sister had something simr urring to her. Probably his mother too, and his younger sisters. But... why was he, a guy inflicted with it as well. Unless it was not a matetnal-type Inheritance but a dual-type Inheritance that could be inherited by all children?


    Enigma shook his head to clear his thoughts and focused on suppressing his emotions. Luckily she stopped looking down at them and moved towards the corner of the ssroom, signaling everyone to do the test.


    For a moment, no god, or rather, godlin moved at all. But soon, a simple looking young brat stood up with excitement on his face as he proudly walked towards the tform.


    He was quite the handsome little beast, with golden hair tied into a neat pony tail. His hair was not that long, do the pony tail was likewise a short, and adorable one.


    His body was quite fit, as one could see the well defined muscr figure under his robes. His muscles weren''t too thin, nor too thick, bring moderate and perfect.


    But his most striking point would be his Darin smile, one that seemed to contain boundless confidence in himself.


    He attracted the attention of everyone as he hurriedly and impatiently stretched out his arm towards the orb on the tform. Everyone held their breathes as this was the first person to go up and try their luck.


    It would also determine whether people would be motivated to try as well or not. The boy closed his eyes and channeled his innate energy into the orb.


    Vroom!!


    The orb released a powerful Roar as it began glowing in Red, then Orange, then Yellow, Green, Blue. By now, everyone was shocked as they held their breathe, not willing to breathe at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even Hestia was surprised and looked at the handsome younh boy with praise in her eyes. She murmured something under her breathe then stop paying attention to him. But momentster, she did not have a choice but to look once again.


    VROOOOM!!!


    The Roar was even louder as the light turned from Blue to Indigo. Then it finally turned Voilet, but that was not all. The orb... shattered, releasing a powerful Shockwave that pushed everyone away.


    Hestia ignored that and instead peered into the Providence of the boy and couldn''t help but cover her mouth in shock. Even his starting point was, heaven defying.


    _________________________


    _________________________


    Name: Su Han


    Reincarnate: Sun Wu Kong


    Cultivation: Godlin


    Constitution: Greatest Above The Heavens (Fantasy)


    Providence(6): Heavens Only Equal (Unique), 72 Earthly Transformations (Unique), Immortality (Unique), Thousands Clones (Unique), Tri-elemental Mastery: Wind, Fire & Water (Unique), Cloud Surfing (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Ruyi Jingu Bang (Lost Divine)


    _________________________


    _________________________


    "Unbelievable..." Hestia covered her mouth in shock. But a momentter, she shook her head and announced, "There you have it, our first ARC. And a powerful one at that, next."


    Everyone was brought back to attention as the second person stifly walked up towards the tform. But he froze a momentter and turned to look at Hestia with a bitter smile.


    Hestia snapped her fingers, fixing the orb on tform back to its top condition within a split second. She then waved the person off and closed her eyes once again.


    The person put their hand on the orb but even after a minute, nothing happened. Ten minutes passed and still nothing happened, but he was unwilling to move away as tears formed in his eyes.


    "Move it, we don''t have all day. There are still thousands of you out there." Hestia said without opening her eyes.


    "But..."


    "Don''t test my patience child, there are more than a thousand godlins here, one less does no change to the total ratio. One advise, in this ce, disobedience is scorned greatly at. Especially if you''re not special, now move it." She still didn''t open her eyes as she rebuked the person.


    It might sound harsh, but she had a point. The total number of gods within the hundred and eight pces, added up to more than billions. And the number of ARC didn''t even reach up to a percent.


    A percent might sound small, but it was still tens of millions. So with such a formation of Gods and True Gods, one less does no change right?


    The person held in his tears as he walked out of the room. He was headed for the Pce to sign in under a god or a apply for work. Either way, he can find a descent path of bing a god as well.


    More and more candidates went forward to get their Fates checked. A lot of ARCs were born once again, almost surpassing the thousand threshold mark of the first batch.


    Considering that this is the second batch, children like Su Han were not that much. Infact aside from here, the others were only blue and below. No Indigo, let alone a Voilet Reincarnate.


    But something unexpected happened once again, another genius with the same level of Providence as Su Han came and immediately shattered the orb upon contact.

 Chapter 3 Rising Stars

    ?Hestia opened her eyes in shock again. With the District''s level of industrialization, it wouldn''t be strange for one such genius to be born in each Pce, making that a total of hundred and ten or less such types of geniuses.


    But this time around, their Evesting Star True District unexpectedly gave birth to two. But it was not that heaven defying, there were probably more District with such geniuses.


    _________________________


    _________________________


    Name: Allen Asvath


    Reincarnate: Vishnu (???)


    Cultivation: Godlin


    Constitution: Principle-Source (Fantasy)


    Providence(5): Gift of Immortality (Unique), Of The Three Steps (Unique), Karmic Conjuction (Unique), Ten-Incarnates (Unique), Supreme Preservation (Unique)


    Artifacts(2): Kaumodaki (Lost Divine), Discus (Lost Divine)


    _________________________


    _________________________


    This one was even more terrifying than thest one. That was all the other candidates and Hestia could think. But not Enigma, he had a very terrifying thought in his head.


    ''The first one was the goofy looking kid I saw before I came to this ce wasn''t it? And this guy, doesn''t he look familiar? Like that ck haired perverted guy? He looks a bit mature now, I guess.''


    Was this a coincidence? Or was something bigger going on behind the scenes? What about the other two girls that also caught his attention? Unfortunately they were not from this District it seems.


    Enigma was in his own world, but the candidates kept trying their best and most of them ended in failure. Only one out of ten would luckily be an ARC.


    Luckily enough, there were thousands of candidatespared to the first batch''s selection where they were less people and stricter requirements.


    Aside from those two geniuses, there were many more ARCs that managed to reincarnate. Though most of them drifted around Red and Orange Providences, there were some Yellow, Green and Blue Providences as well.


    Indigo and Voilet were unfortunately still not there. Meaning that they were only two of them. Now to go back to the temtes of the two geniuses, some information needed to be exined.


    First of all, the Constitution. This was a unique feature only to ARCs, where their bodies are either forged on their previous life''s talents, traits or titles. Su Han was thetter, his body was forged over his supremacy in hisst life.


    While Allen had his body forged from one of his traits. Constitution of course came with their own special effects only applicable to them and only them. Other godlins didn''t have this unless they were special or unique, like descendents of other ARCs or people loved by the True Cosmos.


    The ''Fantasy'' behind the Constitution meant to show the rank of said Constitution. From Iron to Silver to Gold to Unique to many more.


    Iron allowed one to have talents above other godlins, increasing their speed of bing a main god by two. Silver had special passive effects that were favorable to the godlin''s path of ascension.


    Gold had a special active effects, that defied physics andmon sense even within the scope of the godlins eyes. An example would be having enough strength to fight five godlins of the same level or have enough divine power to match them altogether.


    Unique was something only the True Gods should worry about. Anyone below that level of power would literally slow their progress by two if such a Constitution awakened within them.


    Fantasy was around Main God level, meaning that it''s effects will only shine during then. But it still had all the effects of the previous mentioned ranks. There was also another rank higher.


    But that was for next time. Following Constitution, was Providence.


    Providence was the abilities, traits or other characteristics of their past lives, formed into Superpowers in this life. Unlike the first trait, Constitution, this one was not special to the ARC. Others could have simr Providences.


    The ''Unique'' word meant that the Providence were special and above what the people of the Lower Realms could use, something like a divine ability.


    Not like they were none who had such abilities, but they were demigods, heroes, legends or champions in the least.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If it isn''t the betrayer''s turn. I''m impressed you had the gull to show up here after what your entire family has done." It was finally Enigma''s turn, but not surprisingly, someone still chose to verbally attack him.


    "...."


    Enigma decided to keep quiet and deal with it, like how he usually does things. But it seems that like any other day, they were not ready to let him off.


    "Even if you ignore us, it''s still a fact." Another teen who had failed to be an ARC decided to join in on the fun. Since they now found a mutual enemy, they decided to use him to relieve their stress and pent up emotions on him.


    "When are you gonna join your sister and parents to betray us, huh?"


    "I bet he already has it nned."


    "He is a Mystique though, what else can you expect from them? Cowards, bastards, what else suits them as a synonym?"


    "Haah~ Why does such a talented family have to have such a history? They are all powerful people, aren''t you people afraid of gaining their wrath?" Allen couldn''t help but sigh in exasperation as he intervened.


    Everyone quieted down due to his providence and future rank. ARC like him had a very high future, who wouldn''t want to make connection with them?


    "What wrath? We didn''t do anything did we? We are only stating facts, the truth, what even they cannot go against." The first Blue ARC to be born in this batch retorted in a strong tone as he stood up. He was a reincarnate of Izanagi (???), Takashi Minamoto.


    "They can still kill you though. I mean, they are people who could betray an entire God-level District, that transcends an infinite number of lower Districts, what makes you think they still retain feelings for this ce? Let alone an insignificant fool like you?" Allen continued pressing his point, leading to Takashi shutting his mouth speechless.


    "...."


    "Don''t you find it strange how the Mystique family is still alive despite half of them betraying us? Are the other Main Gods afraid of them? Or is there some sort of consequences to going against them?


    "And here you are, bold enough to attack someone who could potentially be the next heir of the family. He is the only male member after all, and if I remember well, his sister is a... ahem, a Bro-con." Allen cleared his throat and looked left and right then checked Enigma''s expression before revealing thest word.


    This showed how much caution one needed to say such words, even for a promising candidate like himself. Takashi was now utterly persuaded, no, it was not like he wasn''t. He just bore personal grudges, that''s all.


    "...."


    From then on, the discussions quieted down and everyone finally thought things carefully before continuing trashing Enigma. He has been bullied for six years, stopping now was toote, but it was not like they had ever done any physical harm to him or gone too far.


    It was only up to the point of verbal abuse and being given reproachful res from time to time. So Enigma found no reason to entertain them nor get angry over such small matters. But no matter how small it was, he was d Allen stood up for him.


    If he said it himself, it would sound like an excuse or like he was defending them, leading to even more attacks from their side.


    Enigma ignored everyone else as he ced his hand above the orb. The area was plunged into silence as everyone stifly waited. Takashi frowned as he watched Enigma touch the orb.


    Allen had a light smile on his face as he was eager to see one of the descendents of the ''legendary'' Mystique family of the Evesting Star True District.


    Su Han also had his attention shifted towards Enigma as he felt like there was a lot of mysteries around the boy. He couldn''t help but smile excitedly and rub his hands together.


    The candidates were not the only ones curious though. Hestia intently stared at Enigma as a Heroic figure of female appeared in her head for a moment. Only one word could describe her perfectly, Unstoppable.


    But while everyone was feeling stiff, excited, expectant and hopeful, Enigma was actually depressed. Neither of these people knew, that he was not confident in his chances.


    And as if to justify his thoughts, as his hand touched the orb... Unparalleled Darkness descended upon everyone within the room.


    It was so unexpected, nobody was able to respond to the change. Nobody except Hestia of course, as she was god far stronger than the likes of everyone here.


    Meanwhile, on Enigma''s side, or rather, through his perspective, everything felt different.


    He outstretched his arm towards the orb on the tform. When he touched the tform, he felt how soft, smooth and cold it was to the touch. But that was for an instant.


    Because the next second, unprecedented darkness befell everyone and for a second, the world, no the entire True Verse''s time stopped. It was only a second for everyone, but to Enigma, he experienced eternity.

 Chapter 4 Strange Entities

    ?"What''s this? What''s going on?" Takashi asked suddenly, as the lights finally returned to the visions. To be precise, their brains couldprehend the light that reflected everything into their eyes once again.


    "I have no idea." Allen shrugged his shoulders. The others also began talking among themselves, guessing whether Enigma failed or the machine was broken.


    "Did he fail? Seems like that to me."


    "But that experience? Did an Apocalypse descend?"


    "Idiot why would an Apocalypse descend here? Maybe it was that guy who did it."


    "Dumbass, how can a godlin have such power? You''re clearly still half asleep or probably drunk. It''s clear that Enigma failed to be an ARC, so much for a Mystique."


    "But..."


    "Just..."


    The conversations didn''t stop there as everyone was either arguing or debating amongst each other. As for Hestia, she had her eyes filled with shock and joy as she read the temte of Enigma.


    "It''s True, the Mystiques can never be judged bymon sense. Hahaha, look at this, isn''t he more of a monster than his parents and older sister?" She murmured to herself, still in shock.


    _________________________


    _________________________


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Reincarnate: ~~~


    Cultivation: Godlin


    Constitution: ~~~


    Providence(7): Progenitor of Divinity (???), Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), Innate Adaptation (???), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    _________________________


    _________________________


    Just the fact that he got seven Providence could put him within the same group as Allen and Su Han. The Mystiques were truly frightening people, even now, people still had doubts about where this family came from.


    One thing was for sure though, whether they stayed or not, the Evesting Pce would do nothing about it. In other words, they could leave and return as they please, acting as if this District, no, entire Verse, was their home. Let alone this one, all of the other Verses.


    Unfortunately he got no Constitution, meaning his future was not set. Even with seven Providence and one Artifact, without a direction for his life, his temte might stay like this for the rest of his life. Limiting him from bing a main god in the future.


    "Well I guess that''s about enough." Hestia pped her hands to gain everyone''s attention towards herself. "Now, if you are an ARC, please stand this side and prepare to follow me."


    "If you''re not, the door right there will lead you towards the Pce. There were will be a tournament in your first graduation yirs, about three yirs from now. If you can perform well, who knows, an ARC might take favor over you."


    She said as she immediately left the ce without even looking back. The others were down for quite a bit, but a momentter they rushed towards the Pce to ept a master.


    It might sound disgraceful but working under an ARC was more fulfilling than it sounded. After all, those guys had the chance to create their own "Inner Worlds(True Dimensions)" filled withs and life within when they be main gods.


    If they could manage one world, they would be able to ascend after and be main gods as well. Plus, there was payment in the form of faith points.


    The hundred and forty four ARCs followed behind Hestia as she led them towards a Teleportation gate. She nor anyone else said a word during their journey.


    Enigma also didn''t say anything as he was stranded in his own world. He couldn''t help but go back to the ce where he met those strange entities. What was strange was that... why were they desperately begging him to choose them?


    ¡ºChoose me, I promise you that you will not regret it. I swear upon my family name as well as my Divinity that you will definitely NOT regret it. My power can even allow you to create your own unique god n that will listen to only you and express your will. You can also summon ten divine-like beasts, one stronger than the other. And, and...¡»


    Enigma saw an iprehensible scene before him. A beauty who literally had pale white skin, three eyes, worerge white robes and had silver hair more than twice her height ''begged'' him to choose her.


    One could tell that she was originally a noble and cold person, but right now, she was like a poor begger who would even sell her body just to be chosen. For what, he didn''t know.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºDon''t listen to her. If you can choose me, I can give you the power to start up your own Era. Be the ''King'' of said Era and start an entire age based upon yourself. Strength greater than the average gods? Divine presence that can put anybody down to their knees? Senses that transcend godly limits and allow you to see the future, hear the dead or taste the air? I can give them all to you. What about the power to give out fruits that can bestow mortals unprecedented powers? I have them all hahaha¡»


    This time around, an old man, well not that old, held a ss of delicate wine in his hand and wore loose ancient clothes of the west, valiantlyughed as he tempted Enigma to choose him.


    Desperation could still be smelt from him even though he acted so calm and happy going. His mustache, was also quite cool albeitical.


    ¡ºTsk Tsk Tsk, why stoop so low? I can give you the power to see the dead, talk to the dead, control souls, emit intense soul pressure, forge soul Artifacts, release innate soul origin as a Manifestation on the physical form and to control evolution upon minor creatures or species. If that''s not all... I can also give you the power to bestow miracles by making the wishes, desires and thoughts of mortalse true. So, what do you think?¡»


    This time, a humanoid blurry figure with oval-shaped empty eyes, no hands and trapped within a golden crystal emitted sound waves towards Enigma. He, also sounded desperate.


    Enigma was unsure what to do and just stood rooted right there at the spot. To be honest, he knew that they were probably Incarnates of the past, but a lot just didn''t add up.


    Like, why were they so desperate? Why were the three inside him? Why him? Are they even telling the truth? One can''t be sure with how desperate they were.


    ¡ºHe... doesn''t seem to trust us¡»


    ¡ºWell do something you damn rabbit¡»


    ¡ºDon''t call me a rabbit, you sick bastard¡»


    ¡ºI''m not sick anymore, hahaha. Plus, if you don''t want to be called that, why did you eat that fruit?¡»


    ¡ºIt''s not like I knew it''d make me like this!!!¡»


    ¡ºHahaha¡»


    The first and second ''Gods'' began quarreling like siblings infont of him. Enigma was surprised but still said nothing. He instead watched the third person, who seemed like the most rationale of them all.


    Luckily, he was not betrayed.


    ¡ºI have created a solution. Kid, this is our gift to you, to be honest, it''s not from us, it can help you through your path and every breakthrough will unlock a special Providence specifically for you, from each of our time. If you can be a main god, we will meet again, by then, I hope the young master will have a much more solidified foundation to ept all of us instead of making us fight so much like this... as long as you don''t ept others like us¡»


    Enigma held his head in pain as they information entered his brain. The person spoke so fast that he failed to catch up in time, but luckily the words were transmitted to his mind as well.


    "Who... are you guys?" He called out lightly as his consciousness drifted away from the ce with the three people. But he still managed to catch on to three pieces of info before hepletely vanished into the infinite darkness.


    ¡ºYou can call it... the Immutable System... for now, that is. Stop it, you two, you''re distracting me. How will the young master view us, if all you do is argue like little brats¡»


    ¡ºSorry¡»


    ¡ºRx old friend...¡»


    ¡ºYou look older than him though¡»


    ¡ºI do not. I just look more ancient¡»


    ¡ºYeah, I agree. You said it yourself¡»


    ¡ºWhy you...¡»


    ¡º.....¡»


    Unbeknownst to Enigma, the atmosphere was always lively whenever he was not around. The three beings acted like siblings around each other.


    "Listen up kitties, today''s first lesson will be the brief up about the divine arts of our Evesting Pce. Well, all the basic arts of the Hundred and eight Pces are the same.


    "Things only change when it involves advanced powers and special powers. But that is something for you lot to worry about starting from next yir.


    "As I was saying before, today, or rather this week you will be learning divine arts only. The more you can learn, the easier your journey will be like in the Unique Worlds." Hestia said after everyone was sitted down infront of her.


    "Unique Worlds?" Su Han, raised up his hand with a rather simple-matic expression on his face. To say he was confused or lost, would be ideal.

 Chapter 5 The Five Art Categories

    ?"Yes, unlike the other godlins, you people will invade the unique worlds using your previous life names, as aliases, if you want. Your job is to gain followers, learn to be independent as well as to farm faith power." She further exined towards Su Han, patiently and calmly.


    "Ooohh~" He nodded his head in understanding, but Hestia doubted whether he understood his goal of going down to the Unique Worlds.


    "And by next week, you will officially form your own teams. Don''t worry though, you will only go in teams if you luckily discover Ultimate Worlds, which someone of your level alone will not be able to survive.


    "Now back to the main topic. The five categories of your basic divine arts are Offense, Defense, Support, Influence andstly, Misceneous. Each category has its own art, which altogether add up to twenty one basic arts." She paused as she let everyone digest the new information. Then she began shooting out another outburst of information without catching a breathe in between.


    ording to her words, Offense-type divine arts are the powers used to aid believers and followers during battle or war. An example would be [Enhancement], which can increase believer''s battle prowess by 5 to 10%.


    Defense-type divine arts are used to increase the defense, Invulnerablility and toughness of believers. It could also be used on oneself to increase their own defense when used by divine power and not faith power.


    Support-type divine arts are self-exnatory, as they are used to support believers. If one thinks about it carefully, all divine arts can be viewed as support when used on believers. So what differentiated those that fell under Support-type and the rest of the divine arts?


    It was that, those under Support-type category were genuinely meant for support and had no attack property or defense property at all. Two examples would be [Limb Restoration] and [Float], which only aided the believer and the god.


    Influence-type divine arts are the more rarer powers among the five categories. Arts under this category tended to affect the external environment of the god more, than the god themselves.


    [Weather Maniption] was one such art that affected the region the god reigned over, giving them the power to alter the weather to their liking. Some even using it as punishment or divine judgment towards their believers.


    Andstly would be the Misceneous-type divine arts. These are the easiest divine arts to learn, having a sess rate of 98,6% among all the hundred and eight pces.


    This was because these divine arts did not have any attack property, protection property, support propert nor an influential property. Instead they were just there to make the true god look more godly and notably uniquepared to mortals and other gods.


    The divine arts were [Possession], [Telekinesis], [Omnilingualism] and [Transmutation]. Though it was debatable how the second and forth divine art affects the environment as well, they were still deemed as not Influential-type.


    After speaking up to there, Hestia had paused and gave them enough time to digest the new information. She then gave each of them a small booklet and exined about the importance of faith towards a True God.


    Faith was a power only true gods could use among their equivalent ranks. Even the Deities within the mortal worlds only had minimal to zero use for Faith,pared to True Gods of the High-Outer Worlds.


    Faith points could be farmed from believers and followers, the codes around the godlin''s hands will be able to collect the faith as points and then convert it into faith power. One thousand points of faith would give out one unit of faith power.


    But one mustn''t look down on the act of collecting faith points. If one ordinary believer can only provide 15 points per month, then even with one million believers, a god will still only recieve fifteen million points or fifteen thousand units of faith power every month. Just an example.


    But thats like five hundred per day. Truthfully that was a lot, but with how much expenditures of faith a main god needed, it was not. They had to manage their temple, bless their subordinates, use it to nourish their bodies or increase the strength of their believers.


    Plus, a god who can take in a million believers was a Rank 5 True God. People like these kids only had ten slots of believers at their current rank. Meaning that they could only recieve five units of faith power per day.


    Unless all their ten believers were Praise-level and above, then they would stay poor until they grow stronger.


    Faith power could also be used as a currency to buy a lot of things within the God Markets. ves, followers, believers, artifacts, treasures, all sorts of things you can find within the vast Universe could be found there.


    Gaining followers such as dragons, unicorns, angels, demons etc was possible through the market, if you had Affinity with them. After all, the higher the leagues of a believer or a follower, the greater the number of faith points recieved.


    For examples, the above mentioned belonged to ordinary races. For Unique races, the faith points increase by 30%, by 70% for Epic races, 100% for Legendary races, 200% for Mythical races


    Increasing one''s strength and level of belief can also increase the number of faith points recieved daily. Racial rating was not the only way to do things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...which is why I advise you kids to increase your strength and that of your followers in order to gain more faith. The third batch of the second generation would be joining you ten yirster, you better not be a disappointment." She said as she curled her lips up slight.


    "Now you may go back to your homes and practice those divine arts until next week. I advise you to start with the easier ones such as the Misceneous-type divine arts since they are quite useful on their own way. ss dismissed, see you all next week." She packed her stuff, if she had any to begin with, and then left the ss just like that.


    The learners sat there and digested the information they were just given. Allen though, had already digested everything and was looking forward to getting to know Enigma.


    Unfortunately the moment he turned around, he could not spot Enigma''s figure anywhere. It seemed as if he had just disappeared out of thin air, because he was here a moment ago, Allen thought.


    "You''re looking for that Enigma guy? Teach took him out when she left." An unrestrained energetic voice rang from behind him as he turned around slightly.


    "Is that so? Lets just forget it then." He sighed lightly then began a conversations with Su Han as they started chatting together as if they were old mates. Later, Takashi joined them.


    He was the only one daring enough to go to them, as their talents were far apart. As a Blue, would he fit in with Voilets? Unlikely, but to Takashi, that did not seem to be a problem.


    Meanwhile, Enigma stood before Hestia as she looked him up and down with clear mischief drifting in her eyes. Enigma didnt know what tricks she had to y this time, but he bowed light and greeted her resoectfully.


    "Enigma Mystique greets senior."


    "So, you really dont love me?" She ignored his words and instead sighed heavily. Her eyes closed and her smile bitter. Her tone was a bit cheeky though.


    ''I knew it.'' Enigma sighed exasperatedly in his mind, but smiled lightly externally as he retorted her words, "I probably have a fianc¨¦e or two considering my situation, why would I still go for someone whose my mother''s age?"


    "Are you calling me old?" Hestia put on an exaggerated expression of a pitiful maiden and covered her mouth as she lightly eximed.


    "Are you saying my mother is old?" Enigma didn''t lose out to her and exaggeratedly covered his mouth in shock as he asked back. Hestia kept her mouth shut, she did not dare affirm that.


    "...."


    "Either way senior, I hope what I said was a joke. About the Pce finding a fiancee for me." Enigma also switched back to his usual expression and asked bitterly.


    "Hm~ I''m not sure, at least not yet. If you do well in your first trial, they might think of doing such a thing." Hestia lightly hummed as she responded.


    "After all, who would let a Mystique leave for the forth time just like that? They already regret the first three times, I doubt they''d let another one escape out of their hands."


    ~


    ~


    Hestia. To others, this was just another main god, a powerful one even. One of the few [True Higher Existences] of the Evesting Star True District. A goddess who owns a divinity registered among the stars as a constetion.


    A Cosmic Nascent Rule!!


    But to Enigma and his sisters, she was just a family-friend, an aunt and a guardian. It was to the point that even his older sister never visits because she fears being reprimanded by her.

 Chapter 6 Learning Divine Arts With Hestia

    ?Afterall, she was the one that took care of them ever since their parents left them. She neverined no did she ever make things tough for them. Instead, they dragged her down.


    Instead of bing the strongest main god or even a supreme, she ended up falling behind the other twenty nine gods because of taking care of them. She also ended bing a teacher to make things easier for his older sister.


    Unfortunately his sister left them just like his parents. But Hestia still did not lose her job or say anything. She barely med them at all and always instilled the thought that the was a reason behind everything.


    Because of her, Enigma and his sisters did not resent their parents nor their older sister. Instead, they lived life normally just like any other godlin.


    In fact, what was terrifying was that, all of them, were quite sure that leaving was the only path if they continued growing stronger.


    They didn''t know why, or how that was the case, but a feeling affirmed that. Grandfather, father, mother, and now sister, who next, him?


    Another thing to add, Enigma was also the most rxed around this senior of his as well. She probably knew him like nobody else, even more than his younger sisters.


    "Who told them that marriage would bind me to this ce? Plus aren''t they afraid that this would be the reason I run away? They are literally forcing me into this." Enigma was walking up and down as he let out his thoughts that he could not say infront of Mystica.


    "Hmm~" Hestia lightly hummed as she flipped the book she read to the next page. Her leg was crossed over the other, and her expression focused.


    She clearly wasn''t listening to him. It''s been a while Enigma wasining, and knowing him, he was not going anywhere with hisints at all.


    "Actually, I don''t mind." Enigma stopped and said all of a sudden. See what she meant? Hestia rolled her eyes at his words subtly, afraid that he would catch on, and nag on her.


    To him, it was just binding. Plus, if he were to refuse, won''t their targets be his little sisters then? That was why, after thinking for a bit, it was not bad for him to be arranged a marriage instead of his sisters.


    "But they better not bring this bullshit of theirs into Mystica and Misty''s lives. As for me, I can just y it off until I get strong enough. By then, whether I leave or not will depend on me." But he still had to say it nheless, to relieve his stress.


    "Hmm~" Hestia continued to hum.


    "Are you even listening?" Enigma couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his eye when he saw this. This senior was just too brazen around him, luckily she was not half naked orpletely naked this time around. Which saved him a lot of nanning.


    "If you feel like it, you can use this ce to learn your divine arts. I won''t be helping though, so tough luck. And it''s not like you don''t know who the fiancee is." She responded while pointing her finger toward the open space in front of her, where a sole dummy stood by itself.


    She then dropped a bombshell just as casually before returning to her book. Enigma failed to catch up on herst statement as he was looking at the training dummy. But a momentter, he reflexively turned to look at her...


    "Why are you speaking as if you''re sure that I''m getting a fiancee?" And asked with squinted eyes. Hestia did not reply to his question and instead continued flipping through the book in her hand.


    "...."


    Slowly at that...


    "...."


    But a momentter, she sighed, as if she could not bare the intensity of his re that seemed like it wanted to devour her. She opened her mouth, her eyes still on the book and said,


    "There will send you to a unique world of a thousand races and ten millions of gods next week. There will be 12 A-teams including the other eight simr worlds, each team with twelve members. Meaning that if each Unique World had 12 teams, there will be almost 144 true gods per world.


    "If I''m sure, the elves there are docile creatures that love mother nature but tend to be egoistic in front of other races. But for a god like you, they''d surely respect you. Humans are the simpliest yet most intelligent there and the most greediest too.


    "As long as you bring them benefit, then you can get a few of them under you. That means that--" As Hestia continued to exin, Enigma couldn''t help but look at her in confusion. Seeing that she was not stopping, he immediately cut her off.


    "Wait wait wait, why are telling me all of this? Isnt this straight up cheating?" He frowned as he asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was not a good samaritan nor a person who was not opportunistic, cheat? He would do so if it benefits him or doesn''t necessarily bring trouble to his family. Or himself.


    But if giving him information about the trials would make her lose her position, let alone her job, then he didn''t need it at all!! When ites to family, he was not a risk-taker.


    "Do you have parents?" Hestia finally looked up at him and casually asked. It then clicked in his mind that perhaps everyone already got heads up from their parents already, except him. Since he, you know....


    "Please continue aunt Tia." Enigma immediately disregarded his thoughts as he respectfully and obediently sat infront of her, like a very good boy.


    "Good boy." Hestia patted his head and returned to reading her book. "That is all." And said without much expression.


    "Is that it? You were clearly about to say something before I cut you off." Enigma looked up at her in skepticism and a wronged expression.


    "Yeah, you cut me off, the conversation ends there. If you want to know more, find the other half of my words that you cut off." She casually said, her words dealing a critical hit on him.


    "...."


    "Those divine arts will not practice themselves you know." She also added yet another fact-punch, luckily this time around, instead of dealing damage, it brought him back to reality.


    "Oh? Oh, yeah. Thank you senior." He bowed and hurried off towards the stage not far away. Hestia peeked at him by the corner of her eye, then curled her lips up, barely audible words left her mouth "Silly child, auntie has a surprise for you from now on."


    Even a god has his limits. Enigma failed to catch on to her words as he was diligently reading through the first page of the small booklet she had given him earlier today.


    Hestia went back to reading her book, ignoring Enigma. Being a Mystique, she expected him to at least learn fifteen of the arts by the end of the week, just like his older sister.


    But unfortunately for her, she had raised a monster. It did not take long, less than an hour before Enigma raised his arm towards the dummy.


    Otherworldly energy converged at the center of his palm, it began twisting and forming into grotesque shapes that even he felt were unsightly. But due to his will and effort of wanting to impress Hestia, he put more and more focus into the energy.


    Hourster, without breaking his focus, Enigma managed to transform the unsightly energy in his hand into a small javelin, revolving around his hand, looking a bit rough though.


    "Hehe, divine force maniption. Hey hey, look at this aunt Tia!! Senior, senior, se...nior?" The excited Enigma had his excitement doused as he saw Hestia not impressed even one bit.


    But instead of being depressed, he sat down cross legged and swore that he would perfect his control over this art, then learn the other arts and also perfect them.


    If she wants perfection, he will give her perfection!! If she wants a strong nephew, she will get a strong nephew!! I''ll show her!! I''ll definitely impress her!!


    He thought.


    But, beknowest to him, Hestia was actually impressed. It was just that she was at a crucial point of her story right now, so she couldn''t show her approval.


    An she did not want his ego to infatuate. But that didntst long, one had priorities, of course, but even then, things happen that disrupt one''s priorities onto other priorities.


    This was because, in a little over a day...


    "Divine Force Maniption, Divine Empowerment, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Presence, Enhancement, God-Barrier Protection, Elemental Resistance... my lord, Netzah above, what the hell is this? What are you showing me?"


    The little freak, due to being blinded by effort, ended up creating history right in front of his senior. And this was just the first day even.


    One had to know, cultivating a single Divine Art was already hard enough, and doing so within just a single day, was way too illogical.

 Chapter 7 The A-Team

    ?Even his sister, was not such a terrifying monster. She mastered fifteen within a week, and rest within less than another week.


    Overall, she mastered twenty one Basic Divine Arts, in less than two weeks, while this little freak was done mastering seven, in just a single day.


    Including even the harder ones even!!!


    "Mystiques..."


    Their talent... was nothing but ordinary.


    A week easily went by just like that. To Gods, time was truly something to scorn at. They had unlimited lifespan and could retain their looks even after living for thousands of years.


    So seven days was not really that much of a big deal. Especially considering that they had to spend years down in the mortal worlds.


    The hundred and twenty ARCs gathered once again in front of Hestia. She carefully scanned all of them with a slight smile on her face. There was also twelve young adults behind her, somewhere around Enigma''s older sister''s age.


    They were clearly people from the previous batch, and their seniors.


    "This is it, your special day. I will not waste any of your time as I am very tired. Today, you get to be True Gods and be epted by one of the seniors behind me as your team leaders.


    "From then on, you will be allocated a world were you will spend three yirs (thirty years) inside. After that, you will return to test each other''s strength through a small tournament. There''ll be rewards, big rewards, so don''t sleep on it." She said as she gestured everyone to look at the hundreds of gigantic tubes behind them.


    The tubes had frost around them and mist everywhere, making it hard to see what was inside or what was happening around them. They looked like hundreds of giant worms. intertwing together for warmth.


    "These seniors behind me will lead you forward from here on out. As for me, I would like Mr Han, Takashi, Allen and Enigma to follow me." She then turned around, and nodded at the twelve young adults behind her and they nodded back at her.


    As she walked past them, she dragged one of them and left with him. Enigma immediately followed behind them, Allen and Su Han behind him, while Takashi wasst.


    "Why were they called?"


    "Beats me."


    "Are they perhaps special?"


    "The weakest of them had a Blue Providence, though we are not sure what Enigma got, he must be around there as well."


    "So, they are the special group? How unfair."


    "I feel sorry for the thousands of kids who didnt be ARCs, they''d surely vomit blood after hearing your words."


    "...."


    Two of the teenagers began speaking towards each other as they saw Hestia leave the ss. The others also listened, while some also debated the reason.


    "Thats enough, my name is Jeffrey, I am team leader number 1, now line up and prepare to be baptized." One of the young adults finally stepped forward, leading everyone to focus on him and stop talking.


    His actions brought calm, as everyone showed respect to him. Who would not, when Jeffrey was one of the few terrifying monsters of thest batch?


    From then on, peace and order returned back to the gathering as the remaining eleven leaders shared the godlins amongst each other. Each one getting ten.


    Meanwhile, within the boundless void, six females stood above the stars and chatted among themself. They were all great beauties and had different scales of beauty, only two who seemed like twins lookedpletely the same.


    They floated within the endless darkness, apanied by nothing but empty Space, a few meteors and shattereds.


    "Geez, when are theying?" One of the girlsined as she yed with the lolipop in her mouth. Her figure was small and petite, her chest was also close to nonexistent, but her curves and waist was top ss.


    "Calm down." Another beauty casually brushed her bangs aside as she responded. Her tone was quite prideful but not arrogant. Unlike the first person, she had a moderate chest, waist and curves and her height was the average height of teenage girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes yes, calm down." With the same figure, height, three sizes and simr hairstyle, she followed up after the first and mimicked her tone. If one stood before the other, they would look like a person staring at the mirror.


    The two that just spoke, were a tad bit too identical, from scratch. The only difference were their expressions, and bodynguage.


    "Shut up." The petite figure shouted back at them as her temper red. Luckily, she was not that savage to attack them. Or rather, she was afraid of something, which is why she held back.


    "...."


    The most beautiful out of them all sat down with her legs crossed and her hands put together. Seeming as if she was meditating. As for her figure, it was temptateously well drawn, enough to seduce even the same gender.


    Her chest was also slightly above moderate but not overly big, consider it perfect, if you wish. Herplexion was Pale white, smooth and translucent. Enough to even match main goddesses despite being a godlin.


    She sat there and said nothing at all. Another teenager, not far from the beauty was huddling in the corner by herself as she warily looked at the first three girls.


    Her figure could not be clearly seen in her position, but her face was only second to the calm beauty in looks alone. She also had a bit of shyness in her expression, but her eyes were still steadfast, exuding her reliability.


    But she still seemed wary of the fiesty petite young girl, and decided to not say anything for the time being. Her bearing was also one tomand.


    "...."


    She also kept her mouth shut, afraid that she might gain the ire of any of the other goddesses. She just sat there and prayed silently, to herself, as she was a goddess too.


    "About time... All of you, SHUT THE HELL UP!! And prepare yourselves tond." Thest beauty checked her time by peaking at the Boundless Void, then smiled a devil-like smile as she shouted at the first three girls.


    Her smile was that of a delinquent, yet for some reason, seemed modest and calm. It was like a daredevil, who was about to do something beyond their ability, yet with a calm mindness.


    Pride, and Arrogance. Was what filled that smile.


    Her shout jolted the fifth girl and also woke up the forth. The first girl couldn''t help but grit her teeth, but still kept her mouth shut. The twins also kept quiet and the other two girls didnt say anything.


    It was not that they feared her, but because if they don''t prepare for a propernding, they might embarrass themselves down there. And since their supposed leader was there, it was not a proper first impression.


    "Here we go." She said lightly as a white beam of light burst out from below her feet. Lightly kicking the star she was standing on, her figure slightly floated up then was immediately taken away by the light.


    The same thing urred with the other five girls as they also vanished from this deep and endless void. They all seemed to head towards a small off in the distance.


    And within said, four handsome teens, one mature beauty and one young adult looked up at the six beams of light as they rushed towards their direction.


    The young adult and the mature beauty did not say anything as they saw this. But Takashi could not help but look back at them as he asked, "Sensei, this..."


    "Its all up to you whether you can gain yourselves respect from thesesses or not. If you just stand there, I might unintentionally bring a dead body to feed my pet dog." Hestia casually replied with a teasing smile on her face.


    "Bullshit dog..." Enigma whispered under his breathe as the six beams of light got increasingly close. The sorounding air was also beginning to increase in temperature.


    "But... she does have a point." He bitterlyughed as his sixth sense warned him of his uing death if he kept on standing there without doing anything.


    "I know right?" Allenughed in mischief, as the only word that got in his ears was sses". But it seemed like he still valued his life above his desires and wants.


    He stretched out his hand, causing the innate energy in his body to gather before him, forming into arge barrier between him and the uing beams.


    Lucky enough, the barrier protected everyone within. But all of them still felt the death intent whispering in their ears. Takashi put his hand above the barrier, empowering it with his own innate energy to strengthen it.


    This two arts were [God-Barrier Protection] and [Divine Empowerment]. One that formed a barrier between two people or objects to protect one side. While the other enhanced any inanimate objects by instilling innate energy or faith points.

 Chapter 8 Finally Becoming Gods

    ?Since they have not be true gods yet, they could not use divine power and opted to use their innate energy, or vitality instead. Luckily, the death intent rxed a bit, but it was still there.


    Su Han, looked up at the six beams of light casually. Then at Takashi and Allen who were sweating slightly, he was surprised as he didnt feel anything at all.


    "Brother over there, are you either stupid or fearless? Either way, I respect both as I have none. But just for warning, you''d better brace yourself for impact." Enigma warned Su Han as he stretched put both hands.


    An iprehensible scene finally urred before the other three as another barrier formed above Allen''s. Then another, and another, another and finall thest one.


    Just the act of creating a single barrier was hard enough, let alone the act of creating two whole barriers, then two more above that!!


    The act was iprehensible.


    Hell where did Enigma get the Vitality to do such a broken thing as simple as breathing? Was it something special, that stemmed from his broken Bloodline?


    Everyone wondered the same thing at this moment, without realizing it.


    All barriers then converged into one center, resulting into a five leafed gigantic transparent shield infront of them. But that was not all, more and more innate energy kept being pumped into the shield, making it look more solidified than before and much more ethereal.


    Allen and Takashi dumbly looked back at Enigma as he had casually taken over their [God-Barrier Protection] and [Divine Empowerment], and even enhanced both of them above their understanding.


    Even the young adult was surprised as such a mastery of arts was not to be expected from someone who only learned them for a week. Hestia looked on proudly as everyone was shocked by Enigma''s deed.


    She was the same though.


    Despite it being only a week, his mastery wasparable to True Gods. Something that would only be possible to do after bing a god, was done by him while still a godlin. Why wouldn''t they be shocked.


    But most frightening of all was that... he used two divine arts, five times consecutively, at the same time. How much control and will did one need to be able to do something like that?


    Their focus was brought back to the main topic at this very moment, when they felt the sudden increase in temperature, that felt like they were close to the sun.


    The six beams of light finally struck the surface of the world, resulting in arge explosion...


    Booom!!!


    ....Followed by a powerful shockwave that shattered the sorounding mountains and shook the small world itself.


    But before the five leafed evolved [God-Barrier Protection], it was just like a powerful breeze. Powerful enough to topple down trees though.


    "Hey guys, I know I''m great and all, but are you really that tired of living? I''m not really Omnipotent you know." Enigma bitterly smiled as he asked the dumbfoundedpanions, who just stood there and looked at him, for help.


    The pressure was too strong, and his physical qualities were not that Monstrous. At most, the current him would find it hard to hold up entires, let alone six falling meteors at such speed.


    But after being reminded, they all rushed forward and outstretched their hands, each willing to take over one leaf while Enigma took over two himself. Even the usually goofy Su Han immediately acted on Enigma''s words.


    During the process, they alsoprehended the property of the evolved [God-Barrier Protection] as it mighte in handy to them someday. After all, divine arts were meant to be reference for other subsidiary skills.


    What Enigma did perfectly matched how divine arts were supposed to be used. For example, the [Limb Restoration] divine art could be broken down into many skills such as Heal, Cure, Rejuvenate, Clear Mind etc.


    The twenty one basic divine arts could be used to create a minimum of thousands of skills as long as one was talented and willing to go through all the trouble of experimenting.


    The shockwave finally reverted and the cloud of dust slowly receded. At this time, the boy''s finallyid their eyes on the girls on the other side of the shield, and all of them, were surprised.


    The girls likewise. They all looked at the powerful shield even they could not replicate, with admiration and envy.


    But that was for only a moment. The tough-looking girl stepped forward and did a standard military salute. She was also the girl that took lead, who was prideful a moment ago.


    "Athena reporting to the leader." Her beauty was unique, her muscles were clear and her abs were perfectly exposed under her sports bra, but this did not reduce any of her feminity.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Su Han lost concentration on the shield due to staring too hard at Athena. This led the already weak shield to fall apart into purple mes before disappearing.


    The second girl moved forward and impatiently introduced herself as well, she was angry as it seems, it was the petite, albeit cute teen "Mimi, reporting to the leader."


    "Joy greets the leader." One of the twins, the passive one,zily walked forward and introduced herself. Her sister followed behind with more enthusiasm and also introduced herself.


    "Yes yes, Joyce greets the leader." She said as she skipped behind her older twin sister. The contradictory between them made it hard to tell if they were truly twins.


    But their looks, affirmed that they were twins.


    "Hi. Cheryl here. N-Nice to meet chu~" The fifth beauty finally revealed her exotic figure as she introduced herself.


    But she stuttered halfway through as she bit her tongue due to being too nervous, resulting her into releasing a cute cry at the end of her introduction.


    This caused Cheryl to cover her face and sqaut down. Unfortunately, with her inattentiveness and the short skirt she wore, her delicate inner wear was barely revealed to the boys.


    Thest girl stood before Cheryl, covering the view of her innerwear from the boy''s as she coldly introduced herself as well. "Louise. Greetings."


    Allen was dissatisfied with Louise''s actions of covering the perfect view to paradise, but because she was even more beautiful, and had a more temptrous figure, he immediately forgave her.


    Her voice was also the sweetest and the most heavenly, and her beauty was the highest amongst them. Unfortunately they all had different types of beauties, making one look more beautiful than the other.


    It was a pity that she didn''t speak much. But that was not for them to worry about. Allen hurriedly moved forward and was about to grab Louise''s hand, too bad for him, her eyes were too threatening.


    But that did not stop him to kneel down and introduce himself with enthusiasm, "Gorgeousdy above the stars, goddess of beauty herself, the one who defines beauty itself, this humble one''s name is Allen Asvath. Pleasure of mine to meet you."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Not only the girls, but even the boys and the adults were quite speechless by this guy''s proactivity. But nobody med him, Louise was just that beautiful.


    Su Han did not move his eyes away from Athena though, even though she didn''t look back at him, he didn''t seem to care. Even if Cheryl and Louise were more beautiful, he did not change his gaze.


    "Su Han..." He said, seemingly to everyone, but Athena knew that he was specifically telling her. And she ignored him, yet have him a sidelong nce, which she made sure, he saw.


    "Takashi Minamoto, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance." Compared to his behavior towards Enigma, Takashi greeted the others kindly and politely.


    It could be because he was pervert like Allen or because he just had a grudge with Enigma. But Enigma himself did not say anything and also introduced himself, "Enigma."


    What was strange to him though was the deja vu feeling he had when he saw half of these girls. He knew that he had met Cheryl, Louise, Mimi and Athena somewhere before.


    Though they had never talked before nor did they see him, he was sure that they were one of the few people that had caught his interest in the past few years, during hister childhood.


    Sighing, he regretted not knowing anything of his past from the age of seven and below. Everything else was told to him by his sister or Hestia.


    "That''s great, since we have introduced ourselves to each other, what''s only missing is my introduction, your ascension to be true gods and our aim here." The young adult said as he nodded his head at everyone here.


    He was also quite handsome, and had a French disposition to him, like a French Deity, even his attire followed along that. But as nobody knew of France here, nobody knew of his attire.


    Even he himself, just liked this design, and everyone in the family followed through it. He had short blonde hair, nearlybed back, and a beautiful smile on his face.

 Chapter 9 A... Rabbit God?

    ?Clear blue eyes, and a slim Physiques, that was not too muscr, yet also not too thin. He was quite the baddy, if one had to say something about his overall charm.


    "For starters, my name is Jin Hond. I am a rank final ascendency true god. I am only one step from bing a main god, I am also a senior from the first batch of the third generation, our, generation. Nice to meet you all.


    "Now off to official business, how to be true gods from a godlin. We will not use any process here and..." He tapped his foot lightly on the ground, opening ten portals behind him.


    "Just go through the process as fast as possible. Be warned though, the moment you enter this portal, you will be epting your past and your personalities might be influenced, the chances are low though. Do you still want to go in?" He asked for confirmation.


    And the teenage gods did not hesitate to nod their heads in agreement. "In that case, off you go. With your talents, I bet nothing will change with you guys. Good luck."


    The Ten teenagers looked at each other then took a step off to begin their future at the same time. As a group, as a team and as friends. Thest one still needs verification though.


    When they all finally entered the portals, Jin couldn''t help but look at Hestia as he confirmed something, "Are you sure this is safe? He... really doesn''t have a Constitution or a Reincarnation."


    "It''s fine. He might have a unique form of Reincarnation, because where would the abilitiese from then? As for his Constitution, Haah~" She sighed as she looked at the portal that Enigma entered.


    "Let''s hope his bloodline saves him."


    "Let''s."


    Enigma sighed as he found himself standing before the white-skinned beauty. Well, she was beautiful and her face wasfortable to look at, so, should he stopining?


    ¡ºWe meet again, young lord¡»


    The beautifuldy in white gowns and long silver hair, bowed slightly towards him as she greeted him respectfully. Her tone was not arrogant, despite her bearing, which was that of a noble.


    "Why am I here again? And what was that you said back then? Something something system, I failed to catch on, thest time we spoke." Enigma was supposed to be a true god, so why did hee here instead?


    There was no way in Hell, that his process of bing a True God, had something to do with these guys. There was no way... right? Enigma thought as he had a bad feeling.


    ¡ºIt is because I am about to make you an O-- Ahem, pardon that, a Rabbit God¡»


    The silver-haired beauty was about to blurt something but luckily managed to stop herself. She then covered her mouth with her sleeves and avoided his eyes as she changed her words.


    Her shyness did not phase him though, as his eyes showed zero change in emotions. He was still worried about his own thoughts.


    "I''ll ignore what type of secrets you''re keeping away from me and just ask, what the hell is a Rabbit God?"


    ¡ºMy hus¨C¡ªCough Cough... my husband¡»


    "...For a second there, I thought you were gonna change your words. So, any exination for this?" Enigma was surprised how calmly he took her words as he asked.


    Ever since he began fighting his urges six years ago, his emotions and feelings, most of them were sealed in his heart.... or never existed in the first ce?


    Luckily he was not a heartless monster. As he could stillugh, cry, feel bitter, feel anger, feel fear and the other emotions... at his own will. Voluntary even.


    Or maybe he was faking it? Such a thought was also avable, as one could never know, with a part of his childhood memories missing.


    And it''s just that whenever his emotions were about to reach a certain threshold, his heart starts beating like a drum. A really, really loud drum at that.


    No, seriously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He could literally hear it from miles away, don''t ask how. Even his sisters or Hestia could hear it whenever it happened around them.


    It starts of as an illusory like sound, but by the seventh beat, it sounded like it was their hearts instead ringing the sound. As I they were joining in the melody as well.


    Unfortunately he had never gone past that, so he didn''t know what happens afterwards.


    ¡ºThat was a joke. Yes, I know, I am very bad at making jokes. Anyway, my lord, a Rabbit God is a true god. By bing one, you will--¡»


    "Be like you?" Enigma cut her off unintentionally, as if he knew that was what she was going to say. ''No offense, but I just saw iting from a mile away senior, I apologize.'' He silently apologized to her.


    ¡º...Is something wrong with being like me?¡»


    She asked as she looked at herself and her figure, which was barely seen because of her oversized robes. She thought of something then her face became tinted by a shade of red.


    "No, nothing is wrong with you. Now, please continue." Seeing her expression like that, Enigma didn''t want ro entertain her thoughts, for now. He hurriedly rushed her to continue with her exnation.


    ¡º...You can perfectly ept some of our traits. Though it is nothing special at the early stages, you can reach the level of your... uhm, nevermind. You can be invincible in simple terms¡»


    "I see. Is that all? So what was that system thing you guys talked about." Enigma nodded and continued pressing the matter of the system that she kept brushing over.


    ¡ºNothing special. It is just a support character that can help you fuse our powers whiche from different origins to suit this Era. You can also learn information about most of our Inheritances that you had bestowed us during your prime. As for its background, we are clueless too¡»


    "Prime huh?" Such a word sounded surreal as he barely knew who he was back in thest Prime Era. So her mentioning it, meant that she was rted to him in his past life. Sister? Mother? Wife? It could be any for god''s sake.


    ¡ºWe also realised how your new Era relies more on this thing called believers and faith to prosper. We decided on giving you three gifts to start up your future¡»


    The white rabbit goddess said as she waved her hand and three eggs appeared in front of him. One was just white with no decorations, the second was like some sort of fruit with Unique patterns around it and thest one looked like a shell trapping a vicious beast than a egg.


    "Gifts, you say? Why are you giving me three giant eggs as gifts? Are they followers? You know what, forget it, I''ll just hatch them when the timees." Enigma said as he saw one of the eggs twitch slightly in anticipation to his words.


    One thing was for sure, her answer would be useless and she probably wouldn''t do anything to harm him. So instead of wasting time on the eggs, he would rather learn more about the system.


    ¡ºRemember young lord, the mother of that one is called Kaguya. Be sure to tell them that once their born. Now Bye¡»


    She hurriedly said goodbye, hurriedly waved at him and hurriedly left just like that. Enigma was impressed and couldn''t help but praise her skills in the art of ''retreat''.


    "Oi... She''s, gone." He sighed, "I thought it was the man''s job to run away from the child when it was close to being born. And her name is Kaguya? What a beautiful name.


    "...She really left just like that huh? She didn''t tell me how the system thing works. Before that, I need to sort out myself, things have been speeding up way too fast recently.


    "And yeah, so, I ended bing an ARC too, huh? I should call Mystica, before she thinks Imitted suicide, that girl can be insecure at times. After that, I learned the twenty one divine arts and created my own subsidiary skills.


    "Leafed Clover Shield, Heal, Strength Enhancement, Noble Aura, Speed Enhancement, Levitate and Noble Bearing. Unfortunately they are all limited by my power or rank.


    "After that, I was brought here and told to be a true god. But unfortunately I was sent here instead. I was given this system, by a beautifuldy, a happy go lucky middle-aged man and a stoic middle-aged man.


    "But seriously though, what was my past like? What was I? Or rather, who was I? They keep calling me "Young master" or "Young lord" or something. Was I some sort of royalty? Forget it.


    "By the way, how do I activate this system? She, never told me how, did she? Lets try, system on? Activate? I am your master? System, go!!! System, I choose you!!!" Enigma sighed and rubbed his temples after wasting his breathe on useless assumptions. The only choice left was to...

 Chapter 10 System Functions

    ?"Well bummer, I give up... Can you pleasee out, pretty please?" Beg. Yup, you heard it right. A god was begging a nonexistent entity to show itself, ''Well, I''m still a godlin, so....''


    "Ting!!!"


    ''It works? All I needed was to beg? Are you kidding me?'' Enigma looked on ahead with a nk expression as he wondered whether this System had an ego or was it there to teach him how to be humble?


    "Hmm, you called?"


    ''Yup, this little thing definitely has an ego.'' He shook his head to clear out his thoughts as he asked, "Yes? No? Nevermind. I just wanted to know what functions you have, what use are you to me or am I to you?"


    "Is that so? Well, I can disy your existence in the form of data and stats. I can also break down things and decipher them in order to gain information. And I can help manage your chores... at a cost"


    ''I don''t think thest one was necessary. And even if it was, how could you do something like that?'' Enigma retorted silently in his mind.


    "...That was a joke. I''m your restrictor"


    ''...Restrictor my ass!!''


    Silence descended between the system and Enigma as momentster, awkwardness began rising. At this moment, Enigma knew, he knew that the system could interfere with his mind, and see his thoughts.


    ''...Apology?''


    "Apology Denied!!"


    "So... can you show¡ª please show me how the functions work, great system-sir." Enigma, who was a man that preferred to go with the flow than to cause unnecessary trouble, ''respectfully'' tried to alleviate the tension between them.


    Plus, he was not aware of what this system thing was, and how powerful it could be. Thus, he lowered his position, to avoid unnecessary troubles toe.


    "Hmph!!"


    The entity known as the system scorned at him, as it felt like an ordinary person for an instant. But Enigma did not want to pursue that.


    Nobody said a system was not a person, deep down. Hell, he basically knew anything about systems, so the best choice, was not to involve himself too deeply at the moment.


    "I''ll take that as a yes." He said as he sat down within the dark starry void. He really wondered what this ce was, perhaps his territory from his past life or a pocket dimension.


    But why would there be such arge pocket dimension out here, and why would he be able to use it. It was basically Infinite!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Godlin Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 15 (150)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~ (Rabbit God)


    Cultivation: Godlin (True Deity)


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal(Unique), All-Elemental Mastery(Unique), The Miracle(???), Pirate King''s Treasury(Unique), Soul King''s Vault(Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Divine Arts(21): Enhancement, Divine Pressure, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Elemental Resistance, Deity Soul, Spell Casting, Limb Restoration, Chantless Casting, Float, Curse Inducement, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Divine Grace, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Subsidiary Skills(8): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi, Thai Boxing, Leafed Clover Shield(New), Strength Enhancement(New), Speed Enhancement(New), Dispell(New)


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "...I am powerful." Enigma concluded simply as he saw the transparent square screen that appeared before him. Well, anybody could see that with just one nce.


    Especially with the vast number of Divine Arts he had under him. He could fight even stronger opponents than him.


    "...Don''t get too conceited. A Rank 1 True God could easily kill you with just a flick of their finger"


    The system cut off his imagination in a severe tone. But, the slight hesitation in its tone caused Enigma to be doubtful. Not that he was truly conceited, but, he just didn''t see how this didn''t make him powerful.


    "How so? Can you show the data of a true god?"


    "Of course!! Now, just ept your title as a Rabbit God and you will be a True God"


    "...Is there no other way out?" Enigma froze for quite a bit and asked. There had to be many ways to this. Many ways either than this one...


    Rabbit God was not a disgraceful name to be honest. There are more names like Fox God, Cat God, Fish God etc.


    It was just that, being white was not to his taste. Kaguya was a beauty, and he was the most handsome boy of this generation within the Evesting Pce, but whose to say being white won''t change everything?


    "It won''t"


    "...I know." Enigma sighed exasperatedly as he realized the fact as well. Even if he swam in dirt, he bet he''d still be handsome. epting his Fate, he raised up his right hand and put the left on his chest.


    "I, Enigma Mystique, ept my past identity as the Rabbit God. I hereby dere to the world, that I have returned." He said solemnly without batting a eye, or breaking out a joke.


    But even after waiting for a few minutes, nothing happened. He stood there awkwardly and questioned the system, "Err, nothing seems to be happening, so what now?"


    "How stupid can you be? Rabbit God is just your borrowed title, not your identity"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The system rebuked him and Enigma twitched his eye brows and sighed dejectedly. This guy was too much, aren''t I a god? But he didn''t pursue the matter and just changed his words.


    "I, Enigma Mystique, ept my... past title as the Rabbit God. I hereby dere to the world, that... the Rabbit, God, has returned." Unlike before, he felt a bit strained to admit it. He swore that he would never admit this in the mortal world.


    Something strange then happened.... Or not.


    "Nothing happened." Enigma said to the transparent screen before him, but he then realised that something was different on the screen. No, mostly everything waspletely different!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 15 (150)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~ (Rabbit God)


    Cultivation: Rank 1 True God (Juvenile)


    Faith: 0 Faith Points - 0 Faith Power


    Divinity: Rabbit God


    Law: None


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Divine Arts(21): Enhancement, Divine Pressure, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Elemental Resistance, Deity Soul, Spell Casting, Limb Restoration, Chantless Casting, Float, Curse Inducement, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Divine Grace, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Subsidiary Skills(8): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi Thai Boxing, Leafed Clover Shield, Strength Enhancement, Speed Enhancement, Dispell


    Believers: None


    Followers: None


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "Well, there''s not a lot of change to be truthful. Just a few add ups, and you were right,pared to a real True God, I was still weak." Enigma nodded to himself as he began calcting his future path.


    "...."


    As for the system, it didn''t bother with him and just looked at the temte. Something was wrong here, veeeeery, very wrong.


    The divine arts and subsidiary skills one learns at a godlin level is still just the scrubs of the bigger picture.


    If they be a True God, most of the divine arts and skills will be thrown away because they wouldn''t suit a god of their level, and were notpatible with their Divinities. For every league breakthrough of a god, it''s just like that.


    Even after bing a Main or Supreme God, a few of the more useless skills or not polished arts will disappear.


    But here, right now, in front of its digital eye, there was no change at all from either his skills or divine arts. Something was truly strange. None at all changed!!!


    "Hey, what do you think I should do to get aw?" Enigma decided to seek guidence from his so-called support. Since he gave it respect, it ought to help him out right?


    "...Providence. You can use your Providence to do a lot of things. Get a Physique, learn skills, evolve divine arts, create Artifacts, create heroes, forming your own bloodline or activating a divinity. That''s why Providence determines one''s sess in being a strong God in the future"


    The system responded in a dignified tone of voice, unfortunately Enigma could still sense the bitterness in its tone. But he chose to ignore it. Instead he asked another important question,


    "What about my Constitution?"


    "You''ll need to uncover your true identity to be able to uncover your Constitution or your past. I''m sorry but I''m of no use there. It''s not my job"


    "Dont sweat it. Any advise on my believers or my followers?" He brushed over the Constitution problem and moved on to more important discussions.


    Though the elementary sses taught them how to be better and stronger gods, it was only advises. One needed to depend on oneself to grow as a god.


    "I advise you to create your own race. With your powers, that might not be impossible... It might really be possible. Like, maybe a..."


    It paused. Even Enigma paused and looked at the panel in silence. He definitely knew what this system had in mind. And it was in obvious.


    "...."


    "...."


    ? "Haah~ Just say it." He sighed in defeat.


    "...A Rabbit Race."


    "...I knew you were gonna say that, but hearing it directly sounds kind of funny. I mean, I''m not against rabbits, I''m just imagining that''s its not your average, everyday, friendly beastmen rabbit race right?" He bitterlyughed as he tried to joke, but he also knew that it might not be a joke.


    "Yes"


    "Figures."

 Chapter 11 Eternal Night, Elemental Dragon Ancestress

    ?"I, Louise Victoria Vermillion, hereby ept my identity as the personification of Night, the Primordial Darkness, Son of Chaos. I hereby dere to the universe that I have returned... And shall fulfill my promise to the "Great Lord" that the Old Gods had made."


    The white space that one of the girls that came with Athena, Louise, was sent to, was instantly sorounded by darkness from corner to corner. This darkness swallowed everything, leading toplete darkness, darker than ck itself.


    Suspended in the center of this phenomenon, the overly beautiful Louise closed her eyes and let the True Will, an entity above everyone, the highest true order, do its job.


    The darkness was absorbed into her hair, her originally dark hair turned a shader darker. Making it look darker than the abyss itself. It even felt like it was absorbing the sorounding heat and light.


    Herplexion became a bit paler, increasing her beauty by twofold or even threefold. A cute pure ck half tear-like droplet formed above her forehead, creating a clear contrast with her paleplexion.


    Her eyes unknowingly opened and her originally purple pupils turned ck, with glowing starlight as beautiful as the starry skies and as cold as the void.


    The sorounding space around her became twisted and turned as if there was no order. Sometimes it would break apart, sometimes it would be clear, and sometimes it would be both.


    She opened her eyes and looked up at her soroundings. With such beauty, it felt like the darkness was bowing down to her. No, it was literally bowing down to her.


    "Nyx. So, that was my name. There''s also Nox, Nott, and other names that I seemed to use in different Realms. Haah~" She sighed gently as she wrapped her arms around her body.


    That sigh alone caused the darkness to tremble, and a aura of sadness drifted around her soroundings. ''It''s not your fault.'' She said lightly, resulting in the darkness to calm down.


    She could feel that the darkness was to her will. It would do anything she said, and would do anything to protect her as well. She was about to sigh again, but stopped as she looked at the darkness, that was already about to ''cry''.


    "Like I said, it is not your fault... I just found out about my memories and feel a bit sick about everything. And, the great prophecy of the Pre-Existential Gods that I was told about since birth... doesn''t seem that bad.


    "I mean, he sure looks hopeless and unreliable, but, it''s not like he is not likable. Haah~ but the problem is that, with how the prophecy described him like, and how he currently is, will he ever show any strong feelings such as love?


    "No, I don''t even need him to love me or anything. I just, want hispassion or his attention. Haah~ will he even remember everything? Does he even remember me?"


    The youngdy, contrary to her external appearance was actually a bit shy and talkative. And this shyness didn''t seem to just be directed to anyone, but a certain someone.


    The amount of times she sighed in this short time would make one wonder whether she was an olddy or a beautiful teenager.


    But thinking about it, a person who lived for billions of years (hundred thousands of yirs) was the basis of her soul.


    Just to rify, those memories were like dreams. They did not have that much of an influence on one''s mentality or personality at all. Imagine watching a series that had a hundred episodes per season, while having a hundred seasons itself.


    It was like that.


    "Darkness, you would also like to have someone like him as a father right... Or should I say, once again? No, wait, weren''t you his sister back then? Or not? Now this is confusing." Louise, in her true form, showed a conflicted expression.


    Though her eyes were cold and her her soroundings dark, her expression was still cute nheless. A lucky guy out there would be happy to have such a girlfriend... Probably.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    The small girl with a petite figure frowned heavily as she saw the endless white space she was sent to. There was nothing wrong with it, just that the color white was too much for her eyes to see.


    As expected of a demon-type, or so Athena would say if she was here. Mimi decided to ignore the light, but for a moment, just a moment, she felt like the white space snickered at her appearance.


    ''Just my imagination, just my imagination.'' She said to herself repeatedly, and when her eyes adjusted to the brightness, the light suddenly intensified once again. Burning her eyes in the process.


    ''Fucking, SONUVAB*TCH!!'' She unintentionally screamed in her thoughts, as she rolled on the ground in pain. Her hands covered her eyes, which released smoke or mist or whatever it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I knew it, I knew it, I knew it, I FUCKEN KNEW IT!! This is heavenly light and not just any type of light. But aren''t you being biased? Didn''t Heaven and Hell cooperate during the final moments?! Fucking bastards!! Just you wait!!''


    She screamed in her mind but did not dare open her eyes. But the eyes were not the only ce the heavenly light could attack. Her body suddenlybusted into white mes as she screamed and rolled on the floor with all her might.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again, I won''t do it again. I promise, I promise!!'' She immediately switched from being fiesty to being docile as she screamed in pain. As if satisfied, the mes burned out and her burnt figure was revealed.


    Within a few seconds, her injuries healed and she was back at full health. Afraid that she would be attacked again, she immediately did the salute that she was taught in elementary school and the chant as well.


    "I, Mimi Daemerion III, hereby ept my identity as the Seven Dragon God Ancestor, The Dragon ying God, The Tallest Dragon God, The Burning God Dragon, The... I hereby dere to the universe that I have returned, to take back my rightful position as the Seven Existencial Menace."


    Immediately upon finishing her words, boundless ck, red, green, blue and other auras burst forth out of her body and filled up the entire white space. It felt as is, Hell had forcibly descended on Heaven so effortlessly.


    And within the rainbow-like aura, Mimi curled up her body and let out a moan of pleasure as the rainbow-like aura altered her body. From her previous figure, she now looked more nefarious.


    Her hair color turned aplete mixture of seven colors and it grew as long as two meters, almost twice her height. Her skinplexion also turned smooth and a bit tanned, but overall, it was still pale-ish.


    Scales began growing all over her skin. Covering her naked body like some sort of sexy, revealing bikini armor, or scale armor in this case. Two horns also grew up from her head, they were both small, sharp and cute. Just to add, her breasts grew slightly big, enough to not be considered t.


    Arge tail, approximately three meters in length gently waved side to side behind her. It''s length alone was more than twice her height, albeit the force she needed to manipte it was almost nonexistent.


    As all the aura was absorbed into her body, she stood up and opened her simr colored eyes, which seemed to suck at the sorounding light and corrupt it.


    "Hmm~ feels good to be back." She said proudly as power began to corrupt her mind and she looked up at the boundless, or rather dim heavenly light.


    sh~


    "Kyaaaa!!! You cheater, I wasn''t prepared!!" But unfortunately, she still fell for the same trick and got her eyes gouged out by the Heavenly light, resulting in her rolling down the floor.


    How could she, the reincarnate of a being that existed beyond Existence, an Ancient God to be precise, be mistreated like this?


    If Enigma, ording to Louise, was a being respected even by the Pre-Existential beings, and Louise was the Derivation of Night, Eternal Darkness that existed even before Existence and likely at the same level, or beyond Pre-Existentials.


    Then Mimi was somewhere around that level as well. She might not be above Pre-Existentials like Enigma, or the Derivation of a Pre-Existential concept like Louise.


    But she was a unique being made up of seven of the Principle Laws, that converged into a single entity that could rival even Pre-Existential beings to a greater extent.


    Abd after the blessing of the strange entity Louise mentioned, she became even more Ferocious, as her True Form was that of a Dragon, formed out of Seven Principle Laws beyond Existence.


    Yet, yet she was still being bullied? Where was the fairness of everything?


    A few secondster, she stood with her eyes healed back to top condition. But she did not dare open them again, but instead pouted angrily at the empty space.


    "You... You''ll see. I''ll get my revenge, I definitely will!!" She said. Unfortunately, it had no validity considering that she was backing off. But that also had no validity in itself considering that the ce it''self was entirely made out of light.


    ''....''


    sh~


    "But I didn''t do anything this time!!!"

 Chapter 12 Ten Incarnates, Queen Mother

    ?Allen stood stranded within the white space as profound heavenly aura drifted around him. Unlike the ''holy'' heavenly aura of the white space he was within, his heavenly aura was just ancient and profound.


    He stood there with his hands held behind his back, his back stretched straight and his head held high. Around him, ten small worlds drifted within the space, orbiting around his body as the central lying point.


    Compared to the image of his past life, Vishnu, his new appearance looked different. It was more human-looking than godly. In fact, saying that he had aplete different look altogether was not a lie.


    This was because this was one of his avatars, the eighth, so to speak. With an iprehensible charming face, well built physique with broad shoulders and mighty arms, as well as a tannedplexion and coppery eyes.


    He was shirtless and had arge and beautiful bow in his arms. His dark chocte hair drifted within the space even without wind, his coppery eyes looked on in admiration at his charm.


    His abs were well defined, being more prosperous than body builders with eight abs. His muscles were likewise better than anything mortally.


    "Damn I look so hot. Heh~ One death sure changes a lot, with my memories, I believe my personality used to be much better than this? Nah, fuck that, this is a new life. Anything else is nothing but putting restraint on yourself.


    "Like who cares whether I grope some random woman''s beast or fold their perky butts? I''m a Supremity, what can they say about it? Yeah, they could say a lot.


    "...Wish I could say that to all the women who kicked my ass back at home. Unfortunately, I''m not the only God out there. But still, this are the joys of life, the miracles of being who you truly are!!"


    Allen threw away his facade of being a considerate gentle young man the moment he was by himself. He sprouted a lot of nonsense and found excuses to his perversion, but there was no one to listen to him, so it was still useless.


    His personality was one that... seemed to be more colorful than an ordinary god''s. Not only did he have different kinds of views of everything, he also spoke his words or sentences iprehensible as if they weren''t formed by one person.


    "Could be the after effects of this ten avatar nonsense. How did I even live with this in my past life? Luckily, these ten avatars are still me, because there''s no discord in my thoughts yet.


    "By the way, since I have ten personalities, doesn''t that mean that I can legally have ten wives? Yeah, hahaha, nothing''s limiting me from now on!!"


    Not like there was any such limitations in the first ce. A god was a god, even in the god realm, you can still marry tens of goddesses. Let alone in the mortal world where you can have your own harem of hundreds of beauties.


    Unfortunately, Allen felt the need to say it.


    After all, he was not going to go out and tell everything that he was one of the three Supremities that existed before Creation, within one of the many Prime Era Realms.


    Who would believe that? Especially if he was formerly the Derivation of Compassion and Preservation, which, his current personality differed greatly from.


    "No no no, wait. I''m beingpassionate. I love all women, regardless of form, or shape. Does that not make Compassionate?" Allen retorted... in which case, the Narrative decided to ignore.


    "...I guess you think otherwise."


    Moving on.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "...Is there no other way?" (Queen Mother)


    "There is."


    "Then?!" (Queen Mother)


    "It''s just not worth it. Sweetheart, you''re the Queen Mother of this ce, the Lady Queen of these people, the so-called wife of the King Father. Why would you still lower your head to another man? Especially one such as myself?"


    "It''s because I am their Queen Mother that I do this, it''s because they are my children I stoop so low, it''s because he''s my Yang-half that I would do anything regardless of my status!!!" (Queen Mother)


    "Oh, Yang-half you say? Like some sort if husband or lover? And oh my, anything?"


    "Ah? Umfghf?!" (Queen Mother)<novelnext></novelnext>


    The conversation between the two figures was finally cut shot as gigantic hands and grotesque limbs fell towards the unparalleled beauty and swallowed herpletely. Not even giving her a chance to say a word.


    Immediately afterwards, everything wentpletely dark, then a pair of golden eyes abruptly opened up in shock, followed by arge golden beam that shot straight towards the dark sky, illuminating a young beauty.


    "Aaaaaaaaahhh!!!"


    The beauty kept screaming her lungs out as the golden light illuminated everything within her soroundings. Her unparalleled figure was revealed, naked and exposed to the darkness.


    Fortunately for her, the frightening being that could go toe to toe with their Apocalypse, but decided not to, was gone. In fact, it seems like everything else was gone.


    Her people, her children, her family, her Yang-half, her empire, her realm. All of them were gone. Swallowed effortlessly by the Apocalypse that was prophecied to be the end of all things.


    The beauty stranded in pain and suffering, while retaining her rationale wondered whether that man, no, ''they'' were swallowed by the Apocalypse as well.


    That was no man, god or devil. ''They'' was the hughest abomination itself. Pure dread and endless salvation. The epitome of freedom andnguity. One who was not stranded by Fate, but stranded Fate itself.


    The Personification of Indeterminacy.


    The golden beam piecing through the darkness finally spread out in all directions, swallowing both her and the darkness itself. Thest thing she had on her mind was whether ''they'' had kept their word and helped her.


    "Ugh, what happened? Such intense memories, my head is throbbing. Waaaa, why does this has to hurt so much." The beautiful girl held her head full of blonde hair in pain as she sobbed.


    Her beauty was, likewise unparalleled. As expected of a god, or so was supposed to be expected. She wore Taoist robes that firmly held her S-ss figure and exposed nothing indecent to the world.


    Her hair was tied into a beautiful bun and was held by an exquisite Phoenix crown that was colored blue and red. Her delicate figure, slim and well proportioned perfectly fit well with her shy expression and paleplexion.


    "That, that... jerk. He''s the worst." She pouted her lips and rubbed her eyes, tears began forming at the edge of her eyes as her sobs turned into silent cries.


    "If they ever reincarnate, I will definitely, definitely get my revenge. Bastards!!" She stood up and wiped her tears as she dered. But that deration was useless.


    Because she knew, she definitely knew her past life''s feelings. Despite marrying the emperor, she still ended up falling in love with them. But she didn''t me herself, she wasn''t the only victim within that Era.


    In fact 99.9% of all the women who were there even before, during and after the time of Existence, probably fell in love with those ipetent bastards. Unfortunately they were ''impotent'' and rejected all of them.


    "Haah~" That was a lie, they were probably the most potent being out there. As one of the few Unique beings at the level of their Apocalypse, it was a given.


    And half the women of that time only wanted a descendent with them, including herself, though she also had genuine feelings for him. And she might still have some even now...


    Despite being one of the Creator beings of Taoism itself, one of the highest beings above the concept of Taoism and Daoism itself.


    Bow back to those guys, the reason they rejected everyone was unknown, but the idea of Reincarnation was theirs.


    No no no, it wasn''t theirs, but their doing. A Prime God who waspletely obliterated by the Prime Apocalypse would see no Reincarnation no matter what.


    But they managed to Reincarnate all of them. Whether they were Creator beings like herself, or End beings like the Anti-Gods, or Pre-Existential beings like Eternal Night, they Reincarnated all of them within a secret space far away from the influence of the Apocalypse.


    Perhaps this was their way of saving them. Their way of epting her pleas and answering her desperation. Perhaps... they really did care about everyone deep down in their heart.


    Unfortunately, even someone like them had their limits. Despite being Reincarnated, the only thing they (the gods) recieved were their memories, powers and Status. Either than that, nothing else.


    The emotions they had back then meant nothing to them now. Their feelings, their rtionships, their bonds, would all depend on this lifetime''s personalities. If one of them sees them as nostalgia, then it will be that.


    If one sees it as Fate, then it will be that. If one feels it unnecessary, then it will be unnecessary. That was why, her love for him, the King Father, her love for them, the Anonymous, her devotion for Kunlun Mountain, were all gone.

 Chapter 13 Monkey God, The Little Genius War Goddess

    ?She only felt nostalgia whenever she delved into those memories, nothing else. Her long ck hair drifted within the white space, a golden sh sparked in her eyes, one that she was unaware of.


    "Rest in peace, our Heavenly Court, our Kunlun, my husband, my Heavenly Emperor, my children, my descendents, my people, my beloved. I hope, we never meet in this lifetime. Ever." She murmured to herself as the golden light in her eyes disappeared.


    "Huh? Did I just say something?"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "I, Su Han, hereby ept my identity as the Monkey God, Great Sage Heaven''s Equal, Son Goku. I hereby dere to the universe that I have returned." Su Han recited the chant within the boundless white space.


    Immediately after, profound aura burst forth out of his body and sorounded his figure. The aura seeped into his skin slowly, resulting in golden fur to grow on his upper body.


    The golden fur covered his upper body excluding the chest and the lower abdomen. It glistered in golden light and sparkled in silver as it swam in the air, at a profound pace.


    His originally short hair, grew longer and wilder as well as more golden, as if it were curling around each each other to create a bird nest instead. But despite that, with his mischievous smile, he still looked handsome and otherworldly.


    A tail unwittingly popped out from his back and swayed at a gentle pace. It also had golden, silver sparkling fur as well, just like his hair and upper body fur.


    "Is This, what I truly looked like before? It doesn''t matter. But I wonder if she will like this appearance or not? I guess I''ll see." He stretched out his hand and clenched his fist.


    He began performing warm up exercises so as to get better control over his body. ording to the school, after bing a juvenile god, they could finally use their Providence and Constitutions.


    "So, this powerful strength and Invulnerablility. Is it my Constitution or one of my Providence? It''s hard to guess." He said as he kept on trying to know his new body. Unfortunately, he was missing something.


    "And why do I feel like there''s something in my head that I''m missing? As if... there''s some sort of blurry existence that helped us in the end. Could be my imagination, I guess." He shook his head and immediately forgot about it.


    He was a being who, even though he was not Pre-Existential, he at least fought against one such Pre-Existential being. And even Attained a Realm almost rivaling of those beings.


    He even obtained Nirvana, and became almost Omni in all aspects. Being even more powerful than most of the Pre-Existential beings, and even some Pre-Existential Gods.


    That was Su Han, the reincarnate of Sun Wu Kong, the being that attained Nirvana, and became Buddha himself.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "I, Athena Rachel Vermillion, hereby ept my identity as the Goddess of War, Lady of Wisdom, Virgin Deity of Athens, Messenger of the <Anomality>. I hereby dere to the universe that I have returned to fulfill my role." Athena murmured lightly under her breathe.


    Unlike the others, and simr to Enigma, nothing special urred to her. Instead, her Constitution allowed her to be in her god form at all times without expanding any divine power.


    Her usual appearance was her true god appearance. The only change was that, she was more feminine this time, than usual. Her muscr slim arms were covered by the long sleeved white dress she wore.


    Her perfect abs and athletic thighs were also covered by the dress as well. Her usually long hair that was tied into a bun was nor let loose, dripping down onto her shoulders like a ck waterfall.


    "...I really hate this appearance." She said in disgust as she spat to the side. Not that she hated herself or females, but just that the dress looked so nice on her that it felt like the right thing to wear.


    As if the universe was mocking her and telling her that dresses look good on her more than armor itself. But that frown on her face was only temporary.


    She then closed her eyes and dived deep into her memories. Not long after, the words that were buried deep within her memories were immediately triggered.


    She knew that there was a reason as to why her Constitution was unique. It seemed like it hid a fragment of her past soul, that could only be triggered through awakening as a true god.


    After listening to the information and watching the shback from her fragment memory, Athena opened her eyes and nodded to herself silently. But her fist was clenched tightly and her eyes were slightly squinted.


    "You really put a burden on my shoulders sir, for you to put so much faith in me to put a leash on your son, how tough of a deed must it be? Couldn''t his little fiancee do it for him?" She sighed in exasperation.


    A being who was just only a God. One who was far from even being a Pre-Existential, or matching even the weakest of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That was the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena.


    But, even if she could not match most of them in most of their attributes, were wits were noteworthy, and during the Apocalypse of that Era, she shone even brighter than Pre-Existentials.


    In fact, her wits went as far as to being a threat to even beings far, far stronger than her. She was clearly a problem to the eyes of the Apocalypse, where she even caught of the eyes of the other Anomalities that could match with it.


    Thus, which was why she was here, and a talented reincarnate at the level of Vishnu, Nyx and Sun Wu Kong.


    And Athena herself, knew why.


    "....."


    She delved into her memories, as she went back to a time period, a period not within the Prime Era, but one within this Era, that urred just years ago even.


    Not that long ago.


    She appeared within a flying spaceship, that was probably notrge, but quite vast. It stretched on for almost an entire light year, was in the shape of an entire metallic shark.


    Not literally. But it''s shape resembled a shark opening it''s maw, ready to swallow whatever was within its way, and rip it apart in instants.


    And the young Athena, who was in the size of a one year old baby girl''s body, yet her posture and expression were far from that age, stood at the deck of the ship.


    Besides her, was an old man who, even within her memory, seemed blurry and hard to discern. The only thing discernible were his white clothes, his golden eyes, and silver long hair.


    He was also quite handsome for being an old man, who had quite the good looking beared, that only enhanced his beauty.


    They both stood at the deck, and watched the numerous flourishing worlds within one of the Inner Worlds of a Fallen Main God, which was now mixed in with numerous other Inner Worlds.


    Inner Worlds, were divided into levels, and for them to he capable of holding other worlds within, had to be a 4th grade Worlds, or below, such as 3rd grade, 2nd grade and 1st grade World.


    Now, this one had numerous 5th grade Worlds, each world housing billions of Gxies, and Quintillions of lifeforms within. Basically, all were Universes.


    And this spaceship, was now currently floating towards a world with over a Trillion Gxies within, which was abnormal for the mainstream order of normal Universes.


    "Little genius, how have you been liking the trip so far?" The old man suddenly spoke at this moment, and Athena turned to look at him briefly before responding.


    "Great, sir." She said, in a cute, yet stoic tone of voice. The old man let out a gentleughter of unbridled charm, and pride.


    "That''s great, that is, great. But... ording to youss, do you perhaps, see anything wrong with the many stretched out worlds before us?" He asked gently, and slowly.


    "...."


    And she paused, for she was treated as a genius, and had to answer like one. Plus, the old man before her, was not one to be treated lightly at all. He was a special case.


    Not even her entire family could say yes, if he dared to say no. Hell, not even the 108 True Districts could say anything against this man.


    She watched the worlds before her, and nothing out of the ordinary could be felt. In fact, that was so, unless for a single world that was probably over ten timesrger than the others.


    "No, sir. I see nothing wrong, or out of the ordinary. Of course, nothing out of the ordinary, except the fact that this world seems to be quiterger than the others." She said.


    Her responses came after moments of thought, even though the answer was obvious. And the old man was calm enough to not disturb her thought process at all.


    Right after she spoke, he chuckled to himself, as his voice almost got her enthralled. Of course, the man had to stop, lest another unripe fruit chased him till the ends of the world.

 Chapter 14 Untold Secrets, Heaven And Earth

    ?"Very good, that was simple enough. Now, what do you think we do with worlds like these, and what do YOU think is the best possible choice to solve them." He inquired, seemingly looking forward to her response.


    The attitude he gave her, made Athena feel special. He seemed keen on hearing her opinion, whilst giving out the impression of seeking for advice or not just testing her.


    It made the little girl, though smarter than others, feel like her intelligence was finally needed. Especially so, if the person in question, was a genuine Omnipotent being.


    "I believe the higher ups split the world into multiple worlds, where each world meets up the basic quotation of being a world. Which is each world having 100 billion Gxies.


    "I think that is smart, and not a bad idea. But I believe it would be better to let the world grow into something even bigger by itself, possibly bing a Multiverse.


    "And if possible, to be even a Cosmos, and finally a 4th grade World. A 4th grade 5th grade World. The idea is insane, I know, my lord. But... the possibilities, the infinite possibilities thate with this idea are just too enticing.


    "To what lengths could we keep growing, to what length could we not keep growing?! Ahem, my apologies, I got a bit too excited my lord." The little girl lightly coughed in embarrassment, and fixed her expressions.


    "No, it is alright. Your ideas are grand, and it is not that nobody once thought about them. But the risk required to fulfill such a thing, is not worth it.


    "Plus, what is the use of a 4th grade 5th grade World, when you can just create a 4th grade World with nigh-infinite 5th grade Worlds in it? I know, I know.


    "The idea of an Infinite sized Universe is nice and all, but what does it do? What much does it have in influence,pared to ordinary 4th grade Worlds, capable of housing countless 5th Worlds?


    "Think on that, and meditate on it. Today, I want to show you how we, truly deal with such abnormalities. Boy." The old man kindly, and gently spoke to her.


    The little girl nodded, as she took all his words to heart. She already respected this man, there was no need not to listen to him at all. And with how he treated her, she was bing a fan of him.


    But as he called out the word "boy", she subconsciously turned around as a boy around her age, who wore white clothes, had golden eyes and long silver hair walked out from behind them.


    He was handsome, and basically resembled the old man, even though he was blurry. And behind the boy, was a beautiful girl around their age as well, who shyly came to stand besides Athena.


    "Louise..."


    "Big sister..."


    The two girls greeted each other briefly, and turned to look at the young boy. One side was curious, while the other waspletely infatuated with the boy.


    "Boy, why don''t you go practice a bit of your innate abilities." The old man told the young boy, who smiled lightly as he flew towards the Universe ten timesrger than normal.


    "...."


    "...."


    The two girls did not say anything, as they watched silently, and in curiosity. And the next thing they saw, was a young boy, the size of a one year baby, do the literal impossible.


    He waved his hand, as all trillions of stars within a single gxy were moved, and gathered at one ce. Regardless from which corner of the 100 000 light year sized gxy, they moved, and gathered instantaneously.


    The star movement, of course destroyed millions of worlds and sr systems, but the boy showed no care, and no remorse, as he continued ying around.


    The stars first took the shape of a number "3", as they glowed brightly, and glimmered in glitter. Then secondster, formed a "2", and next, was a "1" then finally a "0".


    And one could guess what happened next.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    Unexpectedly, without a warning, all the stars gathered to form a gigantic star 50 000 light years vast, that instantly underwent a hypernova, and obliterated thousands of Gxies.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both girls were surprised, yet surprisingly, none were fearful, nor sad. Athena was curious, and amazed, while Louise, was enthralled and amazed as well.


    "Bravo." And so was the old man, or not. He did not seem impressed at all. Athena watched his expressions, as throughout the boy''s ying, which ended up destroying all trillions of Gxies...


    The old man was not shaken, nor impressed one bit. From that day, she put in effort into learning much about this man, and even got close to him as well as his grand child.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But what she got at the end, was a portion of the power of the boy, as well as a mission, one given to her by the very same old man.


    "...."


    She was not going to say the mission out loud, nor was she going to think much about it. The reason why she even had such a memory right now, was because she wanted to remember something.


    She wanted to see the difference between the boy she knew, and the young teenager that was apanying them as a teammate.


    "Now now leader, wait, are you even my leader, or just a husk of who you used to be? It does not matter though, we go long back, into times untold, and pasts interviewed." She let out such words and smiled subconsciously.


    ''Looking forward to seeing you awaken, leader~'' She thought, ncing through hidden timelines of the past, and the destroyed timelines of the future with extreme apathy.


    "I could tell you all everything, but I''d prefer you find out yourselves. That way, you''ll cherish your true identities, your purposes and your ultimate end. After all..." Her lips curled up slightly, her body floating through the endless emptiness.


    She then spoke, "...Everything is just history repeating itself. And the so called Prime Era you all cherish so much... is one portion of many others. But the question still stands though."


    Her eyes shed brightly, "Will the Prime Era remain as our Zenith point in time, or will we uncover more untold secrets, or... will you try and make a new one, my dearest leader?"


    She chuckled to herself, "Who knows. But I''m looking forward to either nheless." She added, and then fell silent.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "Sister." She called out in a light, yet depressed-filled tone as she looked up at her sister with her dead eyes. Her hair was now white and her eyes were golden, she had two beautiful wings on her back gently pping, emitting thunder and lightning, from time to time.


    "Yes, sister?" She replied in a highly energetic, positive tone, as she looked down on her sister who was erotically pinned down on the floor.


    One of her legs were in between her sister''s legs, who was lying down. So erotic, that her knee almost touched a Forbidden zone. But that seemed to be of no importance to the twins.


    Unlike her sister, she had blue hair and green eyes, a giant flower bloomed on her back beautifully, spreading its Petals everywhere to unt her glory.


    "What is... Heaven?" The naked older sister asked, still starring deeply, or so it looked, at her sister''s eyes.


    "Uh..? I don''t know, sister, what do you think?" The naked younger sister tilted her head in confusion as she asked back.


    "Then what is Earth?" Joy didn''t change her expression, but changed her question instead. Her dead eyes still nkly staring at her sister, Joyce.


    "What is Earth?" Joyce didn''t even think twice before she repeated the question back to Joy. To her, the need to put in effort to try and answer something that you barely have a clue of, was stupid.


    Or maybe it could be her excuse, who knows.


    "...."


    "...."


    The ce was filled with silence for quite some time. Luckily, it was not awkward, tense nor oppressive. Just the peaceful aura of two airheads admiring each other''s beauty.


    " " We are hopeless, aren''t we? " "


    They both repeated the words at the same time with the same tone and the same frequency. Such a state of resonance was only unique to the twins. For now, that is.


    The ARC of Heaven (Sky) and Earth (Land) were born as twins in this life. One who watched over the Land, and ushered its glory, and one who was the Land, and worshiped the Sky.


    Concepts that Existed within te whole of Existence, yet were made to Transcende it, as they became the Pirs of all living and non-living beings.


    They were do unique, that even Pre-Existential, had to divide themselves under the category of Heaven, toe born first, and Earth, those born afterwards.


    Unfortunately, the other sibling didn''t reincarnate with them, Sea. But it was no big deal, he could take care of himself. For even back then, he was risen to heights rival Pre-Existentials.


    Which was a pity. A pity indeed.

 Chapter 15 A Storm God? Believers And Followers

    ?Boom!!


    Thunder rumbled within the sky as it struck down with unbearable wrath and destruction. The lightning was willful and chaotic, doing as it pleased even in this white space.


    Within the chaotic thunder, stood a valiant young Warrior. He looked up at the sky with yearning and desire within his eyes. His long ck hair was chaotically dancing within the air, along with the movement of the wind.


    He wore a samurai robe with a loose top, his feet were bare and hisplexion a bit tanned. He had slim muscles and a well proportioned body figure, add the valiant aura to it, and he could literally be prince charming on a white horse to many mortals... and gods!!


    But the young man only let out a long sigh as he held his head in exasperation, he rubbed his temples and didn''t know what to say. No, he didn''t know who to curse at right now.


    "Creator God huh? Funny." He said as he clenched his fist hard and gnashed his teeth. "Real funny considering that... I have no clue on how to use both elements of wind and lightning."


    Though they were given chants to speak off when the time came, they still did not know who or what their past lives were. Meaning that it was part-time gambling.


    Saying that you are the queen of darkness in your chant might not necessarily mean that they knew any affinities with darkness elements. Saying that they were majestic, didn''t mean that they were god kings as well.


    And if one were to look at his chant as well, one might not necessarily expect that Izanagi was also known as the Misfortunate Creator, an important figure of a realm back then, would be himself.


    ''I, Takashi Minamoto, hereby ept my identity as the Pitiful God, Creator of Gods, Father of Sun and Moon, Creator of Myriad Realms. I hereby dere to the universe that I have returned.''


    Remembering it alone is already a pain in the ass. At least, he was still a powerful god. One who has a horrible starting pointpared to hisrades despite his past.


    And worst of all, such a figure, was not even Pre-Existential, just pseudo Pre-Existential. Neither did he match such beings, or climb up to their ranks like Sun Wu Kong.


    He was just... pitiful and misfortunate!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "Noctis."


    A light voice murmured into the vast Universe with nothing but glowing stars and primal darkness.


    Following the voice, a small beast was revealed to the mor of the infinite stars. It''s body was small and cute, so adorable that one might mistaken it for a pet. If only that person had a few screws loose in his head.


    Cuteness aside, the small beast had a ''cute'' horn suspended on its forehead. It''s pupil-less purple eyes glowed ominously within the darkness. One blink, and it seemed like the primal darkness around it had thickened.


    It''s ws were red, looking as if they were crystallized blood that glow every so often. The tip of its tail had a small red mes burning on it, so red that it seemed almost ck.


    It''s pure ck fur perfectly aligned with the primal darkness of the void, to the point where just standing there was camouge itself.


    "Diey."


    The light voice came once again and the view was switched in angles to another side.


    Here, there was an adorable small bird. One so adorable and chubby that it''s small wings failed to lift it off the ground, even though this was space and had no ground, main point being, the bird could not fly.


    It''s feathers were so white and pure, that it stood out within the primal darkness like one of the infinite stars of the universe. Just the act of standing there, was also a form of camouge.


    It''s ws were gold and shimmered in glitter every now and then, it''s beak was light yellow and small. Making it look even more adorable. If one were to add on the fact that it''s pupil-less blue eyes looked like two mini suns, then it''s charm was undeniable.


    The distance between both Noctis and Diey was asrge as heaven and earth. They didn''t even dare look at each other, as if that act alone was disgusting.<novelnext></novelnext>


    What was not cute about this two little beasts was that, one had a gigantic ck sun rotating above it''s head, looking like a star about to go supernova.


    The other had arge whirlpool of voilent thunder and lightning twirling before its feet. Like some sort of colorful ck hole about to experience maturity.


    One had Hell above its paw, while the other had Heaven below it''s feet. One manipted Hell itself at will, while the other looked down on the Heavens themselves.


    Thats just how it looked like. But the light tone ignored the both of them and continued to murmur, in a voiceced with helplessness and wonder.


    "Jade."


    Last but not least, an adorable... an adorable... a cute rabbit quietlyy in his arms, rubbing it''s head with his chest affectionately.


    It''s fur was pure silver, so pure that it sparkled under the influence of the stars and the darkness. It''s emerald eyes released boundless vitality, so much that it could affect the stars and the darkness.


    What was magical about it was that, there was a gigantic tree behind him that stretched below and above the the vast Universe. It''s thickness was probablyrger that thergest star in this ce.


    Enigma sighed exasperatedly as he looked at the three things that suddenly hatched out of the eggs. He then looked at the panel and asked in a hard to believe tone, "Didn''t you say I must shower them with divine power first for a few years before they can hatch?"


    "...."


    The system failed to respond, but the characters on the panel that made up two eyes frowned slightly. It did say something like that, but right now it does not remember saying such a thing.


    Or Enigma was just too much of a broken character. First he learned all the twenty one divine arts as if he was an all rounder, within a week even. Then he was able to take in the past identity of someone else so effortlessly.


    As if that was enough, he was able to hatch three eggs that contained true-grade beasts with just the most gentlest touch ever. Where was logic? When did logic leave the chat?


    The system sighed and changed its focus. It had to change the topic in order to save its mentality. And that topic, was ranks of Believers and Followers.


    Ranks of Believers and Followers were as follows, Mundane followed by Unique, then Epic, Legendary and Mythical. Above those were also Divine and Supreme.


    Mundane reffered to those such as humans, elves, orcs, goblins and the such. This type of grade did not have any sort of increase in faith recieved per race, as exined before.


    Unique were those such as variant elves like dark elves or forest elves, noble humans, colored orcs, hobgoblins and the likes of them. Just by having a few of them, the faith recieved by the race will increase by 30%.


    Races such as Demons and Angels fell under the Epic category. And of those below the High rank were unique races. Mortals who have reached the great and grand master as well as epic realms fell under this category as well.


    As long as there are more than a qaurter of suchbatants among one''s believer''s quotation, then the race altogether will follow under the Epic category. And in this category, faith will increase by 70% altogether.


    The next grade would be Legendary. Angels and Demons above High ranked and below Deity realm were considered legendary grade. A third of them can alleviate a race''s status from Epic to Legendary.


    Mortals above epic and below Deity realm could also alleviate a group of followers from Epic to Legendary. An example would be how there are hundreds of millions of humans in a world, but only ten thousand believe in you.


    As long as three thousand of them be legends, those ten thousand humans will have their potential increased and be considered under the legendary grade. Not like bing legendary will be easy, but at least it won''t be that much distant as before.


    Legendary rank offers double the amount of faith recieved by the god from the believers of said race. That was why true gods liked nurturing their followers to be stronger.


    Andst but not least, the Mythical grade. Deities, Angel Lords, Demon Kings, and Dragons all fell under this category. As long as there are a a fifth of them among your Believers, the amount of faith recieved from that race will increase by three+ fold. Imagine it, three or more fold.


    That was arge number. Especially if you earned arge amount of Faith points to begin with. Multiple it by three, and it''s even greater than it initially was.

 Chapter 16 A Trauma From The Past

    ?Now, to true gods.


    Juvenile True Gods had a hundred (100) believers, Young True Gods had a thousand (1 000) believers, High True Gods had ten thousand (10 000) believers, Genuine True Gods had a hundred thousand (100 000) believers and Perfect True Gods had a million (1 000 000) believers.


    It was in the case of it being a hundred for Believers, and 10% that number for Followers. Believers were just like fans, while Followers had the True Gods bloodline within them. Thus making them stronger and more Unique.


    That aside, Enigma looked at the system and asked "Why am I their father? Why are they calling me father? I''m only fifteen years old. This... is illogical."


    "...Isn''t it obvious?"


    "No no no, isn''t it strange?" The system replied after a pause, as it found nothing wrong with hatchlings calling the person who hatched them father. Wasn''t that obvious.


    And who the hell did he think he was, to even begin entertaining the thought that everything was illogical? You are ILLOGICAL!!!


    But Enigms didn''t even hesitate to refute the system. And his retort wasn''t on the fact that they called him father. He hatched them, of course they''d call him father. He fell for Kaguya and the system''s tricks.


    But that wasn''t the problem here. Instead the problemy in a much more pressing topic. "I mean, there are three strangers I met here, and I''m given three eggs. Whereby each hatchling looks different from one another and simr to the three..."


    "...."


    The system seemed to be catching on to something and decided silence was the best choice here. No, it definitely was.


    This was a problem for him. Possibly a future trauma for the boy, but the system could do nothing about it if his thoughts were the ones twisted.


    "...If you think about it carefully, aren''t those two old men... a bit too unique?" He said as he looked at the small beast and bird, still very unsure of himself.


    The reason he held the bunny in his hand and not the other two, was because he was still debating whether he should acknowledge them as his children as well or not.


    "...Didn''t Kaguya tell you to tell ''them'' that she was their mother?"


    "I have an idea." He ignored the system attempt, and decided to end the problem there and just ept the two pets as his as well.


    As for who their mothers were, he''d find an answer along the way in the future. Kaguya only said that the egg thar contained Jade, was her daughter. Not the other two. Yet, they were all sort of triplets.


    Perhaps he could pin it on the fiancee, if Hestia was serious about it being true, that is. Just as he epted them as his pets, or rather children, the white space finally shattered into fragments.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    At the same time, within a nk Domain


    A beauty floated silently.


    She seemed lost, yet at the same time happy, and also sad. She was reminiscing about the past. The past that she knew, and grew to up in.


    Her thoughts travelled back to a World that was ruled by a gigantic tree that stood tall and above everyone. A tree that was the source of basically the source of all things.


    This Tree contained everything that existed, within this ce, it could be even said to be the beginning of Existence, and the container of all Existence.


    All types of Worlds could be found within the tree, all types of Universes, Realities and many more. It was a concept of its own, that contained all known, and unknown concepts to Existence.


    Bing Creation itself.


    Yet at the same time, it was the first to he born, and was never even born, as theoretically, it was always just there. And will always be here.


    Thus it was probably beyond even Creation.


    Such a Tree was contained within her own World, a ce considered unique to herself, a Void, a Void of Totality, if one might even say. For the Tree had seeds that sprouted out to individuals Creations of their own.


    Hence the Mother Tree became the Void of Totality, bing everything that was within, and beyond its influence.


    Something that contained the entire structure of one''s whole Totality, to Creation and beyond, to something Primordial and beyond. That... was what the Mother Tree was.


    And in her case, it was her World, and this World was quite unique.


    And to top it all off, she was a being who ate the tallest and most ripe fruit of the Mother Tree, the first fruit to ever be born in the tree, from before even the Creation were born.


    Before even Existence descended.


    A Pre-Existential fruit.


    She ate it all, and miraculously, survived. Or rather, the fruit was not that dangerous, as a mortal such as herself, was able to act defiant, and eat such a fruit.


    Yet lived to tell the tale.


    In fact, either than just living, she becane Transcendent, as she became something, or someone that stood above even the Mother Tree itself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Tree that bore the fruit itself, was transcended by a mortal, who ate its own fruit. It was all ironical, yet true at the same time.


    Kaguya, the Rabbit Goddess of the Bamboo World, a Transcendent Pre-Existential being, who was above multiple, if not an infinite number of Creations.


    That was who she was.


    A Queen who ruled over vastnds, and could almost, almost be considered Omnipresent, Omniscient and likewise, almost Omnipotent.


    She was Nigh-Omni.


    Yet that was still amazing.


    "Yet, even with such power, I could never fathom the greatness of the Apocalypse that befell me." The beauty sighed as she stared at the void, going back to that point in time.


    ~


    ~


    A young Kaguya, who seemed no different from the current Kaguya was floating above numerous Creations, which were overshadowed by the Primordial Bamboo Tree.


    And she herself, was countless times stronger than the current Primordial Bamboo Tree, thus making her way stronger than theprehension of even Gods and Deities, Creators and Ancients.


    Not even Supremes and even Creators could fathom the level of power she held, for even she, was yet not sure what her limits were.


    At this level of power, she could travel to other Totality, and even, to a slight effect, interact with the people there. A Totality contained countless Creations within.


    Thus the Primordial Bamboo Tree was a Totality by itself, while she was countless times above that. So, now you understand to what extent the young Kaguya''s power could affect.


    But unfortunately, on this unfortunate day, she came across a being that seemed like a gem, or a parasite of sort. It''s body was gigantic, beingrger than the Primordial Bamboo Tree by countless times.


    It was slimy, and resembled a cell of sorts.


    And as she saw such a thing, which oozed out presence she never knew could be let out, she wanted to run away, but she froze in fright.


    Yes. The young Kaguya felt fright, for the first time, in a very, very long time.


    The feeling was distasteful, yet it was subconscious. Even a being of her level, who was probably above basically Existence itself, was made to feel fear.


    "What... What are you?" The young Kaguya inquired slightly, as she tried to pull back, but realized that she could barely move an inch at all.


    She was terrified even more.


    "Guuu~"


    The entity that was responsible for all of this just seemed to stare at her with nothing but curiosity. It did not have an animosity, nor malovence towards her.


    Yet she was already about to lose control of her body, and almost do the most shameful thing a being at her level could do.


    Wet herself.


    No. She genuinely felt like, if this continued for any longer, she would wet herself, then cry, in tears and snots, and start begging. It was just a feeling.


    But the feeling was subtle, yet it felt absolute. She truly felt like that would happen, because her heart could not bare the pressure. Even if she threw away all emotions, she was still affected.


    "I... I... I..."


    She was stumped.


    As she did not know what to say, nor did she know what not to say. Luckily for her, the entity did not give her anytime to think about any longer, as it jiggled.


    Yes, it jiggled its body, and sent out powerful ripples throughout theplex Void she was in, as it instantly began to shatter, and became eaten at an instantaneous rate.


    One had to know, a single Creation was immeasurable light years vast, then there were countless of them within a single Totality, and theplex Void she was at, was likewise countless times vaster than her Totality.


    Yet even such boundless distance, was instantaneously swallowed by the ripples released by this disgusting fellow. Instantly broken down upon contact.


    "...!!!"


    This was something the young Kaguya had never seen, an action, a show of power that even someone of her level, had to dread as well.


    It was just not fair!!!


    ...!!!

 Chapter 17 Terra, The World Of Ten Thousand Races I

    ?She suddenly turned around, as she saw, instantaneously at that, the numerous vast space beyond the countless Totalities get swallowed.


    And all the countless Totalities were swallowed as well, including the Primordial Bamboo Tree. It was destroyed so effortlessly at that.


    All of Existence was wiped out.


    From just a wiggle of this... thing''s body.


    All her loved ones. All her people. All her family. Basically, everyone she knew, from those that mattered, to those that did not even matter at all...


    They were all gone.


    "...."


    Young Kaguya nkly watched as everything was swallowed, and reced by a murky Void made out of various colors, gold, green and lime being the most abundant.


    The pressure she felt from just this Void was too much, for she was suffocating from just merely being exposed to it. Yet, the... thing , just wiggled in joy.


    It''s actions seemed to have been instinctive.


    It destroyed everything in order to unveil such a ce, without caring much about anything. Simply, it took the simplest method in order to achieve its goals, regardless of everyone.


    "...."


    Young Kaguya was still surprised, and probably shocked, when she felt a voicee from all directions, and seemed to stretch out to cover basically everything.


    ¡ºMy my, a little cell from that guy has caused so much trouble? How many cells were split from just that droplet of blood he spilled? Next time, I better not make him bored¡»


    As the entity spoke, it''s voice was epitome, as it healed her injuries and brought calm to her heart. And also dispersed the green misty Void she was within.


    That thing... was also easily dispersed just from the voice alone, as next, it targeted her, or rather, young Kaguya.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya opened her eyes as she stopped reminiscing about the past. That point, was the point in time where she was saved, and joined many others as well.


    Where she met a few fellows that had connections to her Primordial Bamboo Tree Totality, yet were not truly connected. Something like distant rtives if you may.


    She sighed, and smiled.


    What she met was not even an Infinitismal percentage of what the Apocalypse, and the Anomaly were capable off. She met a cell of the Apocalypse separated from a droplet of blood.


    And the Will of the Anomaly, that was considered ''brainless'' and ''brain dead'', as even it''s ideas were just too horrible.


    Yet such entities, were beyond herself.


    "I know, I know we are weak, and we always were. But..." Kaguya sighed, as she could not help the tears from flowing down her face, "But I wish everything was just... different."


    She thought.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Outside the ten portals, Hestia and Jin stood side by side as they conversed with each other. Jin was casual with Hestia despite only being a true god while she was a main goddess.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Jin asked all of a sudden, immediately destroying the mood of the ce. But he felt it was a necessary question to ask.


    If the kid was going to join his squad, then he needed to know if he had the same ambition as his parents or his grandfather. There was a stark difference between the two.


    One side literally wanted the obliteration of the whole True Verse, and possibly the True Existences throughout all GENESIS.


    While the other just wanted to be themselves, as they cared for nobody. Neither their fellow True Existence, nor the other types of Existences that could be found everywhere.


    Both were bad for him, but if he had a choice, it was obvious which one he would make here.


    "...."


    Hestia kept quiet and just looked at one of the nine portals, and it was definitely not Enigma''s. Because Enigma''s portal... was long gone. And both these fellows weren''t shaken.


    "...Wouldn''t he just follow through their footsteps at the end? I see nothing gooding out of you sealing his memories." Jin kept on pressing the matter as hisnguid expression turned serious and focused.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haah~ Jin." Hestia finally sighed and uncrossed her arms that were crossed before her bountiful and appetizing chest. Her tone heavy and depressed.


    "Hm?"


    "Do you think, someone of your caliber would still be sane under those circumstances?" She inquired with a profound look on her face, but her eyes were filled with bitterness and sadness.


    "...."


    "Those two lovey dovey couple did a great job ''killing'' that monster of a god, Mr M. Not that I believe he is dead. But because of that, they had to leave in a hurry. Left with the boy, what else was I supposed to do?


    "I only want what''s good for him and his sisters. And I can be sure that, any of his memories below the age of seven did not fall under that category." Her eyes regained their strength as she looked at him.


    Jin avoided her re, or the pure killing intent that was hidden in her eyes. She tried to hide it off, but for a war god like himself, such murderous intent was exposed.


    Silence then descended between the both of them. Hestia was trying to control her heart and thoughts, in order not to go on a rampage because of all the memories she Sealed within the poor boy.


    Jin was thinking about his career as a team leader, because in the future, he might end up as a leader of a pantheon instead, or pantheons. Each one, terrifying.


    The recent team system was that the first batch of the second generation, the most talented twenty-four, would lead ten talented youths from the second batch of the second generation. Two per group.


    From then on, each member of the one one hundred and twenty talented second branch would each lead seven members of the third batch''s most talented. Then they would each lead three most talented from the final batch.


    At the end, the first batch leader will have two hundred and ten true gods under them. And since a true god can have followers who could be gods as well, adding up to a thousand gods would not be an overstatement.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...So, what about your dau---" Jin couldn''t help but want to change the sorounding mood, as it was too heavy. But instead, he ended up with a much colder respond.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Hestia said as she avoided his questioning eyes. No matter what, secrets needed to be kept so that they can be considered secrets.


    "...."


    Finally, the ten, no nine portals shrunk into small whirlpools. This was a sign of everyone finally bing gods from godlins. Then the portals expanded once again, until they burst into arge screen of white light.


    When the light receded, ten youth, yes, ten and not nine appeared before the two adults. Jin couldn''t help but twitch his eyebrows. This brat''s luck was Heaven defying, it left no space for doubt at all.


    As for why he didn''t ask Hestia about it, everyone, of the first generation knew of the abnormality of the Mystique family. This was adorablepared to what happened at his sister''sing of age.


    "Wee back everyone. So, how does it feel to be a true god?" Jin took a step forward as he asked them. Compared to before, their looks have changed and they could finally use the Providence from their past lives.


    "I feel... stronger?" Su Han was the first as he replied. He did not have any fur, but his hair and eyes were still gold. Andst but not least, he wore traditional silk clothes that looked simr to Hanfu.


    But instead of increasing his charm, it was contradictory with his wild appearance. Making him look strange, he himself preferred the loose appearance of before.


    "I feel sick." Takashi said as he looked at his hands, that released a spark of lightning asionally. Yup, even for a god, controlling an Law immediately was too hard.


    "I feel more beautiful." Allen instead winked at the girls as he said that. The fact that he said those words naturally brought a cringe on the faces of the other guys.


    "...No different?" Enigma said, but instead, his words sounded more of a question than a statement. He was truly not sure of the answer himself. Except foring back as a ''father'' of three, he felt no different at all.


    "...."


    Louise did not say anything, she only looked at Enigma, who avoided her re. It was not out of embarrassment, but because the intensity of her re was if he owed her his life.


    Ah~ maybe he did.


    "Strange."


    "Yes yes, strange." The sisters Joy and Joyce seemed to be no different whatsoever. Except for being more beautiful, godly and more entric, they were still the same internally dead and hyper twins.


    "No different to be honest." Athena shrugged her shoulders as she casually replied. She casually tore off the sleeves and lower half from the knee down, of her dress.

 Chapter 18 Terra, The World Of Ten Thousand Races II

    ?Thus giving herself more freedom, and space to move fluently. Just that action alone had Su Han starring intently at her legs, and the war goddess ignored him.


    "I feel... like I have watched another person''s life." Cheryl said in a barely audible tone. Her face avoiding everyone else, especially Enigma and Louise. Their charm was just too much.


    Even Even she was beautiful herself, she only took third ce,pared to the first and second ce they both took, and stood absolute.


    "How horrible was it?" Mimi snickered at her and asked. She had been bullied back in the white space and was still in a bad mood. So she decided to relieve some of her anger on the docile Cheryl.


    "It wasn''t horrible!! It was just sad." Cheryl immediately responded back strongly without a hint of shyness at first, but a momentter she lowered her voice once again and avoided Mimi''s re.


    "Tsk, sad my ass." Mimi clicked her tongue in annoyance. But after sensing Athena''s re from the side, she avoided looking at Cheryl. But the re was still there, and only got more oppressive for her.


    The poor spoiled little girl couldn''t hold it in anymore, until she finally relented. "I''m sorry okay? I just feel pissed off. I was bullied by that thing in there, and, and now you want to bully me too? Waaah~"


    Her tone got lower at the end of her words and her eyes got teary. She finally broke down into tears, and fell down on her kness, just like a small girl would. Unfortunately, she was not small anymore, except in size.


    "There, there. She didn''t mean anything by it, right Athy?" Cheryl patted Mimi on the back with gentleness as she tried to calm her down. Truthfully, she always looked at Mimi as a child, though she will never admit that.


    She did not want the stress, and the trouble that would be brought to her if she did. She was not as strict as Athena, or as cold as Louise, to have this fiesty girl bow down to them.


    "...Yeah." Athena sighed and reluctantly agreed to Cheryl''s words. The others were caught off guard by the rtionship of the three as they didn''t even want to guess what was going on.


    "Since that''s over, isn''t it about time we go to our base? But before that, I think I''ll have to introduce the world to you guys first, don''t I?" Jin smiled bitterly as he felt that to be a lot of work. ording to his motto, enjoy more, stress less, did not align with working.


    Working led to stress after all.


    "You think?" Enigma rolled his eyes at Jin. Not only him, but everyone else could guess how their future career as gods would be like with such a leader leading them.


    But unfortunately, they all looked down on Jin. What they were going to experience under his care, was far away from their imagination.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Terra, this was a top level world even among the higher worlds. It''s size, mass, surface area,nd area and conditions were what made it a top world even among its ranking.


    Before going deeper into Terra, let us exin the situation of the one hundred and eight True Districts, also known as the True Verse.


    In this True Chaos, practically one if the few ones left with hints of the Primordial Era, there were worlds which were rated differently depending on their energy sources, resources and conditions to sustain life.


    Corpse Zones - They ranked the lowest and obviously had the worst aspectspared to other worlds. Their resources are low, conditions are unsuitable for life and their energy sources were drained dry.


    This worlds looked no different to corpses, as they y'' within the vast infinite space, dead. So much so that they were poisonous for even gods to live in, and were birthing ces for parasites.


    They were basically Worlds that contained numerous dead Realities and dead Universes, that even Gods detested. Even True Gods treated such Worlds as Slums.


    Lower Zones - They were several leagues above Corpse Worlds. This was because these types of worlds had high sustainability of life, minimum resources and traces of energy sources.


    A few Worlds within include nes, Small Worlds, Large Worlds and Prime Worlds.


    Where nes were your average sized Continents floating within space, protected by their Source. They had their own individual small star acting as a sun and as well as a moon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Small Worlds were the worlds that easily stood up to 500 to 1000 miles in length. Their shape was spherical, and most likely had their own sun and moon, if not involved in an Sr System.


    Large Worlds stood at around 10 000 to 100 000 miles tall. Their shape was also spherical, and they had their own sun and moon. In some cases being Suns and Moons.


    And finally, Prime Worlds. These worlds are also spherical, but others can take their own unique shapes as well.


    Such Worlds did not have any right to be involved in Sr Systems, as they had Innate Source Greater than multiple Small and Larger Worlds.


    Their length easily topped a million miles at minimum, and there were great ones that easily stood at a billion miles!! One could imagine how great its star would be.


    Upper Zones - They had the highest sustainability of life, could house in as much as thousands of gods via the avable vitality alone. Their energy sources also made it possible for more gods to appear within the world, up to basically Infinite gods.


    The resources also made it easier for racial development of the beings within, making the worlds also highly developedpared to those of lower worlds.


    But don''t think that they were limited to only that, there were birth, minor, middle, major and top grades among each of the three world ranks. Each grade better than the other, a top grade greater world being slightlyparable to a birth supreme world even.


    Their Worlds within were Greater Worlds, Supreme Worlds and Origin Worlds. Where even the smallest birth Greater World was light years in size, and thergest top Greater World beingparable to millions of light years, gxies!!


    While, even more terrifying, the Greater Worlds had their own Realms within, Concepts that transcend 1st grade and 2nd grade Worlds such as Realities.


    While higher rated Greater Worlds, might even have Realms that transcend even 3rd grade, and possibly 4th grade Worlds, almost nonexistent Worlds as a lot could not prove their existence.


    Let alone the Supreme Worlds that transcend the Greater Worlds, and the Origin Worlds that transcend the Supreme Worlds.


    And such Worlds also had higher ranked Realms, beyond even Godlyprehension. Unfortunately, such rated Worlds were very rare, even to True Gods.


    Now back to Terra, one of the only nine top grade Greater Worlds within their own Dimensions. Their ranks were so advanced that they did not seem like Greater Worlds anymore, but nigh-Supreme Worlds.


    Terra itself had ten thousand races, each inhibiting a region of their own. The total poption alone was trillions, including the humans, orcs, demons etc.


    Just that alone showed how frightening Terra was. But most importantly, trillions poption still failed to fill up the wholend of Terra, including the giants and titans, dragons and other divine beasts, it was still not fully covered.


    And that was not all, thend was only 48% of Terra, the sea taking up the remaining 52%. This showed how terrifyinglyrge the world itself was, acting as Universes by itself. Can you imagine?


    Now into the world, Terra had seven Realms, Hell, Heaven, God Realm, Mystic Realm, Middle Realm, Abyss and Purgatory. It could be said that every other Greater World of thus Dimension, had the same structure.


    The details of each Continent will be left to the new gods to go and explore by themselves. As for now, the only thing that could be revealed was that each Continent had thousands of gods their level roaming the ce.


    And among the mortals, Epic and Legends might be asmon as cabbages as well. Saints might not be a rare thing toe across once in a while and half-deities were also widely spread.


    Meeting a half deity in your lifetime was considered normal, even meeting a deity was only considered a special event, and not some unforseen matter. This was just how grand the Higher Worlds were like.


    The resources alone were so abundant that even a person with a normal talent might be an epic or legend within a hundred years. Let alone geniuses, who could do so in less than half the time.


    Even super geniuses could be deities in at most two hundred years, due to the resources and their talent alone. And the higher the Realm, the more blessings the inhabitants have.


    But the more dangerous as well. It was the simplest rule of living beings. That included gods and those beyond.

 Chapter 19 Descent To Terra, Unforseen Errors I

    ?The vitality of the world added up to the resources made a terrifying change in everything. Their bodies were also developed because of this, to the point where super geniuses only needed a hundred years to be gods instead of two hundred.


    The energy source was also unexpectedly abundant, as long as one was a super genius, bing a god in less than a hundred years was already a done deal. This was why gods were so abundant in top greater worlds.


    But even then trillions of deities amount to nothingpared to the quintillions of poption. Perhaps let''s say tens of trillions, including half deities and deific races, but that was still miniscule in the bigger picture.


    Mortals still outnumbered the deific beings by a straight ten thousand. This included angels, demons, giants and dragons under the mortal category.


    But thinking about it carefully, a normal deity could fight thousands of mortal warriors by themselves reducing the number to at most ten times greater than the gods... in terms of influence and not poption.


    "That is why, though deities take the Throne back in Terra, they are not to do as they please. Don''t forget, there are godyers as well as other deific beings in that ce.


    "God yers are people who are epic and above. But not anybody epic and above is a god yer, only those that have god ying gear can be considered god yers.


    "As for how this works, a double-geared yer will be able to reduce a deity''s strength by a minor realm in a battle. Making a lesser deity as strong as a half deity, meaning that they would be kill-able.


    "A qaud-geared yer could probably reduce a deity''s strength by two minor realms, and finally, a six geared yer could make even the strongest greater deity look no different than the weakest lesser deity, sometimes beingparable to half deities if they were unlucky.


    "But that''s not all, if one is naturally overly talented, they could wear seven yer gears and turn even a greater deity into a Saint or a Sage. This was practically a cheat, so the divine made countermeasures for those.


    "So you don''t have to worry. Plus, as true gods, even if you be a genuine true god, which is far stronger to a god king, a sevenyered yer gear can only only turn you into a high true god. And that is only for a brief moment, since we true gods can suppress the suppression of the yer gears/artifacts.


    "...I''ve spoken more words than I have the past ten years, so before I lose my battery andpletely be drained out, does anybody have questions about the world?" Jin stopped to catch his breath and to allow the ten candidates of his, before him, to digest the information.


    He was naturallyzy and spoke a lot lesspared to this. Not that he was mute or loner material, but his conversations were always short lived. But since today was a special day, he had to put in minimum efforts.


    The candidates before him easily digested the information as there was nothing hard toprehend from Jin''s words. They were naturally the most talented among this generation''s batch.


    Among them, the boy''s came from the Evesting Star True District, and twins, Mimi and Athena, Louise as well as Cheryl all came from four other True Districts.


    Altogether, this batch''s top geniuses amounted to one hundred and twenty candidates, each led by the twenty-four top candidates of thest batch. Unfortunately, the kids themselves were yet to learn of such things. They only knew that Jin was their leader.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "No? That''s great. Now I hope everyone has their primary followers right? Anyone with a backing has to have beginner followers, because without them, then your journey would be tough. You all have them right?" He emphasized the first question and repeated it twice to show its importance to a new God.


    The moment they leave this ce, they would not be able to ess the Origin Source of the Pce to use innate energy anymore, thus they would have to rely on their stamina for physical activities and faith points for deific activities.


    Thus increasing the importance of having believers. And since everyone here was from powerful backgrounds, they surely had Epic-graded followers, which were the limit of the beginner package.


    Cause if not, some kids would be having Mythic-grade followers, which they could hardly handle at this level. Followers and Believers could still backstab gods after all.


    "...Yes."


    "Yup."


    "Hm~"


    "...I wonder."


    Everyone responded positively after checking their inner consciousness. But only one of them, Enigma, turned towards Hestia and responded after a pause. His response was barely a response at all.


    "...."


    Hestia lightly coughed and avoided his eyes. To be honest, she had prepared to give him something a few days ago, but soon forgot about it when she thought that giving it to him as a goodbye gift sounded more effective.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...Senior, how can you be so cruel?" Jin also looked at her helplessly and he shook his head in feigned disappointment. Not like he had the guts to truthfully do it.


    Hestia was scary.


    "It... was supposed to be a surprise. Here, catch this, remember, this is all my hopes and expectations stashed together. Don''t disappoint me in there." Hestia, who blushed in embarrassment under the eyes of everyone finally regained her face.


    She shamelessly threw a golden orb towards Enigma and said, with a straight face that is, so he should not disappoint her. Not disappoint you? I''ll think about it after I see the followers first. Enigma thought.


    "...Yeah yeah, I get it. It''s not like you''d give me a Mythical race as a starter point right? That''s quite impossible." Enigma looked at the orb, put it away carefully and casually retorted at her words. Failing to catch the glint of mischief that shed through her eyes.


    "...."


    "...Now, then, kids, prepare yourselves to experience life as true gods among thousands of deities. Now..." Seeing as to how everyone was prepared to go, Jin pped his hands to form another portal in front of him.


    He then pointed at the portal, turned around to look at the candidates and ''respectfully'' said, "Into the portal you go then."


    "Is this even safe?" Athena looked suspiciously at the portal that took less than a few seconds to create. Weren''t they supposed to take longer instead?


    What happened to the safety procedures? And why did he make it sound as if he was noting along himself?


    "Where does it even lead to?" Mimi also felt it surreal the more she looked at it, and couldn''t help but question him as well.


    It was not that her rms were triggered, meaning that she wouldn''t die, but still, she felt ufortable for some sort of reason.


    "Of course it''s safe, and it leads to our base, of course. Just get in there and introduce yourselves to the crew." Jin felt the need to exin himself unnecessary, so he waved his hands irritated at them to go in faster.


    "There''s a crew?" Enigma questioned in skepticism as he looked at Jin full of doubt. Why wasn''t he told about this, Hestia didn''t mention there being any crews.


    "...Of course." He bleakely responded without much strength in his tone, but it still sounded true and unrefutable at the moment. So Enigma decided to believe him.


    "...."


    But he then did not expect what came next. The top beauty, the most beautiful girl he could proudly say ranked number one even to someone like him, moved towards him in calm, steady steps.


    Along the way, she held her hands around her neck, fiddling around as if she was unhooking something from her back. Enigma guessed that it was probably a ne.


    His guess was correct. She removed a ck, heart-like me shaped ne and stood a a feet away from him. After calmly looking at his handsome face, that also ranked first among most, if not all young gods, she then made her move.


    Not only himself, but everyone else was surprised by the actions of Louise. Everyone except the adults that is, as they watched with intrigue and interest.


    "Is our number beauty interested in our number one stud?" Allen murmured to himself with slight envy in his tone. He envied how handsome men had it easy in life, but a momentter he shifted his attention to Cheryl.


    "They look good together though." Cheryl said as she looked at the beautiful scenery of beauty and charm pieced together before her. She felt Allen''s stare and decided to stare back, but she regretted it soon after.


    "...."


    "...."


    Meanwhile,


    "...Beautiful."


    "Yes yes, very beautiful."


    Mimi and Athena stood side by side and did notment. The two twins also responded in their usual negative-positive remarks. Only Su Han did not understand what was beautiful about any of this.


    Louise could be seen taking one of Enigma''s hands, stuffing the ne inside, closing his palm and then turning around. Enigma stood there still and frozen, not knowing what to do, he just thought it was all over.

 Chapter 20 Descent To Terra, Unforseen Errors II

    ?But Louise then affectionately held his hand, though she avoided to look at his face due to embarrassment and shyness, she still boldly took ahold of his hand and led him towards the portal.


    She was going to jump with him together, descent in that world as a future Mystique. He, of course couldn''t read her thoughts since they were both gods at the same level.


    "Err, Miss Louise?" He decided to call her out to check if she mistakened him for someone else. Though he was exceptionally handsome, and could not be mistakened for.


    Something like this rarely happens in a ce where everyone was highly beautiful or handsome.


    "...Luu, Call me Luu." Louise didn''t let him continue as she whispered lightly, but Enigma manged to catch on to her words. He immediately calmed down and sighed.


    It was not like he hated her nor this sudden sweet feeling in his chest, but it was just that things had developed too fast. And the sweet feeling in his chest was only temporary, after that it immediately vanished.


    It felt simr to nostalgia, but on an emotional or feeling scale instead? It mostly affected his head and impression of Louise, nothing else. Gods actually found it a bit hard to easily fall in love, but they were still young and inexperienced after all.


    "So, what is going on Luu?" Enigma naturally called out her nickname casually, which caused her face to slightly burn up, luckily she was infront of him and he didn''t see her blush.


    "Can I... call you Enny?" She gently whispered under her breathe as she asked, taking the charge and being proactive.


    Enigma was shocked as a beauty like her, who looked cold in the outside could actually be so cute. She stuttered, can you believe that? She actually did stutter. How cute.


    "...I see, why not." He took quite a while to get out of his thoughts and respond. At this rate, he had a few guesses what was going. This girl was either his fiancee or had a crush on him, he desperately hoped for thetter.


    "...."


    Louise then did not waste much time and jumped into the portal with him, the both of them made a great couple. One was always poker faced all the time while the other always had an indifferent smile, which looked like a smile of mockery sometimes.


    The others were especially curious what type of rtionship those two would be in. Indeed, everyone had subconsciously shipped Enigma and Louise together, the most beautiful couple of this generation.


    "They are actually acting all lovey dovey in front of us? How cruel. Are they engaged?" Allen looked on helplessly as Enigma was dragged into the portal by a beauty.


    And the way he naturally let her do so as if they were already a couple made him admire Enigma more. ''Sure thing, charm works wonders on gods like us, who find love and hate to be means of power instead of emotions.'' He silently thought.


    "...No idea." Takashi finally responded after a long while. He actually wondered if he could also get himself a girlfriend, he stole a few nces at Joyce, then immediately jumped into the portal.


    Joy managed to catch a glimpse of it, but did notment. She instead follow after him, thus Joyce also jumped into the portal after her sister as well.


    "I guess we''ll just follow after them then, yeah, see you guys on the other side." Su Han also jumped into the portal, the remaining candidates also jumped in as well.


    Woosh~


    As the area was left in silence, the portal becane unstable and shattered into rainbow sprites. But the two adults stood there nkly and both had poker expressions.


    "...Demon."


    "Aren''t you worse of a demon for not stopping me, senior?"


    "...."


    ~


    ~


    A small portal appeared suspended hundreds of miles in the sky. As peaceful and serene as the sky was, the silent appearance of the portal did not alert anyone.


    But that was not for long though. A momentter, the portal slowly expanded as if it was being filled up to the brim. It then exploded into a silent explosion, spreading ten shes of light all around the world.


    When the shes were far away from each other and began revealing their true identities, ten young teens could be seen flying through the sky. Unfortunately nobody could see that high up.


    They were all unconscious as the momentum led them away, but then, another portal appeared before each of them and sent them towards different continents in the world.


    It had to be said, such an error was really hard for Jin and Hestia to fix. Especially for Hestia, since she was not managing this said world. Even if she was, it would still be tough to fix the situation by then.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Deste Region


    A man stood above a hill as he looked at the battlefield that the war between humans and gnolls had caused. He sighed in disappointment as this time around, more human corpses filled up thend than the gnoll corpses.


    It has been three years since the war had began. The kingdoms located at the periphery of the Region had a lot of trouble with the monsters at this side as well.


    Every now and then, war would suddenly break out within thesends. And even with the Deities and powerfulbatants, the monsters always managed to push them back everytime.


    But now, it seemed as if a greater deity was finally born among the monsters. Thus having five greater deities, overpowering the humans even more. That was why the monsters attacked at full force, and for three years this time.


    The reason for the war? They were monsters for god''s sake, how could humans read the true thoughts of the likes of them? It could be fornd, power or resources, but what was the main point was that humans could not let them win.


    The humans only had four greater Deities, each ruling over a kingdom of the Deste Region, a very, very small, insignificant piece of the whole Middle Realm. Especially if there are thousands of regions at minimum within a Continent.


    And then there being thousands of Confinents at minimum within a Cardinal. And then the Cardinals ruled over.


    "Haah~" The man sighed once again. He knew that soon, maybe two years time, they would lose the war for good, and be conquered, ughtered and fed upon.


    And worst of all, those from the empires and stronger kingdoms failed to respond to their pleas for help.


    Boooom!!!


    But then, while he was busy in his thoughts, a loud explosion urred not far away from him, drawing his attention there. As a seasoned warrior, it was easy to catch hus attention.


    He immediately turned around and saw most of his squad members rushing towards the cause of the explosion without any order whatsoever.


    A few rushed towards the camp while one of them rushed towards the man instead. But the man did not let him reach him as he was already rushing towards the scene.


    His speed was quite fast, inhuman even, immediately surpassing the men under hismand. He didn''t know what was there but he immediately drew his de and stood not far away from the cloud of dust.


    Something like this was normal here. Asking questions and all the likes, were stupid and suicidal. The first response to anything foreign... wasbat ready.


    But before he could even steady his heart, a suffocating aura fell over his head. Almost making him crouch down despite being a geared yer.


    Though he only had one sword artifact, he could still resist the pressure from lesser deities slightly. And as a seasoned fighter, he knew what the aura of Deities was like.


    But right now, he could barely even move. ''Another greater deity? And the aura is also different too. Is it that the monsters found another greater deity so soon? Are we really done for?


    No, it could be one of the deities from the stronger empires. I mustn''t jump into conclusions so easily. It''s only suicidal.''


    The man steadied himself and stared at the clearing cloud of dust with vignt eyes. But he didn''t expect to see a teenage boy when the clouds of dust settled down.


    His looks aside, which had no adjective to describe them, his voice alone caused the pressure to double in weight. "Argh, my head. It hurts, no, I dies not, but it feels strange."


    Su Han stood proudly within therge crater, no scar or scratch on his body despite the fall. He looked around him and realised a man, trembling before him, was looking at him in fright and amazement.


    "Are you my senior brother?"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Boooom!!!


    Within the Traditional region of the Orange Continent, a small star fell down onto a river, resulting in arge explosion and a small tsunami spreading outwards towards shore.


    The fisherman who had been fishing there a moment ago unsteadily got up from under the wrecks of his boat. His body was injured and his breathing unstable.

 Chapter 21 Descent To Terra, Unforseen Errors III

    ?He wanted to run away but unfortunately didn''t have the strength to do so anymore. His body and the floor were also wet, running away in such a muddy ce was only day dreaming.


    He looked up at the center of the explosion, the mist obscuring his view was suddenly blown away by a powerful shockwave as, a young teenager in his middle teens stood there with a casual smile on his face.


    His upper body was exposed, revealing his tanned and well defined upper physique, the bow behind him was glowing slightly golden while his hair drifted in the air, despite no wind blowing down the slope.


    What was even stranger was that, no scratch nor a drop of water could be seen on the youth''s body. It was a picturesque scene, where even the old man had to admit.


    It was pure godly.


    The youthbed his hair backwards and subconsciously caught the farmer gawking at him. He was about to greet the man, but the man already knelt down before him and murmured.


    "Great god above."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Middle Empire, within the slums


    Two small girls, covered in rag cloth and covered in unknown fluids, bruises, blood and other substances,y there half dead. Their bodies were already damaged beyond repair, and their wills as well, perhaps broken.


    Nobody knows what exactly had happened to them, but with their age and ill-like conditions, surely... the deed wasn''t done on them right? How twisted can people be, if so?


    Tan, who was close to losing herst breathe, couldn''t help but tear up as her face was looking at her best friend, who was probably put in more misery because of her beauty.


    She sniffled and sobbed as she felt her vision get darker and darker. She couldn''t move nor open her mouth due to the continuous torture they had been put in the past weeks.


    For kids their age to survive for weeks under those dog''s hands, their endurance and vitality was surely above average. Especially considering that they were still underaged, and tortured daily or even hourly.


    But as her vision continued to darken, a bright light suddenly appeared out of nowhere within her darkness. Her consciousness kept drifting towards the light full of warmth.


    She believed she was dying, and she was at peace with that. The only regret she bore, was that her friend was dying as well, and she was the reason for that.


    The guilt was too potent, as whenever she remembered the suffering her best friend went through, which was tenfold her own, she would feel even worse.


    Just her own thoughts, and regret were corrupting her soul, and tainting it ck with miasma, almost opening up a portal to Hell instead of Heaven.


    She then heard a voice, a voice so heavenly and ethereal she never heard one like it before. She even doubted if such voices existed in this dark world, "What is it you desire the most?"


    "What... I desire the most?" She quietly asked herself. She could now move and speak, since this was her consciousness and not her real body. Nor did she entertain if this was Hell or not.


    Her real body might probably be out cold and this was a goddess she was talking to, she presumed.


    "Yes, what is it that you desire the most? Life? Strength? Revenge? Or peace?" The heavenly voice kept guiding her towards the light as it continuously asked her questions.


    The small girl, 12 years at most, wanted to cry out revenge immediately, but managed to hold back her tongue. She remembered her friend, she was nothing like her.


    While she liked doing dangerous things and was mostly social, her best friend was humble and a bit antisocial. This time around, her antics led to their deaths, thus she felt like her best friend hated her. But she wouldn''t me her either.


    Instead, she felt it normal. That was why, her deepest wish right now¡ª Whether it was rationale or not, whether it would bring more suffering for her friend or not, whether her friend would like it or resent her more, she didn''t think about those reasons.


    She was still only 12, and on her death bed, such deep thinking was something she was currently unable to think of. She only felt it natural to give the life that she took, back to her friend. Even if she didn''t have to live as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I want life." She said, but then she raised up her small head, one that had no life in its eyes and further added, "I want life for my friend. Please bring her back to life in a better family, dear goddess!!!"


    She knelt down and begged with all her might. She at least had to do this much, even if she meant selling her soul away. But the goddess'' respond didn''t make sense to her.


    "How strange, the otherss also wished for you to live on longer. Are mortals of this world really thispassionate and simple..? I see, I see, In that case, I, as the future Queen Mother, shall ept you two as my children from now.


    "I''m sorry sweetheart, this process might hurt a bit. Keeping your memories, no, I''ll erase these for now, creating new bodies for you and injecting my bloodline might really waste me dry. I might have to slumber for fifty years at most. So, I''ll use a few tricks up my sleeves."


    The goddess said as the light immediately embraced the small girl. Her previous name was Tan, but she was now Reincarnated, what would her new identity be like under the goddess'' embrace.


    Back at the slumps, a beauty in white Orienten traditional clothing, smiled and looked at two small balls in her hands. The balls looked more like an ovum that was experiencing fertilization, but on a more deific scale. Not something like human reproduction.


    Her eyes slowly turned back from gold to their original green, as she got out of her stupor. "Argh, not again. What is actually wrong with me? And what is this? Eggs?"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Central Magoi, Library of Sages


    Close to the Middle Empire, arge tower pieced through the Heavens and flexed its glory to the world. For such a structure to be in the Era of a thousand gods, shows just how powerful this ce was.


    The top of one the wizard towers, a Middle aged wizard stood there and looked up at the sky. Hundreds of wizards behind him stood solemnly as they followed his line of direction.


    "Lower your heads, the goddess is about to descend." The middle aged man, with pupil-less eyes whispered to the wizards behind him. He had used magic to make the sound travel through the wind to everyone''s ears.


    They all immediately followed and bowed down on one knee. Space then shattered before them and gently sounds could be heard from the inside.


    Sounds akin to the hills leisurely clicking over a ss floor. Within the silence, it was especially quite loud... a bit too, loud.


    The middle-aged man had seen a vision, though the price was at the cost of all his powers as an oracle sage wizard, he felt it to be worthwhile.


    ? As long as he could serve such a unique type of a god, he could finally ascend to Immortality as well very soon.


    "Strange, why are there mortals weing me, instead of the seniors Jill told us about?" Ethereal voices, of multiple beings drifted out of the void as they entered everyone''s ears.


    Just the sound alone helped them experience slight epiphany, imagine if she sang an entire song to them. Everyone bowed reverently and did not dare to show disrespect to the goddess or goddesses at all.


    "Greetings mydy, this is the oracle tower of the seven towers of Magoi, we wish to pay praise and worship to your beautiful figure and do your bidding. My only wish as your servant would be for you to help us inherit the Magoi tower." The middle-aged man said.


    He also bowed, but not on one knee but two knees and kowtowed at the void as he said those words. Even the wizards behind him were shocked, let alone a juvenile true goddess like herself.


    "Haah~" Athena appeared above their heads and looked down on the people bowing down before her. She felt like her luck was a tad bit too good. From the Spartans that her father gave her as followers, now she had another hundreds of wizards to boot?


    Not like she would reject them. The school said that collecting faith was harder than it seemed. Such free faith might not be a regr thing even among her peers as well. Unfortunately...


    "I''m not even a wizard or mage god. Helping these people would desire much more faith points than others. But wizards do fall under literature right? Then all is good.


    "Stand on your feet mortal, dere your name and swear allegiance to follow me, and I shall swear to make your wishe true." She sternly said as she looked down on them.

 Chapter 22 Descent To Terra, Unforseen Errors IV

    ?''Ruling over Magoi? I might not know what that is, but it definitely won''t be hard. A small exercise, keeps a man healthy.'' She thought at the same time.


    A god''s image had to be kept, especially if the other party could be stronger than her. The middle-aged man bowed once again and immediately responded.


    "Yes!! My name is Edward Jones, and I hereby swear an oath to follow my goddess from now on till the rest of my life, till I draw my final breathe." He said sternly as well, one hand over his right chest.


    Athena frowned slightly as a lot of loopholes were set up within that statement. But then she smiled a momentter and thought to herself;


    ''What a daring mortal, would that monkey avenge me if I was mistakenly killed? Pretty much. He seems enthralled by my beauty. Oh well, best enjoy my youth.''


    "My name is..." Her voice drifted within Edward''s head, not letting the other wizards hear it at all. Edward kept his head lowered respectfully and did notment whatsoever during her introduction.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    North of the Realm


    Within the boundless white snow, onto this day, for 30 full days to follow, the clouds were gloomy and clouded the presence of the sun. The blizzard were roaring like an angry beast.


    The snow was as thick as a person''s knee, an average adult at that. The temperature far below zero point. And right at this day, this area shall experience a month of freezing hell.


    The residents had locked themselves within their homes, mes lit within not helping one bit, to reduce the sorounding temperatures at all. They were literally freezing.


    Warriors, mortal transcendentals and Deities also feared going out at this time. Not that Deities would die, but they were afraid of being frozen permanently within the snow if they dared overstep their boundaries.


    Meanwhile within the center of it all, a teenage girl sat atop a snow hill, as she yed a flute by her hands. The sound was lonely and, lets say, cold and detached, as well as mournful.


    The more she kept ying, the more the blizzard roared in anger and sorrow, the more the snow piled up as if wishing to bury everything under its might and influence.


    The tune seemed to be singing out the current emotions of the young girl, but ge person themself in question, did not seem to be bothered by the emotions contained within her... song.


    After a long while, the young girl finally stopped and took a break at ying, she looked up at the stars and murmured to herself quietly. "Sister... what is Heaven? You haven''t answered me, yet you left my side so unpredictably."


    Joy sighed and began ying the flute once again, beginning yet another form of torment for the people of the North.


    A form of torture someone of her caliber, would never be able to fathom, as things stood. Thus, shecontinued ying, for days toe.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile within the South


    Middle Realm


    "Sister sister, you haven''t told me what Earth is... yet you have vanished from my sight like the blossoming Sakura at the end of Spring."


    The small girl, Joyce, also continued ying the flute in her mouth, leading to an increased rise of temperature at the South side of the Southern Continent.


    Her melody matched that of her sister Joy, yet was opposite in nature. It was fiery and hot tempered, at the same time, zing hot.


    People suffered just as much as those from the North, Some even thinking of migrating towards the North while some wondered who pissed off the gods.


    The deities themselves wondered who would dare go against such a frightening being. They felt the heat, and even the heat type and fire type deities did not dare be close to the source.


    One might wonder why two juvenile goddesses could affect entire regions despite currently being weaker than lesser deities. The answer was simple, the flutes in their hands were extraordinary Artifacts that they were born with.


    Lost Divine Artifacts.


    They grew up ying the flutes and realised that they could affect cold and heat at some areas. Though they could not use it for attacking, Defense was still probable. Or mass murdering mortals.


    But the twins did not want to do such a thing, of course. Their main goal was to send signals to each other so that they could alert the other of the presence. Nothing much.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Unfortunately this act of theirs frightened many beings, including deities. But it was not like true gods werepassionate enough to give a damn or two about them.


    Especially a pair of sisters, where one was basically void of all emotions and expressions, while the other was too simple to consider any of the above mentioned.


    Simply, they were both selfish.


    And they did not seem bothered much by that.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Middle Empire, within an underground HQ


    A man knelt down there while trembling all over his body. Before him, a beauty with looks and a body so hard to describe with words alone sat there, clearly in a bad mood.


    Louise looked cold as her frown deepened and her aura became more suffocating. Right now, this man and probably hisckeys only wanted to leave this ce and start a charity organization to repent.


    They were even thinking that, if they truly survive this encounter, they were going to work at the orphanage... for free. Everyday. Ten hours, no, twelve hours per day!!


    The beauty was just too terrifying. As for what was worse, it was the towering three meter, coal like humanoid demons on her sides. They stood there with their faceless heads and ming red hair, that swept down to their tails.


    The mes were red-grey though, instead of the usual red. Their tails stretched as long as five meters when unfurled, but only two and half when curled up. Their physical body were slim and their legs looked like beast hinds.


    It seemed as if they could walk on two and on fours at the same time. It just depended on them, whether they wanted to fit in, or seem like four legged living nightmares.


    They stood there and cowered at the pressure released by the beauty. If such things cowered before her presence, what of them? Mere humans?


    "Hmm~ team leader, I hope you''ve prepared yourself and have cleaned your neck, for this embarrassment can not be paid back either than in blood." She murmured coldly as everyone trembled even further.


    She wasn''t angry at them nor at Enigma, nor at Jin. She was just angry at the fact that she embarrassed herself. Or so she thought.


    The n was to pull him out, confess where there was not many people. Let him know about the fiancee deal, then ask if he had a problem with it or not.


    If so, she would not force him and just get to know him better... again. Yes, she already knew him better than he did himself, but he seems to not remember her at all. But that was fine, they could start over from scratch.


    As for why she was embarrassed? It wasn''t because she confessed to him, no, that was naturally going to happen. She also determined herself to bare his first child three to five yirs (thirty to fifty years) from now.


    But unfortunately that n was ruined. Since they were sent to different starting points, what did he think of her wherever he was right now? That she was forceful? That she was too pushy? That she was a b*tch who preferred handsome man that she didn''t even know?


    Okay, thest one was a bit exaggerated, but she wasn''t in her right mind to realise that. She was panicking, her cold aura also turned from severe to unstable. She was even close to shedding tears right now.


    As for Jin, since they can''t truly die and will only lose equivalent amount of faith to that of their death, or lose a league when they have no faith. She was determined to kill him ten times at minimum.


    ~


    ~


    "Brrr..." Jin shivered as if he was experiencing a cold, he felt as if someone was targeting his life. And he could guess who it was. It was definitely that fierce little goddess that acted cold, but was cute in the inside.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    But still, despite that, her cuteness was only limited to the person she would simp for. As for himself, he might really die soon, no, seriously, he might die, "Uh, senior, can you--"


    "Not a chance. I cherish my life as much as I cherish my life." Hestia cut him off half way, distanced herself from him and even opened a portal back towards the Pce without sparing him a nce.


    "...You didn''t have to say it twice like that. Now I feel like my death sentence has been absolutely dered. Vermillions are almost as terrifying as the Mystiques. Haah~" He sighed and refrained from going inside the portal.

 Chapter 23 Descent To Terra, Unforseen Errors V

    ?"At most, five yirs. I''ll go back after five yirs, no, ten yirs, they would surely have reunited by then. And hopefully forgive me." He said to himself as he opened another portal towards the Pce. Been long since he visited his parents.


    He wondered how they were doing and whether they''d be happy to wee him back. As for his death, he will umte a hundred million faith points or a hundred thousand units of faith power to be able to survive a couple of deaths without losing his strength at all.


    Though true gods can''t truly die in mortal worlds or anywhere else, there was still a veryrge price to pay for Revival. As for a fight between true gods, as long as one was willing to pay a price of faith points, they could permanently kill the other party back to their Pce.


    One million for juvenile true gods, ten million for young true gods and a hundred million for high true gods, Rank 1 to Rank 3 respectively.


    Though true gods who are under the managing god can not die no matter how much faith power the invading side pays. It was just the rules, useless rules.


    For example, if Jin invaded another world, he could truly be killed. But as long as he stayed in Terra, then he was as Immortal as the wind itself.


    Though there were probably at most two native managers in Terra, totalling to eighteen in all the nine Greater Worlds. Managers which were Gods that had special authorities.


    Then if you include the two true god neutral managers within each world, there would be a total of thirty-six managers, that could not die regardless of what.


    ''Okay, perhaps this was all unnecessary information for now. But at least I know I''m not going to really die... I really need to sleep.'' Jin thought as he left the small deserted world.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Eastern Seas


    "Why am I this unlucky?" Takashi was swept by the waves as his body drifted within the ocean. He didn''t know what actually happened and when would a deific beast or monster from the seae to swallow him.


    But one thing was for sure, he really was unlucky. Being a Storm rted god, he would not die by drowning, not like any god could to be honest. But they still couldn''t stay underwater forever as well.


    Thus despite being swept by the water here and there, Takashi knew that he will die sooner orter if he did not find shore anytime soon. Why wasn''t he doing anything about it then?


    Unfortunately, he was strangled by a small white snake, it was so tough that it kept even a god like him at bay. No no no, to be precise, there were nine of this little rascals tying down his body and using his lightning to evolve.


    And just as he used his little amount of faith from his Samurai believers, the snakes fed off half of it and strengthened themselves during the process. This act was instinct to them.


    But Takashi suffered due to it nheless. ording to his guess, he would reach shore by at least five to six years. Until then, he might have to stay just like this until he found a ce to perfectly fight it out with them.


    But he was still one of the one hundred twenty top geniuses of this batch. While the little rascals fed off from him, he used them toprehend the element of water, which he had an Affinity with.


    He would use it to retaliate when the timees, to transform it into a Law. Until then, five years was enough for a god genius like him toprehend the water element to R5 or above.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    World Forest, Home of the World Tree


    A small beauty could be seen casually walking through the ins with a pissed off expression on her face. Well, being thrown from High above and crashing into a mud pit would get any old goddess pissed off, let alone a young one.


    She was cursing Jin with every step she took, because it was his fault that her day was this bad. But most importantly, she was all dirty and couldn''t find anyke''s or water sources nearby.


    And the fact that water affinity was not one of her elements, she felt even more pissed off. Her face was red from anger and steam, literal steam was being released from her head. She was really, really reaching boiling point.


    Rooaaarrr!!!


    While she was still walking in anger, she felt a Roar right above her head. Unfortunately the one who roared, chose the wrong time to roar, because it only fouled her mood even more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But what was worse was that, when she looked up to curse at that sphemous thing up there, a gigantic fireball was already falling on towards her directions.


    Caught off guard, she just stood there and stared at the fireball oozing closer and closer to her. But soon after, she clenched her fist and lowered her head, trying so much to reign in her anger, just like how Athena taught her to.


    But she still wouldn''t let the fireball hit her. Purple aura glowed around her body for a moment, it then expanded outwardly and started taking shape.


    Not long after, the aura spread out its wings and looked up high with its small lizard head. The purple aura then materialized into a red wyvern, also known as an epic-grade demon wyvern, which were obviously at the Epic rank.


    The wyvern roared at the fireball, releasing a powerful Shockwave that took on the giant fireball head on.


    Boom!!


    The fireball finally exploded and the beast suspended up in the air, curiously looked down to see if it''s target was dead. It was also a wyvern, an epic-grade ordinary wyvern at the Grandmaster rank even.


    It felt Mimi''s presence, which was obviously godly and pressurizing and thought she was a warrior who was here to hunt down its race. The wyvern then immediately attacked without a second thought, regardless of its fear.


    That was what led to this small episode. It first thought the other party was a half deity but now, it thought they were dead. It probably exaggerated its fear.


    But while it was still content with itself, a red sh blitzed past the mes of explosion and grabbed the ck wyvern by the neck at extreme speeds.


    Caught off guard, the ck wyvern let out a desperate roar of struggle.


    But it was already toote. Demon wyverns were known for their speed and power instead of their magic. Plus, it was an Epic while the target was a Grandmaster-level.


    With its speed that could outrun other Epic wyvern, how could it fail to catch one that was a level lower than itself?


    With its bite strength, the ck wyvern was dead with just one snap. But it seems that it''s desperate roar alerted the other wyvern families nearby.


    Roooaarr!!!


    Roooaarr!!!


    ROOOAAARRR!!


    Roars after roars came out of the mountain not far away from the ins as tens of ck shadows rushed towards this ce. If that first wyvern was tens of meters tall, this one''s were at least twenty meters.


    And the one at the lead was thirty meters tall, Probably the leader of this ce. Mimi looked at this and guessed that a wyvern nest of at most a hundred was nearby.


    At least this harvest could alleviate her mood, but not as much as killing these bastards. She whistled to the Demon wyvern to charge towards the ck wyverns. Of course one demon wyvern could not take on more than twenty ordinary wyverns.


    But what about ten? She smiled confidently and maliciously as purple shadow after purple shadow manifested behind her, before materializing into nine other red wyverns at the Epic rank as well.


    An Epic demon wyverns could easily kill three ordinary wyverns at the Epic rank, let alone a bunch which mixed both Epic and Grandmasters.


    As for the Legendary ck wyvern. Mimi''s hands materialized into draconic dragon ws, which acted more like gauntlets. The same also happened to her legs, and two long horns materiallized above her head.


    Even as a new goddess, she could still fight Saints and Sages, and as she is a true goddess, she could even kill them as long as they didn''t have any ying gear/artifacts on. Let alone a lone Legendary wyvern that couldn''tpare to a dragon at all.


    "Ha!!" She kicked off the ground and blitzed past the demon wyverns, her speed much faster than them, who were famed for their speed in the sky. But a god was still a god after all.


    She instantly appeared before the wyvern king and proceeded to sh with him head on. Her smile demonic, and filled with malicious intent. She was clearly out for murder.


    Bang!!!

 Chapter 24 A Surprise Indeed, Absurd Skills I

    ?Middle Realm


    World Forest, Home of the World Tree


    Back within the World Forest, somewhere deep within the forest, probably hundreds if not thousands of miles away from Mimi, Enigma sat crossed legged with a small golden orb in his hand.


    "A... surprise indeed." Enigma sighed as his consciousness got absorbed into the orb and was transfered to a small ind. "What in carnation¡ª Aunt Tia, how is this not cheating?"


    The average godlin could only have ten believers, which of their potential does not surpass epic-grade. Just like Athena''s spartan, Takashi''s samurai and Mimi''s demon wyverns.


    Their belief also starts from ordinary believer, this is because they were original their parent''s believers or newly caught believers. In other words, those with Praise Believers were rare, let alone those with Worship Believers.


    But right before him, two of them above mentioned rules were broken by Hestia. He didn''t know how, but she managed to get him more than a hundred pixies.


    What was strange was that their potential was epic-grade, and their cultivation around the Epic realm as well. But the strangest of all was how he could easily ept the hundreds of pixies.


    Why were the over ten believers for him? Why could he ept them all? At this rate, no no no, a long while ago, he realised that he was probably ying a different game than everyone else.


    Because no matter what, he was truly built different. But this was not something that would get his mood down though, the more, the merrier, and the faith-ier...


    Anyway, an ordinary Fanatic Believer, yeah, his pixies were all Fanatic Believers, could give a god one faith point per day, meaning that it was thirty points per month.


    And except from that, there was also grade, poption size and leagues that increased points recieved by a race to the gods.


    First, the grade was exined by Jin before. The only useful thing he had done ever since they met each other. Probably every other member believes the same thing.


    As for poption, let us talk about the first three for now. It was small, medium andrge poptions. Which increased faith points by none, double and triple respectively.


    From one to one hundred, the believers were considered a small poption and recieved none of the poption bonus.


    One hundred to ten thousand would be considered a medium poption. They will add a 2¡Á bonus to the amount of faith point recieved per month. Not including the one used during that time period.


    And from ten thousand to one million, a poption was now considered arge poption. In this case, the faith points will be tripled at the end of the month.


    One thing must be remembered, by poption, this refers to all the believers under any god altogether. Meaning that a hundred demon wyvern and nine hundred humans all made up a medium poption.


    And insect type races did not apply in such categories. This was because they could range up to one hundred million on average and a billion when they are arge colony.


    It only applies when involving the other types of poption, Realm poption and World poption. In this case, one thousand insectoids would add up to one person. Thus one hundred million would be converted to a hundred thousand.


    The other was leagues, but before that, let us talk about how each believer gives out faith point every month shall we?


    Ordinary - 15 faith points/month (0,5 per day)


    Praise - 20 faith points/month (0,6 per day)


    Worship - 24 faith points/month (0,8 per day)


    Fanatic - 30 faith points/month (1 per day)


    Devout - 60 faith points/month (2 per day)


    Quite small right? But that''s how precious faith points were. In the future, with stronger and much more firmer believers, they could earn thousand per month even without the boosts. As for the second type of boost,


    Those from Rank 1 (Apprentice) to Rank 3 (Master) were considered league one. Faith points will be increased by 50% every month.


    Those from Rank 4 (Great) to Rank 5 (Grand) were second league. Faith points could be increased by 100% by then.


    Those from Rank 6 (Epic) to Rank 8 (Saint) were third leagues. They could increase the faith recieved by 200%.


    Then half deities or Rank 9 were fouth leagues, and increasing faith points recieved by 500% was an easy deal to them. That was five times.


    Andstly, league five. They were the deities or rather Rank 10 to Rank 14. They could increase faith points recieved by a whooping ten times (1 000%).


    What was frightening was how the boosts could stack up over each other. For example, let''s calcte the amount of faith points Enigma recieves per month.


    First, his believers are Fanatics. Making that 30 faith points per month. His poption was over a hundred and below one thousand, making it a medium sized poption. That is double the initial 30 faith points to 60.


    Their Cultivation was Epic, meaning that they were third league. 60 plus 200% would then be 180 faith points. Just look at how much he was earning despite being a starter off.


    Next, the grade of the pixies were epic, that is plus another 70% over the 180, leading to us having 306 faith points recieved per month. In a year, Enigma could probably earn three and a half units of faith power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Probably more than double the other candidates. And this was when he just started, of course, he would take in more followers and increase their strength as well.


    And first of all would be the pixies. He had a deific ability (Providence ability) he wanted to try out. Right now was probably the chance. He internallymanded the system to open up his status panel, but a simplified one instead.


    Unfortunately his wish was denied as the full screen was shown to him. He just sighed and skimmed through what he truly wanted to try out today, or this first year.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 15 (150)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~ (Rabbit God)


    Cultivation: Rank 1 True God


    Faith: 0 Faith Points - 0 Faith Power


    Divinity: None


    Law: None


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Divine Arts(21): Enhancement, Divine Pressure, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Elemental Resistance, Deity Soul, Spell Casting, Limb Restoration, Chantless Casting, Float, Curse Inducement, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Divine Grace, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Subsidiary Skills(8): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai KyokushiThai Boxing, Leafed Clover Shield, Strength Enhancement, Speed Enhancement, Dispell


    Extra Skills(7): Leafed Clover Shield, Heal, Strength Enhancement, Noble Aura, Speed Enhancement, Levitate, Noble Bearing


    Civilians: 127 Pixies


    Believers: Pixies [Epic-grade, third league, Fanatics, 220 Pixies]


    Followers: None


    Offspring: Jade [True-grade, fouth league, Devout, 1 Jade Bunny] - Diey [True-grade, fouth league, 1 Heavenly Dove] - Noctis [True-grade, fouth league, Abyssal Cat]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "You had to include the Offspring tab didn''t you? And Dove? Cat? Haha, my kids don''t look anything like those pets buddy, they look more like a seraphim and a demon." Enigma couldn''t help but retort to the system''s ''prank''.


    Not taking in the fact that he himself had already epted the so called pets as his children. Unfortunately, they were still pets for now, so nobody woulde to him and ask whether he had done the deed with animals.


    Well, as gods, anything was possible.


    "Well, forget it, we''ll deal with it as time goes by. For now let''s get to business. Why is the number of believers I can take in 220? Is it not supposed to be 100 for Juveniles?" He asked the system.


    "Each true Offspring increases the number by 30%. Of course, the adults are not stupid enough to tell you that"


    The system responded immediately, afraid that he might have twisted thoughts. Enigma nodded to himself, ''Of course, making true Offspring is not something easy. Or why would I have three siblings instead of tens?'' He scoffed at himself.


    "I was going to check out a few of my deific abilities I have. Let''s start with [Rabbit God''s Arsenal] then." He said to himself as he activated the Providencs, and found his consciousness stranded inside a ck void.


    Above him were hundreds of floating blobs of light, inside was a character as well as an image of a woman demonstrating the skill inside. He took one of them, checked out its name and viewed its image.


    || Karmic Seal - The image inside was of a beautiful woman, yes, Kaguya. She could be seen cing her hand onto a stationary puppet, inflicting a small diamond seal on the puppet''s body. The image then shifts. Kaguys dies, and moments it could be shown how she ended up recing that puppet and came back to life through the puppet''s body ||

 Chapter 25 A Surprise Indeed, Absurd Skills II

    ?What a powerful ability.


    Enigma thought to himself as he subconsciously rubbed his chin. He then kept on looking at the other abilities and realised that some, or most of them were Divine (Ultimate) abilities, a few being Providence level.


    But while he was still scrolling, he found himself seeing a very unique ability, that he believed even with high talents, would be hard to get even for a god. Yes, eye deific abilities or God Eyes for short. He saw two to be precise.


    While one of them was easy to inherit, the other was not, as he realised that he had toprehend it for a while and break it down into a small portion. Then maybe he could increase its potential throughprehending the main ability more.


    || All-Seeing White Eye - The imagine showed Kaguya, whose white irides expanded with no distinguishable pupils within. The veins near her temple and forehead bulged slightly, as if the skill put a strain on her brain, but it could be seen that she felt no pain at all. In that state, she could see nearly 360¡ã around themselves, she could see through walls or even use it to read the mind and view people''s memories at will.||


    || Samsara Eye of the Copy-Wheel - The imagine was of Kaguya having a third eye, and with it, she could be shown transcending dimensions, seeing trillions of miles, attacking people from miles away, coping off people''s abilities instantly (Though he probably thought he could do this by himself) and many other powerful abilities. Her third eye had six vibrant colors, as well as six rings sorounding the pupil, like how the rings if Saturn sorounded it ||


    That was why Enigma didnt hesitate to look at the second eye and beganprehending its source and essence immediately. As for whether he could do it, he believed in himself.


    And that was how time went by, well, not really. Time was hard to tell in this ce. Who knows, perhaps an instant hadn''t passed yet or years have already gone by.


    But by the time he was doneprehending a bit, just a bit of the eye, he already felt tired. But the effort paid off, he had an extra slit on his forehead.


    If he wanted, he could manifest one eye power on his two original eyes and the other on the third eye. He then beganprehending the first eye as well.


    It took much less time than the second, which he was d of. With this, he at least had enough time to view the [Pirate King''s Treasury] and [Soul King''s Vault].


    But before that, he had to consolidate the deific eyes and see for himself how the powers were. First would be the one called [Copy-Wheel Devil Eyes]. The slit on his forehead suddenly opened up and revealed a red eye.


    The eyes was slightly glowing red and had a small ck pupil in the center, sorounding the pupil were six small ck dots, orbiting around the pupil, which were aligned at different sides of the pupil. With his two main eyes closed, he began solidify the eye powers.


    And the more he delved into the eye, even someone like himself couldn''t help praise the abilities of the eyes. Perhapspared to gods, such eyes are not that excellent. But what if heprehended them in the form that, the higher divine power supplied, the better the effects?


    And don''t forget, true gods have a higher level of power called faith power. Let alone true divine power which came out of converting a hundred units of faith power.


    For example, on mortals, Enigma believed that this eye could allow them to see the magical particles in the air and within people and objects.


    Their rity could increase to the level of being able toprehend things twice as fast, in other words, their perception of time is temporary frozen for an instant. But they also needed the physical ability to be able to respond to the speed.


    They could also copy any type of skills that they had affinity for, or were a considered low level skills below their rank. This ability was actually powerful in and of itself.


    But when a god like himself actives the eye, not only could they see magical particles, they could even read it to tell the situation of a person or a ce. Like, chaotic internal energy meant one was poisoned or cursed, for example.


    Their rity could not only temporarily freeze time for them toprehend the situation clearly, but could allow then to predict their opponent''s next move due to reading body movement or any other information miniscule to the average eyes.


    And most importantly, they could also copy skills and abilities, as long as they couldprehend them and they had affinity to. It was to the point where, they could even predict the skill you were using, and perform it much better than yourself.


    And along with perfectly mastering the eye, one could also put their opponents in illusions based on their own experience or imagination. They could also forcibly control opponents weaker than them by invading their thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The [All-Seeing White Eye] was much better in this case though, considering how simple it was to master. Not only could he see a full 360¡ã view around himself within a mile radius, he could also peer through walls, barriers and objects easily with just a nce.


    Sure, gods also have simr abilities, especially true gods, but they could not see a 360¡ã view around themselves. They could also not read the weak points of their opponents with just a few or one casual nce, unless said person was really weak.


    As for the ability of viewing objects from a very far ce, gods could do it, and they could do it better. But with Enigma''s tempering, he mixed this ability with the god''s vision, giving him the eyes that could transcend space and time itself for a temporary moment.


    The eye could also see through illusions and dreams, as well tell between what''s real and fake at just a nce. With true divine power, Enigma was confident that he could naturally see through people''s Fates and Destinies.


    As for right now, he could only read people''s thoughts (which the other true gods could do), tell people''s true emotional states and delve into their memories. He could even alter them if he so wishes to.


    The red eye on his forehead suddenly stopped rotating, causing the slit to close up. But then, veins appeared right below his temples and forehead, and the eye reopened up once again, this time into a pupil-lessvender white iride.


    "Hm? What a powerful eye indeed. I really wanted to fuse these two eyes into something better, but this are just their primary forms. I want to fuse them when they have both transcended to the main god level at least."


    Enigma murmured to himself. Yes indeed, these eyes could make him strong among the True God Realm, but when ites to the Main God Realm and above, the realm suppression would naturally weaken his abilities.


    Right now, even standing before a main god, he doubts that he could even opened either of this eyes as long as the main god released all their power to suppress him.


    But if he were to be a genuine true god (Rank 4 True God), he could at least fight back. And if he could be a perfect true god (Rank 5 True God), he could even kill one. Let alone when he bes a main god.


    "I have already wasted quite a bit of time, hell I don''t even know where I am. Learning the two deific eyes and the Karmic Seal thing is already enough for today. Next time, I''ll check out the Treasury and Vault abilities." Enigma said as he stood up and patted his rear, to remove the dust.


    He had alreadyprehended the easy skill of reincarnation-like ability before the eyes. Though he wouldn''t use it on his followers, he could use it to form contracts with other mortals.


    Unfortunately this ability wasted time, and If the said person did not fall for the seal''s temptation of power, then he might as well as reincarnate through faith points. Until he renovated the skill, he won''t be using it.


    "Time to wake up I guess." He closed his eyes and controlled his consciousness to swim within the darkness, until it drifted away by itself, carried by an unknown will.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    At the same time, as Enigma left the strange dimension world that was made up of one of his Providence, a beauty appeared and stared at the myriad floating balls.


    "....."


    She sighed, as she continued to stare at everything, seemingly desiring to say something, yet nothing at the same time.


    "Finally... all your hard work is being paid off, is it not?" The beauty, who was of course Kaguya, said. It was not what she truly wanted to say, but it also had to be said.


    After all, everything here was once fiction.


    An idea written by an ordinary person.

 Chapter 26 Woken Up By Four Beauties

    ?Andter, became a world of its own, then evolved into something grand. Unfortunately, now it was back to being fiction, with her, and this ce, being the only remaining remnants.


    Not only her, and her world, but many Fictional worlds out there were once realized, all ideas, all thoughts, all delusions, all folklore, all fantasies, all myths and all legends, within one certain Era...


    All of that were realized, and had be their own unique Worlds, unique Cosmologies that came to be recognized as the PRIME of everything.


    Someone capable of doing such a thing was terrifyingly powerful.


    Yet all of that, was destroyed overnight.


    Thus, someone capable of destroying such a thing, was likewise terrifying as well.


    "....."


    She just didn''t know who, or whether it was them or they. But at this point, she did not care. At least she knew that, there was someone powerful enough to capture fragments of such an Era.


    And reincarnate them within the uing Eras.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the World Forest, deep within a cave, a group of eight girls sat around a fire, trembling and shivering despite the fire already burning at almost 1,5 meters high.


    The oldest looked no older than eighteen, while four looked to be between twelve and thirteen, the remaining seven were between six and seven years old.


    They all looked quite beautiful, but unfortunately their dirty appearance and ragged clothing made them look a little less appealing. But the oldest still looked dazzling nheless, even in ragged clothing, she still stood out.


    Their eyes were emerald colored, and their hair silver colored. But their skin was pale white and their ears were quite long. Their figures also slender and thin, non being muscr among them.


    If one wondered why they were shivering despite the fire and the current season, it was because of the aura from outside that had been tormenting them for three and a half months now.


    It all began three and half month ago, when Naylu, the oldest of them, and the one who looked the most beautiful was about to feed the strange girl her medicine, an unprecedented aura befell all of them and pressed them on the floor forcibly.


    She managed to quickly cast a protective barrier around the strange three year old girl that had never woken up ever since they met her, right within this cave.


    But because of her diminishing divine power, she could only protect the girl and not any of her siblings.


    So they were forced to be pressed down under this pressure ever since then. But as time passed, they got a bit used to the pressure and could make slight movements and talk to each other.


    A monthter, Nuu and the other girls who were between fifteen and sixteen managed to pick themselves up, albeit difficulty and decided to go outside and check out the situation.


    Lulu didn''t know how dangerous and how strong the pressure was outside, but from inside the cave, they ended up getting used to it another monthter.


    By then, they could move and do a lot of things just like before, but the aura was still bone chilling and pressurizing.


    So, they ended up having to live in such conditions for another month and a half. And as if that was not enough bad luck, the wyvern god from nearby had promised to devour their little group six months ago.


    Though he was supposed to have appeared three months ago, he never came. Perhaps he also feared the pressure that wasing from the outside or perhaps other problems urred on his side.


    But whichever case it was, Lulu hoped that he neveres back. Right now, even Nuu and the others are showing no signs ofing back. Which worried her greatly.


    "Big sister, do you think... do you think that¨C¡ª" A small and adorable, albeit skinny girl, dejectedly opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Despair already swimming within her eyes.


    "No no no, don''t think negative Linda. Nuu and the others will surely return, they are alive, they have to be alive." But Lulu immediately cut off the little girl''s words and replied in a strong and determined tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her fist clenched before her chest as she looked outside with a worried look. But that was as far as her will could go, for she was also worried sick at this moment.


    At this rate, the kids Linda, Laura, Lee, Lori, Lexi, Levi and Lana might die of hunger soon. Their figures are even skinnier than before.


    Meanwhile outside, near the life-like ''stature'' that was covered in vines and dust, four girls sat crossed legged at the four cardinal direction and entered meditative state.


    It''s been two weeks ever since they entered meditation due to not being able to move because of the pressure. And what they knew about this ''stature'' was that, it was really unique.


    There were already thirteen small floating orbs of pure magicules (magical particles) and divine power. During the past two weeks, two more were born and now they were fifteen such orbs floating above the ''stature''... okay, god, or whatever this person was.


    And in just two weeks of meditation, they managed to absorb a lot of magicules, enough to allow less talented elves like them to breakthrough from Adept to Advancebatants.


    And unlike usual, where their mana was supposed to increase by single or double digits, it had exponentially increased by three digits at minimum, close to bing four.


    So, despite bearing the weight, they felt like it was all worth it. If they could cultivate for three more months, they could probably be great masters and probably have manaparable to other masters who were born geniuses.


    In this world, talent yed a big role in one''s path of bing abatant. The higher talented one was, the stronger, more mana, faster or evenprehensive one would be each rank up.


    Unlike those without talents, who would recieve less boosts per rank up. That was why, though effort could work, one would still never best a genius because of this stupid power system.


    The only way to catch up was to risk one''s life and explore ruins and use Artifacts and medicines to strengthen yourself during the Cultivation. Which these girls did not have at all, they were big sisters who had to watch over the other children after all.


    But today, two weeks until they reached here and three and half months until the pressure appeared, the being in the center covered in vines and moss slightly twitched and the aura burst out forth, increasing by two fold.


    The fourdies cultivating around him suddenly woke up in fright, their faces turning pale. The pressure came so sudden, that it shook them from inside out, causing their vision to go dark without a warning.


    It indescribably caused some, if not all of them to have thoughts about their deaths. Some even saw their life sh before heir eyes, as they saw their childhoods and all the good times.


    ''Huh? Am I... going to die? What... what exactly happe-¨C'' The one who looked the oldest among them, thought as such, before her consciousnesspletely went dark.


    As for the being in the center, it stood up and removed the vines that grew around its body as itined, "Wow, how long have I been out for exactly? A year? Or is it more?... Hm? Oh?"


    After removing the vines and moss around his face, Enigma finally spotted a young girl around fifteen, appearance wise, lying down on the floor. Not only one though, there were three more others.


    ''Since when have I be a young master? I''m being woken up by a group of... beauties? Well, now that I look closely, aren''t they wearing rags and covered in dirt.


    ''Who knows, perhaps they are dead... Nope,pletely alive. Well, they might not necessarily live for long, but hey, at least they are alive... for now.


    ''I... better stop joking about this matter and just wait for them to wake up. But seriously, how long was I in the state ofprehension? I even wonder how powerful the eyes are.''


    Enigma kept talking to himself in his mind as he checked up the four girls whoy down before him. He didn''t do a thorough check, but just know that they are quite the beauties, each of varying standards.


    But... ''Aren''t they poorly clothed? As a god, I can''t feel the cold, but what about a mortal. The temperature around here is... warm? Strange, it was a bit cold when I got here.


    ''Huh... When, did I get here? And was it really cold? Truthfully, I should be more aware of soroundings next time.''


    He silently thought as he sensed the temperature of the sorounding area. As gods, they naturally had a higher body density than mortals, meaning that they also had stronger body defenses.


    Cold was not something they could easily catch. But that didn''t mean that they did not get dirty just as mortals do, an example would be his current appearance that was covered in greenery and moss.

 Chapter 27 Prognitor Of Divinity

    ?He couldn''t help but sigh as he circted his faith power to cleanse his body. As precious as ites, only 5 points would do the job to get him thoroughly cleaned and in top condition.


    ''Speaking of points, I wonder how much I have now. With my followers, I believe that I receive 306 points per month. It might be higher than my peers, but that''s just by a few tens of points right?


    ''If I divide my total points by 306, won''t I get to know how long I''ve been cultivating for? Plus, it''s about time I do something for my believers isn''t it?'' As he thought, he checked the temte once again and was surprised by the total number.


    ''That much?'' That was because his faith points naturally went past the thousand point threshold, meaning he could gain one unit of faith power right about now.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Faith: 1 107,44 Faith Points [0 Faith Power]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    A thousand one hundred divided by three hundred, so he cultivated for about... more than three months? That''s quite long, for mortals though, but felt like an instant to him.


    He then disregarded such minor details about time and whatnot, it was stupid for a god to worry about time. And he thus went off to more important business.


    Looking at therge amount, for his level, of faith points, he wondered what he could do for his believers. If he didn''t do anything for them, believers could lose their faith in their gods.


    Though he really doubted such a thing could happen. Pixies were simple creature, plus his pixies were Fanatic Believers, making it hard for them to lose their faith in him.


    But because of this, it also made it hard for him to do something for them as well. Though, he felt like this was a good chance to use one of his deific abilities on them.


    ~


    ~


    [The Compulsory] was a special ability of his from [Soul King''s Vault], that seemed mysteriously aligned to advancement, mutation and evolution. Just like [Rabbit God''s Arsenal], it had a lot of various skills within, but what he truly wanted was the "Evolution Governance" for now.


    As long as he had enough faith points, he could evolve other beings or objects. He didn''t know if he could do so infinitely, but he believed that it was not likely, how broken would that be?


    ''By the way, something''s strange with me. I seem to be able to use energy source either than faith points. It can''t be faith power as it''s still a beautiful and elegant zero, as for true divine power, only when we bes a main god could we truly use true divine power... efficiently.


    ''So which power is this? The deities'' divine power? But true gods can''t use such a low power source can they? If they convert one faith point, they could get a thousand units of divine power.


    ''But who in their right minds would choose to swim in mud while having a swimming pool in their house? Plus, using faith points increases the spells or skills by twicepared to using divine power. So, us true gods wont stoop so low.''


    "But it seems like you have already stooped so low, young deity"


    The system suddenly appeared out of nowhere and concluded the words of Enigma. Enigma who was in his thoughts ignored its sarcastic tone and nodded casually, as he agreed.


    ''True.''


    He said, causing the system to click its tongue in annoyance, don''t ask how he knew that. It was sort of a mechanical reading talent or mechanicalnguage sort of thing.


    ''By the way, you seem to know about this more than I do. So, I truly have divine power of this world inside my body?'' Enigma rubbed his chin in interest as he asked.


    "Indeed"


    The system responded. Since Enigma was someone who rarely cared about any desires or rarely indulged in his emotions that much, the system stopped ying around and answered his questions seriously.


    ''How Unique, so how much of this divine power do I have? Compared to the deities, in which category do I fall in, in terms of energy capacity?'' Due to curiosity, Enigma asked the system as he watched the youngdies twitch on the floor.


    It''s been a few minutes, it was close to time for them to wake up. Maybe about now or a few more minutester. As he was waiting for the reply from the ever reliable albeit lively system, he realised that seconds have passed without an answer from the system.


    "...."


    ''....''


    ''Is the system losing its reliability? And after Iplimented you, of your ever reliability, tsk tsk tsk.'' Enigma thought as he shook his head in feigned disappointment. Cause he knew that something was wrong for the system to be like this.


    It was... right?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Systems are supposed to be really helpful right? So if it was not helpful, then something was definitely wrong. This was the mentality the young god had.


    ''...You still there, buddy?'' He called out from his mind as he saw the panel floating in his mind space, within the panel was nothing bit nkness. Showing its current emotional state.


    "...unlimited"


    The system finally replied lightly, it''s soft albeit stiff indifferent tone sounding even more rigid and stiffer than usual. Enigma felt like he mishead it and asked it to repeat itself.


    ''Err, excuse me, what was that? I think I heard unlimited for a second there.'' He asked as he bitterly smiled at the system''s response. What did unlimited mean? That he was a literal walking mass of divine power?


    "...Yes"


    ''...Wow.''


    Now it was his turn to turnpletely speechless as he looked at the system''s bitter response. Now he knew why the system took its time to respond, he was probably a broken cheat to it.


    But to him, an infinite amount of mud pools were still not as noteworthy as a few hundreds of clear water pools. That was why, ''Hey, cant we just convert the divine power into faith points?


    ''Unlimited amount of divine power literally meant... a,rge, amount, of... it''s basically unlimited faith points, right?'' He finally stopped thinking and immediately realised where the problem stood at.


    "..."N-No worries, for the young master''s sake, we havee up with a way for him to enjoy life as an ordinary true god. So---""


    ''Who said I wanted to be a normal true god?'' Enigma mentally retorted, unfortunately his thoughts wereid bare since he was already in his mind space.


    But the recording or voice transmission of Kaguya sent by the system ignored him and kept talking. To be honest, he also didn''t like the idea of infinite faith points, won''t he be bored of life very soon in that case? What''s the use of trying then?


    Plus, it felt surreal.


    Especially if he didn''t know why he had such terrifying powers and also not knowing who or what he was in the past Era. He could be the Apocalypse''s Reincarnation for all we know.


    Ha ha ha, jokes aside, he really didn''t like free and powerful ''gifts''. Plus...


    ""...So we came up with a way to help you convert the divine power in your body into faith points. Considering the time it would take for the conversion as well as the time to purify the divine power, you will recieve the amount of faith points by dividing the total poption under your name by a thousand. This way, young master could gain faith points and also have divine power to use, so that the gained faith points is not wasted on menial tasks. Young master won''t be bored of life any time soon right? Isn''t Kaguya great?"


    Enigma felt like Kaguya was holding her chest up and expecting a Praise from him. With this much exination and a job well done for her work, he wouldn''t mind patting her head even.


    She was... a Rabbit Goddess afterall. It was as if he himself forgot that he was a Rabbit God. But he was not stingy with his words, ''Hm, you''re impressive Kaguya. I''m actually impressed, and thankful for your meticulous work.


    ''Perhaps I can forgive you for dumping three children on me without a warning, and then running away. Speaking of children, where the hell are my babies?''


    Enigma couldn''t help but twitch his eyes as he thought about the three pets, no children of his. He had forgotten about them.


    He didn''t find them anywhere when he woke up, meaning that they were probably off somewhere in the forest. Well, their true bodies were inside him, so they won''t truly die even if they did.


    But still, he was a bad parent...


    ""....""


    Not only Kaguya from the other side, but even the system was surprised by Enigma''s attitude towards the three little beasts. He so easily epted them, to the point where they found it hard to believe.


    But they had forgotten that the three little beasts had his bloodline inside them, and as there were probably no more than ten Mystiques left, the more the merrier. Plus, they were cute and lovable.


    "...it seems your guests have woken up, how about you entertain them instead? I''ll be here if you need me, recovering from this discovery"


    The system cut off his thoughts process as it reminded him of his current situation outside the mind space. This reminder caused him to immediately cut off contact with the system and open his eyes in the material ne.


    "...freak"


    The system muttured in a human like tone, boundless emotions contained in that one word, emotions that could not be found within a mechanical lifeform or an A.I lifeform.

 Chapter 28 First Believer From Terra

    ?Meanwhile, in the material ne, Night opened her eyes and couldn''t help but groan in pain. She then held her head that was the cause of her pain as she tried to stand up


    Memories immediately flooded her brain as she finally recognized what happened from before she left the cave, until the current moment and she frowned.


    She had left the cave, got pressured into kneeling down on the floor for a few days. After getting used to the weight slightly, they pushed forward and managed to reach the problem after a tough battle with the pressure.


    They had to beg the great God who released such pressure to spare them, at least the children should be spared if sacrifices were needed. They knew that deities had unique temperaments, and one mistake could lead to their total annihtion.


    But after reaching the ce, no matter how much they called, beg and cried, the god ignored them. Left with no choice, they were forced by the pressure to stay nearby.


    And that''s when things became a bit...


    Sensing hope, Night told her fellow sisters to persist in this punishment, it could be the god''s test of will or something of sorts. The sisters believed her and persisted to suffer.


    But out of boredom, the third sister, Neon, closed her eyes to rest and recuperate her lost energy, but she suddenly realised that her strength increased by leaps and bounds... by quite a marginpared to usual.


    She told the others, Night was afraid that they would disturb the God by absorbing the sorounding energy, but fortunately, the god did not seem to mind.


    In fact, one of the orbs floating above him swam above Neon''s head and increased her affinity of nature by more than twofold. After being told this, Night thought that the God was blessing them and rewarding them for their efforts and told her sisters to not over indulge in the god''s grace, lest they annoy or embarrass him.


    But who knew, after the god woke up, he would kill all of them. A lot of theories were built in her head as she thought about what the god was thinking about.


    Could he have wanted to use them to absorbrge amounts of energy? Did they perhaps disturb him? Did they absorb too much of his energy and caused a disruption in his meditation?


    "Missy..." A gentle voice called out to her as she was still indulged in her thoughts. Night immediately woke up and looked towards the original direction of the sound.


    But a momentter, she was shocked so much that her eyes almost popped off out of her sockets. That was because her killer was here, but instead of ming or resenting him, she instead hurriedly bowed down and begged.


    "G-Great god above, I beg you for your forgiveness, it was our fault for being too greedy and over-indulgent, please don''t me our sisters in the cave, if your anger is not quenched... y-y-you can torture my soul as much as you desire!!!" Her voice was teary and her body slightly trembling.


    As for Enigma, who called out to her, he bitterly smiled as this was the forth time something like this has happened in the past five minutes. The other three girls reacted the same way.


    The other three blushed greatly in embarrassment when thru saw their eldest sister embarrass herself, the same way they did.


    At first, even he was embarrassed for them. But after the second time, he became immune to it. But the other sisters weren''t, they covered their red shaded faces of embarrassment, and did not dare look at Night.


    As for Enigma, their loyalty and responsibility caught his attention and he slightly got interested in the young girls. It was not like it was that hard to catch his interest.


    Louise had caught his interest just by the act of gifting him a ne and grabbing his hand. Su Han did so through his simple appearance, Allen by his pervert yet disciplined profile, the twins due to their ironical names and behaviors.


    As a fellow simple guy, Enigma found the beautiful but slightly malnourished elves before him quite amusing. Plus, they were the first specie he met after descending into this world.


    "The four of you, raise your heads. It seems like I have put you girls in trouble for... (Now that I think about it, I meditated for three and half months instead of huh)... three months.


    "I might not be a righteous nor an evil god yet, but I do know my rights and wrongs. And your responsibility as sisters has showed me that being responsible is an aspect of maturity.


    "Fine, I''ll take responsibility for my previous actions and ept one wish from each of you girls. What do you think? If you refuse, you''d be putting me in a tough spot, you see." He said casually as he sat down crossed legged, in front of the four girls.


    He mentioned thest statement after seeing two of the girls about to refuse his words. Aiy~ mortals were still cautious and simple after all. He thought to himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If it were a human, they would''ve taken the chance to ask for something extravagant without a second thought at all. They weren''t simple creatures after all, unlike elves.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The four girls were surprised speechless and didn''t know what to answer. To them, gods were not supposed to be this down to earth nor humble.


    Their eldest sister was different because she was an elven goddess, and one falling from her grace at that.


    "Don''t worry, I will fulfill your wishes to the best of my abilities. But I seem to have a fianc¨¦e, so I can''t ept any thing rted to my personal life okay? I can also help you raise your strength..." Enigma was still halfway through his words, when one of the girls interrupted him and smashed her head on the floor, kowtowing.


    "Please!!!" Her name was Noelle, she always simply wished to gain strength. People back at home, beasts of the forest, the wyvern, the beastfolk, everyone wanted to start trouble with their small family.


    She was tired of this. She didn''t care about the vige or the Elven Empire, but one thing was for sure, nobody could be allowed to bully her sisters. Be it younger or older sisters, she always wanted to protect them.


    Even if it meant selling her soul to the devil, being a god''s ything or anything else, she had to get revenge for her eldest sister and then find a safe ce for her other sisters.


    "Noelle?!" Night was shocked, not because of Noelle''s resolve, but her insolence to interrupt a god while he was speaking. "Hurry up and apologize, now!!!"


    Noelle also realised her mistake as well, she became pale and immediately kowtowed by knocking her head on the floor heavily once again. "Ah!! Please forgive my insolence great--"


    If she pissed of a god, then let alone her life, her sisters might die as well. What she wants was power, not her own and her only familys'' death. But Enigma ignored her actions and cut off her words before she could finish them.


    "That''s enough, Noelle, is it? Are you willing to belive in me? Believe in me and I assure you that, Strength will not be the only thing you will get. This also applies to you three as well." Advertisement was also a job juvenile gods had to do by themselves.


    Since theycked proper foundations, firmer hierarchy, nor churches or temples, they could only rely on themselves to advertise themselves. Sometimes, using might was easier, but this was not the situation for that.


    He had his own way of gaining his own followers, in fact, for him, the simplest would be to create his own race. But that would probably cost him around billions of points or thousands of years.


    And just to rify, not all true gods could create their own races through deific powers. They could reproduce and create ns since they live longer, but also took a minimum of a thousand years to create a firm foundation.


    And who knows, the god''s bloodline might have thinned out during that time. Enigma didnt have time for that... at least not yet, and its not yet verified whether that cold beauty would be his future wife. And even if it was, would she be willing to carry his children?


    That out of the way, Noelle, no, not only her, Night and the other two were surprised as well. They looked at Enigma with nk gazes, mixed with a bit of wariness in them.


    "...."


    "I-If I may, Great god?" Night swallowed her saliva to wet her dry throat as she meekly called out, her head lowered again. She was never bold to begin with.


    "I''m still a juvenile, just refer to me as a young god or young master." Enigma waved his hand at them and casually replied.


    Not like they couldn''t see it through his appearance, but gods had their way of retaining youth, so they didn''t dare ask.

 Chapter 29 Self Advertisement

    ?"...respected deity, if we follow you, will you let our sisters go? You promise not to touch them?" She still did not call him ''young god'', because she was not older than him one bit. In fact, as a god, he was way older than her.


    So she used a more respectful albeit different word than before. This way, there was no way she would sound rude or insolent in any way. She yed it safe.


    "I don''t think you understand. I have no grudge with you, nor your sisters, why would I kill them..? This is not forced subordination either, whether you follow me or not, I won''t mess around with your family. I can promise you that." Exasperated, Enigma bitterly smiled as he answered her question and cleared out her worries.


    He didn''t hate it, her love and loyalty for her family, it''s simr to his... slightly. It''s just that they were getting a bit too annoying with their protection.


    How cruel was this ce for them to not believe him so easily, despite his divine status as a god?


    "...."


    "In that case, Noelle pledges her heart, will and soul onto the name of the...?" Unlike Night, Noelle immediately bowed and pledged herself before him. But unfortunately, she didn''t know his name nor his Divinity.


    Thus she was forced to stop her pledge, and wait for hus introduction. Enigma realized this, and cleared his throat first and foremost.


    "Actually, Ick a divinity as of now. Just call me the... Rabbit, God." Enigma wasn''t embarrassed as he mentioned the fact ofcking a divinity. But his tone turned stiff and his expression froze slightly as he mentioned his title.


    "I pledge myself, soul, body and will...to the Rabbit God, and swear that my everything is under his jurisdiction." She desperately tried her best not to change her expression and ruin her solemn image, or anger him.


    But no matter how one found it like, such a ferocious god who almost squashed them to death via aura alone was a person... associated with rabbits? Is he really that harmless?


    ''You paused didn''t you girlie? You definitely puased..!! Haah~ she pledged such a powerful pledge, let me give a descent blessing as well. A third grade divine protection perhaps?'' Enigma decided to excuse her error and thought about what to do with his first believer of this world.


    Divine protections were something gods could give to their believers or other mortals. To true gods, their grades went from grade five to grade one, descending order.


    The lowest fifth grade cost ten points, fouth grade cost a hundred points, third grade cost five hundred points, grade two cost a thousand points and grade one cost five thousand points.


    A fifth grade blessing could increase one''s health, well being and luck slightly, as well as a 10% increase in physique and mental fortitude. Making It useful to give to ordinary believers. With how cheap it was, anyone could afford such a blessing.


    A fouth grade blessing could increase one''s physique and mental fortitude by 20%. Their mana would also experience a double increase immediately. And they would gain a bit of increase on potential.


    An ordinary person, as long as they are not ipetent, could start on their path of ascension and be stronger.


    A third grade blessing had the effects of the previous two, but with 50% instead and could also grant the follower one subsidiary skill from the god. The skill will not be lost from the god, and the believer or follower will have to train in it to strengthen it.


    Their base mana triples!! And of course, potential increases, though it would not make an ordinary person a genius yet.


    Grade two blessings could elevate one''s talents andprehension abilities. Turning a non genius into a genius and allowing ordinary people to start cultivating as either warriors or a mage.


    It also increased one''s physique by another 100%. Base mana increases by five times. These effects alone were terrifying.


    As for grade one blessing, this type of blessing allowed the god''s will to fuse with the believer, not only making them super geniuses but also granting them greater strength and higher mana than those of the same level by ten times at minumum.


    And at least an increase of 250% to physique and a ten times increase in all other base stats such as speed and defense.


    With how a third grade blessing would cost 500 points, Enigma could only give out three. But he was only going to give Noelle one and not the others.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Firste, first serve. If the others wanted one, they would have to wait. Plus, giving them all at the same time would reduce its value, making them not appreciate his efforts and sacrifice.


    He was doing all of this for followers, not for charity. If he could not do it manually, he''d be forced to do it forcefully. Which he actually felt like was not up to his standards.


    "Hmm, try this." He casually waved his hand towards Noelle, glitter sparkling on his fingers andnding on her body. Soon, she opened her eyes and looked at him in shock. As he was about to say something, the system interrupted him halfway.


    "Anouncment: Due to your bloodline being that of a [Progenitor of Divinity] and undergoing conversion, all costs that require a fixed faith point will be reduced by 30% every transaction"


    ''...So, I spent 350 points instead of the usual 500 to conjur one blessing? This is truly interesting, a lot more than I thought initially.'' Enigma thought as a smile crept on his face, his already handsome disposition... not increasing one bit.


    Being peak beauty makes it hard to increase one''s charm through subtle actions, because, they are already beyond the apparatus.


    "T-This is...?!" Meanwhile, Noelle was shocked as she felt her mana increase by more than twofold. And that was not all, she finally managed to recieve a unique ability, making her partially a unique creature.


    Unique Abilities are the abilities that descend from higher beings or powers of mortals that are above the average mortal category, they are actually Abilities of deities.


    What was special about them was that, as long as one put in effort into them, they could break It out into another unique ability. For example, Enigma gave her the "Free-Flowing Combat" skill.


    If she could use it to the best of her abilities and surpass her limits, she might gain another unique ability such as "Flow Mastery" or any other skills rted to the unique skills.


    Yes, this is what made Unique skills better than mundane skills. Even deities only had one to three such skills, a clear illustration of how hard it was to create unique skills from one skill.


    "N-Noelle? Are you... Are you okay?" Night, worried, stared at her sister and asked in a low voice. But Noelle ignored her and just bowed directly at Enigma.


    "Thank you, great god!!!" She didn''t know what to do nor how to thank him. A god who could give out divine blessings like this was not a normal god, you find everywhere.


    Only higher ranked Believers recieved divine blessings due to how costly they were to cast. That was why even among a million believers, not even one percent would have divine blessings at all. Let alone one, even 0,001 percent.


    "Didn''t I tell you to... haah~ you know what, nevermind." Enigma waved her off in order to calm her down. He could not get angry at her, as she was just too happy.


    He then smiled and asked in a yful tone "Now shouldn''t you girls be going home? Aren''t your sisters worried about you guys? It''s been quite a long while don''t you think?"


    "Ah, y-yes, thank you respected lord, n-now if you''ll excuse us." Night also realised the problem, she bowed respectfully and took the hand of Noelle in order to drag her out. Lest this girl would not want to leave.


    She was obviously in a hurry to leave this ce. She was still not calm, nor used to the aura of a god, even though Enigma reigned it in.


    "Wait, respected lord, this lowly servant would like to ask for the lord''s name. I''d like to spread your glory and divinity to the other races of the forest." Noelle pulled her hand away from Night and asked Enigma respectfully.


    "My name huh?" He rubbed his chin subconsciously and asked himself out of interest. He already had one, but...


    ''Well, to be honest, not only am I Rabbit God, I can also be called a Beast God, an Elemental God or the likes. I have a lot of Providence too. But unfortunately, seems like only Rabbit God is official.


    ''How about I spread a different one then? White God or Devil God? All-Seeing God? Copy-Wheel God? Nah, they all sound strange. Maa... I''ll just go with Miracle God. I can probably do miracles right?'' He silently thought to himself as the girls waited on his answer.

 Chapter 30 The Pitiful Dragoness

    ?"Just call me Enigma, the Rabbit God of Miracles." At the end, he still chose the Rabbit God title. That was because what if Miracle God failed or took time to be an official tittle? Wouldn''t he have wasted his time then?


    Gods might not fallpletely under the concept of time, but they still were not omnipotent after all. Time was still a necessarily element even for them, unless one was a Time God.


    "Great Lord Enigma, I''ll remember that." She said seriously as she bowed once again and stood up to leave. Her sisters also bowed respectfully and followed after her.


    "May Nature be with you." Night bowed as well and blessed him subconsciously. But after realizing her mistake, she blushed in embarrassment and ran off after the others.


    "Nature huh? I hope it does." He chuckled to himself and looked at them ran off, "Oh, I was nning on trying something on the little guys wasn''t I? Best I do it now thanter, right?"


    He took out the golden orb that contained a small ind and decided to tinker a bit with his believers. He wondered if he could increase their grade or their strength through this.


    Still unaware of the fifteen small balls of condensed divine power floating above his head.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    World Forest, ck Valley


    "Tch, how tough of a nut is this bastard?! Why can''t he just die?!?" Mimi rubbed off the blood that was dripping from her mouth as she stood up, albeit a bit difficult.


    Why was she in such a sorry condition? Long story to be honest, it all began because of her childishness and her impulsive behavior. But most importantly, it was all on anger.


    After the battle with that Wyvern king began, things went a bit off the mark. Who knew that, the wyvern king was a descendent of a wyvern deity? It was strange how it was only a mortal, yet it''s great great great grandfather was a deity.


    ''If you had such a strong backing, why didn''t you say so in the first ce you stupid piece of ipetent shit!! Now look at you, dead shit, is it pride or arrogance? You''re not even a dragon, let alone a true dragon.


    ''Hell, even dragons cherish their lives better than you!!! I really don''t understand, what point was there to prove huh?!'' Her internal thoughts were as chaotic as her personality as she looked up at therge wyvern, that wasrger than a dragon.


    It''s body was ck, more than three hundred meters in length, and iprehensible thick. Hell, it was impressive how a juvenile goddess like her couldst for three months fighting against such a beast.


    In this form, she was only a 1,5 meter tall small petite girl, and even in terms of godhood, she should be on the losing side. Sure, true gods could fightnd gods one realm above their rank to a standstill.


    But one must remember that she was new to this job of being a god, while the other side even had a great great great grandson. If wyverns matured in a hundred years, then doesn''t that mean this wyvern had lived for 500 years at minimum?


    And this is not including the time period between the birth of the next generation, as well as the time needed for them to mature. Meaning that it might have lived for almost a thousand years, probably ten times older than her.


    If not more!!!


    That aside, she also had limited amount of faith points, even if she temporarily broke it apart into divine power, it still paled inparison to that of the wyvern god.


    Almost a thousand faith points could only give her almost two million units of divine power.


    And ording to her judgment, that wyvern god had at least fifty times that of hers. At least a hundred million. After three months of fighting, she had less than fifty, while that bastard still has more than tens of thousands on him.


    "Stupid old man, you''re just bullying a kid now!! Aren''t you fucking embarrassed?!" She shouted at the top of her lungs as baleful aura burst out of her body. Losing three demon wyverns to this bastard pissed her off greatly.


    Not counting the fact that she almost wiped out all of his descendants, she still unreasonablely got angry at him. As expected of a child of her age... not really a child, but you understand.


    "...."


    The wyvern god didn''t say anything and just dived down towards her. It used divine power to strengthen its already strong body and crashed down onto her with full force.


    It''s body carrying enough momentum to match the density of the moon, despite its very small, and frail size. And he was clearly holding back.


    It sensed a presence that might be problematic, within this very same region they were fighting at. And if it destroyed the whole region, that fellow might find trouble with it.


    So it had no choice but to hold back. Plus, the target was not worth it going all out. The so called target also knew about this, and it piseed her off more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mimi clicked her tongue, bent down slightly and lightly kicked the floor to push herself backwards, narrowly dodging the attack from the deity, that rivaled a falling moon, falling faster than the speed of sound!!


    But the shockwave of the crash still managed to push her tens of kilometers away, at a simr speed at that, causing her to glide through the aur at supersonic speed.


    ''Tch...!!!''


    Without giving her a chance, the wyvern god opened its mouth and condensed divine power into its Roar. Because the simplest way to kill a fellow deity was through divine power.


    The destructive breathe gathered into the mouth of the wyvern god, slightly bending space around it''s mouth. And afterwards, it didn''t hesitate at all to release it towards her direction.


    The force alone extinguished the life within the sorounding trees and nt forms. Even when the st did not touch them, just the heat waves were as hot as the core of the sun itself.


    And the heat contained within, could rival that of the heat nurtured within hundreds of sunbined, if not more. It was terrifyingly hot


    Mimi widened her eyes in shock, and instinctively stretched out her hand to conjur a "God-Barrier Protection" divine art, luckily managing to block the power of the breathe.


    The Dragon breathe struck the barrier of her divine art, as it instantly warped the sorounding environment within a few miles radius into ava-like zone.


    The force and momentum of the breathe, blew at her clothes and hair like a raging hurricane. And at the same time, she was being pushed back effortlessly.


    But she still miscalcted, the force was far greater than she could take on, as the wyvern god added ten times more divine power into the breathepared to the amount she added to the shield.


    Hence the results of the dh were as clear as daylight.


    Crack~


    The shield cracked up, immediately startling the little dragoness as sweat trickled down her forehead. She could smell the thick scent of death right now. And she was sure as hell that she sid not like it.


    Her life was on the line!!!


    Ca-rack~ Crack~


    "Shit!!!"


    Boom!!


    The divine dragon breathe managed to break through her barrier and swallowed her whole as it destroyed its way into the forest. The momentum alone sending her hundreds to thousands of miles into the forest, deeper into the inner circles.


    The wyvern deity narrowed it''s eyes at the direction of the divine breathe. It then opened its mouth, roared to the hundreds or so wyverns behind it and chased after the little dragoness.


    This was a not about grudge or responsibility of a father anymore, but belief. He believed that not all gods deserve to live and not all demons deserve to die.


    From this day on, tunes and sounds of battle could be heard from one ce to another within the World Forest. The amount of damage caused, was too much.


    The fact that the little dragoness was hard to kill, ticked off the wyvern deity''s nerve, but it still fought rationally even then.


    And the ones to suffer, were the two Empires that stood supreme within this region. But even then, even they seemed to be cautious of the Wyvern deity.


    None made a move against it. And not only it, even the strange entity that the Dragon was cautious about, did not respond to the battle chorus throughout the forest.


    Everybody just treated everything as just. None desiring to anger the other party, afraid of bringing endless trouble to themselves. Hence the little dragoness was given time with her new friends.


    ''But I don''t need it. Someonee save me. Anyone!! Big sisters!! Waaaa!!'' Unfortunately, her cries would never be heard by anyone. Especially her so-called sisters.


    Each had Theo own problems to deal with. And hers, weren''t on their schedules.

 Chapter 31 Nights Blunder, Miracles And Evolutions

    ?Middle Realm


    World Forest, Abondened Cave


    "You... You said, he was a juvenile god? Thats another term used to refer to lesser gods (deities) isn''t it? He is supposed to be around my level, but... why do I feel like I''m smallpared to him? Even back when I was at full power?


    "And, since when do lesser gods know how to give out such higher ranked blessings? To someone who isn''t his follower even. Is he that desperate or doesn''t he know how to use divine power efficiently?" Lulu questioned herself as her eyes brimmed with curiosity.


    As a fellow god, or a former one, she knew what it felt like to start off as a god. And also the importance of believers, and advertisement. Thus, she was not as wary as Night.


    But ording to her, a god shouldn''t be that extravagant. Unless they were above a hundred years old or were royalty even among the gods. The young god could either be an old god in a younger appearance, or a child of a god king of another pantheon.


    No wonder his might was greater than hers even at her peak. When Night and the others heard this, they looked at her in surprise and Noelle asked, "Big sister, is this blessing really that great of a deal?"


    "Yes. Inparison, if a lesser god has probably thousands of units of divine power, or in mortal terms, a qaudrillion to qaudrillions of units of mana. Casting such a divine protection would cost a qaudrillions of units of mana... permanently at that.


    "In other words, for a god who is close to bing a greater god, they would need a fifth of their divine power to cast such a blessing. And they would never recover all that divine power again." Lulu said seriously as she looked at her sisters.


    For a lesser god, a thousand units of divine power was theirplete reserve. Imagine wasting it all on a stranger.


    "But, he mentioned that he was a juvenile god, meaning a young god. Even as a royalty, he would still have at most one thousand to two thousand units of divine power at the moment." She continued her lecture as she saw that they understood her words.


    Noelle couldn''t help but open her mouth widely as she realized that Enigma might have went through a lot to bless her. She felt thankfully and couldn''t help but feel sweetness in her heart.


    But Night was different, she might be shy but she wasn''t stupid. "For him to go through such lengths, what is his aim exactly? For a god, why would he waste almost his reserves of power on a stranger little elf like Noelle?


    "Big sister, isn''t it suspicious? He could be after something else, like, our bodies for example. We are, after all elves, a beautiful and... delicate... specie." She finally closed her mouth as the image of Enigma drifted in her head.


    Now that she thought about it...


    "Uhm, Night, are you okay?" Neon, one of the four sisters couldn''t help but check the temperature of her sister, sternly. Something was wrong, maybe her sister was still groggy?


    "Yes, Night. You should take some time to rest if you still feel sick." Nuu also checked the pulse, not sure why, of Night. Her actions were a bit strange, but to her, Night''s condition was worse.


    "Yeah, Night, did you see my god? Do you still have the confidence to unt our race''s charm infront of him?" Noelle smugly looked at Night and alsomented with pride.


    Night didn''t me them at all. She was acting strange, the god, no great lord''s charm was so high that she doubted even their High Divine Queen couldpare to him.


    It was strange how their thoughts were clear and not on his beauty when they were around him, but now, she realised that he might have done something to alter their sense of perception of his beauty when around him.


    "...."


    Lulu didn''t understand why they were like this, they just started treating Night as if she was crazy all of a sudden after she said that the god might be after their beauty. What was wrong with that?


    She asked herself internally as she didn''t see anything wrong with those words. Yes, elves were beautiful. Even other gods desired them for their appearance and beauty.


    What''s wrong with a juvenile god being interested in one of their own as well. Plus, all the girls here were more beautifulpared to other elves.


    "E¨CEither way, whatever great lord Enigma wants, it might not be a bad thing for us right? We should just be thankful and pray to him right?" Night blushed and desperately tried to change the topic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luckily for her, the other girls weren''t heartless and yed along with her. They changed the topic and continued with the job they were doing before starting the conversation.


    Carving.


    Yes, they were carving the stature of Enigma onto a tree that grew within the cave. Thoughpared to the real deal, it paled inparison in terms charm. But it was still no lesspared to the other elven gods.


    This wasn''t the only thing they were going to do, this cave was naturallyrge, and due to the war between the elves and the beast folk, many elves became homeless and some, wanderers.


    If they could ''save'' them and invite them into the cave, they could increase the number of people within this small group of theirs and also increase the number of believers for their lord.


    He did mention that he wanted believers, well not really, but he did seem like he didn''t mind having more believers.


    Plus, elves were a peaceful race and also ate less food, they were also organized and well behaved. Not much problems wille in increasing the number of elves into the cave.


    With howrge it was, it could take in a thousand elves at most. And with howrge this region was, just the World Forest region alone had billions of elves. And for this part of the forest, probably hundreds of thousands of elves stayed nearby.


    If you''re wondering why they didn''t go out and associate with other elves, they had their own reasons for that. One that cannot be exined for the time being. But that reason didn''t stop them from letting otherse to them.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    World Forest


    ''Hmm, I''ve thought about it. Since Pixies are mystical creatures, how about I let them evolve through the [The Miracle], I''m not sure what type of effect it would have, but its bound to not be bad right?''


    Evolution was an advance subject in this world, it was something considered natural. A part of nature, nobody had power over the attribute of evolution, this was because evolution demanded quite a lot ofws as well. And was a Principle itself.


    For example, evolving humans. From their primary or beginning stage of being ''wild'' and simple, they managed to be one of the top ten smartest races of this world.


    If one thinks about it, the evolution in the concept of the brain part, how would a person tinker with the brain of another being? At this rate, to do that, you either have to kill the experiment or use external objects such as machinery, bio-chips for example.


    This type of evolution is considered artificial then, or a mutation at most. Even training is considered a mutation of sorts, instead of an evolutionary process, as one puts their body under stress in order to get it ustomed to that stress.


    There is close to 0% that their children will inherit the strength or their muscles, just because the father has them. Unless the child trains as well, he might not be as strong or as buff as his father at all.


    In other words, it didn''t evolve, it just mutated to be able to handle more weight and gain better prowess. Evolution though, urs along the gic level, works on gics and DNA instead.


    In other words, once a person evolves, they change from inside-out. And their descendents will also inherit this change 100%, either that or the new generation bes even stronger or weaker than the parent generation.


    And Enigma was no different. But for him, he had Governance over a different type of evolution. It was so unique in the form that he forces things to evolve under the concept of using his own advanced genes as a base.


    Like full-fledged Gods.


    For example, as a god, if he gave his bloodline to others as well as any other form of gic Inheritance, then use faith power, not faith points, as an intermediary between the gic material and the prototype individual, he could change them as a whole.


    He wasn''t sure of it himself, which was why he wanted to try something with the Pixies first. His consciousness was now within the small ind and the Pixies were standing orderly in front of him.

 Chapter 32 Mystic Constellation Pixies I

    ?Since he was already doing this, he wanted a unique specie as a whole. The materials he brought were as followers; condensed drops of divine power (enough for each pixie), a drop of blood essence (enough for each pixie) as well as a newlyprehended skill, "Wishful Thoughts".


    It was a deific skill that heprehended from [The Miracle], the original skill allows one to use miracles to manipte probability and chance. For example, during a battle, if one was destined to lose, he could use it to cause a Miracle whereby he wins one way or another.


    Or if he knows that he cannot escape pursuement, he could also use it to conjur a Miracle whereby he manages to hide from his pursuers. This ability affects luck and fate on a different level than a god''s power.


    It was nigh-Absolute.


    But then again, if the opponents is greatly stronger and the miracle has no chance of urring at all, then death is only predestined.


    For example, a world of technological evolution, if they met arge ck hole, no Miracle is great enough to save them at all, not even gods like himself.


    Despite that, this ability was still hard for him toprehend within a month. It took him six weeks just toprehend the current skill even, way better than the one of the deific eye skills.


    And using it on the evolution of the pixies, it was obvious that he wanted a race that could deal with ultism powers such as wishes and miracles. Even if it ends up failing, nothing will happen to these adorable guys.


    "I just realised that unique skills require faith power to activate instead of faith points. I should condense my faith points into faith power then, even if it''s going to be one unit." Enigma thought to himself as he raised his hand up.


    Thousands of small sprites gathered above his palm. This sprites were individual faith points each. He then forcibly fused the sprites of light together one by one, until they condensed into a single drop of golden liquid.


    This was condensed faith points, or faith power in short. Looking at the faith power in his hand, Enigma crushed it under his palm and stretched it towards the little pixies.


    When he reopened his palm, golden hue fell over the little guys and they couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. Enigma ignored their indecent voices and continued to activate the [Evolutionary Governance] Unique skill.


    The little Pixies continued to glow in gold and let out loud exims of wonder and excitement. A momentter, a burst of golden light escaped out of their bodies and circted around them like a small hurricane.


    Then the golden light began receding and the little guys were exposed to Enigma once again. Nothing had changed about them, just that they got even shorter, cuter and... dumber.


    "My loooooord." The pixie lord, Gillettereniona...


    "...."


    Gill for short, rushed infront of Enigma and spread his arms apart in excitement. He kept dancing around him and sang old folklore songs that Enigma didnt know off.


    "Congragtions on evolving your followers, would you like to disy their existence in a state of data for you to check?"


    The system intervened at the right moment, and Enigma couldn''t be any der. He readily agreed and watched as a new panel appeared in between him and the dancing Gill.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Mortal Temte


    Name: Gillettereniona Dalmatiario Mystic


    Age: 800


    Status: Lively, Excited


    Race: Mystic Constetion Pixie (New)


    Grade: Legendary


    Belief: Devout


    Cultivation: Initial-Stage Epic


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Stars (Fantasy)


    Physique: Ste Force Body (Fantasy)


    Unique Abilities(2): Wishful Thoughts, Ste Force Maniption


    Artifacts: None


    Personal Skills(12): Greedy Eyes, Innate Traveler, Charmer, Fearless, Forest Touch, Flight, Semi-immortal, Forest Call, Star Bust, Star Conversion: Faith, Star Force, Star Reading


    ? ? ? ? ?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    Enigma couldn''t help but sigh in exasperation as he saw the temte. ''This guys, aren''t they just too simple? They''re now Devout Believers? I doubt they''d lose their faith in me even if I were to abonden them now.''


    Little did he know that this group of pixies were a branch family of the Mystique created by the previous head of the family himself. Of course, even giving them a candy would make them praise and worship him till the ends of the world.


    But unfortunately, he was unaware of that. ''Either way, let''s just check out what these skills represents, as well as the bloodline and physique.''


    He proceeded to click onto the panel and erged it. Then he continued to press the small ''details'' option right next to each skill or ability. First would be the unique skills;


    ? ? ? ? ?


    [Wishful Thoughts - Using Interster energy, one can use it bring the Wishful Thoughts of mortals to reality, by altering Reality. The bloodline level of the pixies determines how many wishes a person can think of in their lifetime]


    [Ste Force Maniption - The ability to sense, gather and store interster energy inside one''s body. Using it to temper the body can allow one''s affinity with the stars to increase. Bing a Star is a possible. Transcending Stars is not impossible]


    Enigma kept quiet and couldn''t help but double check the first ability of the pixies that he gave them. For him, as long as it was his believer or follower, he could bring their thoughts to reality. At the cost of faith power that is.


    But for mortals, it was really an amazing ability. And this little pixies could actually use it, naturally at that. Suddenly a thought formed in his head;


    ''Wouldn''t this little guys be a legend if I release them? Could their rating increase from legendary to Mythical then?'' He couldn''t help it.


    Feats of races could also increase their rating, which will make it easier for their grade to increase. For example, fairies were rare and mysterious, now they are considered legends.


    It wouldn''t be strange for a stray fairy to be considered a legendary grade or a unique grade with legendary potential. What would happen to these guys if they became Mythical grade?


    Looking forward to the idea, Enigma went through the personal skills as well. It was good to know your Followers and Believers. Especially if they are a new specie altogether.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    [Greedy Eyes - There is nothing this little guys do not desire. Be it a ribbon or a golden painted stone. Be careful not to let them be tricked, for they are, and will always be childish mentally]


    [Innate Traveller - Great sense of direction. No matter which path or what fate throws in their path, these guy''s will reach their Destination in the shortest amount of time]


    [Charmer - The ability to woo any type of person even if it is not of the opposite gender. In a non-sexual manner. Be careful, these guys are Irresistibly cute]


    [Fearless - This little guys knows no bounds nor restraint. Fear is thest thing they think off even when entering Hell or facing Gods]


    [Forest Touch - Blessed by nature. Nature will always be in favor of this race. Affinity with the four base elements increased grestly]


    [Flight - Even without wings, this little guys can stay in the air for as long as they desire. Flight is their second instinct, first being interest]


    [Semi-Immortal - A mortal race that is not bounded by time or space. As long as they do not die, they can live even for a million years at minimum]


    [Forest Call - y tunes or sing songs that can lure any being of nature within a mile range. Be aware, even ferocious hungry beasts like songs, especially dragons]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ''Like hell they do.'' Enigma couldn''t help but retort the note of thest skill. Wasn''t thatmon sense? He also realised that maybe letting these guys off would be a bad idea in the long run.


    ''Half of the skills are useless, while the other half is barely considered useful. Aiy~ I wasn''t hopeful in the first ce anyway.'' He concluded to himself as he moved on towards the other half of the skills.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    [Star Bust - Converging Ste Force into one point within the material ne could lead to a small atomic explosion capable of wiping out nes and continents. Inability to move for a duration of time afterwards]


    [Faith Conversion - The belief mortals have on such fantasy-like pixies will be converted into faith points. The more belief, the higher faith points transmitted to the master]


    [Star Force - Mystic Ste Pixies recieve blessings of the stars during the night. Either on speed, strength, and any other single aspect until dawn arrives. All apparatus increased by 100% under the stars]


    [Star Reading - Professional readers of people''s Fates and Destinies. Uses Interster energy to read Fate of mortals, affecting said Fate will result in a price to pay for the pixie]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ''At least the skills thate from me (bloodline) are not that shabby. And they can give me faith points just by existing? Maybe I should let them out to the outside world after all.

 Chapter 33 Mystic Constellation Pixies II

    ?''And thest skill seems to be a bit dangerous for them, I should warn them about using it too much,ter though. For now, I should close this chapter by checking out the bloodline and the physique.''


    Enigma thought as he moved onto thest two things to check on the list. But just one nce was enough to show him how potent his bloodline was.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    [Progenitor of the Stars - The bloodline of the Star Bodies of the infinite space. At their peak, a Mystic Constetion Pixie can turn themself into a True Star Body and gather enough Ste Force within the the Universe, to permanently increase their Stats. Bing Infinite True Stars is not an impossibility]


    [Ste Force Body - As long as there is Ste Force gathered and stored, as long as Night will descend and as long as the stars still exist, the pixie''s will experience rebirth every midnight]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ''Well, at least they have bright futures ahead of them right? I won''t have to worry about them even If I set them free to explore the world right..? Yeah right. Fucking bullshit.'' Enigma retorted himself as he looked at the bloodline of these little guys.


    No no no, the bloodline wasn''t even the worst, the physique was. Even gods don''t have such an extravagant life such as this, these guys were truly Immortal weren''t they? Semi-immortal my ass!!


    Asking himself such a thing, Enigma sighed and decided to lecture the little guys about what to do and not to do in the outside world. Indeed, he was going to let them go out and explore the forest.


    Worst case scenario, he will stay here for five or ten years, by then, these little guys would''ve probably matured. He could also summon them before he leaves the forest.


    But he had looked down on them. These simple creatures literally had the mentality of children, no, even worse. Thus It took him two whole weeks to finish up the exinations alone.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Middle West, World Forest


    The cave was unexpectedly lively today. It has been two months since Lulu and the girls had a conversation about Enigma, as well as a month since he let the little pixies into the forest.


    Of course he wasn''t stupid, he only freed two hundred of those guys, while the other hundred and forty seven stayed with him. And that was the reason why this ce was very lively today.


    "Ne~ ne~, Mr pixie, you said you will make my wishese true today."


    "Noz he said he will make mine today."


    "You guys don''t listen, pixie-san said he can''t make any more wishese true for you guys."


    "Any of his wishes didn''e thru at all y''know?"


    "Pixie pixie!!"


    The group of kids couldn''t help but bother the little pixie even today. Lulu smiled naturally when she saw such a beautiful scenery.


    As for the said pixie, it was drinking milk and was currently drunk. Yes, drunk from overdrinking milk. She didn''t want to explore the details and just decided to mind her own business.


    Meanwhile, in the forest, Noelle stood toe to toe with a Vagrant Bull, a tier 3 monster.


    During the time everyone was recruiting more elves to create their own small vige, she had been training by herself.


    When they left Enigma, they were Adept rankedbatants, close to being Advanced rankedbatants. A few weeks of training and they all managed to breakthrough and be masters, advanced rankedbatants.


    But thanks to her blessing, she grew stronger even faster than the other three. In no time at all, she was close to bing an expert, a great master. If she can managed to y the fifth Vagrant Bull within the one hour time period she set, she would be an early stage great master, she thought.


    While sweating slightly, she looked at the four corpses of Vagrant Bulls behind her and the only remaining one before her. Smiling confidently, she kicked the ground lightly and rushed towards the beast.


    Halfway through the distance between them, she suddenly crouched down and held the hilt of her sword tightly, conserving a lot of power into her legs. She lightly breathed out turbid mist, despite it being summer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Vagrant Bull also kicked the floor powerfully as it lunged towards her, it''s head lowered and it''s horns aiming at piecing through her head.


    Noelle ignored it with her eyes closed. Instead, time seemed to have frozen for her, in her mind''s eye, she couldn''t help but picture a small stream. The water within flowed ever so peacefully and serenely, to the point where even deities wouldn''t mind meditating around it.


    ''My de is free...''


    Such words sounded within her mind as the water within the stream slightly increased in velocity, not disrupting the peace at all.


    ''...ever so flowing like the calm seas...''


    She lightly kicked off the floor, but since her strength was conserved all this time, the force of momentum was far greater than just a light kick. Resulting in a small crater forming on the floor.


    ''...and as smooth as a mirror.''


    The water within the small stream suddenly increased in velocity and erosive power, rushing forward as if it were cutting through the void itself.


    Along the way, a gigantic boat was rushing towards the stream, but the stream still effortlessly swallowed it at insane speed.


    Everything suddenly cracked up, the stream began disappearing, the boat began breaking apart and falling over, the void created by her mind eye shattered in myriad fragments.


    Noelle breathed out once again and opened her eyes, she sheathed her de and looked back at the headless Vagrant Bull that had already died under her de.


    "...I can be considered a great master now right?" She lightly asked as she picked up her luggage and decided to set off back to the cave in a happy mood. It''s been quite a while since she saw her sisters.


    Of course, someone was going to nag her for this, but she did not care. In fact, she looked forward to it.


    Along the way, she avoided as much beasts and wild animals as possible. She was drained of strength and needed to rest, but it wasn''t like she couldn''t fight at all.


    She just found it unnecessary if there was no reason to. She also thought about what her eldest sister had made for her this time, unfortunately, since they were a lot now, Lulu could not spoil them just as she used to.


    Finally, she managed to return back home.


    The usual silent cave was now filled to the brim with people, its only been two months since then, the day where they immaturely decided to increase the number of elves in this ce.


    ''But who knew, that from being a harmless joke, it turned out into a frightening reality...'' Noelle thought as she looked at the hundreds of wooden houses built infront of therge cave.


    For elves to use wood to build their houses was strange right? Not really, trees also mature and die you know, and when they die, their bodies will naturally rot and be absorbed by nature in due time.


    The elves and nature had an agreement, young and lively trees were to not be defiled, mature trees were to be respected, ancient trees were to be worshipped, and dying trees were to contribute to the lives of nature.


    That was why, on the wooden houses, all the wood were old and sturdy, no fresh green wood could be seen anywhere at all. There was a lot about nature and its children that other races did not know about.


    Back to the main topic, Noelle looked at the elves that smiled at her and greeted her jovially. Each house, housed a single elf or a family of elves, the hundreds of them adding up to four hundred elves.


    But that wasn''t all, inside the cave, there was another nine hundred plus elves living there. And what was worse was that more elves went out to invite their fellow friends and family.


    She believed that in no time at all, their poption would reach two thousand elves, perhaps ten thousand if this went on further. But she wasn''t d about it at all.


    They might have a god, perhaps two, but the wyvern god was still out there searching for them. If more elves came here, wouldn''t that mean that they''d be easily found?


    Not by the wyvern god only, but by the beast folk race as well. By that time, her alone might not be able to protect this ce. And even if Lulu was a deity, her divine power was depreciating every moment of the day.


    Thinking of this, Noelle was about to go look for Night or Lulu and speak her thoughts out. But before she even took a few steps in, someone called her from behind. The voice sounded familiar and sweet, Noelle turned around and immediately knew who it was.

 Chapter 34 Promotion And Villages

    ?"Night." She greeted lightly as Night hurried over, her chest was bouncing up and down with her every movement, her face covered in sweat, causing some of her hair to get stuck on her forehead, slightly increasing her charm.


    "N-Noelle..." Night stopped before Noelle and tried hard to catch her breathe. She managed to do so after a few minutes and excitedly gave Noelle a piece of paper, her eyes brimming with excitement.


    "Hey, check this out. What do you think about this structure? I was thinking of using the cave as a sacred ground for Lord Enigma and big sister, then we would start building houses right here in front.


    "We will expand easterly, considering that the wall of the cave will act as a barrier to cover the north side, while the Green River will act as barrier at the south.


    "The east side is also fertile, we could also nt more trees and birth new life there. I was thinking of nting seeds nurtured by big sister herself, that way, our food will be more nutritious.


    "The west side is--- umgh." Night was so excited when she spoke, she didn''t give Noelle enough time to catch her breathe or analyze her words.


    Until she couldn''t hold it anymore and covered Night''s mouth with her hands, she then brought out the problem that she had thought off. She always thought Night was smarter than her, but howe she didn''t think of this problem?


    "Hm? Oh that? It''s fine, Lord Enigma said he will deal with it." Night said with a beautiful and confident smile on her face. Enigma was right, this elves were a bit too simple minded.


    "Really? No no no, he might be able to stop the wyvern god, but what about the wyverns under hismand? And there are beast gods as well within the beastfolk race.


    "They also have a lot of warriors above the Epic Realm of power, while we have only me who is only a great master. I''m not even close to that, big sister is also losing her divinity by the day!!" Noelle felt like something was wrong with Night if she failed to take all that in when considering their future.


    "What are you talking about? The beast race have the elven race to keep them at bay. Though Nature goddess, the seven elemental goddesses and the other gods of the Emerald Pantheon are not stronger than the Beast Pantheon, they can at least keep them at bay for a decade or two, if not more.


    "As for the wyvern god, well that is a problem, but guess what? Lord Enigma has dered that if we can gather two thousand believers, he will create a barrier over this ce.


    "From then on, every two thousand elves that we bring in, he will bless each of us sisters and increase the Providence of our little vige. That way, we can also be a force of our own.


    "Though we won''tpare to the great powers such as the pantheons, we can at least have some worth in the eyes of the Elven Empire. By then, they won''t dare..." She stopped her words abruptly and sighed dejectedly.


    Noelle also sighed whenever she thought about the Empire. But a momentter, she smiled confidently and looked at the sky, is Lord Enigma nning on creating a force of his own? She silently asked herself.


    "Big sister, which ces contain more elves who seek refuge?" She suddenly asked while looking at Night with determination.


    "Down stream, the Rock Python''s territory, there are at least thousands of elves who created their small sanctuary there. I think they lost belief in their gods and will easily ept Lord Enigma." Night smiled sweetly as she said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Be careful on your way there okay? The Rock Python is a tier 5 monster close to bing a tier 6, don''t overstep your boundaries!!!" She shouted out thest phrase as Noelle was already entering the cave.


    She was going to pray to Enigma for quite a while then pack up once again for another journey. It would take two months to go to and from towards the Rock Python''s territory.


    When she got inside, she was surprise to find that a lot of elves were being trained by Neon and Nuu, as for Lulu, she was nowhere to be found. ording to the two, Lord Enigma gave her a mission.


    ''This is getting more and more surreal for me, from being exiles to the current state we are at, I feel like I''m still dreaming. But I guess it''s still early to say that huh...'' She thought as she knelt down and prayed to Enigma''s stature.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    World Forest


    Rock Python''s Territory


    The pitiful dragoness could be seen sitting within a small cave, that housed thousands of beings. Elves and beastfolk.


    Though they were separated by camps, as they seemed to be a few grudges between both races, there was no fights or arguments so far.


    And of course, the reason being the person who brought them together. The pitiful dragoness, who had a ferocious scowl on her pretty face, but due to her charm, it made her look cute.


    "Dammit. From being chased throughout the whole tucking forest, I''m now forced to stop here and hide? What disgrace!! What sphemy!! What bullshit!!


    "I don''t care anymore. When I get stronger, you''ll see, I''ll kill you, rip you apart. No, I''ll kill your Descendents, no no no. I''ll instead rip them apart, while alive, in front of your face.


    "Then feed them to my pets, before letting them eat you alive. Goddammit!!" Mimi kept speaking to herself incoherently, as her Chaotic thoughts resurfaced.


    And due to this, her usual purple eyes looked more menacing and heinous. Her appearance looked so frightening, the elves and beastfolk hurdled together, forgetting their differences.


    And as for Mimi herself, haha, believe it or not mate, this was just the beginning of her tantrum. There were more words, and ruthless ideas she had that would be omitted for now.


    But just know... they weren''t light at all.

 Chapter 35 Cheryls Chronicles: The Six Nuns I

    ?Middle Realm


    Middle Empire, Slump Area


    Within the newly established Orphanage, a beautiful girl in her teensy down on her bed as she looked up at the ceiling. It''s been six months, and as a goddess, that''s quite miniscule.


    Cheryl couldn''t help but think back to her time ever sinceing to this ce, in six months time, she officially got a bunch of believers who pray to, and worship her.


    Thus her life was not that bad, her believers were naturally among the tens thousands, as they were humans, who were the most abundant in this Empire she was staying. But unfortunately, she could only ept one hundred as usual.


    Aside from that, she officially created her own professional squad, the six Nuns who manage the Orphanage, were actually grand master powerhouses.


    ? The newly Sage mother of this ce was also an Epic Priestess. Things were going smoothly for her, with the children within the Orphanage being cared for and trained to be better people in the future.


    Many people in this ce worshipped her and she recieved faith slightly in the thousands per month. Even for a new goddess, that was quite a lot. Within six months, she had made more than almost 10 000 points. Quite Pitiful right?


    She was still far from getting enough to strengthen her Believers. She needed 1 unit of faith power to help each Nun be an Epic and 3 units of faith power to help the Sage Priestess to be a legendary priestess.


    From then she would need six units of faith power to help her be a Saint, then ten units for her to officially be a Half Deity. To let the Nuns be Half Deities as well, she needed 115 units of faith power, which was 115 000 faith points.


    Which was more than a decade if she kept this rate up. But that''s not what she wanted, she wanted to earn at least a thousand per month and not less than a hundred.


    She believed she could reach up to that number by the end of a yir, and get 100 units within slightly less than another yir (10 years) of staying in this ce. The reason she had a lot of faith was because of her two lucky charms.


    The both of them increased the total faith points she recieved per month by 3. Meaning that she, herself earned less than three thousand points within six months. But that out of the way, what gave her the biggest headache were also the two lucky charms of hers...


    "Waaaa, wa-waaaa!!!"


    "...."


    Yes, it was these unexpectedly, almost simr to her, daughters of hers. But as a true god, it was not strange to have Offspring even without doing it manually like mortals, the problem was the daughters themselves.


    One was unexpectedly expressionless, just like a doll. And yes, literally like a doll. Her eyes always stayed the same, never showing emotion or flunctuation, what was worse, she never blinks.


    And to add up to it, she was a demigoddess. Her appearance was otherworldly even as a child, with her short and chubby baby appearance, she looked no different than a toy doll. It was to the point where, even the Nuns feared babysitting her.


    As for the other one, she was a Sis-con. Her love for her sister was so much, so that, separating them will earn you her wrath.


    And just like her sister, she was usually expressionless, but knew how to express emotions. She usually only knew how to cry though, in cases where either she, as the mother or the sister, left her.


    Either than then, she was no different than a living stature. She wouldn''t even move nor breathe whenever she was left alone. Cheryl even wondered whether it was safe for babies to be like this.


    But the Nuns and everyone else attributed it to being gods. Baby gods were a rare thing after all, gods only make their debut after bing teenagers, so even to the Orphanage, the two dolls, Ahem, divine daughters were a first.


    "Haah~ I think its my fault at being a parent." Cheryl thought to herself as she watched Michelle ''breastfeeding'' her younger sister, Michu. This was normal, actually.


    Twitching the corner of her mouth, Cheryl felt like the kid was mocking her. Being 15 in true god age, she Naturally didn''t have the ability to breastfeed. Even transformation of the body didn''t help with that.


    So, the two daughters of hers ended up being breastfed by the Sage Priestess. "That''s enough Michelle, Michu. Come to mama. There is no need for that, mama is already depressed enough."


    The two daughters stopped ying around and obediently went into her embrace. Despite a lot happening, they were still unexpectedly obedient to their ''mother''.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cheryl was still skeptical how her bloodline ran through their bodies. She still didn''t understand what had happened after entering the portal six months ago.


    Just that, after gaining consciousness, she had two ''wombs'' before her, each connected to her stomach through a spiritual link. And from then on, she managed to hatch them a weekter and wa, she had two daughters who were strange.


    And most importantly, "Whose other bloodline actually runs through half their veins? It feels demonic on one, and angelic on the other,bined with my divine bloodline, this is actually confusing."


    That''s that. Michelle had half divine, half demonic bloodline inside her veins. While Michu had half divine, half angelic.


    At first nce, it seems like they each had different fathers, but after another nce, both the angelic and demonic bloodline had the same aura, seemingly from one person.


    And Cheryl was sure of one thing, that person might be the one who was involved in all of this. She had to find him and question howe she woke up as a mother. Luckily, she was still a virgin goddess.


    "Tiara." She called out lightly.


    "Yes, mydy." A voice responded within a moment, then the door was opened and a young Nun entered within. "What can I do for you mydy?"


    Her appearance was quite neat. Having her brown hair tied into a beautiful bun over her head, apanying her delicate features and curvaceous body figure.


    Her face was quite innocent and virtuous, but her body figure was devilish and temptateous. Quite the contradicting charm she had.


    "These two are growing by the day, we need more followers. What do you think I should do? Any ideas you can actually think of, dear?" Cheryl questioned casually.


    "I believe a church would do?" Tiara replied, albeit her response felt like itcked confidence, and Cheryl knew why. She was new to this topic of gods as well.


    "If I do so, those old fogeys of the Empire will think that I''m participating in these games of theirs. I still want to be a stray for now, I need a much better and simplier n." Cheryl sighed and brushed off the idea.


    "Then, I have no other ideas mydy." Tiara bowed lightly as she said.


    "Hm, how about the tracing of their father? No clue as of yet?" Cheryl hummed then changed the topic. Tiara realised what she was trying to do, and did a follow up.


    "...Sage Almeida says that she can try to trace back to the person as long as she bes a real Sage or a half deity at most." Tiara thought briefly and answered.


    "Is that so? I''d need six to sixteen units of faith power for that. It''s either we increase the number of believers or tell her to wait until the beginning of the next year." Cheryl said as the little dolls stuck up to her like kos.


    The way they unblinkingly stared at Tiara caused her spine to shiver and her back to be soaked in sweat. But she still smiled nheless and replied, "Yes, mydy."


    Just like that, she left. Cheryl looked at the door as she thought about everyone else, and whether they were as ''lucky'' as she was to have two daughters.


    But then again, they were still forged out of her own flesh and blood, they were still her children... or a part of her nheless. They were her babies, and that was final.


    "I wonder how is miss Louise doing?" She casually thought as her current idol fleeced through her mind. Thinking of Louise, she also subconsciously thought of Enigma as well.


    "And him as well." She subconsciously smiled, a smile she herself was unaware of. The two kids looked at her smile and seemed enthralled for a moment.


    Peace and tranquility finally descended between the goddess and her two little goddesses. The story of the Mother Goddess and her two dolls would finally release its debut... soon.


    And Believers would rush in, in tides.

 Chapter 36 Cheryls Chronicles: The Six Nuns II

    ?Meanwhile, outside the room...


    Tiara, the young Nun that was recently chosen amongst many, moved through the corridor towards the dining room.


    Her steps were steady and unhurried, as she continued to walk through the Orphanage. It was an Orphanage, but it was quiterge, and resembled a castle of sorts.


    Tiara then arrived within the dining room, and within she was met with a group of other girls almost around her age. Some were young, some were older.


    But all were teenage girls as it could be seen.


    "Sisters, I am back." Tiara greeted as she also sat down, and was served with a bowl of soup by one of them, who seemed older than her.


    "Wee back, what did she say?" The one who served her, inquired as she sat down, her tone gentle and respectful. Even though she looked older than the one she was talking about.


    Her name was Beatrice. The oldest amongst them, and within thus sisterhood, she was like the mother of the group. She watched over, and took care if everyone here.


    The six of them, were all from the Slums. They grew up there, as long as they could remember. Some had parents who sold them at birth, some had parents that just died off.


    Some had no parents at all, and some had parents, yet did not have parents at the same time. Yes, such a thing was possible, and it was even worse than the others.


    And Beatrice, as the oldest, and someone who at least grew up with parents, whoter died. She knew what love was, especially maternal love that girls needed.


    And because of that, she grew up taking care of everyone at the orphanage, the same way her mother took care of her. From age seven years old, to the current age she was, she was always maternal.


    Fourteen whole years dedicated to being a mother figure of kids even around her age, made her a professional at nursing... Yet even her, someone like that, dreaded taking care of Michu and Michelle.


    But she still loved the two little girls. Which was why she was looking forward to the report from one of her many sisters, Tiara.


    "Don''t be impatient Big sister. Thedy did not say anything much, and the princesses are still as attached as ever." Tiara responded to Beatrice''s inquiry.


    "Oh..."


    Both of them had a unique rtionship, as Beatrice was like the mother figure before Cheryl even appeared, then she, Tiara, was the younger sister of everyone.


    She was not the youngest out of all of them, but because of how obedient she was, she was like the younger sister amongst them. Plus, she was quite cheeky at times.


    Unlike Beatrice, Tiara had parents who were still alive. They did not sell her, nor did they kick her out. They just pretended she never exists, at most, ignoring herpletely.


    When making food, or when doing other things, she was always left out. And with her personality, she did not even bother to be sad about it.


    What was worse, was that the small chances they were aware of her existence, she was called all names and shouted at. Being told off, or that she was useless, or that she should have been killed while she was a fetus.


    Such words were quite normal to her.


    To the point where sometimes, she even says it all before they even open their mouth. Word to word, tone to tone, without much of a change of expression.


    As for why she was within an Orphanage, she just willingly left, and was epted by Beatrice and the others. She was three at that time, and now she was seventeen.


    She matured into a better person, but one could not take away the small influence her parent''s personalities had on her. Luckily, she was considerate enough.


    She might not change her expression much, but she never liked to be told that she was useless, or better off dead. Which was why she was obedient, and on everyone''s good side.


    She was smart at a young age, and group up with the same mentality, she matured very early, so early one would think that it was even strange.


    But... she was unaware of that.


    "Bold..." Another one of the girls, who wasying her down on the table, spoke towards Tiara. She was Tiffany, thezy one amongst them, and most likely the most protective.


    She was sold by her parents, for being a strange child, when she was a baby. She was almost like the two daughters of Cheryl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Almost... As she was usually lethargic, and could not do much. Even walking or sitting up, she could barely do that even when she was way above the expected age.


    Not that she could not, she just never bothered to. She was alsozy to eat, as she did not have sufficient strength to even open her own mouth, chew, and then swallow.


    Thus her parents rejected her.


    Even mostly everyone where she grew up, rejected her. That was, until she met Tiara and the others, and was epted.


    She especially loved Tiara, as the girl was notzy, and loved to overwork herself. So, she did everything for everyone, chores, cleaning, babysitting, and the likes.


    "Big sister Tiffany, I am not bold." Tiara pouted slightly as she spoke, being coquettish towards Tiffany, who raised her head to gaze at her. Her eyes were barely open.


    "Ah... yes, yes... you are not."


    And that was the reply Tiffany could give. The other girls did not see anything wrong with this interaction. Another young girl, one who was short and chubby also added.


    "No, Tiara is the boldest of us all. I like the Lady, but the princesses scare me. They are just... to yful." Sheined as she slumped down on the table, like Tiffany.


    She was a pure orphan, who never knew her parents or anyone else rted to her. She grew up in the Orphanage, cared off by Beatrice, who fostered her into a sister.


    She was the second oldest before everyone, Beatrice being the only one older than her. She had no rtive past, thus her character was forged throughout the experience of taking care of the other four girls with Beatrice.


    Tiffany waszy ever since her birth and never cared about anyone''s opinion. Tiara was neglected and was forced to try and adapt to everyone.


    And Beatrice had parents, loving parents do gave her so much care, she had enough to spare for everyone. These girls were forged through their circumstances.


    But thisss, Rose, was different. She knew no difficulties, at least none great enough to affect her personality. She was your average young girl, with a normal attitude.


    "I have to agree. They are weird." Another girl spoke up as well. Physically, she seemed liked the oldest amongst them, but truthfully, she was only older than Tiara.


    She was Hilda, the most beautiful and the one with the most bountiful figure. The other girls had unique charm to them, but Hilda was an all round beauty.


    She was another one who grew up with her parents, or a parent, andter lost him. Her father, took care off her for five years of her age, and throughout that time, she learned one major thing.


    Men are the best parents and shields for their daughters, but are not suitable for being a mother.


    Growing up with her father, her attitude was affected, as her mentality could rival that of boys her age. She was also blunt, one might even say rude as well.


    She felt no need to filter out her words, and just said what she felt like saying. The loss of her father of course affected, but as a girl with a boy''s mentality, she did not mourn for too long.


    She epted everything like a man, at the age of five, and moved on. She basically has no care for a lot of things, including people''s opinions.


    "Dont say it like that, unless you want me to rmend you for the babysitting shift tomorrow." Tiara corrected her, and Hilda chuckled in response.


    She was bold, but babysitting was her worst nightmare. Let alone babysitting kids that could literally give you nightmares for days on end.


    "Tiara is right." Thest of them, a young girl who seemed to be older than Tiara, but younger than the others also added. She was Ste, the quiet one amongst them.


    She also grew up with no parents, and had her character forged by her fellow sisters here. But unlike Rose, she ended being a person who keeps to herself.


    She opened up to everyone here, for they took care of her, but that was that. Nobody else knew anything about her, let alone the fact she actually exists.


    And she herself preferred it this way.


    "Enough guys, let us drop this topic." Tiara ate the food she was served and cut the topic short. It was nice talking about the princesses and all, but it was nicer to talk about thedy.

 Chapter 37 Mimis Chronicles: Fake Goddess And Divine Artifacts I

    ?"How do you guys see thedy as?" She asked, staring at the food before herself. She liked Cheryl, and she knew everyone else did. But they might have different opinions in regards to her.


    "She is likeable, that is for sure. And very adorable. I love how she easily epted everyone, and even thought of buying this entire orphanage." Beatrice said momentster.


    She then added, "I mean, a literal God choosing to adopt an entire ophanage then staying there with them. Such a thing never happens, and now that it did... I''m still not used to it."


    She concluded. Hilda also added at this moment, and everyone seemed to know what she would say.


    "The more reason why we should not trust this woman. Why would a god wanna associate themselves with a bunch of hippies like us? I mean, think, think y''all." She said, with utmost sterness to her tone.


    Rose sighed and responded first, "There are gods of ophans out there, gods of poverty, gods of the slums. Why is it strange seeing one actually doing their job?"


    "Exactly. They are there, but they never do their job. Why would they start now?" Hilda argued back, and Rose did not back off.


    "She''s still young. Who knows, she just realized her divinity and is trying to be stand up to her duty. Why can''t can''t just ept that?"


    "I can. But if that is the case, then wouldn''t it be the same for everyone else? Every other god was like that as well, but then as they grew up, they changed."


    "How do you know that? There is no records for such a thing. Just ept the fact that there actually is a god out there not arrogant enough to live up to their divinity."


    "...plus, whose to say she''s not an old hag."


    "You already lost the argument Hilda, now shut up." Rose crossed her arms, as her oversized chest was squeezed out, in pride.


    "....."


    Hilda and had the same size, but as her body was tall, they did not seem that big. And she dud not argue anymore, and just kept quiet, epting her defeat.


    Meanwhile, the other girls were also quiet. Throughout the argument, the two were not passive, thus gheir chests would jiggle from time to time.


    Being the centre of attention. And as everyone else had a much more smaller chest, they did not feel the courage to join in when the argument was just so...


    They barely fit the requirements to join in!!


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Middle South, Aboriginal Continent


    Within arge, and endless desert, a young man kept walking unsteadily, his upper body lowered into a hunchback posture, a straw hat on his head, loose clothes and tanned skin.


    He suddenly stopped and fixed his posture. Then, looking up at the clear sky, then at the vast desert, he couldn''t help but curse lightly "F*cking desert, I shouldn''t have left that ce during this time of the year.


    "How long has it been really, three months? I''ve been stranded in this god forsaken ce for threeplete months..?! Fuck me over, what the hell was I thinking?


    "Even for a supremity like myself... this is just pure torture..."


    With that said, the young god with an exquisite bow and perfect physique, kept on walking unsteadily on this path of pain. He''d prefer this than suffer living another day surrounded by those grown old men.


    His destination? The Amazon Forest in the Middle West would be a good idea. But for now, the are rumors that barbarian women also know how to entertain their guests, also piqued him. He''d have to verify that himself then.


    As for how he''d cross the distance, he never even thought about it.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm<novelnext></novelnext>


    Middle West, World Forest


    It''s been three months since she had left the cave, and right now, you would be asking, why she still was not home yet despite the journey towards Rock Valley being two months away right?


    Simple.


    "That stupid snake is an Epic level beast!!! I''ve been scammed and running away from it for the lord knows how long!!!!" Noelle screamed out loud as she, and another petite girl, ran away from arge snake.


    "You said you were a god didn''t you?" She looked at the person besides her as she questioned in exasperation. "If so, please do something about this situation!!!"


    "Can you handle the wyvern god?" The little girl didn''t even spare her a nce and asked a question of her own instead. Noelle didn''t respond and only kept running.


    "Instead of asking stupid questions run faster, dumbass!!! I found you the elves that you wanted to find, now help me talk to this god of yours so he can help me too!!" She said, no, screamed as her pent up emotions burst forth.


    "...."


    If you''re wondering what happened, long story short, a wyvern god is chasing this little girl. Who wants protection from lord Enigma, because her opponent is very strong.


    And short story long, it all began a month after she left the cave. Where she met a small girl who was sneaking here and there as if hiding from a terrifying existence.


    It was hard to believe that she was a god, Noelle didn''t believe it no matter what. Especially now, when a mere newly born Tier 6 beast is chasing them through the forest.


    It was unknown whether she nned it or not, or whether she was dumb or stupid. But this littless, gathered a bunch of elves and beastfolk together, trying to build a small army.


    Dumb right? Especially when the so called wyvern god is hunting her down. Noelle knew how terrifying the wyvern god was, in this part of the forest, he had two equals only and no one above him.


    Either than that, he was unmatched. How can a few thousand elves and hundreds of beast folk match up to that? It was a powerful deity for goodness sake, luckily she seemed to realise that as well.


    "So, little miss goddess, what are we going to do now? Run for the rest of our lives? Isnt it a bit of a disgrace for a goddess like yourself to be chased by such a mortal opponent? Won''t the other gods make fun of you?" Noelle cleared her mind of the wyvern god and provocatively asked the youngss beside her.


    It was obvious what she wanted to do. But at this point, she didn''t know what else to do. Running would lead then nowhere.


    By now, they had already bypassed the Rock Valley and were entering a small jungle, with lots of trees, vines and other thick greenery.


    With itsrge body, the Rock Python would have a hard time chasing them. And that was true, the snake would find trouble going through the thick trees everywhere.


    "Have you died once?" The youngss, skillfully dodged the trees and other nt forms on her way, despite the speed she was traveling at. At the process, she inquired without sparing Noelle a nce.


    "...."


    Speechless once again, Noelle could only look back and increase her speed to catch up. Due to being an elf, skillfully maneuvering in such ces was imprinted in their blood and veins. Due to that, she was no slower than thess.


    "Believe me, that shit hurts and is very costly." The littless had a nk re in her eyes as she admitted it. It was as if she knew how it felt, making Noelle even more speechless.


    "...."


    "Plus, didn''t you say you had a god too? Pray to him so that he can help you, you dumbass!!" But a momentter, her mood switched and she rudely shouted at her, while clicking her tongue in annoyance.


    "....."


    Noelle was already used to this after being together for a long time, but she still wouldn''t let her be. She also rudely shouted back at thess in reply.


    "I''m still nothing but a newly ranked great master!! Two ranks below that thing!! And worst of all, it''s in a different leaguepared to us in the second league."


    "....."


    Noelle''s words struck the point, as thess finally kept quiet. But she was not speechless. Such an unreasonablely person could never be speechless.


    "...Do you believe in me?" Thess was quiet for a while but a momentter, she suddenly asked in a soft tone. Fishing out a small bottle with golden liquid inside.


    "Of course not!!!" Noelle didn''t even hesitate to respond. Her heart only beat for her sisters and her lord, either than that, she wouldn''t flutter nor stutter before anyone else.


    "Wasn''t that respond a bit too fast?! Cut me some ck here, I''m trying to get us out of this shit!!!" The littless was ticked off wrongly at the speed of the reply, and couldn''t help but retort strongly.


    This was the type of rtionship the duo had for the past months together. One who was stubborn, and one who was chaotic mentally...

 Chapter 38 Mimis Chronicles: Fake Goddess And Divine Artifacts II

    ?"...Haah~ I''m sorry, I only believe in one god." Pouting, Noelle avoided the littless'' eyes and softly admitted. She was admitting defeat not only because she was submitting...


    But because she wanted the so called goddess'' help, IF, she truly was a goddess. Even if she was not, she was definitely strong to be this arrogant and rude.


    "Grrr... Am not telling you to pray to me dumbass, oops, there''s a swamp ahead, let''s turn left... All I was saying was, believe in me and I''ll be able to give you the power to kill this thing." Realising that Noelle was not fighting back, thess warned her then softly exined herself.


    Noelle didn''t hesitate to change directions and follow the littless without a second thought. Life and death experience can make people best friends or worst enemies, it seems to be the former between these two.


    "...How so? And it''s I am." She quietly asked as she couldn''t help but look back. The trees were getting thinner and the space was erging, that snake was going to catch up soon.


    She also did not forget forget correct the grammar of the so called goddess'', naturally at that. And the other party seemed to be holding back their wrath.


    "...Just trust in me, and you better do so until the end or I can kill you with a snap of my fingers." Thess said as she rudely drank the golden liquid from the small bottle, resulting in a burst of golden sprites swimming around her body.


    The sprites were in the thousands and as small as a grain of sand. They floated up and began sorounding thess, they made her look ethereal and heavenly, more like a god.


    Noelle couldn''t help but open her delicate mouth slightly wide at this scene. She couldn''t believe her eyes, maybe... just maybe, thisss was a real god?


    After all, not just anyone can dare im to be an enemy of the strongest being within this region, whilst being a mere mortal. Wait, then wouldn''t that make thisss amongst the top five?


    Of course, to Noelle, her god was amongst them. To her, it was Enigma, the wyvern god, nature goddess, the beast king, and now, possibly even thisss amongst the top five.


    Sge didn''t know who was stronger than who, but she still believed Enigma was first. Her thoughts were biased, and she knew that, but that was what she believed in.


    "Fine, it''s not like I have a choice anyways, been running together for a month now." A momentter, she looked away and pouted, admitting defeat. The littless was really a goddess, but what was the thing she just drank


    Some sort of ailment that recovered her powers? Or something that made her godly for a brief period of time? Maybe that''s why the wyvern god was hunting her.


    Noelle had her own thoughts, and she didn''t genuinely believe them. She only thought just for the sake of entertaining the myriad possibilities.


    "Good. Now gimme your sword and just ept my blessing." The littless hurriedly said as she grabbed Noelle''s sword and directed half the golden sprites to enter thetter''s body.


    "Blessing? Another blessing? C-Can a mortal really carry so many blessings?" Noelle''s steps faltered as she saw the golden sprites enter her body, not sure of her decision.


    Sure, she needed power, a lot of it, but she wasn''t that desperate to try and kill herself just to get power. What use will it be by then? Will a dead body, no, an evaporated body use that power? If so, how?


    "Don''t stress it, it''s niether a weak nor a strong blessing, so don''t worry your ass too much." The littless added as she directed the other half of the golden sprites into the sword.


    "What a stingy guy, he didn''t give you a divine weapon? I guess I''m way better than him at being your god." Thess chuckled to herself as she added lightly.


    The littless was of course Mimi. After being trashed and thrashed around, dying once, she managed to escape from the wyvern god''s chase. But that guy was unwilling to give up at all.


    He was still searching for her even now. Because of pressure, she found a group of elves in hiding, she decided to hide with them and foster them to create her own army.


    If she couldn''t do it herself, she would bombard him with numbers. But after closely umting to two thousand people, who now believed in her as a goddess, within two months, she only had 80 points, which was miniscule.


    Combining with her recent savings, it was still below 200 faith points. If she wanted to create an army that could give him trouble, she had to create powerful believers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But nobody had enough potential within her followers, which was a pity. The situation only made her more angry at everything.


    Until she met someone who truly had high talents hidden in her. After meeting up and striking a deal, she was going to give her followers to them and the person would introduce her to their God.


    After the deal, that person wanted to go and see the elves and demihumans, but on their way, they were attacked by thisrge snake and have been on the run since then.


    The thing she drank was concentrated faith points, 10 000 faith points, but forcefully absorbing them like this would only give her a thousand, which was why she had been reluctant to use it all of this while.


    But now was different, she was going to foster this little girl into a powerful god yer, who would kill that wretched bastard. To show her determination, she even gave Noelle her exclusive subsidiary skill, [Dragon yer].


    With this, in just less than five years, she was confident she could turn thess into a Deity, if not a Half Deity. By then, the wyvern bastard was up for a beating of his lifetime.


    "Ah~ this feeling." Noelle couldn''t help but open her eyes wide at the familiar feeling of a blessing. Blessings were a very strong boosts to mortals, very helpful even.


    For example, let''s go into mortal details for a moment, pardon the waste of time. Or not, this is crucial information, so be thankful.


    For starters, mortals averagely have twelve stats, unless you''re crippled or have unique diagnosis. The twelve stats are strength, agility, dexterity, reflex, vitality, endurance, constitution, wisdom, intelligence, mystery, will andprehension.


    Unfortunately there was no system to datarize their existence, so all this information was obtained through the sweats and effort of this world''s ancestors.


    Everymoner had stats below 100 kg Strength or Speed of 1-2 meters per second. It must be clear that even athletic people only have 200 kg or 10 meters per second within their stats.


    Once one bes an apprenticebatant, their three main attributes,posed of their race, ss and potential, will be at average of hundreds kilograms to ten meters per second, while their other remaining stats, known as sub attributes will stay the same, with their own calction factors.


    The higher the rank of one is, the higher the stats will be, both main and sub. And to start off, the increase of stats isn''t constant per rank, the higher the rank, the higher the stat increase.


    Havingary or Gctic Strength was not that much of a dream. And Speed of sound? This was a give even for mere mortals, let alone the deities/gods.


    Ordinary training can increase stats as well. As well as fortunate encounters could help increase your stats, or you could rely on breakthroughs simply.


    Now let''s talk about Noelle. Noelle being an elf and a swordsman, had Strength, Agility and Comprehension as her main-stats, while the other as her sub-stats.


    Elves had innate high Intelligence and Agility, which gave her a nice boost to being a swordsman. But either than that, talent wise and overall strength wise, she was just your above averagebatant.


    Fortunately things changed with Enigma''s appearance, his blessing managed to increase all her stats, main and sub by 50% overall. That was quite a lot.


    And because of that, with the increase of breakthroughs in her stats, the current her, with initial great master strength could fight veteran great masters and maybe Initial grandmasters to a standstill.


    Her originally high mana, was more than three times higher than other great masters.


    But now, she had another blessing. And this time, only her Strength and Agility only increased, by a good ol'' 30% each!!


    Overall strength, she could definitely fight with a newly promoted Grandmasters to a stand still even with the realm suppression. As for her mana, it was almost still the same.


    Unfortunately for her, increasing rank had to do with magicules. To be a grand master, she had to absorb magicules which were two times greater than other experts of her league.

 Chapter 39 Mimis Chronicles: Fake Goddess And Divine Artifacts III

    ?In other words, no matter how high or low one''s mana was, to go to the next rank, one had to be able to carry a much greater load than before. She had to have twice as much mana as she has, to be able to breakthrough.


    Which was why, being born with high mana, will lead to having higher mana for the rest of your life, unless you''re truly unfortunate.


    Though ranking up would be tough, in the short run it was disadvantageous, but in the long run, it was advantageous. Higher mana meant more god ying artifacts one can use, and the longer they can use them too.


    Noelle couldn''t be much happier with the increase in her strength. But Mimi''s words made her hold her breathe for quiet a while in shock too... divine weapon, or rather, a god ying artifact.


    Booom!!


    Mimi didn''t hold back in creating a deific artifact. Well, it was crudely made, considering that she was only tempering an ordinary de with 500 units of faith points (one million units of divine power).


    But even that was not enough to create a divine weapon, not everything was easy for them to make just because they were true gods. An example was her dying to the wyvern god.


    To properly make the weapon a divine artifact, she had to bestow upon it a divine ability, deific in her case, Unique Abilities. An ability sheprehended from her Providence, but Mimi felt like that was not enough¡ª


    "Fuck deific, my life''s on the line here!!! If I don''t create a world shaking deific artifact, then I''m as good as dead tonight!!" She loudly shouted as she bestowed a prototype of one of her Providence onto the de, [ck Dragon] without hesitation.


    Booom!!!


    Bang!!!


    Two explosions of different frequency urred around both of them, resulting into a golden cloud of dust appearing around both girls. The view was obscured, causing the Rock Python to pause in its steps and cautiously watch them.


    Meanwhile, within the cloud of dust, Noelle stood silently with her eyes closed. She appeared to be walking within a void, filled with nothing but unprecedented darkness.


    The only source of light would be the bright moon in the sky, the moon that caused her blood to boil and her eyes to be dazed. This wasn''t the first time something like this happened, even her sisters suffer from it too.


    They were born with it, and at turns, they felt like they belonged to the moon, one of the seventy two moons of Terra. It was like pure torture to them.


    But right now, she was only a few kilometers away from it, one can imagine how she felt at this moment. At peace? No, painful. She felt suffocated and out of breathe, as if a powerful force was strangling her.


    But then,¡ºDo you like the moon?¡»an ethereal voice brought back her consciousness to reality, but unfortunately, she was still being strangled. Thus she failed to respond to the question.


    ¡ºIt''s quite beautiful isn''t it? A lovely one even¡»the person continued to speak without a care though, her voice was devoid of emotions but still sounded melodic and calm, instead of cold.


    "...."


    By now, Noelle''s face was turning red. She really wanted to scream for help, but unfortunately, she couldn''t. Her heart cried cried her sisters, her heart cried for Lulu, her support.


    And finally, it cried towards her god, Enigma.


    But that was all she could do, unwillingly cry for help within her heart, as no words came out. And she was losing more breath, luckily when she was at the brink of falling unconscious,


    ¡ºI''ll do it only once, this once, I shall bypass the young master''s rules and help you. Remember, the moon is not something you mortals can wish to embrace... grow up first¡»


    A beutiful women in arge gown appeared in front of Noelle, a white spark flew towards her and entered her body. It looked very simr to the ones floating above Enigma while he was cultivating.


    ''Could... it be?'' Before she could even finish her thoughts, her consciousness finally drifted out of the void-like space, descending back into her body.


    Along with forcefully opening her eyes, a white spark shot out and was absorbed by the newly formed divine artifact and her consciousness, giving both a unique bond.


    Mimi was also caught off guard, which was why, even she was unprepared for the follow up explosion of pure divine power and faith points that followed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    BooOooOooM!!!


    By now, the wyvern deity already knew where she was. Forget killing the bastard snake, she immediately grabbed the newly created divine artifact and the unconscious Noelle and burst off with all her full strength.


    Her speed almost reaching light.


    She couldn''t suppress her strength anymore, and right now, she had a few hundred faith points left, she could afford another death for now. As for Noelle, she can''t die yet, not after all the sacrifice they had just made.


    She thought she had hit a jackpot, but unfortunately she miscalcted once again. She was unaware how divine Artifacts worked on Deities, and by the time she found outter, she would realise how childish an immature her thought process had always been.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Middle West, World Forest


    After the little guys left, Enigma was bored. He could explore his Providence but he felt like he was getting unnecessarily powerful. It was quite ufortable to him, he needed to first gouge his strength to find out his errors.


    Plus, he was already strong, so he doubted he would use any of the powers he got from the Providence. That was why he put the idea on hold, after he wasprehending this sub skill of [The Compulsory], that is.


    He had no choice, the ability to multiple himself was costly even for ordinary gods. With this, he could do one of his experiments on his Clones than his believers right?


    ''Well, no matter what you guys say, I''m tired of finding excuses for myself. Yeah, I just felt bored and tired of receiving skills everyday. After this one, I''m definitely going to explore this ce!!!'' He motivated himself as he entered his consciousness and activated Soul King''s Vault.


    Unfortunately, he looked down on his own curiosity and the power of the previous Eras'' abilities.


    Immediately after he appeared within a void of nothingness once again. He did not waste any time at all, and searched for the skill that he required at the moment.


    Once again, he was marveled to the scenery before him. Looking at the hundreds upon hundreds of deific and subsidiary skills, he was quite shocked. Some, quite a few, were even at the Providence level.


    Unfortunately, he could onlyprehend the deific skills and subsidiary skills for now. Which he did not waste any time to do so.


    The first skill, yes first, was of a man who was split in half. The man didn''t have any change of expression or the likes, but instead, both halfs grew another half, resulting into two doubles.


    This way, his power was halfed among each of the doubles. This was the original ability. Enigma looked at it andprehended one skill that was closely rted to this one. But the one heprehended couldn''t go by itself, so heprehended another skill as well.


    This one demonstrated the same man who was robbed of his arm and leg. Without a change of expression at all, he easily regenerated both the leg and hand instantly.


    Enigma couldpletelyprehend the ability, he also added his understanding of "Limb Restoration" with it, increasing the abilities effects and loosening its requirements.


    Happy, he was about to stop meditating, but couldn''t bring himself to do it. At the end of the day, he was still curious. He went for another skill, one where a man easily created a clone out of his body parts that were separated from the original body.


    He of course, fused this skill with the first one to create an even better skill, but he still had both of the skills as well. Yup, he was getting pretty damn overpowered by the minute.


    And that was not all, since true gods can''t die, why not reinforce that statement? He learned another ability that allowed him to reconstruct his body after death via divine power instead of the usual faith points, which was wasteful.


    He also went on ahead to learn an energy source rted to the spiritual realm that could increase the spirituality or intelligence of lifeforms. He had good experiments for this one.


    Thest one he learned before he recieved a warning from the system, was rted to his body as well. He could now control his bones, extend them outside or even loosen them.


    All in all, he was bent on learning more Unique Abilities from different worlds of thest Era, unfortunately the system had to warn him.

 Chapter 40 True Clone Creation, En-One I

    ?"...That''s about enough learning, you''ve reached your daily quota"


    "What daily quota?" Enigma retorted questioningly. But truthfully, he didnt even want to know the answer, as he knew why he was stopped.


    "Apologies, I meant yearly quota"


    The system changed its words, and Enigma had hunched that the more he defied the system, the higher the quota will rise. Thus he opted to just keep quiet.


    "You''re really serious about this aren''t you?" He sighed and decided to ept his fate. He was good at doing that anyway.


    "...."


    Enigma feigned reluctance as he agreed to the system''s words. But before he could finish his own sentence, "...Fine, I was about to¡ª"


    Tzzz


    A unique buzz urred within his head, that disrupted his words, shutting up instantly.


    "Huh? What was that? A spiritual link? With the Pixies?" He paused then frowned as he wondered why would those guys contact him only three weeks after leaving him.


    They couldn''t be in danger right?


    "Uhm, hello, who is this?" He decided to test the waters and lightly greeted the person on the other side, unfortunately it sounded more like a question than a greeting.


    "G-Great Lord Enigma, this humble one¡ª" Immediately after hearing a response, the other cried out hurriedly responded in panick as they stuttered their words, and bit their tongue.


    But Enigma cut her off before she could continue with her words. It would a bit cringy to him if she bit herself with every word sge had to say.


    "Stop stop STOP!!! Let us cut to the chase dear, what do you want? And forget those unnecessary greetings next time, will you?"


    He finally knew who he was dealing with. ''Since when did thosesses create a spiritual link with me? Oh? Did I ask them to be my believers? How rare for me to forget...''


    "Oh really?"


    The system rolled its digital eyes as it retorted silently to his words. But Enigma ignored its words. Gods, especially true gods weren''t omniscient, and juveniles have yet to be even nigh-omniscient.


    "Yes...Yes, uhm, we, we were wondering..." Night began telling him about the idea that she and her sister had thought of. And truthfully speaking, it was like a godsend for Enigma.


    She of course still stuttered, but a lot less now. And it seemed even though she had a n for what she desired to say, the more she spoke, the more she lost more focus.


    ''A vige huh? And a temple at that too, add up believers as well, how are they not my lucky charm? I mean, I haven''t been actually trying this half a year. My peers might be far from me by now.'' He thought to himself, but of course he wasn''t going to say that to her.


    "Oh? I see, it is fine with me. But here''s the catch, the more you guys believe in me, the more I can better help you all. For example, an extra thousand of you guys, an extra blessed person.


    Then another two thousand, another blessed person. Another four thousand, another eight thousand, more blessed beings on your side. And don''t worry, each blessing would be at the same level as Noelle''s.


    "Or maybe not. As my first believer, she had had he unique, I guess. Anyway, what do you think?" He proposed as he believed the school''s teachings came in handy in terms of believers and faith.


    The carrot and stick method was the most highly taught method back in school. He didnt mind using it to gain more believers, there was never a case of a godining about having too much followers and too much faith.


    "Really?! You''d do that for us, Lord?! Ahem, I meant, you, you would do such a thing for us, G-Great Lord sir?" Night excitedly responded at first, her emotions getting the better of her.


    But she immediately realised her mistake, and changed her words. Enigma could even imagine her face currently blushing, leading to him shaking his head with a smile.


    "How cute. Sure, I would love to do that for all of you." He affirmed, his tone gentle and soothing to listen to, but not hypnotizing.


    "GREAT!! Ah, I meant, err, uh..." Once again, joy took over her rationale. She was still not used to being respectful, her elder sister was a goddess too, but they grew up casually, just like her other sisters.


    To her and the other girls, it was a bit hard to show too much respect towards other gods. Especially a new and powerful one like Enigma. Luckily he was humble and down to earth... or so it seems.


    "Hahaha, I get it, I get it. You should go spread the good news to your sister as well. I''ll be fine right here by myself, for now." Enigma shook his head helplessly once again, but with a smile still.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You know, lord. You''re wee to visit us anytime. This is your ce we are dedicating to you." Night seriously said when she heard his words, he sounded quite lonely.


    For once, she did not realize that she was not stuttering that much.


    "...Sure thing. I''ll pay a visit to you guys, one of these days. That''s a promise." He said, with a bitter smile on his face, ''Who ever said I was lonely?''


    "Hm. Please take care lord, may the Spirits be... ah, again!!" She was once again close to mistakenly blessing him just like how traditional elves did back at the Empire. Luckily she managed to stop herself.


    Bless a god? While being a mortal? Wasn''t she insane or stupid?


    "May the spirits be with you as well, dear." Enigma did not shy away though, and finished the blessing ceremony of the elves to her. Causing her to blush in embarrassment and even stutter.


    "Th-Th-Thank you!!!" She hurriedly said before shutting off the connection between them. Though It was a bit disrespectful, she unfortunately did not realize it due to her embarrassment.


    And chaotic emotions. She never had an older brother figure, nor did she spend much time with those of the opposite gender. Especially a god. Interacting with Enigma was dangerous for her.


    The admiration she had for him as a god, and as a man was too much. It might even be fanaticism at some point, which was what she feared.


    Imagine... just imagine being a Fanatic.


    "....."


    Meanwhile, Enigma also had his thoughts on Night, and her sisters.


    "What a bunch of nice girls. She reminds me of Mystica... I should check the extent of my newly acquired skills first then maybe pay them a visit soon. First of, how about "Self-Body Creation"?" He stood up and lighly stretched his body.


    Self-Body Creation, the art of creating one''s own body. Unfortunately the body requires faith power to form, the higher the faith power, the stronger the body. He only had less than 1 800 faith points though. And not enough, it seems.


    ~


    ~


    He first cut off his hand casually and let it fall on the floor. He did not seem to register the pain at all, as he just watched the hand fall down, with no expression.


    He then transmitted one unit of faith power into it, watching as it twitched and squirmed around. To be honest, it was a bit disgusting, but Enigma found it to be kind of cute.


    After a minute of twitching and squirming, in front of him was a chibi - small and chubby - version of himself. His appearance didn''t seem to help alleviate the cuteness at all, instead, it looked like he was glowing with boundless cuteness.


    "...."


    "...."


    Not only Enigma, but even the system was speechless. One unit of faith power was only enough to make the little guy ten centimeters. But his appearance looked no different than Enigma himself, except he seemed lifeless.


    "...Well, I guess I''ll need almost 20 units to create a body like this one. Onto the next experiment." Enigma took his chibi clone and put it on his palm, he decided to name him, En-one.


    Now the next skill, "Sentient Clone", he put his hand onto En-one and transmitted 500 faith points into him. The skill then brought mystical presence as it sorounded the little guy.


    Slowly forming a consciousness within him, that was separate and individual of Enigma himself. And as this consciousness was nearly formed, and Enigma was not strong enough,


    It was nk and dull. Just like that of a baby.


    A momentter, the little guy gained life in his eyes, but he still looked dull and dumb, cute in another way.


    After a few tests, he realised that the little guy now had the intelligence of half a year old human baby. So, one unit could''ve given him one year worth of intelligence?


    He moved on to thest deific skill of the day, he put his hand above the little guy and used the remaining faith points to give him a few modifications.

 Chapter 41 True Clone Creation, En-One II

    ?The final product, I mean, the final form of En-one was that of a 10 centimeter tall Enigma, with a little bit of chubbiness. He had a small pair of feathered gray wings, two small humps on his temples and a tail that could barely be seen.


    It was a unique specie never before seen.


    "What... exactly are you making?"


    The system couldn''t help but ask. At first, it thought he was making an angel, then a fallen angel, then a demon. But by the looks of it, it was niether of the above.


    "I have no idea." And it seems even he was unaware of what he was creating. This was all an experiment after all. And he just let nature, his imagination, take its course.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Da...da..?" En-one looked up at Enigma and softly asked. Enigma was not ready to ept another child, three were already enough. So he expressionlessly responded;


    "...No."


    "...."


    "...Well that''s that, lets move on to the subsidiary skills I''ve recently learned." He smiled and tried to brush over the topic, but the system didn''t allow him to. It squinted its digital eyes and asked,


    "You''re just going to ignore this?"


    "Not really... Isn''t it just a fallen angel?" Enigma immediately replied, but his tone was quite uncertain, albeit still carefree. The system couldn''t help but retort to his words.


    "They have ck wings, and do not have a tail or horns either!!"


    "Demon?"


    "Since when do demons have feathered wings?!"


    "Chicken demon?"


    "You''re hopeless... Even I was better at this than you"


    "I was just messing around okay, but now I can''t pull myself up to kill him. Feels... kind of wrong." He said as he looked at the little guy crawl all the way to his feet, then hanged on to his clothes, slowly climbing his pants.


    "So what will you do with him?"


    "Drop him off the elven vige." He didn''t hesitate toe up with an answer, one he thought was not a bad idea. The swiftness of the response was ruthless.


    But the speechless system couldn''t help but question him in an exasperated tone. It was wondering who was supposed to be a cold digital machine between the both of them.


    "...Isn''t that also wrong?"


    "...To some extent, yes. But to some, no."


    But after thinking about it, he realised that it was a bad idea. He sighed and used the newly acquired "Instantaneous Regeneration" to grow back his hand. It looked no different than brand new.


    "Come on, En, you shouldn''t do that, what if you fall and hurt yourself?" He said as he took the small guy, who perfectly fit in a palm and put him on his shoulder.


    "I really don''t know, whether you''re that bad of a father or you''re just acting to be that bad of a father"


    "What do you mean? I''m literally 15 yirs old." He began walking ahead without any directions whatsoever, then asked the system with confusion on his face. The system replied, but it felt like it was talking to itself instead of him.


    "No, nothing... you''re still a 15 yir old teen after all. I shouldn''t expect much from you, I bet you''re the only one with children among your peers... nevermind"


    "...."


    Enigma was offended, but ignored those words, which might be true, and kept walking on ahead. One step of his covered hundreds of meters, and the way he so casually did so made one doubt reality itself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Along the way, he used the [Copy-Wheel Crimson Eyes] and to get better ustomed with their functions. What he loved the most was putting his opponents (wild beasts) into illusions through one nce.


    This ability was a bit broken, but not too much. As for the other abilities of the eye, most talented gods had them via their ordinary eyes, which were considered at the divine grade. No, the whole body of a god was a divine grade material.


    But Enigma didnt forget that this was just the initial phase of the eyes. There was an evolution above this stage, then another above that one and another even. Perhaps there was the fourth evolution as well.


    Just like this, three months passed by in a sh, concluding the first year of staying in Terra. It was strange to him how he didn''t meet any Sentient species during this time. The only things he found were powerful monsters and beasts, but not enough to threaten a god.


    The Region, was as vast as a world (Earth). It resembled a spherical,id down as a tnd. All that area, converted into a ne. This includes the area covered by the ocean.


    So even with his speed, that was casually at 100 meters per step, he still wouldn''t expore the whole world even after constantly walking for three months.


    And Enigma had to rest from time to time. There was no need, but he just felt like doing so nheless.


    Luckily today, when he used the [All-Seeing White Eyes], he managed to spot a rtively small settlement a few kilometers away.


    By rtively small, he meant something with around over hundreds of thousands of people.


    But on this day, something strange happened. One of the fifty two white sparks of divine power floating above his head that he was unaware of, vanished out of existence.


    En-one saw it, but he didn''t say anything about it. During the twelve weeks, twelve of those things appeared, one vanishing was not strange to him. Only, it was magical and cool, that''s all.


    The system also didn''t say anything about it. As for the boy who owned said spark, the fact that one was gone didn''t alert him. Hell, the remaining fifty one didn''t even alert him also.


    "In just a couple of steps, I''ll be able to reach that ce. Finally, a hint of life ever since how long?" Enigma sighed as he saw signs of civilization after being by himself for quite a long time. A whole year to be specific.


    Well, he did avoid avoid few settlements, that seemed to be part of the two Empires of this region. Not wanting trouble, he just passed by and moved on.


    It has been four seasons since he came to this world, but he has never even met over a hundred people. Can you believe that? Yes, actually, some of his peers might not have even met a single living being.


    With a light jump, Enigma covered arge amount of distance. But while he was mid way, an arrow flew towards him as it pieced towards his left eye.


    Breathing in lightly, he tensed his muscles, leading the arrow to strike his eye and breaking apart. Not even a scratch was on his eye, how could an ordinary weapon from a mortal wound a god?


    Halting in his steps, he looked on ahead and found a group of ck... elves? No no no, were they dark skinned? Either way, there were as many as a thousand here, sorounding him.


    As a god, this encirclement was child''s y, but Enigma didnt like starting trouble for no reason, at least for now. He would just forgive them for the previous attack since he was intruding.


    This was what he wanted to avoid by not going towards the settlements associated with the Empires. This time, he was just desperate for attention.


    And at the same time, he knew they were a lone settlement. Thus, it would be less problematic to deal with this, the an entire Empire.


    "Halt, you whitey!! Put down your weapons andy down on the ground with your hands spread apart!!!" A strong and mighty voice reverberated across the area as it reached his ears.


    But the owner didn''t expect the elf to bow at all. He just said it for fun, with the war going on, the elf were weak against the beastfolk because of their unstable internal structure.


    Especially when it was the problem of dark elves and white elves going at each other''s throats once again. Their rivalry was so much, so that, they''d treat each other as enemies on sight.


    But Enigma was shocked, he looked around and couldn''t help but point at himself, ''Me? Elf? Do I really look like an elf?''


    "Yes, you!! Do as I say or we will deem you an enemy!!!" The voice once again spoke powerfully, not giving the boy a chance to say anything. A yful smile on his face.


    Enigma blinked his eyes in confusion but still obedientlyy down on the ground, hands above his head. Pride of a god?


    He didn''t really have such a thing. Plus, boredom can really change a person sometimes.


    Believe it. Walking around the forest without finding anything to do, can lower a person expectations to below zero. He did not expect to see anyone, nor find a civilization.


    But that aside, it also increased boredom levels to u foreseen heights. To the point where even a sane modern man, might just do what the apes do for fun.

 Chapter 42 Su Hans Chronicles: Intertwining Paths Of Brothers I

    ?Middle Realm


    Deste Region, Sumerian War God''s Stronghold


    Everything was burning down in mes. The stronghold was burning so fiercely that, even the Sumerian water-type gods could not be able to put it out.


    Demon Fire.


    One boy stood on top of a hill, watching as everything burned down to the ground. He waste, veryte. He sighed softly and handed the long weapon towards thedy beside him.


    "Xue''er, hold this for me, I want to go search for anyone alive down there. Especially uncle Xavier or uncle Fred." The boy said lightly and jumped down the hill without giving the other person time to respond.


    He easily crossed the one kilometer distance with just a leap. Appearing within the mes in an instant. The mes then swallowed him and obscured his presence away from the onedy and ten monkeys behind her.


    "Godfather..." She couldn''t help but sigh when she saw her god once again do something reckless. Her name was Su Xue, a name bestowed by her god, Su Han.


    She and the hundreds of Silverback monkeys once brought trouble towards the mortals of the deste region. Being a group of unique monsters, they were originally powerful.


    But before him, they paled inparison. In battle, at being a monkey, at being a trickster, in every form of battle a monkey could think off. They still lost to him.


    After that, he found them interesting and decided to take them in. After finding out that they had no names, he casually named all of them and experience divine deficiency for three months straight.


    It was quite a feat that he survived. And because of him, they became epic monsters, golden-eyed monkey beastmen. The current her, was one of them, despite long being a demihuman.


    As for the monkeys behind her, they were his followers. Each of them being at the Epic realm of strength, and could increase their strength through battles. Su-One to Su-Ten...


    It seems like Enigma wasn''t the only one horrible at naming.


    "Let''s go boys." She said as she jumped down and followed her god. Her strength was that of a Saint, Su Han had put in much focus into her, because she was his right hand man.


    He now had almost 400 faith points left, out of the initial 2 400 faith points he had collected within the one year that have passed. But he didnt regret it.


    Soon, he was going to enter the Deste forest and hunt more believers of the Silverback apes. He wanted a minimum of ten thousand citizens before end of this year, which was ten times greater than the current number.


    But because their belief in him was already at Worship and their strength was that great, if he seeds, he could literally earn more when he got stronger.


    In a yir (10 years), he could earn more than 1 unit of faith power. Even his peers might envy him. Unfortunately, he was unaware of a freak like Enigma who had followers piling up without him even doing much.


    But things might change, for once, perhaps he might hunt for his own believers. Adding up the fact that he could literally take in any type of believers, it wouldn''t be strange that he ranked number one among his peers.


    ~


    ~


    At the same time, when Su Han was searching for his lost rtives, that he made when he descended, within the white clouds above the Middle Realm.


    A man slowly woke up. He was not that handsome, but he was not bad either. He was naked, and had his entire body covered by bandages everywhere.


    He sat up and watched his soroundings in stupor, and amazement. He was still half awake, thus why he had yet toprehend where he was, or why he was here.


    The man was the person that weed Su Han a year ago. His name was Xavier. As for why he was here, and not within the deste region, or the demon mes that were burning...


    Even he did not know.


    "Where...?" Xavier asked, but due to the headache he was currently having, and the intense internal pain, he could not finish his own sentence.


    But that word alone could act as a sentence by itself, a question that could be answered by anyone who heard it.


    And such a person, was there.


    "We are within the phase realm that stands between the physical and the spiritual realms. An inter-dimensional point that can either send you to Hell, or Heaven."<novelnext></novelnext>


    A soothing voice, one so heavenly and calming, that it healed his head splitting headache, the twisting intestines within his stomach and the soft feeling within his bones.


    "...???"


    Xavier still was not within the right mental state toprehend everything going on, and only looked up in stupor and confusion.


    He ignored the pain he felt, and the slow healing that was urring as well, as he just stared up at the wonder, that nobody, at least nobody like him, would ever dream of setting his eyes upon.


    "...Beautiful." He subconsciously let out such words, as if even his deepest subconscious, and even his soul itself, were amazed by the beauty before him.


    He was already a Legend when he met Su Han, though he was cursed at that moment, and could only have the prowess of an Epic, he was still a force to be reckoned with.


    Especially as he had a Divine artifact that made him a yer. He was still able able lead legions and Eben fight Half Deities at most.


    But as he met Su Han, a lot uf things changed. His curse, that stemmed from a god was easily removed. His prowess of a legion half way to Saint hood was recovered.


    His status was raised, for bringing back yet another god to their side. Of course, after many ups and downs, due to others believing Su Han to be a spy.


    But word that he was from the Empires located deep within the Continent, a response to their desperate calls for help.


    And the young god''s actions were proven to be on their side, as he fought for the Sumerian Dynasty to the bitter end. Even bringing more man power with him.


    And one more thing to note, the young god blessed him, and his sworn brother, giving them potential that was rated above the ordibaty potential they had.


    Though it was not much, it was still some help to them. He ended up moving closer to bing a Saint than ever before. Which was something they would always remember.


    Unfortunately...


    "You do not remember what happened, do you? Oh poormb." The ethereal voice spoke up once again, as beautiful pure white feathers rained down from above.


    Then followed by the unfurling of pure white wings that screamed of glory and elegance. Two pairs of wings that seemed whiter than white itself spread our behind their back.


    Then, a face so beautiful, that it belonged on a woman''s face looked down on him. Xavier also look up at the man, no, the angel before him with stupor.


    "....."


    He never knew he would meet sn angel even I''m his wildest dreams. But then again, he was being called uncle by a literal god, so it should not be that much of a surprise to him.


    But he was still surprised nheless!!


    "Allow me to show you what happened." The angel moved down towards Xavier, and stretched out their delicate finger towards his forehead.


    Then with that action, the world of Xavier began to spin, then twist and turn, before recovering back into pictures and scenes that hest remembered.


    "....."


    He found himself standing with a man who seemed older than him, yet not by much. The stronger a person got, the more years they could live, and the difference in prime each has.


    Humans can live up to a hundred years old at maximum, while their prime age is between their twenties and most likely below their forties.


    But as they grow stronger, the more they get to live, and the longer their prime stage wouldst. The maximum age increases by 10% each rank throughout the first League.


    By 20% throughout the second League, and by 40% throughout the third League and its ranks. And he was a Legend which was of the third League.


    His total lifespan was above 300 years old, and the man besides him, being a Saint, was above 400 years old. Thus even if both were 35 years old, and 40 years old, they each were still in their prime stage of life.


    They both walked along the busy streets of one if the many cities of the Sumerian Dynasty, an empire that ruled thus region, holding within billions of residents.


    The city they were in held tens of millions of residents, and was quite vast by itself. And both of them, were on their da off. Thus they bonded like good brothers.

 Chapter 43 Su Hans Chronicles: Intertwining Paths Of Brothers II

    ?"Com''on dude, it''s only a one night stand." The man standing besides Xavier spoke, his tone jovial and free of worries. Unfortunately, his words were a bit too...


    "I don''t swing that way, give me a break." Xavier, spoke even though he did not want to, nor know what what say. Everything was just following the same process as before, but with his consciousness from the future hidden within.


    "It''s only today. We have been fighting for days on end, and as amander, you aren''t really nning on dying a virgin are you? I mean look, who would respect you?


    "Picture this then... would you, let us say you okay, would you, respect a man¨C¡ª no, listen to a man who tells you to go to war, but aren''t courageous enough to pop his cherry?"


    The man besides him, who seemed to be of the same age as Xavier, appearance wise, spoke with an enticing tone.


    "....."


    Xavier was left speechless. Logically, that should not make sense. Not at all. But if you were amander, and your subordinates could do something you could not...


    That would be the start of immense disrespect and mockery. Especially if the topic was the same one they were talking about. How can you speak of War, if you cannot even conquer a woman on bed?


    "....."


    The more Xavier thought about it, the more he convinced himself that his best friend might be right for once. The man besides him smiled as he saw this.


    He was tall fellow, that was a few centimeters taller than Xavier, who was around 1,7 meters tall. He was 1,8 meters, had brown hair that was cut below his nape.


    Brown eyes thatplimented his hair, and a slim muscr figure that made him seem like a peak human. The outfit he wore, almostpliemented his body, as it was neither tight, nor too loose.


    He had a tanplexion. He was also quite talented, being a super genius, which was why he was a literal to be a Saint. In fact, he could have been much more.


    But due to humans only capping at Saint hood, he was stuck at being a Saint for many years. He had no way of attaining godhood, and nor did he want to change races.


    But he did not seem bothered. There were tens of thousands of being just like him within the Sumerian Dynasty. This was normal. And he was not that hungry for power.


    Whilst Xavier was almost the opposite. He had nice, long ck hair, a bulky figure, and along with his slightly short height, it made him seem like a muscle man.


    But his muscles were not too bulky, as he was still leaning on the slender side of body figure. His eyes were also dark, and hisplexion was quite pale, yet not too pale.


    He was your ordinary practitioner, not a genius at all. Just one of the many averages out there. But living in an Era where a person can actually be anything they want, in due time, as long as they had the resources, made it possible for even averages to attain godhood.


    As long as a person could live long enough, and also have the required resources, even if they were average, they could be gods in just a hundred years of time.


    Let alone those who were genuises, and heaven defyers. They could do the same in just years, not decades nor centuries. And some might not even need resources to be gods.


    Unfortunately, both friends were only still normal humans through and through.


    "I will think about it. Let''s drop it for now." Xavier, though finding truths in the statement if his friend, still chose to stick to his values at the moment.


    "Whatever dude, whatever floats your mind. Ad long as it makes you happy." The man shrugged his shoulders as he spoke, not bothered much by Xavier''s response.


    Right at this moment, a woman could be seen running towards their direction. She seemed flustered and out of breathe, and her whole body was covered in clothes.


    Her head was also covered by a cloth, only revealing her eyes. She staggered on her way, and fell down quite pitifully. Her posture was embarrassing, but sge did not care.


    She stood up momentster and continued running, seemingly embracing something as if to protect it with her life.


    "Whats going on?" Xavier inquired to himself, as he turned to look behind thedy, nut could not see anyone chasing her. Until momentster, when a group of men appeared from a corner.


    "Dont involve yourself." The man besides him said sternly, as he opted to move out of the way to give the woman space to run. Xavier nodded abd dud the same.


    "I won''t." He also added. But men, despite being Greatmanders, did not seem to be intent on involving themselves in whatever problem was going on.


    One might think hey we''re not doing their jobs, but asmanders of legions id war, their sole purpose was to lead men to fight, kill and ughter the enemies.


    All to protect the Dynasty. Not to manage the internal structure of the city. That was for the guards and other warriors, adventures and mages.


    Plus, they were unaware who was in the wrong here. If it was the woman, and they stop her, then they did a great job. But if she was innocent, and they still stop her, wouldn''t whatever happen to her be on them?


    And, they did not know how powerful the other party chasing her was. Both of them had no backing, why would they risk their lives when they have much heavier burdens?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "....."


    "....."


    Both stood aside and watched everything with cold, expressionless gazes. They were 100% not intent on doing anything.


    But, what urred next, made their decision the worst they made, and yet the best.


    The woman ran into other beings, some not as cold and heartless as the twomanders. One if them being an Epic warrior, who, seemed to want to y hero.


    "Miss, are you okay, what''s the matt...er?" The woman did not say anything the moment the warriors spoke, and just collided into him.


    And he was caring enough to spread apart his hands to ept her into a warm hug, but the action was suicidal in of itself.


    "...???"


    He felt a stifling pain within his chest the moment he held the woman into his embrace. And as he slowly looked down, and let her go, he stepped back and saw blood on his clothes.


    Before he could even open his mouth, blood was already dropping out, and by the time time did open his mouth, only mouthfuls of warm blood flowed out.


    "Kyaaaa!!"


    "Holy sh..."


    "Murder!! Murder!!"


    "HELP!!"


    Just that actions alone caused too much chaos within the streets, as the Epic warrior immediately died. It did not even take him minutes before his life was snuffed out.


    But strangely, how could a mortal kill a warrior? One that was capable of doing supernatural feats of both strength and speed.


    "What in the actual fuck?" The man, who was standing besides Xavier was shocked and could not believe his eyes. He was d d did not choose to help her.


    At the same time, he was bothered about the situation, and how it reached such a state. Would he have done something if he was the one recing the dead warrior?


    He thought, but a reply dud note from him. The one who responded was Xavier, who seemed to read the expression if his friend like an open book.


    "You would have died. That knife... it''s a demonic artifact. And that women, is a Saintess." He spoke, as one of his many skills were used at the moment.


    He was able to tell the hidden cultivation of the woman, and what the artifact she held represented. Thus even if she and the man were both Saints, and had divine artifacts, the chances of him dying were more.


    Demonic, Divine, Heavenly, all were still the same ranked artifacts. Just that some had demonic energy, sone had divine energy and some had holy energy within.


    But were all still the same artifacts.


    The woman ignored everyone and just turned to look at the duo, then at the people running towards her. She then turned back to the duo, only to seen a fireball sent straight towards her face.


    "...huh?" She let out a voice for the first time, as the fireball exploded onto her head, creating something simr to a grenade exploding.


    Boom!!


    Luckily, there was Noone close by. The man then did not hesitate, he took out an axe and kicked off the floor towards the explosion, whilst shouting, "Xavier, leave!!"


    ? "Roger!!" Xavier, being a Legend, knew how powerful Saints were. Thus he moved as far away as possible as he could, while his friend shed with the woman.


    Bang~


    Boom!!!


    And explosion urred behind the running Xavier, as the sh between Saints ensured. And what were Saints? How powerful were these nigh-godly beings?


    BOOOM!!!

 Chapter 44 Su Hans Chronicles: Intertwining Paths Of Brothers III

    ?A much louder explosion kicked off, as following that, was something so vast, it resembled a small sun appearing within the sky. And apanying it was immense demonic energy.


    "DEMONS?! F*CK!!" The man''s voice rang out within the explosion of immense mes and demonic power, and along with his words, the fire from the small sun spread out to protect the whole city.


    But because of that, the man was left bare to tackle the immense demonic power that could seemingly devour even the whole world.


    "FREDRICK!!!" Xavier paused and tried to run back to his best friend and brother, but right at that moment, the immense mes cloaking the whole city, turned from orange-yellow to pure red.


    "....!!!"


    And the thing that followed, was the mes falling towards the city and coveting everything in nothing but red.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the Clouds


    Inter-dimensional ne


    Xavier finally recovered the memories of that moment that he did not remember. Unfortunately, they only ended there, as he was caught within a cliffhanger.


    He did not know what else had happened.


    "What else happened?" And because of that, he asked. Since a literal angel was standing before him, why not use it to the best of its abilities and gain more information.


    "Pardon, that I cannot." The angel said after a moment of silence. It''s gaze intently staring at Xavier, with no expressions whatsoever.


    "Are you not supposed to powerful beings that could gain even respect from the gods?" Xavier asked in stupor, as he remembered all the rumors told to him about angels.


    They might be weaker angels, of course, but those said weaker angels were those that had note of age. Genuine angels were Half Deities at minimum.


    And the others were godly equivalents. That was what everyone knew about angels. Messengers of Heaven, that stood above all mortals as they were born legends.


    "You are wrong. That is but a misconception of what angels are. We are not omnipotent. Nor are the gods. Everyone is just slightly better than the other." The angel spoke as if it was reading the thoughts of Xavier.


    "....."


    And Xavier did not respond to those words. All he did was sigh, as he looked at the soft clouds he was lying on, and his naked body that was covered in bandages.


    Everything was left bare for everyone everyone see. But he was amander, one who had been one for a decade or so.


    Something like this would not phase him. Even though the one standing before him was the most beautiful being he had everid his eyes upon.


    Just that his thoughts were not on that. He was more worried about his best friend''s survival, and what happened after. As well as why he found himself here.


    At the same time, even if it was unnecessary, he aas worried about Su Han. That little boy was someone who recognized them as uncles, and genuinely treated them as one.


    He even almost fought a group of Half Deities for them. That was an action that most beings could not take, even if their best friends were at stake.


    After all, the kid, even if he was a god, had the beasts on one side, the Sumerian Dynasty on one side, and now the demons on the side. The pressure he would feel was too much.


    And to add on to his worries, why was he being treated by an angel? Why did it seem like Heaven was giving him favor? It all did not make any sense at all.


    "Agreed." The angel also nodded in agreement, as it knelt down before Xavier obediently, on both knees, both hands on each knee and it''s expressionless face gazing at him.


    "....."


    "May I exin myself now?" The angel inquired, as from one side, it seemed respectful and obedient, from the other side, it just seemed as clueless as he was.


    "Sure. I don''t know why you ask me that, but do you, I''ll do me." Xavier said as his mood was a bit despondent.


    "I am am angel of the Demiurgos bloodline. My ancestor, once found a human who save them, and from that day henceforth, forged a rtionship together.


    "My ancestor was a powerful being even gods admire, or treat as illusory legends and myth. And for that human to be able to save him, they were all quite powerful.


    "I do not know how, for mortals have restrictions at the Saint level, or are bound to stay as Insignificant Existences for the rest of their lives." Thr angel spoke without any hint of sugarcoating or the likes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "....."


    Xavier kept quiet and just continued listening. He was not going to say anything. The other party was stronger, and he was also intrigued about everything.


    "The ancestors of both, ended up signing a contract together, as at the end, they stayed within two different nes of Existence. My ancestor left a veil of blood to that human.


    "Of course, not only anyone could drink such potent bloodline. Even I, would would dare. But as the years pass, the bloodline became more and more diluted.


    "Not only ours, but even the bloodline within the veil as well. But as it came from our founding ancestor, of our family, it was more potent than ours and other angels."


    The angel continued speaking with no apparent expressions whatsoever, and Xavier was getting more and more interesting. But he did not yet understand where this was going.


    The angel did not think much about Xavier''s thoughts, and just continued exining about the history being its ancestor, and the human that saved their lineage.


    "It was rumored that the genuis of the bloodline of that human, would one day drink the blood from our ancestor, and finally be an angel of our family.


    "Once that urs, they would would given rights within the family, as someone that was a child of our ancestor. A being who was destined to lead us to session within Heaven.


    "But throughout the years, almost a hundred thousand years of time to be precise, nothing happened. Nothing happened, that was so, until today." It paused, and then stared at Xavier.


    Xavier also stared back at the angel, not knowing ehy it was looking at him. The story was not concluded, so why was there silence around him?


    Unless...


    "Wait, you don''t n to tell me that I am that prohpecised one or something... right?" I''m stupor, and disbelief, Xavier asked as he fixed his posture to listen carefully to the reply.


    It did not make any sense.


    He does not remember there ever bring such a cool background within his family. And of course, a hundred thousand years was a lot, even for a family Saints.


    That was over 200 generations. And that was only if all his parents and grandparents, were Saints. It could go to over 300 generations if possible.


    Thus maybe it was understandable how he would never hear such a rumor. But still, he never remembers drinking such a portion anytime during his 35 years of living.


    Sure, he drank a few poisons and ailments, but nine could be angel blood. And he never transformed into an angel.


    Thus, it alles to the time period after the explosion. What happened? Did Fredrick do something, or did he, himself, do something while being half conscious?


    Xavier was bbergasted with the myriad possibilities presented to him because of a single being. Everything just did not make any sense.


    "....."


    "Yes, it is indeed you. I do not know how, or why you have the bloodline of our ancestor. But you are now given the responsibility to vring our family back to its previous status."


    The angel spoke up again, not taking the emotions and feelings Xavier was feeling to consideration.


    "And how the hell am I supposed to aplish that? I am just a Legend!!" Xavier responded strongly, yet still calmly. He still knew his ce after all.


    "No. You are an angel now. An Archangel." The angel shook its head as it responded to his words with words of impasivity, shutting Xavier up instantly.


    He then checked with himself, and realized that that could now weild a form of power that was not mana. It was holy power, and it was terrifyingly powerful.


    His strength was also greatly increased to be above the roof. He felt like he could travel at speeds that were hundreds of times faster than sound itself.


    His strength also felt as if it was unprecedented. He estimated that even a hundred million tons of Wright should not be that much of a big deal to him right now.


    He felt bloated and quite powerful. And something he had not realized,his eyes turned blue, and his hair blonde. It was as if he changed from Orienten to Middle West.


    He seemedpletely different. He was also quite handsome now, have a sort of divine beauty that surpassed even a few of the gods that roamed the Mortal World.


    "...."

 Chapter 45 Su Hans Chronicles: Intertwining Paths Of Brothers IV

    ?He still could no believe any of thus. Especially how he lost a friend and a god niece, while at the same time, became an angel, one that seeded a terrifying monster.


    Happy?


    Sad?


    He dud not know at this point. Everything was too surreal. And he had a mission that he dud not know how howplete at all.


    "....."


    "....."


    ~


    ~


    Red. That was the color that defined the soroundinf city after everything that urred moments ago.


    Be it the Demonic fire that spread everywhere and was devouring thend as we speak, or the blood that flow along the pavements like crimson rivers.


    Be it both, they each painted the city in a color of red that was unique in its own right. Yet one thing that was felt by anyone alone, when they saw such a mess, was dread.


    Endless dread.


    Pure fear.


    Because tens of millions had died, in just a couple of minutes. Millions of beings, ranging from Saints, to the weakermoners that could no even do anything to resist.


    Everyone was wiped out.


    But one man could be seen kneeling down besides the body of his close friend. The man was crying tears of blood, as his brown hair was painted darker due to the blood.


    His tanned skin was washed in blood as well, making him resemble a demon more than a human.his brown eyes, wereckluster, as they dimmed every passing second.


    "....."


    The man just knelt down, as he watched the face if his dying friend, who was unconscious even at this moment. And all he could do was sigh,plicated emotions shing within his eyes.


    In his right hand, he held the head of his friend, on the other, he held a small veil containing clear golden liquid within.


    The liquid contained pure holy power flowing in and out, as just by holding thus veil, he was slowly being healed. His friend as well, but unfortunately, it was not enough.


    "Old friend..." The man, who was called Fredrick by Xavier, murmured lightly as he sighed. He then brushed the hair of his friend longingly, with pain in his eyes.


    "That little runt will hate me, won''t he? One of his uncles, dies, and the other is nning on abandoning his own humanity just to obtain revenge."


    He said, as he brushed off the dark hair off Xavier''s face, and caressing his cheeks. Tears rolled down his cheeks, mixed with blood and sweat.


    One such drop fell on the forehead of Xavier, followed by more droplets of blood, tears and sweat. But Fredrick did not stop talking, as he continued his monologue.


    "I mean, for a simpleton like him, a righteous fool, he would hate me for going against humanity, would he not? Would he also hate me letting you die, old friend?"


    He asked himself, as he stared at the unclear sky, then back down on Xavier. At the same time, he opened the veil he was holding, as he let Xavier drink from it.


    It was a treasure from his family, and even though he knew what use it held. And as well as how it was valuable, even to the current him, he did not hesitate to use it on Xavier.


    "Think about it, I was trying to protect everyone, but what''s there use? Not only did protecting everyone put you at risk, I also didn''t get to protect anyone at all."


    He continued with his words, while he was making sure Xavier drank each and every droplet from the veil. The immense holy power from it was slowly transforming the body of Xavier.


    His words were clearly healing, and the Demonic power within his veins was being expelled at a fast pace. But as that urred, and it was expelled, it was absorbed by Fredrick.


    One was sorounded by holy power, as demonic power avoided him, while the other was epting the rejected demonic power without much of a care at all.


    "...I don''t know. What was suppose to do? I genuinely want to save you, I want you to live. Yet, I had to protect everyone. As amander, our sole reason for joining the army was to protect everyone."


    He smiled as he remembered the psst, going back twenty years ago, when the both of them just joined the army, and began their paths on bingmanders.


    It was a happy memory, yet it might just stay as nothing but a memory from thus day henceforth. Which was quite painful to think about, even for the current Fredrick, who was slowly losing his rationale.


    "And we promised to do it together. It was a dream we shared. Yet, was fulfilling such a dream, worth the cost of almost losing you, old friend?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fredrick continued speaking to himself as time continued to pass. The sorounding demonic power that was covering the whole city, was slowly absorbed by Xavier.


    But the hoky power within him rejected it, and transfered it outside, only to he absorbed seamlessly by Fredrick.


    During the process, right at thus moment, within his consciousness, a small explosion urred. Following that, a dark void appeared, that was niether small norrge.


    One of the many requirements to be a god or a being of simr power, was to have trillions of units of mana. Which would then be converted to higher source of power.


    And Saints, which was the peak of mortals, could only contain less than a billion units on average. The rest, one had to cultivate throughout the years.


    One could also use external means to increase their mana reserves. The higher the talent, the more mana one could have when they begin cultivating.


    Fredrick had cultivated for nine years old straight, focusing on getting more mana. Throughout that time, he reached the requirement for mana conversion.


    But could not find a technique to convert all his mana to higher sources of power. But now, the Demonic power was forcefully doing the conversion of his mana.


    It was changing his body to that of a Demon, in other for him to be able to contain more demonic power, and so that all his vast mana could supplement the Demonic power even more.


    The small inner zone within his consciousness, began absorbing the immense demonic power, and as it did so, it converted all the mana that formed the zone, into demonic power.


    The Demonic power then gathered into the center of this newly formed inner zone, forming a unique foundation where something could be formed.


    And as they continued to gather, it ended bing a bright red light that shone to illumate the dark void of the newly formed inner zone, ready to burst out.


    But Fredrick subconsciously stopped everything, as if he was not yet ready to ascend. As if he was afraid of something terrible happening.


    "I guess... this is good bye old friend." Fredrick said as he gentlyy Xavier down, caressed his face one more time, before standing up and slowly leaving.


    He did turn around.


    He did not even halt for a second.


    All he did was move on, yet he did not want to.


    Along the way, he picked up his Divine artifact, the Axe of zing mes, and as he passed by the corpse of the demon in the form of a woman, he picked up the knife she used.


    He was talented enough to use three yer gears, let alone two. After all, he was a super genius even ordinary genuises wished to be.


    But unbeknownst to him, the artifact he was carrying with him, the demonic artifact in te form of a knife, was more than just an ordinary yer gear.


    It was using the Demonic power he absorbed, to change his entire structure inside out. And as he did not reject the influence, and was of a overfill lineage...


    He was bing a rare breed even among demons. But s, such a unique change would take time before it truly came to fruition.


    Until then... a traitor like himself, beloned to Hell.


    ~


    ~


    Meanwhile, back at the Sumerian Dynasty


    The Fallen City of Rein


    Su Han stood within the burning mes, as even now, they were still burning with vigor and activity.


    "....."


    He stood there in silence as he found no one he could recognize. Not even a single soul was spared. Thus he was quite sad. Especially as he lost two important family members.


    "God father..." Su Xue, the young monkey demihuman moved behind him and murmured lightly. She dud not know what to say, thus Ah could do was call out to him.


    Su Han dud not respond for quite a while. All he did was stare at the corpse of something that resembled a woman, yet at the same time did not resemble one.


    He knew it was a demon from its scent.


    "Haaah~ Demons." He Ultima sighed, and turned around to look at Su Xue, and everyone else behind him. He lost two, but he still had thousand.


    "Xue''er, everyone, it''s time for us to get stronger. Strong enough to avenge uncle Xavier and uncle Fredrick of the injustice delt to them." Su Han said to his fellow monkeys.

 Chapter 46 Prelude To An Invasion I

    ?"Xue''er, everyone, it''s time for us to get stronger. Strong enough to avenge uncle Xavier and uncle Fredrick of the injustice delt to them." Su Han said to his fellow monkeys.


    "Raaa!!!"


    "Whu!! whu!! whu!!"


    "Ah!! Ah!! Ah!!"


    "Yes, Godfather~"


    And they all responded in excitement and anger, as they could feel the pain in the voice of their chief. Su Han smiled, genuinely at that, as his devilish charm increased.


    "Let''s goooo!!!"


    And with that, he led his entire n back towards the Deste forest, to first conquer it, before nning on challenging demons.


    He was simple, yet not stupid after all.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Green Continent, World Forest


    Lulu stood above a tall tree and looked down on the newly made structure of the vige. Though it was called a vige, it already had almost 7 000 residents inside.


    The structure was quite simple to be honest. The vige was sandwiched by the cave up north and the Green River down south, but the space in between was still veryrge. Covering hundreds of kilometers.


    ? And the said cave, stretched out for quite arge distance. As far as Lulu knew, even she was still a god, it was circr like a ring, or a donut at most.


    With the space at the center, being where Lulu and the others stay. But do not look down on the space, for it was still as vast as a Continent at minumum.


    On the east, a little bit over 500 000 household could be built, the remainingnd was used to nurture crops, trees and other nts that were good for the elves or were edible.


    On the west, that was the area that would house the most people. As much as six times that of the east, while the central area could house three times those of the east.


    In total, this small vige of theirs could take in as much as almost 5 000 000 households or more. That was 15 000 000 to 25 000 000 residents considering that each elven household had three to five elves within.


    Then there was the cave, recently, known as the temple. It was being renovated by her own divine power into arge temple inside. More space was dug out and the inside was being carved into different pirs and structures.


    Right now, the cave, which was originally arge mountain, could hold in as much as tens of thousands of elves inside. But not anyone could enter in there of course.


    Either than that, this ce stillcking in a lot of things. Space was there, water was there, food was there, but unfortunately, theycked talented and skilled people.


    A ce that could carry at most thirty million people, now only had 7 000, which was not even 0.03% of the total poption. What were the chances that an architecture, a builder, a sewer, a merchant, a priest, was among them?


    If they were 1 000 000 elves, then the chances were naturally above 10%, but right now, there chances were quite low. Which was why they really needed more people toe.


    Unfortunately, that was a problem they could not solve anytime soon. And either than that, the one sent to locate more people, has yet to return even now.


    ''Where is Noelle? She couldn''t have died could she? But I can still sense her vitality in my blood, so she''s still alive. What about the elves she went to fetch?


    ''That girl, a month has passed since the day she should''ve have returned. What is exactly keeping her busy? Haah~... Perhaps she met some trouble along the way, I''ll just give her another month then.


    ''As for Lord Enigma''s mission, I''m not sure it would work out. Bringing out beast demihumans and elves together, that might be too troublesome. Though demihumans and beastfolk aren''t the same, they are still from the same lineage.


    ''Some of these little ones might not like the idea a lot. Haiy~ Lord, aren''t you being a bit too greedy? This is forcing nature. Luckily, he said not to force it if it doesn''t work out.'' She couldn''t help her thoughts as she looked back at her journey.


    Actually, she seeded in finding a lot of demihumans. A few docile beastfolk mixed in, in the name of Enigma, she brought them to the other side of the cave and started a small settlement there.


    She was also nning on creating a passage connecting those from the other side of the cave, to those on this side. Even if rtions Don work out...


    They could still trade and all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Things were going well and their numbers were naturally above 2 000. But, she was unaware if this is what Enigma wanted or he wanted to mix them up instead. That was why, she was actually quite unsure as off now.


    But with her good heart, she naturally won''t let the demihumans, bystanders in the this war, suffer while she could do something about it. And the majority of the elves hated beastfolk and not demihumans.


    There was a slight difference between them. No, there was actually a major difference between them. Physically, and characteristically. But overally the same to the elves.


    ''Beastfolk were more beastly in appearance with few humane characteristics. While Demihumans have more humane characteristics than beast characteristics... Unfortunately, we cannotpletely trust their human side either.''


    She silently thought as she vanished from the tree, appearing at the other side of the cave. Despite startingte, they were catching up to the elves. And most importantly...


    Demihumans were naturally multi-talented individuals. They had all that the elvescked, and onlycked enough good food and water, as well as fertilend.


    Since they were on the steeper side of the mountain,pared to the elves who were closer to the river. It was quite ironic how¡ª


    "...Thesetwo races need each other so much. I should talk to Lord Enigma about this problem, I hope he helps me solve it instead of saying I should do it as a trial or a test. Haiy~ gods." She quietly sighed, albeit with a smile on her face.


    She was once a god, and knew the hypocrisy that these gods had. It was quiteughable at times, yet pitiful at other times. For the mortals, that is.


    While happy, she couldn''t help but think about Noelle, ''I hope you''re safe little sister, big sister sends her blessings to you.'' She quietly said as she vanished from her spot.


    Unfortunately, while she thought that this was just the beginning, it was far from the true beginning. Something, something even bigger than the war between elves and beastfolk was happening behind the scenes.


    An unprecedented Invasion.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    World Forest, Somewhere in the Forest


    "...."


    "...Before anything else, let me say this once, even gods can die."


    "...."


    "...."


    The two youngdies couldn''t help but look down at the spectacle before them. Calling it a beautiful abomination or a horrendous miracle wasn''t wrong.


    It looked like a pool at first, a pool of rainbow mist from one side, a pool of murky rainbow liquid from another, a rainbow mirror from above and nobody knew what it looked like from below.


    "...Hey, you said this will help us escape right?" The young and valiant elven warrior looked back at the small pixie above her and asked. Her tone was threatful and harsh.


    The small pixie, with a short white beard raised its head high and proudly dered, "Of course, for I am Gil¡ª"


    "Yes yes, Gill-whatever-I-don''t-give-a-fuck what your name is, we believe you. Now shut up." Mimi impatiently cut him off with a frown on her face. Two weeks of constantly being chased around was no fun.


    She was truthfully ticked off this time. The pride if a dragon, did not allow her take a beating from a wyvern so lightly. Especially if it was not just a beating, but constantly being chased around like a dog!!


    It was disgraceful!!!


    "...But that isn''t¡ª" After a small pause, the little pixie was about to correct her, but unfortunately it was cut off once again. This time around, the tone more threatful.


    "Like I said, I don''t give a damn or two what your long ass name is. You''reing with us down there though, that''s something I at least care about." She scoffed at him and even revealed her sharp teeth at him, slightly frightening the little old pixie.


    "Why?" But being the Fearless prick it was, the little old pixie looked at her and bravely questioned. It was just curious, that''s all, it wasn''t trying to get on her nerves, but Mimi thought otherwise.


    "What if it is a trap?" Noelle, who was quiet throughout the conversation, minding her own business, finally interrogated the pixie. Her attention still onto the bizzare scene before her.


    "What trap?" The little old pixie innocently asked once again. This time around, even Noelle had to look back at the pixie in wonder, as if she was looking at a exotic specie.

 Chapter 47 Prelude To An Invasion II

    ?"...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...You want to die that bad, don''t you, old fuck?" Mimi cracked her knuckles as she prepared to grill the little pixies and chew him up as a midday snack.


    "Of course not, of course not, a good tourist must take the lead first when they guide people isn''t it? So when are we going in?" The little pixie hurriedly waved it''s hands and proactively moved closer to the portal-like pool.


    Both Mimi and Noelle were once again caught off guard by this guy''s shamelessness. They couldn''t help but stare at it nkly. It was small, but quite big in being shameless.


    "...."


    "...."


    RoooOooaaaAaaRrrrr


    But suddenly, a loud Roar shook the trees and made the earth tremble. The duo could not be any more familiar with the roar, and exchanged looks of bitterness and fear.


    "...What about now?" Mimi asked Noelle as she looked back, peering at space itself to spy on therge approaching wyvern. Despite being a wyvern, this thing could swallow dragons in one gulp.


    ''Bastard finally revealed his true form!!!'' Mimi thought with pure resentment and a hint of fear within. Indeed, she was quite fearful of something that was not Athena or Louise.


    Mid way through the fight, the wyvern god had revealed his true form. A total behemoth of not just hundreds of meters long, but more than a couple of miles long even.


    "Yeah." Noelle affirmed and didn''t hesitate to jump into the portal-like pool. Causing a ssh as she sunk in. She was brave for that action alone.


    Ssh~


    "...."


    Mimi didn''t say anything and swatted the pixie into the portal-like pool, then jumped in as well. Her descent caused a sound that resembled a mirror being shattered while the pixie''s descent sounded as if an arrow piecing through the wind.


    Crack~ Ping!!


    Woosh~


    It was unknown whether therger the mass, the stronger the repulsion of the portal-like pool or not. But they had no time to tell or study it any further. Because...


    Booom!!!


    A ck blur shed past the sky at light speed and heavily crashed onto the ground like some sort of meteor, resulting in arge cloud of dust forming around it.


    "Hmm~" An aged voice, one of a middle-aged man, hummed light as an otherworldly pressure pushed away at the sorounding cloud of dust. Revealing arge man, three meters in height and bare chest standing there.


    He had short, wild ck hair, a perfectly chiseled face with a perfect jawline. Stern, half closed ck pupils and sword like brows. His figure was tall but notrge. His muscles were bulging out and his chest definitely wasn''t broad.


    He scanned the sorounding area then stopped his gaze at the portal-like pool. His eyes glowed in a profound glint, nobody knowing what was running through his mind.


    "Chasing after them even now, old man?" An idle voice descended from the sky as a young man, in his early twentiesnded besides the giant man. His height around two meters.


    Like the middle-aged man, he had short, wild ck hair, a slim figure, with no muscles or signs of a try-hard. His eyes were drooping over and also had eyebags below them.


    He casually asked the middle-aged man as hezily looked at the portal to another realm. This game had been fun and all, but it wasn''t his fort, you see. He was already fed up.


    He preferred to sit around and sleep, which was why he died during the fight against Mimi a year ago. And he didn''t me, nor hold grudges against her at all.


    "No." The middle-aged man looked away from the portal and instead walked in a different direction. While walking, he opened his mouth without turning back.


    "They might have reinforcements down there, the chances of us dying are high. There really isn''t that much hatred between us anyway, at least not to the point of me throwing my life to kill them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But... that doesn''t mean I''m going to idle around. I''ve devoured enough deities and think I''m ready to advance. Three years at most, I can try to ascend this ce in three years.


    By then, all those guys up there, will finally know the word ''humility''. The name of the Wyvern god, might nor just be an illusion anymore, as it will spread out throughout the realms." He finally dered as a golden spark shed through his eyes for a brief moment.


    "Still on with that... I see. Suit yourself then, I should also increase my strength if I''d like to live a bit longer when fighting thatss. I should finally ascend to be a Half Deity, as for being a Saint, let''s skip that." The young man scratched his neck as he followed after the middle-aged man.


    Indeed, this pair was the wyvern king that Mimi had killed before, as well as his ancestor, the wyvern god. The reason he was alive was because the wyvern god had revived him, at the cost of permanently losing divine power.


    This just showed that there was another reason why the wyvern god was bent on hunting down Mimi either than the death of his descendants. One that even she was currently unaware of at the moment.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the portal...


    "...I knew it was a trap." Noelle said as she sighed and looked up at the red sky, covered In ck clouds, her expression one of resignation. She had resigned to her fate.


    "Yup, looks like it." Mimi casually agreed with her.


    "I agree." The little old pixie also agreed as it flew next to them, it''s expression mimicking that of Noelle. It clearly didn''t know how much she wanted to kill it right now.


    Both of them, couldn''t help but turn speechless after hearing it''s words. By now, they should have gained resistance to the pixie''s shamelessness, but it seemed not.


    "...."


    "...."


    Noelle ignored the old pixie and instead held her de tighter. Though she was beat up and her mana was below 50%, she believed she could deal with the mobs infront of her.


    "Mimi..." She held the de with both hands, one leg slightly before the other, in a battle ready stance. She lightly called out to her new friend, well, more of a childish mentor. Her eyes filled up with killing intent.


    "Yeah. Do as you see fit." Mimi casually waved her hands at her. She then looked up, her expressing calm, but her eyes brimming with excitement.


    "If you say so." Without holding back, Noelle kicked the ground using all her gathered force. The momentum alone was enough to rival a couple of charging adult bulls that were angry, let alone her speed.


    Her figure turned into a blur as she crossed the hundred meter distance before her and the little critters infront with a single step. The hundreds of caterpir-like demonic beasts couldn''t even tell how they died.


    Even an ordinary great master could wipe the floor with them, let alone her, who had the speed of a grand master. She didn''t even have to enhance her de with mana to cut through them with her strength.


    But what surprised her was that, even without using mana, her mana was still increasing. And not just refilling itself, but the maximum output itself was erging with every kill. As if... she was devouring the mana of her targets.


    "...."


    After killing every one of them, she couldn''t help but look down on the pure ck de in her hand. Her love for it increasing and increasing by the moment. Due to excitement, she couldn''t help but ask Mimi out of curiosity.


    "Hey Mimi, what did you call this weapon again?"


    "ologia." Mimi casually replied while intently looking up. Her smile getting wider and wider, ''It''s almost a year and Ick even ten believers. It''s about time I go on a rampage as well, plus, this ce is hell. A perfect paradise for my kind.''


    "ologia huh? I like him... By the way, what are you looking at up there?" She sheathed the de and walked closer towards the young goddess. But the attitude they had towards each other was not that of god and believer.


    "A jackpot." Mimi said as she lightly kicked the ground, propelling herself kilometers into the sky within an instant. Her speed more than five thousand times that of Noelle''s.


    "Waow~" Noelle couldn''t help but admire such strength, she dreamed of having this strengthter in the future. To better protect her sisters... as well as the new vige Lord Enigma was making.


    By now, Noelle 100% believed that Mimi was a goddess. By the time she stopped limiting herself, she burst forth with might that was even greater than that of her sister''s at her peak.


    But unfortunately, she still could not look at the small Mimi the same way she saw Enigma. To her, Mimi looked nothing less of a little sister-friend or something like that.


    Boooom!!!

 Chapter 48 Demon Conspiracy? I

    ?A loud explosion brought back her attention towards Mimi, or rather therge sh of light that suddenly urred in the sky. Before the light couldpletely recede, a childish, yet powerful voice reverberated throughout the sky,


    "THAT''S MORE LIKE IT!!! THE MORE LIVELY YOU''RE, THE MORE I LIKE YOU. BRING IT ON, ENTERTAIN ME!!!"


    "...."


    Noelle, decided to ignore whatever was happening up there. The mana nctuations were far higher than hers. Two were trillions of times stronger than her, while the other, Mimi, was hard to scale.


    She''d be cannon fodder if she went up there. Instead, she took the old pixie and began interrogating him. She had no choice but to do it. Because...


    The way back home, was cut short.


    There was no way back.


    They were stuck here.


    Forever!!!


    Or Not...


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    World Forest, Enigma''s Temple


    The atmosphere was solemn, everyone had a stern expression. Some frowned, while some had twisted expressions, no one had the urge to smile right at this moment. The reason being...


    "You said... an entire toon of elves were wiped out two days ago? How? And why?" Lulu, who sat the highest throne below the main throne, frowned as she asked those around her.


    This was a gathering of the current higher ups of the vige. Aside from herself, there was Nuu, Neon and Night, Noelle still currently M.I.A at the moment.


    Aside from them were two beastmen, one cute beast girl around herte teenage years and one rough looking beastman with powerful muscles and a lean figure.


    The cute cat beast girl was called Kuma, the princess of one of the beast ns that have mixed up with the elven vige. Her strength was already at the Epic realm, not far from legendary. She could be considered talented for someone her age.


    She had a lively expression and a petite figure. Be it her chest or her curves, they were not abundant at all, but were still there on her figure, and quite visible even.


    Her hair was white, as well as the fur on her long cat tail. Her hair was short and neat, reaching below her nape, which went well with her cerulean blue eyes.


    As for the man, he was the current chief of the other side of the elven vige, the beastmen vige. He had the strength of a legendary warrior, still far, or will not likely enter the Saint realm anytime soon.


    He had short wild brown hair, and valiant cerulean blue eyes. His body was quite muscr, but not overly packed orrge. His expression was gentle, apanied by a light smile on his lips.


    Though the both of them were stronger than the three girls, who were at the middle stage of the advanced realm, they didn''t show any signs of arrogance or rebellion at all.


    Demihumans might be wild, but once ''tamed'', were obedient and loyal. Plus, Lulu by herself was still a deity, half deity at most. As her energy was bring depleted.


    And the father-daughter pair did not have any god ying weapons with them. She could kill them anytime she wanted if they so dared to rebel.


    "Yes, ording to our scouts, there was only blood left, no flesh, no piece of armor, no nothing. It''s hard to tell what actually hit them so hard to be honest. But..." The man sat up straight and began briefing her on what they found out.


    If one was wondering why they were so cooperative with the elves, or rather Lulu, it was because she had saved their n from death of starvation and famine.


    She also took them in despite them not having it good on their side. Which made the demihuman race revere the man that she said sent her, of course, that man was Enigma.


    Though Lulu was unaware why he wanted her to spread his name to the people they take in, she still did so. Soon, she will be nothing but a mortal, he will be the backbone of the elves, and the demihumans.


    Thus she did not mind stepping down and serving him even while she was still a goddess. It was all for her sisters, and fellow elves... and demihumans now.


    "...We managed to find this." The young girl finished up thetter statement of her father, then fished out a bizarre fragment from her pocket.


    The thing was covered in a cloth, was still warm and smelled of sulphur, the scent too strong to be washed away even with regr holy water. When she saw this strange fragment, Lulu''s eyes widened in shock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She immediately stood up, waved her hand, enclosed the fragment in divine power and pulled it towards herself. Her expression grave and urgent.


    Seeing her like this, the sisters hurriedly stood up as well with different reactions. Nuu hurried over towards Lulu''s side, as she was not a battle type at all, Neon took a battle ready stance and stood ready to attack.


    While Night, as assassin cleared out her presence, and vanished out of the faces of everyone present.


    The father-daughter pair also stood up and looked at the siblings in confusion. But Kuma still appeared beside Lulu in a sh, her stance ready to pounce on anyone who attacked. The sisters didn''t see how she appeared there at all!!


    She was too fast. Simply too fast, even the fasting amongst them, Night, failed to respond as quick as she was expected to.


    Her father likewise growled in response, and tensed his muscles. Looking at their reactions, Lulu bitterly smiled and shook her head, "It''s alright, Ali, Kuma, Night. I''m sorry if I startled any of you."


    Everyone finally rxed and sighed in relief. Lulu found it funny, because even if her conjuction was true, they''d be nothing less of canon fodder against that thing.


    "Big sister, what was it actually? That thing." Nuu couldn''t help but ask in curiosity. She has never seen her sister this startled, in the past recent years at least.


    Not only her, even the others were surprised and shaking by Lulu''s actions. Especially her other sisters, who knew her more than anyone else. But that did not mean the others were not equally curious.


    "Yes,dy apostle, what got even someone like you to be so shocked?" Ali, the father of Kuma, crossed his arms before his chest as he inquired. Though they knew she was goddess, she still called herself someone else''s apostle.


    This made all the beastmen to wonder, as well as admire whoever Lord Enigma was. To have a goddess as an apostle was something only those at the peak of the world can enjoy.


    "Demon Lord." Lulu didn''t hesitate at all to respond to their questions. Her expression solemn and her eyes cold. Her words aline brought shock to everyone.


    Let alone her coldness.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Not only the three sisters, but even an Epic and a Legend like the father-daughter pair were left speechless after hearing those two words. They even doubted that they had misheard her or not.


    "...Lady apostle, did you just say¡ª" Ali took in arge gulp of saliva with cold sweat on his back, and decided to take the risk and ask whether he had heard wrong or not.


    If it was true, that he did not mishear what she just said, then they were doomed. Unless what she said, waspletely different from what he heard.


    But Lulu didn''t have the time to listen to his words as she already knew what he wanted to ask. She cut him halfway and and verified his doubts. "Yes, I did Ali. I did indeed say that this thing is a fragment of a Demon Lord''s horn."


    Speechless followed after once again. Thus time around, everyone dreading on their fate.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Everyone was even more speechless, when Lulu herself, seemed dreadful as well. And now, they were sure that they didn''t hear wrongly, they all wanted to cry.


    A Demon Lord was probably roaming around, somewhere out there, next to their small vige. And they just realized that now?


    Knowing demons, who knows whether they were ced under the cklist of people who are going to be sacrificed. Or maybe, they might be the demon''s disy of might and ruthlessness.


    "...Butdy apostle, aren''t you a goddess? Demon Lords should not be that great of an entity infront of you. Unless a Demon King came¡ª" Kuma suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but say excitedly.


    "You don''t understand, little Kuma." Lulu sighed softly as she leaned on her throne in exhaustion, she then opened her delicate lips and added along, "Unlike us at the surface, demons have a hierarchy system that is more strict and more solemn than ours.


    "For a demon to be a Demon Lord, they must ascend to¡ºHeaven¡»and at least assassinate a Dominion Angel or kill another Demon Lord of the same rank.


    "Their battle power can be attested, whether they seeed or they fail. If not, they weren''t worthy of that position of demon lord to even begin with.

 Chapter 49 Demon Conspiracy? II

    ?"And that''s not all. Each demon above the rankless hierarchy has their own unit theymand. This is also aw of¡ºHell¡»that has been circting over and over again, ever since ancient times.


    "A Demon Lord... has a Division of at least fifty thousand demons. Within, there could be a few Demon Chiefs (Saints), a couple of High-ranked Demons (Legends) and tens of Low-ranked Demons (Epics). Let alone the Demonic creatures and Demonic critters that are under them.


    "Just a Company alone is enough to give us trouble. Because it has a Demon Chief (Saint), six High-ranked Demons (Legends) and ten Low-ranked Demons (Epics), as well as thousands of Demonic creatures. Something we, who just recently started outck." She concluded her words with an exasperated sigh.


    Her words, led everyone to have ugly expression as silence descended among them for the nth time. She said "just a Company", meaning that there might be even more Companies or higher units mixed in.


    Just one was already enough to terrorize this ce. After all, the number of Great masters were less than five, while Grand masters were only two. There was no other Epic either than Kuma and no other Legend either than Ali.


    Plus, demons grew up fighting most of the time, meaning that their battle power was higher than those of the same rank. Be it military size, might or numbers, the other side wiped the floor with them.


    "But sister, our sqaud only had Apprenticebatants, maybe an Adept as a leader, how could they injure a Demon Lord to such an extent? At least, so much that they could pull off a chunk of their flesh or whatever that thing is." Nuu, the smart one among the sisters, frowned as she realised a problem with Lulu''s earlier conclusion.


    True, a demon lord was a terrifying existence at the Half Deity level. Their might alone was almost tens of millions of times stronger than Apprentice or Adeptbatants. Even if they were millions of them, it still didn''t change a thing.


    So how could such a group of people damage a demon lord to such an extent? Plus, why would the demon lord leave the piece of evidence right there on the open? It''s either they were looking down on this ce too much or, there was much more to the picture than what Lulu had guessed.


    Maybe that horn, was left there deliberately to scare them. Then the conclusion changes if that was so, the possibilities increase by more than twofold.


    It''s either, a real demon lord appeared, and just left I there coincidentally, and decided that picking after themself was useless.


    Or... it could also imply that the attackers were much weaker beings, who left the fragment there, to scare them into thinking that a real demon lord attacked.


    There were both ws and cons for both possibilities, as well as the one that Lulu thought of. But Nuu dud not want to delve deeper into that right now.


    She thus suggested her thoughts everyone, who seemed to agree with her hypothesis. Even Lulu agreed, but she still kept her caution regardless if dhich possibility it was.


    "This thing is a horn. And it''s most likely that a third party was involved. I''m not sure of the details, but Ali, Kuma, I''d like you two to apany me outside as we investigate.


    Perhaps we can dig up more information, if we lucky enough." Lulu shook her head, but her eyes were also not sure of her own words. Bit whatever the case, she was the pir right now.


    "What if it''s a trap? Big dister, sir Ali, sister Kuma, be careful. I feel like there''s more to this,pared to what we are thinking." Nuu warned sternly as she looked intently at her sister, Lulu.


    They all knew how her life force was depreciating, draining her divine power down with it. She might not be stronger than any of the new gods that got promoted immediately.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful, thank you. Ali, Kuma, please, let''s go." Lulu rubbed Nuu''s head affectionately, as she consoled her gently. She then sternly looked at the father-daughter pair and invited them to join her.


    "Roger." Ali responded valiantly. His dog ears slightly twitching in excitement. He was never a man to fear backing out of a threat. Especially if it was to protect his family.


    "Hm."


    Kuma also nodded her head at Lulu. Her tail slightly waving left to right in excitement. Beastmen had one drawback, they were all battle freaks or had too much excess energy to spare.


    Thus the duo''s response was rather normal.


    "Nuu, I want you to pull back each and every team we sent out to scout or collect food and resources. Times of peace seem to be inching away from us. And take care of the ce while we are gone too."


    Lulu ordered her smart little sister, before turning to the other two. Nuu might be a bit too paranoid at times, but her awareness and insight were top notch. She was trustworthy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, ma''am." Nuu sternly nodded her head as she agreed. She wasn''t going to let the demons have it their way either. Not when everything was going so well for them.


    "Night, please contact Lord Enigma and let him know about these news. Perhaps he might know a thing or two about what is actually going on. And please, try to contact your sister again. It''s been over a month now." She thenmanded Night sternly.


    Hertter statement though, wasced with worry and exasperation. She knew Noelle wasn''t dead, but her being not here was not a good thing at all. Look now.


    "I''ll do so immediately." Night nodded and prepared to leave and enter the sacred praying grounds. Noelle was being a problem again, and it was not good.


    "Neon, rally up anyone who can fight and increase the intensity of their training. Also, hire more soldiers and warriors, start a foundation for an army. Though it''s toote, and weck a lot of resources, we can''t just idle around." Lulu then gave herst sister a gentle look and calmly gave her instructions.


    "I''ve already nned that out, just that I never had the time to start up on it." Neon shrugged her shoulders as she responded. She was the closest to bing a Great master, one inch behind Noelle in terms of determination as well.


    "And one more thing, all of you, don''t spread this news around, lest I''m mistake or we cause discord and chaos within the vige. Until Lord Enigma arrives, absolutely, do, not, spread, the news. Is that clear?" Lulu turned to everyone before they left, gave out her final order sternly with squinted eyes.


    " " " CLEAR!!! " " "


    The whole group loudly responded at the same time, before finally spreading out to do as they were instructed. Time was ticking, time never waited for anybody at all.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Green Continent, World Forest


    Enigma was ''carefully'' escorted throughout the rtively small settlement of what the system calls dark elves. Sure, he knew what elves were and what they looked like.


    But the ones that took him in were a bit unique. They had tanned skin, busty figures, slim physiques, ck hair and long ears. All a western dark elf should have.


    But these one''s had dark membrane wings on their back, ck tattoos inscribed all over their barely covered bodies as well as being pupiless. They looked nothing like western dark elves alright.


    "Hurry it up will you?" One of the female dark elves pushed him forward using the spear in her hand. As a god, Enigma felt no pain, so he didn''tin at all.


    "...."


    The female dark elf, that looked like the leader of this group was surprised by his obedience. She frowned then decided to speed up without saying anything.


    Seeing her take the lead, the followers decided to take the job of pushing Enigma forward instead. The reason she hurried forward was because she felt uneasy around Enigma.


    Being from a Matriarchal tribe, she expected the other sex to be obedient under her pressure. But even when her race''s natural aura was released, she felt as if her entire being was sinking into a bottomless abyss.


    Regardless of race or gender, males weaker than her should fawn at her and those stronger than her would still be ensnared by her beauty. But she felt niether from Enigma.


    Their tribe might not be too big, with a little over ten thousandher elves, but their strength was not to be looked down. Their beauty alone matched those of the moon elves of the Elven Empire, let alone their strength.


    But now, a man, someone who should be begging to be looked at by her, was not even giving her any attention. Sure, he was humble and obedient, but he opted to look down instead of any of them.

 Chapter 50 Being Too Soft

    ?As for Enigma, he thought this was the best way for him to not ruin his first impression. These girls barely wore anything, they were basically 90% naked. If he looked at them, he didn''t know where his eyes would focus on more.


    Hence it was better he just watched the ground. ''Oh? Would you look at that, the soil looks fresh from this perspective.'' He thought, trying his best to not lose any focus.


    And just like that, the group walked a couple of kilometers into the forest, all the way until they reached the settlement. And within the settlement, he had it even worse.


    All thedies basically covered their chests, their waists and nothing else. Regardless of where he looked, he''d find a beauty just like that. And worst of all, his charm was definitely problematic in this ce.


    It would attract trouble regardless if whether he tried to stand out or not. Hence it was useless even if he forced himself to not look at them. They would attract his attention one way or another.


    "Sou, you are back. How was the scouting today?" Another dark elf, or rather,her elf walked over enthusiastically and striked up a conversation with the leader of the scouts that captured him.


    Her figure was perfect, her proportions were of course abundant and her beauty was one of a kind as well. Just the act of licking her lower lip could stimte any man out there.


    Her purple hair and cheeky expression just increased her charm even more. As if she was inviting the opposite sex towards herself. Like a seductress naturally doing her job without even trying to.


    "It was fine. Managed to find some prey as well." The one called Sou shrugged her shoulders and responded. Enigma blinked his eyes as he saw no prey all the way here. ''They can''t be referring to me... right?''


    "Hmm? Oh my, he really looks... gosh!! He''s handsome..." Silico fluttered her eyes in disbelief when she saw Enigma. Sou felt the same. The more she tried to ensnare Enigma, it felt like she was the one who fell for him instead.


    "I know right? Such a premium valued prey should be given to the elders to judge." Sou responded as she looked at Enigma once again. By now, a lot of young girls had sorounded him, making him feel ufortable.


    ''Ladies, I am a married man.'' Enigma thought to himself as the fleeting image of Louise shed by his mind. Honestly speaking, Louise was way better looking than these girls. Or any girl he ever saw.


    "...."


    "Such a handsome man."


    "Are the white elves this handsome?"


    "He''s a moon elf. Look at his silver hair andplexion."


    "Wao~"


    "Are they breedable? I wonder whates out of aher and moon elf."


    "Dont even entertain that idea."


    "...."


    The girls made a gallery around him and began observing him like an exotic specie. Their barely covered bodies were rubbing against each other so erotically that, any man would want to be at his position.


    But Enigma thought otherwise. He hadn''t met Louise that much, and he didn''t know what type of a girl she was. But he was sure that indulging in this girls would be an act of betrayal to her feelings... right?


    The other maleher elves looked at him in pity and shook their heads in sympathy. They knew how he felt like. This was not a ce of woman supremacy, but it was still a ce of women above men, both in talent and status.


    Then suddenly, out of the blue, a powerful wave of oppression spread out and covered the whole vige. Everyone was terrified, and were almost forced to go down on their knees.


    "What are you lot doing over therezing around for? Immediately disperse and go do your bidding. As for that... man, let hime over to have a talk with us." A beautiful and serene voice reverberated throughout the tribe at low frequency.


    Everyone who heard it was immediately jolted up and then scattered throughout the tribe like frightened mice. Enigma was finally left alone, but he wasn''t happy. That was because, ''A deity is in this ce, no, a couple of them even.''


    Meanwhile the guys looked on as thedies ran away in fright to do their own part of the work. The system here was matriarchal, but that didn''t mean that women did not work and men were ves. It just meant that those in the upper management were mostly, or were only women.


    "The elders..."


    "Ah, the elders are interested him too?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s to be expected, he looks like a moon elf."


    "Come to think of it... was there ever a male moon elf?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The conversation ended there and Enigma was escorted all the way towards the central building. The building wasrge and unique, and looked like a big baobab tree with ck leaves and a purple bark.


    Sou and Silicon that escorted him bowed before therge building and awaited orders. Besides them, there were two otherher elven girls and oneher elven boy bowing as well. All with the same power levels.


    "Enter." The previous voice sounded once again and the fifteenher elves stood up respectfully and led him inside. Enigma all the while, kept quiet.


    To be honest, he got lost along the way. The World Forest Region alone was the size of a small, divided into five hemispheres which were the size of a ne (Large Continent) each.


    But even then, it would take a lesser deity less than ten days to cross one hemisphere. Let alone him, who strolled for months. With that time, he could cross the world, and possibly multiple regions, so why did he take so long?


    He didn''t know as well. Maybe because he had to go back and look for little En, who he presumably lost. Or sometimes he just found himself forgetting the purpose of his journey and finding himself lost.


    Like now, if he wanted, he could probably break free using force and run away. But he chose not to. One, there could be a stronger deity in here. Two, he needed a map. Three, this was the first sentient specie aside from the four sisters, that he met ever since descending.


    Added together, it was all the more for him to stay here for a while. It might be interesting after all. And as soon as he got the map, he was going to leave this ce and look for Lulu''s vige.


    Within the baobab-like building, Enigma looked up and saw five thrones. One on the center, and two on either side. And an exotic beauty on each throne, their different gazes directed at him.


    Interest, apathy, indifference, scorn and yfulness. Different kinds of mature beautiful faces stared at him at the same time. No man would be able to easily bare with it.


    The fiveher elves each bowed before the thrones and lowered their heads. Sou saw that Enigma wasn''t bowing or lowering his head at all. It was also the first time she saw him looking straight at someone, face to face.


    But that was not important. She hurriedly grabbed his hand and wanted to drag him down as she whispered to him, "Hurry up and get down. As an elf, even if you''re a rival tribe, you''re to lower your head before a Deity." And warned.


    "That''s enough." The maturedy on the central throne finally opened her mouth, her tone was serene and mystical, enough to sing lubies to even grown up men.


    She then crossed one leg over the other and her lips curled up slightly. Her eyes yfully squinted as she opened her mouth once again, not giving Sou a chance to speak, "I''m quite baffled as to how a fine, young Deity such as yourself, found this god forsaken ce."


    "Ah..."


    "A god?"


    Sou and Silico gasped in shock as they looked at Enigma in fear. Regardless of what, they disrespected a ''god''. If the deities of the white elves were moon elves or light elves, then the deities of the dark elves wereher elves.


    The five of them were half deities, while the five above were four lesser deities and one greater deity. The remaining poptionposed of Epics, Legends and Saints. The weakest being Great and Grand masters.


    But even then, as a deity, the only equal Enigma had were the five on the thrones. And the two of them dared tomand him around not long ago? Haha, were they tired of living? They thought to themselves.


    "Hehe, beautiful miss, if you know about that, how about untying me first?" Enigma smiled bitterly as he sensed no goodwill from the five female deities. Even as they spoke with smiles.


    "And why should I?" And she smiled as she questioned back. Purple aura slowly drifting out of her being, pressurizing the four lesser deities and the five half deities.


    "...."


    ''Haah~ I should normalize using force beforehand, shouldn''t I?'' Enigma''s bitter smile grew bigger as auspicious and colorful aura slowly crept out of his being.

 Chapter 51 Allens Chronicles: Twisted Misfortune, Pleasant Luck

    ?Middle Realm


    Eastern Seas, Middle of Nowhere.


    ''How long has it been?'' Takashi opened his eyes for the nth time as he greeted the 365th day ofing to this world, and of being stranded in the ocean. Alone. With nobody in sight.


    Right now, he was still tired down by the sea sepents from before. He had realised months ago, that these things might be deific beasts for them to tie him down for eight months straight.


    But that problem was solvable. As for this one, there were only two oues. One, they either work together and bust a way out of this mess before being digested.


    Or two, be shat out by this giant creature one of theseing days. A creature which was probably at the deific level as well. This oue was not liked by him... not at all.


    ''Haah~'' He sighed as he yed with the acids of the giant fish that swallowed him, using his will alone, by shaping it into multiple swords that danced around his being.


    He hadprehended R3-Liquid State element of the water element just before being swallowed two months ago. He could easily control the three states of water.


    And at this rate, instead of five years, he can probably attain R4 of his water element soon. Then maybe by a yir, he would have a peak elementary Law to his beck and call.


    As for why he didn''t use his R5-Divine Lightning element, the same reason as before, these sea snakes of a bastard were using him to nourish themselves even now. Can you believe it?


    By now, these little guys have evolved. Their appearance had also changed a bit. From being small, thin and long white sea snakes, they now looked a bit more ferocious.


    Their length had increased, from being three meters, they were now six meters long. Their slippery scales were now a bit harder and force resistant. He could actually feel their increase in strength.


    Their faces now resembled those of dragons instead of ordinary snakes. Their eyes also glowed blue, releasing sparks of lightning from time to time even.


    And for the nine of them to gang up on a small boy of 1,7 meters tall, wasn''t it embarrassing? It wasn''t, if their hunger was satisfied. Luckily, Takashi realised something this past year.


    The bigger they got, the more energy each one absorbed, meaning the less the others got. A lot of fights had broken out between them more than once during this times.


    And it was entertaining to watch.


    But what he truthfully considered a blessing was how these guys looked up to him and even worshipped him, thus were considered as his believers. Maybe followers since their bodies were using his faith to evolve? Were they considered his children or descendents?


    He deducted their potential to be around legendary for them to be able to tie down a god, and their strength should be around deific or half-deific.


    With this, the amount of faith he recieved per month had also increased by arge margin. At most he earned around 350 faith points per month, adding up to 4200 within this year.


    Compared to his peers, he knew he wascking. Especially if they were lucky enough to not be sent to a ce with humans as the major race. Because humans had the lowest grade, lowest league of strength, low belief (due to being being inherently chaotic in terms of sin and virtue).


    Even if said humans were only praising that person would still earn... less than 600 faith points annually?


    ? ''Pause, do I actually have it better despite only having only neen believers? The Heavens have not abondened me yet, hahahaha!!!''


    Takashi couldn''t help butugh out loud, startling the bundle of snakes that pinned him down. He seemed crazy to these sea serpents that resembled dragons.


    But he didn''t seem to care at the moment, he was too happy. Perhaps, he was even the leading figure among his peers.


    While doing nothing even.


    Life was blissful for him~


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal<novelnext></novelnext>


    Green Continent, Redwood Region


    Allen sat down in a lovely, yet simple hut. He was done eating, drinking and resting. He didnt know for how long had he been walking or how much time had passed until today.


    But after describing the ce he descended at, to the beautifuldies of this ce, they looked at him with strange expressions. Definitely looking at a different breed than a god.


    That was because, he had fallen at the Southern side of the Middle Realm, Middle South or South Cardinal, at the peripheral continent of the south, the Southern Continent.


    Well don''t look down on the word continent, because within one continent here, were at least thousands of regions within, regionsparable to worlds.


    Each region have billions of living beings within, andnd so vast, it spread throughout the area like a ttened.


    The Southern Continent alone had almost a qaudrillion mortals. Within their regions, each with approximately five to fifteen billion mortals each. And he had fallen at the edge of such a ce.


    But if you''re wondering where he was now? He was at the periphery of the Western side of the Middle Realm, Middle West or the West Cardinal, right at the Green Continent.


    Even for the fastest of deities, crossing one region would take them at most over two minutes, approximately two minutes on average, while crossing continents would require three weeks at most.


    For the fastest if deities, the fastest gods you could find. Not just any deity. As for crossing an entire Cardinal, that housed thousands of continents, even six centuries are not enough, including crossing the Endless Sea.


    But he mysteriously found himself doing so, and even going beyond to cross Cardinals, not just one, but almost two Cardinals that have tens of thousands of Continents altogether within.


    And in little less than a year, can you believe that? He found himself crossing the distance of almost a billion regions just to get here. And even he did not know how.


    The structure of the Middle Realm was diamond shaped, each cardinal direction taking one potion of thend. As for the Central Middle, it was also diamond shaped, albeit smaller and located above the mainnd.


    It was even viewed as a sacred ground by the mortals of thend below. That was because an ordinary person there was of an advanced race. The lowest race there were Noble humans, and the likes.


    But that was for another day, as for now, Allen was impressed at his own might. No, he was impressed at the capabilities of his legs.


    He then sighed as he picked up the clothes that were scattered everywhere within the room and began wearing them, one piece at a time, covering his perfectly chiseled physique.


    "Leaving already?" A valiant, but feminine voice called out not far away from him while he was changing. A beauty rose up from the bed and slowly approached him.


    Her beauty was normal, for a god that is, for mortals, she was breath-taking. She had red eyes and red hair, different from the other Amazon''s who had ck hair and ck eyes.


    And her figure was enough to ensnare even the attention of a god like Allen, who grew up sprounded by exotic beauties. Especially so, as her naked figure was left bare for all to appreciate.


    "Leaving? And where would I go? To the ends of the Universe?" Allen finished wearing his clothes, turned around to look at her and asked. A yful smile on his face.


    This person was Krishna, no matter how much he thought about it, her name rang a bell in his memories. Unfortunately he could not pin point which part of his memory.


    Krishna was the leader of this small group of Amazons, as well as his savior. After appearing in this region, he was dehydrated and hungry, a group of amazons found him and brought him here. Gods also got tired, and when tired, get hungry, without divine power, they require normal food as well.


    And now that he thought about, he became groggy and half aware of his soroundings the moment his hunger increased. Thus, he does no remember what happened throughout the journey here... at least, not clearly.


    That out of the way, from then on, she fed him lots of food, gave him lots of water, gave him the rest his body needed and took her payment. Yes, she took advantage of him while he was at his weakest, not like he wasining or anything.


    "Where else? Wherever you came from, of course. Maybe the Heavenly Realm of you gods." She wobbly walked over towards him, a bit of grimace on her face. If she had known he was a god, she would''ve brought some other girls to help her instead.


    "And you think I know where the hell that is?" Allen shrugged his shoulders with a bitter expression. He definitely had no idea where he came from, ording to him, he just walked a few kilometers and the next moment...

 Chapter 52 Allens Chronicles: Playboy Allen

    ?He crossed Regions, Continents, then Cardinals. Who knows, maybe maybe he walked some more, he would have crossed Dimensions, then Realms.


    "Don''t you?" Annoyed because of her current condition, she asked back in resentment, probably still holding a grudge. The stamina of a god was proven on bed.


    "Enough about that, how are you feeling though?" Allen brushed over the topic and looked her up, from head to toe as if checking something.


    "I''m barely able to walk. You were quite rough with me the past week you know." Not minding his gaze on her already naked body, Krishna stretched her waist and resentfully responded with a pout on her face.


    "...I didn''t mean that." He facepalmed as he picked up his bow and arrows, hanged them over his shoulders and added on, "I meant your new body. How is your new body holding you up?"


    "Oh that? Thanks, but I prefer my previous mortal body though." She looked herself up and down and casually replied to his question, not shameful about her previous response.


    After saving him, he stayed here for a bit and learned a lot about this group ofdies. They were all descendents of one n, whose influence has long been gone.


    But despite that, their bodies, while still virgins, carried a lot of pure source energy. Thus a lot of monsters and other races, especially the beastfolk really wanted to hunt them down.


    Luckily they skipped regions and ran away to this one, where the influence of monsters was greater than the beastfolk or the elves. But it wasn''t like they had it easy though.


    "Wanna go fetch it inside that thing''s mouth?" Allen smiled yfully as he kept his eyes on her, and asked. He couldn''t help but remember the time clearly.


    It''s been eight months since he came here, a year has passed by now. A week ago, during a fight with a grotesque monster, thisss, who was a peak Saint, was swallowed by a divine level monster.


    Luckily, he pulled out her soul and Artifacts before she was swallowed, then made a run for it. He could actually kill it, but not with a burden who was a fragile soul.


    And souls were not his fort. It was the speciality of demons and angels, of gods rted to souls in terms of elementary Laws.


    After that he spent almost 15 units of faith power to condense a half deity-like body for her. If you''re wondering where he got so much faith power, like Mimi, he had a special treasure that gave him faith power.


    And unlike her, he had enough time to digest all of the 20 units of faith power, adding on to the ones he collected in the past year, he had more than 20 units of faith power.


    Unfortunately, it was far from enough to create a Deity body for her, which cost 50 units extra over the initial 15. So he could only do so for a Half-Deity body.


    "...Nah, forget it. I''m just going to make do with this." After a slight pause, she brushed over the topic and even closed it off. That thing still instilled disgust in her.


    "....."


    Allenughed at her response as it was cute and adorable. Though he was not sure of his feelings, he at least knew he like thisss. And this did not mind entertaining her.


    Plus, throughout the eight months, he found more and more aspects about her that he liked. A few of them he loved dearly, which was why, she was his woman.


    Yeah, she was not told. But she was not one to be told. She already imed him as her man. Thus their rtionship was a bit unique, yet not obscure.


    "Let''s forget about that thing." Krishna added as she saw Allenugh at her like he always does. She liked this part of him as well, so she did notin.


    "...Nah, forget it. I''m just going to make do with this." After a slight pause, she brushed over the topic and even closed it off. That thing still instilled disgust in her.


    "Hahahaha."


    Allenughed at her response as it was cute and adorable. Though he was not sure of his feelings, he at least knew he liked thisss. And this did not mind entertaining her.


    Plus, throughout the eight months, he found more and more aspects about her that he liked. A few of them he loved dearly, which was why, she was his woman.


    Yeah, she was not told. But she was not one to be told either. She already imed him as her man. Thus their rtionship was a bit unique, yet not obscure.


    "Let''s forget about that thing." Krishna added as she saw Allenugh at her like he always does. She liked this part of him as well, so she did notin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Plus she was not going to beg Allen to go and kill that disgusting thing. She didn''t want to be a burden, or look weak infront of her own man. Even more so, as he was a god.


    The only problem he had was that he was a Pervert, but it wasn''t that serious. She sighed and decided to remind him, "We had a promise. You are NOT to touch any of my girls okay?"


    "Look here missy, I''ve been branded a pervert or a molester, but never a pedophile." Allen shrugged his shoulders and left the hut, leaving those words behind for her toprehend.


    This woman might look to be in her twenties, but she was actually in her three hundreds. And the other girls in this ce, aside from ten or so, the others were less than a hundred years old.


    To him, who was 15 yirs old, 150 years in this world''s terms, was way older than them. He deemed it against his moral to have intercourse with them... yet.


    As for humans, they aged differently. As long as they are sixteen and above, they were old enough right? Don''tpare these inhuman people to humans in age.


    Yup. Maybe he has a bit of hypocrisy in him.


    "Pedohpile?" Not quite understanding his words, Krishna blinked her eyes in confusion. ording to her, everyone here was above thirty years old in terms of living. Even the youngest looked to be around his age.


    While he looked to be around fifteen, it didn''t make sense how he judged their age at all. Though they were gods who were old and liked to keep their youthful appearance, it didnt seem like he was one of them though.


    "Ay~ gods..." She decided to me it all on being a god, not taking in the fact that she was one of them now. She then put her hand on her stomach and sighed once again in disappointment.


    ''He really is a kid. Still can''t impregnate me at all.'' She thought while putting on her clothes, ''I''m not giving up though. I''m going to use that fruit on him the next time we do it!!!''


    Poor Allen, he was not aware of what the Amazoness had in n for him. ording to him, he was living the life, with beauties all around... but not for long it seems.


    Boom!!


    A sudden explosion caught her off guard, while in the midst of wearing her gauntlets. Without any hesitation at all, she rushed over towards the door, picked up a gigantic sword, of two meters in length and kicked it open.


    "Allen!! What''s going o¡ª" She was speechless, with what she experienced the moment she took a single step out.


    She was about to rush over towards him to question the sudden explosion, but before she could move an inch forward, something urred that triggered her new senses.


    Her new body''s senses jolted, her soroundings seemed to slow down. And without further thought, she instinctively stopped and immediately pulled back.


    Her senses then returned back to normal. It all took less than a second, and she was still confused. But an instantter, somethingrge crashed onto her previous position.


    Bang!!


    It''s size alone was already veryrge. But before she could admire this new body''s senses, she looked at the thing and couldn''t help but frown. "Demon?"


    "Yeah, I thought it was going to be snack, but who knew it was a demon." Allen came behind her and also frowned slightly. Demons. These were troublesome creatures alright.


    "Is Hell nning an invasion?" Krishna crouched down and asked herself. Trying so hard not to admire how Allen killed a demon with four wings, something at the level of Half-Deity with ease.


    Hell was no way less than the Middle Realm in terms of poption. No, in fact, Hell had an evenrger poption and stronger beings than the Middle Realm.


    Luckily the demons were at terms against each other and not united as the people of the Middle Realm were.


    But even then, if Hell ever invaded, times of peace will be lost forever... or until the demons were pushed back.


    "And they seem to be close by as well." Allen murmured as he looked towards a certain direction, hundreds of miles away from the ce they were at. "Pack up, we''re leaving."


    "Hm." With her new senses, she also saw what he saw. Without further ado, she went into the vige and rallied up her people. Without a direction, they went deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 53 Cheryls Chronicles: A Goddess Genius Idea

    ?Middle Realm


    Middle Empire, Mother Sanctuary


    The previous slump area, now known as the Mother Sanctuary. Five months ago, Cheryl suddenly had an idea. A very grand idea, one that was both risky and rewarding.


    With her Providence [Heavenly Dao Maiden] and [Heavenly Empress], she was literally a walking treasure trove for cultivators. No, in fact, she could be considered the legitimate daughter of the Dao itself.


    After learning up to there, she decided to turn the slump area of the Middle Empire into a n. The slump area had millions of people alone, but only slightly less than three hundred thousand were under her.


    But that wasn''t a problem though. Using her unique Heavenly Dao, she created a dome around her area of influence, with only her 263 000 followers. Unfortunately the barrier was only at the Half Deity level.


    But that was fine, the old fools had something else to keep them busy. Something more important than a smallss who was being secretive in the slumps.


    "It''s just a pity that I''m still far from getting to my ideal n. I even gave up on making the Nuns and Almeida into deities because of this sudden inspiration." She thought out loud to herself.


    "But that''s fine. With the amount of followers and Believers I currently have, I have a monthly allowance of 900 faith points. Initially it was less than 300, but thanks to those two, it was multiplied by three to less than a unit."


    She further talked to herself, as she assessed her own progress throughout the year. And it was quite positive.


    "To change the structure of everyone here into my descendents, I''d need at most 1 unit per person,meaning that I need a total of almost 300 000 units of faith power. That''s 300 000 000 faith points, gosh, that''s a lot."


    For now, out of the 263 000 followers, only 5 were her descendents. While the remaining 262 995 were still just pure humans, without any cultivation talent at all.


    She then suddenly paused and her countenance lost all its color. "At this rate, that''s more than two thousand yirs (20 000 years) until I can get that amount. Is there no other way to this?"


    She couldn''t help but roll on the bed, that Almeida bought for her, and in boredom even. She then looked at her two daughters, who hadn''t changed at all.


    "....."


    Michu sat parallel to her sister, Michelle, and stared at her with a poker face. Michelle likewise did the same, butpared to Michu, she wasn''t a professional at being a doll.


    They were like a small baby staring at its own counterpart within a mirror. They werepletely identical through and through.


    "....."


    "Yup, they aren''t doing any help at all." Cheryl sat up and looked up at the ceiling as a sudden thought invaded her mind. "Why don''t I join one of the five God Councils and leech off of them?"


    The thought wasn''t a bad idea. But it was useless. This was because even if she was part of a Pantheon or God Council, unless it was made up of true gods, then she will not recieve any sort of increase in faith points.


    For example, two true gods sharing believers, will experience a 10% increase in their overall faith points per month. Each true god increased the percentage by a good 10%, then added altogether and divided amongst them.


    In other words, a person with 200 faith points and a person with 100 faith points, will both experience a 10% increase in their faith points per month.


    Bing 220 faith points, and 110 faith points, added together was 330 faith points, then divided by two and it would be 165 faith points for each.


    Yes, those with a higher ie will earn less and those with a less ie will earn more. Which was why, to be a pantheon, the true gods needed to have affinity with each other, lest problems arose.


    So to summarize, the current true pantheons, which had dedicated leaders, were already experiencing a 120% overall increase of faith points per month. While their pantheon, was scattered throughout the Middle Realm.


    Then adding the vast faith points their leaders earn, it could be deducted that each wound earn faith in tens of units each, monthly at that. And most likely hundreds of thousands of faith points annually.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thinking about this, Cheryl couldn''t help but twitch her eyes in annoyance. She was naturally kind and humble, and usually had the maternal aura of a mother.


    But even she had her limits, she would be receiving more than 700 faith points initially instead of less than 400.


    For example, she deducted that her peers might earn about a 300 faith points per month by now. Plus a 120%, that was 660. Then the two leaders are estimated to earn at most 15 000 faith points.


    With the 120% bonus, that would be 33 000 faith points. With the twelve of them, including hers, that would be 72 600 faith points or 72,6 units if faith power.


    Shared among them equally will be 6 050 faith points, which was over twenty times more than what she currently earned. But that is, if herpanions really earned about a 300 faith points monthly, her seniors earning 15 000 faith points monthly.


    And this is not including that being in a pantheon doubles the amount of believers one can take in. She had more than a million people who praised her name, but only a hundred were her believers. Can you imagine the frustration?


    Overall, she envied everyone who was within a pantheon right now. Imagine how many more descendents would she have, if she originally earned 6 units per month.


    A lot... at least, a lotpared to the current number of five.


    "Aiy~" She stood up and left the room, with Michu and Michelle following behind her. Though, she always told them to stay put, they never listened.


    "Greetings mydy." A young curvaceousdy, who was standing guard at the door slightly bowed her head and greeted her. She wore a Nun outfit that slightly hid her figure.


    "Oh, greetings Tiara. How are thingsing along on your side?" Cheryl greeted back joyfully, with a beautiful and maternal smile on her face. Causing Tiara to slightly blush due to her beauty.


    After a slight pause, she forced herself to respond with a straight face and a calm tone. "...Great so far, mydy. People are getting used to the Eastern characteristics that you proposed and have gotten used to the change in environment as well."


    "Good. Anything else either than that dearest?" Cheryl kept walking through the hallway and ignored Tiara''s forced tone, as she asked without looking back.


    "No. We are only awaiting your orders on how to develop from now on." Afterpletely calming down, Tiara reverted back to being a stoic maid and replied instantly.


    "I see." Cheryl nodded her head, still walking through therge hallway in a carefree manner. She then added on with a question, "Tell me, how do you evaluate a person''s talent?"


    "Talent? Talent is hard to evaluate unless one starts the process of attaining strength. We usually evaluate their potential though." Though confused, Tiara still truthfully, and diligently asserted Cheryl''s question.


    Despite not knowing why she asked the question all of a sudden, she didn''t neglect her job as a maid, a babysitter and a secretary of Cheryl. Today was her turn to tend to thedy''s (Cheryl) needs after all.


    Almost everyday was her turn. Her sisters were scared to babysit Michu and Michelle. And most were still not used to Cheryl and could not properly serve her.


    "Potential? How so?" Cheryl curiously asked. Back at home, potential was also determined by how many Providences one can attain from their past, at theiring of age. She wondered if it was something simr for here too.


    Tiara took a deep breathe in, and out, then began patiently exining what she knew about testing one''s potential to Cheryl. Despite being someone from the slums, she was actually quite knowledgeable.


    "We use a Potential meter, which determines one''s potential in terms of numbers. For people with [0] to [1] potential, they can only stay amoner. Those with [2] to [3] are considered averagely talented.


    "Those from [4] to [5] are geniuses, [6] to [7] are super geniuses. Something that is rare toe by even with regions. [8] to [9] are century geniuses. Those geniuses that are born only once in a century.


    "[10] to [11] are millennium geniuses. Though they do note once in a millenia, they doe once in a few centuries. In the Empire, there could be as many as thousands of them."


    Tiara patiently worded everything she knew about potential. And one might think that millenia geniuses were not that rare, as there thousands of them.


    But if one wanted to rate how vast an Empire supported by a God Council was, they had to know that such Empire ruled over one fifth of an entire Continent.

 Chapter 54 Cheryls Chronicles: A Collaboration I

    ?Which was over a thousand regions, a thousand worlds. Such an Empire wasparable to an Interrgctic force that watched over thousands of worlds.


    "Andstly, we have those monsters above [12] rating, anyone with such a potential can be a Saint even without trying, be a demigod with a little bit of effort and a god if they put their mind into it." She lightly breathed out, as a conclusion to her words.


    That was how far her knowledge in terms of potential stretched out to reach. Anything else beyond that, was illusory to her. She didn''t even believe such monsters exist.


    "That''s actually quite simple, but is there any further information." Cheryl felt like a lot of information was still missing when she asked this question. And she was correct.


    But it was still impressive nheless. The Empire she was talking about covered an entire Continent of thousands of regions, and only around a thousand millenia geniuses are there, Cheryl thought.


    One could see the rarity of such talents. The chances were one out of billions of mortals, or one such talent per world. As for thest rating, there might not be even one within a world.


    That was what Cheryl thought.


    "Yes, I wasn''t done, mydy." Tiara said such as her response. She was only taking a breather, and was not done. There was actually more she had to say.


    "Continue."


    "Yes. The evaluation doesn''t just end there. To determine how far one''s potential can reach, their potential is multiplied by a factor of 5, also known as the evaluation factor.


    "But that''s not all. For every realm you rise up, you will experience a small increase in potential factor. And if you reach a certain realm, whereby your potential factor does not surpass the potential mark of the next realm, then you''ve reached your limit.


    "But with time, a person could still reach higher levels of power. Just that, every rank up, that you were never destined to reach, cultivation process bes five times more than required.


    "Worst of all, the rank after that, bes five times five more than required. And the third one after, bes five times five times five more than required."


    Tiara exined as they continued walking. Her words simply meant that, if a person was born as an average talent, of potential [2] or [3], their maximum rank would be Apprentice and Adept respectively.


    For the one who could only be an Apprentice their entire life, they would take five times more time required to be an Adept that others.


    Then to be an Advanced, they would require twenty five more time required. A Great Master, would mean they needed one hundred and twenty five times the time.


    If all it took was three months, nine months and fourteen months to be an Adept, an Advance and a Great Master at average, then that said person would need fifteen months, two hundred and twenty five months, and almost two thousand months to do the same.


    From slightly two years, to almost two hundred years. The difference was almost a hundred times more than the other. And yes, life was just that shitty.


    "The potential marks for every realm are as follows; Apprentice is 10 Pm, Adept is 15 Pm, Master is 20 Pm, Great Master is 25 Pm, Grand Master is 30 Pm, Epic is 35 Pm, Legend is 40 Pm, Saint is 45 Pm and quasi god is 55+ Pm.


    "To be a god, potential is not the only thing that is needed. I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything rted to them. Forgive me." She lowered her head during thetter half of her exination.


    "It''s fine." Cheryl waved her hand at her casually, to brush over the matter. The amount I''d information she just received was quite a lot.


    And from within, she could deduct that even millenia genuises, only the more fortunate ones to be a [11] talent, could only cap at bing half deities.


    And that was all. If they were not a Heavenly genuine of [12] rating, Bing a god would be five times harder than the average time required for them.


    And feeling as if some things were still missing, she added on with one single word, ready to digest more information, "Continue."


    "The increase of potential factor per realm is also; 1 point, 2 points, 3 points, 4 points, 4 points, 5 points, 5 points, 5 points and 6 points. From Apprenrice to half god respectively." Tiara concluded all of her words with this statement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, things got a bit confusing but still a bit simple nheless. Have you evaluated everyone''s potential yet?" Cheryl nodded her head lightly, then asked a question out of the blue.


    Though all her previous deductions were debuffed, as even someone with a potential of [4], would have their maximum potential be Advance with a Pm of 20.


    But as they be an Apprentice, Adept and an Advance, they obtain a +1, +2 and a +3 to their Pm rating, which adds up to 26 Pm, which means that they could also be Great masters.


    As they be Great masters, it adds up with yet another +4, then bing 30 Pm, which means they could now be Grand masters. Thus reaching their limit.


    From 30 Pm, it would be 34 Pm when they be Grand Masters, one point away from the required Pm to be Epics. Then the process continues.


    Cheryl stopped her thoughts as they were now infront of arge building, that could hold in at most thousands of people and stood on the soft fluffy clouds. But they ignored it all, and continued with their conversation.


    "Not yet, mydy. We have yet to evaluate anyone, but we believe that the chances of a genuine appearing are null." Tiara lowered her head as she replied.


    "Do so. And for those with average talents, ce them at the outer area of the valley, those who are considered geniuses are to be ced in the inner valley and the super geniuses are to be put into the central core of the valley.


    "Name this ces as the outer sect, inner sect and core sect respectively. They could switch sect sections when they obtain enough strength or merit.


    "As for those with century talents, they are to be taken in under any of you sisters. The ones with millenia talents, if there are any, send them to Almeida.


    "As for the ones with Heaven defying talents, I''ll personally teach them myself. In other words, you girls and Almeida herself." Cheryl then turned around to look at Tiara with a beautiful and motherly smile.


    "But mydy, we are¡ª" Tiara wasn''t in the mood to admire the smile though, because she felt pressured. She and the others were from the slums, they had no talents at all.


    Being born as low lives, how could their talent be Heaven defying? They were scum of the slums, such a notion was nothing but mere fantasy. And now, the person she admired from the bottom of her heart...


    She was afraid that Cheryl would be disappointed when she found out about this and perhaps, kill them. A god was a temperamental being, and despite her being so kind, who knew if she hid her true feelings?


    She and the others were Epics, but that was after going through a lot of hardships and surpassing their limits. If they truly were geniuses, they wouldn''t need so much effort in the first ce would they?


    Would the sisters still be scum? Would they still be in this ce? Wouldn''t they be treated as Royalty by the powerful forces of the Empire?


    "Believe in my judgement. From now on, you and your sisters will each own a peak of this ce, from the first summit to the sixth summit. Almeida and I will stay up there in the floating peak. Is there any questions." Cheryl knew what Tiara was thinking but for once, ignored it.


    She felt pained, but wanted to surprise them more. Though they really didn''t have such talents, they weren''t naturally far from it either.


    After all, for people that were between sixteen years old and twenty one, to be Epics was noteworthy. Especially if one can only begin ascending at the age of seven.


    Meaning that they had nine to fourteen years worth of time to cultivate. They were at most genuises if they were capable of such feats. Hardworking genuises at that.


    And after her n seeds and everyone''s potential bes re-evaluated, then they''d realised how much potential they had. Just imagining everything was exciting.


    "No ma''am." Tiara lowered her head and quietly replied to Cheryl. Her mood was down, she could not stop thinking about being discarded once again. By the person she cherished the most.


    "Great, now let''s start with the evaluation first. Come to me if there are any problems." Cheryl ignored Tiara''s mood for now. She''ll be better after ying with Michelle and Michu after all.

 Chapter 55 Cheryls Chronicles: A Collaboration II

    ?Unfortunately, poor little Tiara would''ve been in a much better mood even through the mere mentioning of that idea. There was no need to put it into action.


    Luckily, or unluckily, she was unaware of her uing fate.


    "Yes." She responded. She bowed once again and lightly leaped off the ce down to the valley. For an Epic, it was not hard for her to jump such a distance since the Cloud Pce was low today.


    "Haah~ I''m a genius, aren''t I?" Cheryly down on the soft clouds, Michu and Michelle mimicked her on both her sides. Looking up at the sky, she couldn''t help but wonder whether this would work out or not.


    Since she could not find a better way to increase her faith points, her only way was to increase the league of strength and belief of her people. Especially now since she had disconnected from the outside world.


    Only little over a million people outside believed in her. And her influence wasn''t that great enough for those believers to spread her name around.


    There were Trillions of beings in this Empire alone, and there were four more rival Empires next to it. A Million was too small to spread her belief.


    Luckily, she left ten Low-ranked (Epic) Angels to do that for her.


    This ten were the initial believers she came with to this world. Their only job now was to spread her name throughout the ces where the five God Councils have no influence on for now.


    This was only a part of her n. The main one was still to increase the strength and belief of her followers.


    The current belief of these people was Worship, which means they gave her an initial of 24 faith points per month. Unfortunately, faith was never calcted individually.


    If she could make it increase to Fanatic, she could recieve 30 per month!! The higher their strength and belief, the higher the faith points the race will generate.


    For example, as long as 10% of this 300 000 people were between Apprentice and Master realm, then they were first league. They would increase faith points recieved through the belief of the race by half.


    As long as 5% of them were between Great master and Grand master, the initial faith points will be instantly doubled. This were the second league.


    Then if 1% of the entire race could be between Epic to Saint realm, then they were third league and increased by four times the initial value of faith points.


    For Half Deities and Deities, they no more use percentage. If a race of ten thousand had one Deity, then they were considered fifth league. An extra ten thousand, an extra Deity required to keep the status quo.


    For fouth league, as long as a race of two thousand had a Half Deity, it was considered genuine fourth league race. If they were ten thousand within the poption, five Half Deities are then required.


    As for herself, she had to cultivate a hundred and thirty Half-Deities or twenty-six Deities to either be fouth league or fifth league respectively.


    "Yup, truly a genius." She closed her eyes and praised herself once again. Her two dolls doing the same thing as their mother. The three of them, looked adorable.


    Especially as they resembled one another, with close to no minute differences between all three. Of course, Cheryl would be different due to body size and maturity.


    "I never really thought you had such a side to you, junior sister Cheryl." But unexpectedly, a neutral voice from all around her resonated into her sorounding. It sounded feminine and idle, yet soft and intoxicating.


    "Who?!" Cheryl immediately sat up and riled up her faith points inside her consciousness. Ready to convert them into divine power at any given moment. Michelle and Michu also sat up.


    But there was nothing they could do. What was even funnier, was how unordered they were about their mother''s panick, and situation they were in.


    "Rx, it''s me, Louise. Long time no see, Cheryl." All of a sudden, darkness from every direction gathered before Chrryl, slowly converging into a ck silhouette. Then formed into an ethereal beauty no words could define.


    "L-L-Louise?! Why are you here? How are you here? How did you find me?" Flustered due to her idol standing in front of her all of a sudden, Cheryl hurriedly stood up and didn''t know what question to ask or where to even begin.


    Miche and Michelle continued to mimick her and did everything she did. Since they looked almost like her, it was truly aical scene. But Cheryl had no time to mind them.


    Especially so now.


    "Like I said, rx and let''s talk properly. I have a deal for you." Louise sighed and along with her words. Her expression wasn''t cold this time around, she just had a poker face with no emotional nctuations on it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Y-Yes. Follow me inside, please." And just like that, Cheryl led Louise and the two dolls back into the Cloud Pce, all the way to the main room or the throne room.


    Along the way, Louise always looked at the two adorable daughters who were crawling behind Cheryl. They were adorable, but she felt like something about them felt off.


    There was a familiar aura in their bloodline that she could not pinpoint for now, but was sure that she knew it. She had her guesses, but hoped that they were wrong.


    The moment she sat down, Cheryl bombarded Louise with varieties of questions. "S-So, what proposal did youe with? No wait, wait, how did you manage to get in here without alerting me? How did you even fi¡ª"


    But she always avoided looking at the other party directly in the eyes. As if she was shy and nervous, her words were also spoken fast and incoherently, almost not making any sense.


    Louise smiled, and that smile broke Cheryl''s pace of words, immediately shutting her up. Louise then looked directly at her and slowly asked. "Mmm~ Are you that afraid of me?"


    "Huh...Huh, Huh?!" As if she didn''t understand the question itself, Cheryl looked back at Louise and dumbly asked back. But she immediately averted her gaze the next moment.


    "You were doing fine a moment ago before I arrived, what got you so flustered now?" Louise, folded her arms below her chest, leaned more on the chair, and squinted her eyes at Cheryl as she asked. "It can''t be that you...."


    "...."


    Cheryl did not say anything, nor did Louise pursue the matter. Niether of them entertained those thoughts, because, they were taboo... or rather not.


    "It''s not like I''ll kill you or eat you. Rx yourself and ask one question at a time, love." She subconsciously crossed one leg above the other and gently advised. Her tone soft and gentle.


    Contradictory with her facial expression that was poker and had no emotional nctuations at all. She was more... open, if Cheryl had to put a word to it.


    ''I''d prefer thetter option please. Wait, no no no, silly, she wasn''t asking you a question!! Get a grip of yourself!!''


    "I''m sorry, it''s just that I get nervous when I''m infront of my idol." Touched by Louise''s words, Cheryl sighed and exined herself in a low voice. So low it was barely audible. Unlike her thoughts, she was calm externally.


    "Idol?" But Louise heard it clearly and couldn''t help but raise her eye brows up in confusion. For the first time, some emotion nctuated on her face for a moment.


    She didn''t know someone admired her. No, a lot of girls and women admired her, but she just never thought Cheryl was one of them. Cheryl was also beautiful after all.


    "A-Anyway, ahem, what kind of proposal did youe with here? Surely, not a marriage proposal right? Hehe... Hehe." Embarrassed, Cheryl brushed over the topic and decided to immediately change it before she exposed herself.


    But only to awkwardlyugh the joke off, before Cheryl could even respond. Her confidence was obviously low, along with her self esteem. That much was obvious.


    "...."


    "Hehe... hehe..." Seeing as Louise was still nkly staring at her, Cheryl awkwardlyughed again and hugged Michelle and Michu slightly tighter.


    Causing the disobedient Michu to want to jump off from her mother''s embrace. But her mother was too sullen to take that to consideration.


    "Would you like to cooperate with me, Cheryl?" Louise finally sighed internally and went straight to the topic, catching the awkward Cheryl by surprise.


    "...What?" She looked at Louise and asked back after a slight pause. She thought she had misheard her for a second.


    "Cooperation... There''s no need to worry, I have created my own organization within the ckmarket of the Empire. My connections spread throughout the five Empires and my influence isn''t small.


    "I can help you spread your Belief. Information, supplies, Intelligence, resources, I can supply them to you as a fellow sister. And you can help us when we need you.


    "We also have a lot of faith points, even when we share it between each other, I''m confident we can both earn units per month. Oh, and it doesn''t matter whether you earn a small amount or not.

 Chapter 56 Cheryls Chronicles: A Done Deal

    ?"So, what do you say? In or not?" With her dark shade ck eyes, that seemed as endless as the bottomless Abyss, she looked at Cheryl sternly and proposed her proposal to her.


    Her beautiful expression mesmerizing even Cheryl and her daughters, who couldn''t help but stare a bit longer and be absorbed into her charm.


    "...We?" Cheryl finally managed to squeeze out a question from all the information Louise had told her. To be honest, she barely heard half of what Louise said.


    "Yes, we. Including the twins and Athena, there are five of us. If you agree, though." Louise replied immediately without hesitation in her words.


    "You''ve already gathered so many? I thought the distance of the Middle Realm was hard to cross, even for gods like us." Cheryl looked at Louise in wonder and admiration when she thought of this rumor.


    "I used the Shadow ne. Unfortunately, I can''t sense the residual aura of the boys, only that, Mimi seems to be stranded in Hell, not far away from my sphere of influence, so it''s fine." Louise responded lightly as well.


    Due to the boys growing up in a different Pce than the girls, she didn''t know any of their auras. Enigma was different though, she could sense his aura, but needed more time to pinpoint his location.


    "That little girl is already in hell?" Cheryl wasn''t surprised by this piece of news and instead sighed incredulously. Everyone were enjoying themselves while she was here, bored, and doing nothing at all.


    "Hm." Louise nodded.


    "...Okay then, we arepanions anyway. Just that, how much do you guys earn? Before you formed this alliance. It''s fine if you don''t feel like answering me." Cheryl finally agreed after thinking about it for quite a while.


    But she was still curious about one thing. How much faith points did they earn monthly. She was curious if she ranked high or low in teems of earning faith.


    "I used to earn 1 200 faith points, just like Athena. The twins earned somewhere around 1 600 faith pointsbined, I think." Not finding anything wrong with the question, Louise casually exined.


    "Thank God I won''t be a burden. I earn 900 faith points as well." Cheryl sighed to herself. ''But i wouldn''t have, without my two little pumpkin''s help. But how do the others earn so much in just a year?''


    She cleared out her thoughts with a head shake. This was not a bad idea, and the timing was just too perfect. A bit too perfect. As if, Louise was... was she stalking her?


    Cheryl had such a thought after what happened early on today. And just that thought alone excited her, almost making her...


    "I see, in that case, let''s go through the formal procedure shall we?" Not knowing what Cheryl was thinking or going through, Louise stood up and grabbed Cheryl''s hand.


    "Yes." Cheryl agreed and also grabbed Louise''s hand. Then by transmitting faith points to each other, they formed a connection together and officially became co-workers.


    "...."


    It was that simple. If one didn''t want to form a connection with the other, they could just not ept the faith points, or disconnect the connection when it was being formed.


    Louise couldn''t help but look at Cheryl, who was joyfully hugging the two little dolls on herp, happily. Looking at that smile, she subconsciously calmed down and felt her total being at peace.


    After staying in hell for almost a year, violence and ruthlessness was the only thing there, and she ended up slightly getting affected. But she managed to calm down once again after being around the surface for a while, especially around Cheryl.


    But she knew, the ce she truly belonged to, the ce where her mind will never be corrupted no matter what happens, the ce she found true peace... was with him.


    ''...I wonder, how far of a monster have you be, my beloved future husband.'' She thought to herself, before chatting some more with Cheryl and her... two daughters?


    Especially about what she had managed to learn after staying in hell all this time. Times of peace were going to be a rare thing for quite a short while, in the perspective of gods that is. For mortals, it''ll be a long time alright.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, South Cardinal


    Orange Continent, Deste Region


    Today was a lovely day, so papa Rabbit wanted to go out and fetch food for its family. Being a father of two, and a hard working spouse, it wanted nothing but the best for its family.


    After burrowing out of its house, it stood there and appreciated the tranquil life of the jungle... everything was just beautiful.


    Therge trees, the flying birds, the fresh sunlight, the extreme peace and quiet. Everything was perfectly at peace... peace which did notst long.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "YOU DARE?!"


    Booom!!!


    A hoarse, twisted roar sounded out within therge jungle, causing the earth to quake and the trees to tremble. Leading the birds and other wildlife to run away in fright.


    But that wasn''t the only thing, following that Roar was a loud explosion, followed by even more explosions which kept getting closer and closer to the small rabbit.


    To the rabbit, a great disaster was inching closer and closer to it. With each passing instant, being more dreadful than the other. And it just stood there in shock. Until...


    BOOOM!!!


    Until when the earth did not only just shake, but instead it flipped... under the perspective of the papa rabbit, the earth felt like it flipped, as everything became inverse!!


    The trees and the earth suddenly stood upside down, and the sky, that was supposed to he up, was now miraculously located below itself.


    And in the midst of the flip of the world, it saw a ck shadow flying right above its head. Followed by a spear that trimmed past its beared as well.


    ng!!


    Sparks flew everywhere, and the papa Rabbit finally hit the floor after being flipped by the explosion. The moment it stood up, it hurried down its borehole and didn''t daree out.


    It didn''t care about being buried alive. It rather be buried with its family than be cut into pieces by that spear that seemed sharper than the devil''s ws themself.


    Meanwhile above the borehole, the ck shadow managed to deflect the spear using its tough steel-like body, that was as tough and as dense as an entire ind.


    The momentum of the spear caused its rebound to be great as well, pushing it back at a very fast speed, as it shed backwards faster than sound itself!!


    But a brown sh appeared and collided with the spear, kicking it back to the ck shadow at a much faster speed than it was rebounded back with.


    Caught off guard, the ck shadow could only deflect it once again, by desperately swinging its hand to save its life.


    But the brown sh, which appeared to be a beautiful young monkey demihuman, with a daredevil smile, kicked the spear back at him with much greater force than before.... again!!


    "Damn MONKEY!!!" The ck shadow, which appeared to be a three meter tall demon with grey skin and towering horns, red eyes and a single pair of wings roared at the youngdy in anger. A Demon Chief, an equivalent of a Saint.


    He deflected the spear once again, preparing himself to dodge this time. But the young monkey, who seemed like a muscle brain actually two-timed him.


    She twisted her body clockwise, opening enough space for the spear to bypass her. But before it couldpletely bypass her, she grabbed the spear with her hand closest to it, then kicked the air as if she was on solid ground.


    Boom!!


    Sound itself was shattered then and there, as instantly, she appeared before the burly grey demon, swung her spear using all her strength, that could smash down mountains and possibly... inds.


    Despite her muscles being less than half of his, the demon didn''t dare take that blunt attack head on even if it was famed for its defenses.


    He immediately used all his strength to push himself back,pletely avoiding another beat down by the monkeyss. "Ha!! Looks like you aren''t as clever as you thought you were, huh, little monkey?!!"


    The demon couldn''t help but taunt the young monkey demihuman. He so dearly wanted to blind her with anger, especially since his sin was anger itself. When one was angry, they tend to do a lot of mistakes.


    "Hmph." The monkey demihuman scoffed at his taunts, but it seemed like they were effective. She held the spear tighter and swung it at the demon with full force.


    Using enough momentum to generate a roar from the wind being pieced. The spear force sent out by the spear swing was likewise very terrifying, and very fast. Fast enough to sh with the demon within an instant.


    Boom!!

 Chapter 57 Su Hans Chronicles: Battle Embodiment Xueer

    ?The sh brought arge earthquake and arge cloud of dust with debris flying everywhere, to form aroynd the sorounding area, almost clouding their vision.


    "Hah!! Look whose talking." She smiled valiantly, revealing her silver teeth to the world to see. Her body still in the posture of swinging the spear, she had purposely used too much momentum and force.


    "Didn''t you mother ever teach you..." A slightly heavy hoarse voice rang from behind her as a breathe of metal, and the scent of sulphur invaded her nose.


    The demon, who had appeared behind her, tensed his muscles, erging his hand by twofold. The veins in his muscles were bulging so tight, it felt like his hand would burst out into flesh and blood at any moment.


    He then, without hesitation, swung his fist at her face at full force. He was nning on destroying her skull with one punch. Blowing it into a cloud of blood mist would be even better. "...not to sumb to anger, you little b*tch?!"


    BOOOM!!!


    The sound of two objects of high density, at high momentum shing, or of a thunderp, resounded within the forest. It was so loud and heavy it caused the trees to tremble and the floor to sink by more than a meter.


    "...Huh?" But a momentter, the demon, failed to register what he was seeing. His fist dide in contact with the face of the youngdy. But no cloud of blood mist or sttering of brains could be seen.


    Instead, the demon couldn''t help but question in a voiceced with trepidation and pure dread. Trembling even, "I...Impossible... What on terra, exactly are you?"


    The powerful fist, enough to cause even a Half Deity to feel pain, was only enough to cause her to tilt her head to the direction of the force of the punch slightly.


    The moment the demon saw this scene, the more fear began overtaking his thoughts. He had fought her for almost a day, and was always beaten up. But this was the first time he showed signs of fear.


    And as if to respond to his fear, the youngdy revealed a devil-like smirk, so devilish that it brought chills down the spine of a demon. A harbinger of evil. And that smile, it was a beautiful and fearless smirk.


    One that would bring chills and difort to even a Demon Lord!!


    "Didn''t YOUR mom teach you..." The youngdy began using her own strength to push back his fist with her face, just to take a closer look at him. She then clenched her fist, which was smaller, and without any subsequent veins bulging either.


    But that act alone was enough to cause traumas to the demon. Ever since they started fighting, he realised that her fist was way worse than her spear. Hell, she didn''t know any spear techniques at all.


    "...NOT TO FALL FOR THE SAME TRICK, TWICE!!!" She then shouted aloud, as if to boost herself even more as she swung her fist into his face. Unlike during her case, her fist sunk into the demon''s face effortlessly.


    Like a knife sinking into butter...


    Bang!!


    For a moment, the jungle quited down, and only the powerful shockwave of fist and face spread out throughout the jungle. Then cracks webbed out within a hundred meter range on the floor.


    Followed by the earth sinking in by a meter when the force of the punch finally kicked in, and sending the demon flying backwards like a ragdoll in the midst of a storm. His head muddled up and confused.


    The momentum of the punch was so great that when he came in contact with the ground, he only bounced back and kept flying backwards at greater speed.


    It continued on until he flew off a hill and appeared in the air, facing the sky with his muddled head. The moment his thoughts kicked in and he was about toe to consciousness.


    The youngdy appeared above him like a ghost, at unbelievable speed. Her legs spread apart and her hands interlocked above her head, like a hammer ready to bring down judgement down to criminals in court.


    "Heh." She scoffed slightly as she brought her interlocked fists in between her legs, down on the demon, hammering him down into the river at a far greater speed than before.


    Boom!!


    Upon contact with the river, his sh brought out arge rise of water as if a small bomb was detonated. But a secondter, a much more powerful force fell into the river, rising up arger wave than before.


    Booom!!!


    When the little fishes in the river thought that the disaster was over, more and more explosions resounded within the river, rising wave after wave at their wake.


    And what was peculiar was that, each wave was a few tens of meters ahead of the other. As if the explosions were being carried by the river as well.


    Each wave would appear along with an explosions, tens of meters ahead of thest wave, at almost exactly the same time.


    Then suddenly...<novelnext></novelnext>


    BOOM!!


    A much louder explosion brought up arger wave of almost thirty meters in height. And hundreds of meters ahead at the River, a small ck shadow appeared below the river as it grewrger andrger.


    Until it reached a point where one could see that it was not a small fish, but a demon being carried by a much greater force underwater, stronger than the water current, forcing it to glide alone the water surface.


    The force was so much that, it made the demon glide above the river until he was spat out by the waterfall at the end.


    "Here''s to our lovely meeting!!!" The youngdy stood above the water, stretched out her hands apart from each other and took a deep breathe in as she pushed out her rich, abundant chest.


    Then using all her strength, she brought her hands back together Instantaneously. Causing an unprecedented invisible force to ripple through the air at the speed of light.


    BANG!!!


    Before the demon could wake up from his grogginess, the force urately struck his head. Reducing it to nothing but a cloud of red mist that floated in the air momentarily.


    A momentter, the cloud of red mist dispersed and the ''dead'' body of the demon fell down into the river, carried by the waterfall to who knows where.


    "Whew, I''m finally done." The young monkey demihuman, Su Xue, jumped out of the water andnded on a nearby tree. Her Agility and flexibility quite evident.


    "I wonder how far Godfather is with his part of the mission." She smiled valiantly as she rushed deeper into the jungle, towards the ce with the loudest ruckus.


    It had been a year since she had been working under the monkey king, Su Han. And this was the first time they had fought such hard, resistant and semi-immortal creatures.


    But that was alright, even if they were semi-immortal. They do die after killing them quite a number of times at the end. Or when you deal a massive amount of damage like blowing up their heads or vanquishing them out of existencepletely, they die.


    As for why it took her almost a day to kill that demon. It was because after killing him twice, he continued to revive. Until she saw her lord kill a demon stronger than the one she was fighting instantly by blowing up his head.


    From then on, she decided to y around before killing him for good. Su Han had really put in a lot of effort in nurturing her after all. She was a nigh-Half Deity.


    Despite being a Saintess, due to the second grade blessing from Su Han, her battle prowess was enough to go toe to toe with weaker Half Deities.


    It must be known that even a weak Half Deity was at least twenty five times stronger than a Saint. Meaning that, while she is still a Saint, she was almost twenty five times stronger than her peers at the sane level.


    When she bes a Half Deity, or even a Deity, she would still be considered stronger than her peers. But she wouldn''t be able to skip realms when she bes a Deity, unlike her king.


    Bang!!!


    Boom!!


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    Boom!! Boom!!


    The tune of explosionsing from infront told her that he was still having as much fun as he did before she left him.


    She knew that he was a Lesser Deity (Juvenile True God), but right now, he was pushing back a Lesser Demon King, two Demon Lords and nine Demon Chiefs by himself.


    Pushing back was an understatement, he was literally wiping the floor with all of them. "Godfather is... still as terrifyingly amazing as always, isn''t he?"


    She couldn''t help but say so as she jumped into the fight and pulled out a Demon Lord this time. She wanted to see if she had what it takes to kill a demon lord with her current capabilities as Su Han''s god daughter.


    She kicked off the floor and sprinted towards Su Han''s direction, her target being one of the few Demon Lords that were part of the group ganging up on him.


    Boom!!


    With her speed, she shattered the sound barrier as she appeared before a Demon Lord like a wraith. She was so fast, it was as if she just materialized before it.


    "...!!!"

 Chapter 58 Athenas Chronicles: A Goddess Ambition I

    ?The Demon Lord, which previously had Su Han as the focus, felt a threat heading towards it at fast speed. It hurriedly turned around to respond to the threat.


    "Ez Alb Ez Iro Pav." The Demon Lord did not wait to see who it was that dared to attack so brazenly, and just kicked up a unique spell it knew from the yet go.


    Along with those words, a unique chant,ced with the demonic tongue, the Demon Lord stretched out its finger upwards, and from its finger tip, a small sun appeared.


    ...!!!


    The small sun did not even take an instant before releasing powerful sr waves that evaporated everything sorounding the Demon Lord to cinders.


    "Ah..." Su Xue, who was rushing over at full speed could only let out a stupid cry of disbelief, as the heat wave,parable to the temperature around the surface of the sun, swept towards her.


    But being the daredevil she was, she folded her little hand into a fist, snd met the iing sr wave with nothing but pure physical force.


    Bang~ Boom!!


    The collision of her small, fair hand, against the sr wave of over 5 000¡ãC resulted into an explosion of nothing but hot wind that spread out to melt anything within a thousand miles radius.


    "....."


    Su Han and the other Demons that attacked him paused and stopped to watch the ruckus. Especially so for Su Han, as he was worried about Su Xue hurting herself.


    "Hahaha!! Hahahaha!!" But instead of pain, or even regret, the dainty little Su Xue, who was blown tens of miles away due to the force of the explosion, stood up and onlyughed in response.


    She was bleeding from her forehead, the blood trekking down to her left cheek, then to her chin. But her eyes still stared at the Demon Lord with boundless Battle intent.


    And the more she tasted the feeling of pain, and reminisced on it, the more her battle intent rose. She subconsciously smiled, a smile that a certain dead demon would tremble upon seeing appeared on her face.


    "HahahaHAHAHAHA, A¨C¡ª" She kicked off the ground, as a unique skill of her own, one that if a person of her level used, would be depleted of mana was cast.


    She did not care about expenditure at all. She just used the unique skill that her God father bestowed upon her, [Battle Will].


    Booom!!


    With insane speed, ones that even a Demon Lord could not read, she shed and appeared right before it''s face. And the only thing that is could see, was a smile so wide, it literally resembled that of the devil''s.


    ...!!!


    Not only the Demon Lord, even the other Demon Lord, the nine Demon Chiefs and the Demon King were caught off guard by the newfound speed of the Saint Su Xue.


    As for Su Han, he could only subconsciously smile, ad he clearly saw Su Xue stretch out her hand to grab the face of the Demon Lord, and intended to smash its head onto the ground.


    But the Demon was still a Demon Lord, a Deity equivalent being who, if need be, could affect the entire region with theirplete might.


    By burning more of its demonic power, the was already close to being depleted, it used its unique skill once again and boosted yet another spell to devastating heights.


    "Dun o ber tan sitn." The moment it finished its chant, it''s head was almost about to be smashed onto the ground, and mixed in like fertilizer by the battle hungry Su Xue.


    But at that moment, time froze for an instant, and the moment it flowed back, the one smashing the other onto the ground was the Demon Lord.


    And the one being smashed onto the ground was the youngdy, Su Xue. The tables had turned so quickly, even she failed toprehend how everything urred.


    "Huh..?"


    Bang!!


    That was the only words she could let out, before her beautiful face was smashed onto the ground, making the hard soil and rocks, seem as soft as cake as her head sunk in.


    ...!!!


    Everyone was once again caught off guard, especially Su Han as he stared at everything in stupor and amazement. Of course, he was not going to involve himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was Su Xue''s battle, and it was a form of maturity for her. He could not protect her always, for that was not what a good God father would do.


    Thus... he moved back to his business. As for Su Xue, this battle, might be her chance to finally be a Deity. Who knows, with her talent, she might just breakthrough!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Central Cardinal


    Void Ind, Central Magoi


    Athena sat upon the tallest throne of the Central Magoi, a city of Spell casters. Be it wizard, mage, elementalist, sorcerers, arcanists, magus or the likes, they could all be found here.


    The floating ind had a poption of four billion, which was spread throughout the seven towers. Each tower being ruled by a god who ascended from being a spell caster to a magic-oriented god.


    In order, from the most popr, to the least popr were;


    The Wizard tower of the old man, Sage Liu Mao. A wizard god that has written down hundreds of spells, and was renowned for single handedly killing a god with magic alone, when he was but a mortal.


    The Witch tower of the old woman, Sage Liu Almei. A terrifying witch goddess who formed a contract with a powerful demonic entity, and could use devastating dark arts.


    The Sorcerer tower of the power hungry beauty, Mia Blueberry. Not only was she power hungry, she was a powerful woman who had a high influence with the Astral Road.


    The Mage tower of the young man, Sylvester McCain. A natural born magician, who had Affinity with all 108 magic categories. Unfortunately, his potential was only enough for him to use only twelve spells at maximum.


    The amount of Skills and Spells a person could carry, corrted to the potential rating the person has. And for unique skills or spell, the potential rating was divided by five.


    Thus a person of [12] rating, could have 12 ordinary Skills or Spells, and 2 Unique Skills or Spells. And for a person of [6] rating, they could have 6 and 1 for both ordinary and Unique Dkills or Spells.


    There were other factors to increasing thus though, such as Physiques, Soul Strength and one''s Consciousness.


    For Deities, they had a natural Deific Physique, a Unique Soul and Greater Consciousness. Their Skill or Spell limit, increases by 90%, 30% for each category.


    Thus why Sylvester had a quotation of 23 ordinary Spells and 5 unique spells to him. And yes, the numbers were rounded up to the nearest possible ratio.


    The Elemental tower of the young Spirit, Elmera. A being that was not mortal, and was instead born as a pseudo-immortal. She was quite good with Elemental spells, andmanding Elementals.


    The ult tower of the mysterious and isted Helen Enfield. A woman even the current Athena could notpletely see through. In fact, tbe only person that she was cautious of within this whole ne.


    The Phenomenal Tower of the Great Sage who weed her here, when she descended, and his beloved wife, Sophia. They were ordinary schrs who ascended through knowledge.


    The information they knew was far more profound and forbidden than anything the god''s could fathom. It exined how he knew about Athena''s descent.


    Each tower had its own structure, each one different from the other.


    And if one was wondering why she was sitting at the highest throne of Central Magoi, a ceparable to a small world when there are seven otherpetitors fighting for it.


    It wasn''t an easy job to be honest. Unlike her peers, Athena was ambitious. She wanted to get as many followers as possible before she can start on the path of increasing her strength.


    Because for true gods, to increase strength, they needed to refine true divine power. Where by even one unit cost 100 000 faith points. And one needed five units to promote from rank 1 true god to rank 2 true god.


    One can imagine the cost. Though they could ascend even by doing nothing, they could reach the next rank in five years, the one after in another ten, so on and so forth. But she didn''t want to spend a hundred years waiting to reach the peak of the true god realm.


    That was why she wanted this entire ind for herself within the next thirty years (3 yirs). And she was seeding. Not through battle might, but through wits only.


    She was bold enough to go fight spellcasters in their own specialty, brains. That''s right, within the past year, she''s yed these six deities like nobody''s f*cking business.


    Even now, the reason no one came to stop her from sitting here so far was because they were busy with more important things. To go into details, they were trying so hard to calm down their followers.

 Chapter 59 Athenas Chronicles: A Goddess Ambition II

    ?Six months ago, Athena was still wrecking her brains on how to deal with this six deities without fighting them. If she knew where Su Han was, she wouldn''t hesitate using him as a sword, at the cost of satisfying his... desires.


    Unfortunately he wasn''t here. But four months ago, news about demons were leaked to her by the person she couldn''t ''y'', Helen. This women delved into ultism and was a bit of a threat to Athena.


    Luckily, she supported Athena secretly. Though Athena didn''t know why she was doing this, she felt like it wasn''t against her ns. It was a strange feeling but she didn''t delve in it for too long.


    She was smart enough to know when to retreat, and when to charge forward. And this opportunity was one she was willing to take the risk of ignoring for the time being.


    Back to the main topic, after learning of that, she spread it throughout the seven towers and brought fright to the people. When everyone was frightful and training very hard to breakthrough, she finally made her move.


    Burning up all her faith points, 40 units (including some from external sources like Mimi and Allen), she used it to conjur lots of magical materials that could aid a spellcaster in attain strength or gain sudden enlightenment.


    She used the Basic Divine Art, "Transmutation", to change some rare materials she got her hands on from the Great Sage and his wife, converting them to even rarer resources.


    And these resources were clearly targeted at mages, especially on magic research and breakthrough resources for certain spells and projects.


    Then she spread them throughout the ind, thus leading the towers to be in discord as they fought over the resources. Worst part was that, the demons were inching closer and closer.


    At this rate, the six Deities had two choices, either they continue fighting and let the demons swallow them whole. Or... they ignore the treasures and force their people back.


    Thetter decision will cause the people working under them to feel loss and discontent. While she on the other hand, conjured a few materials and gave them to her people to unt to the other spellcasters.


    She emphasized that they must do it naturally, as if they weren''t unting at all, in order to cause the discontent the people have with their deities to increase. While envying her people.


    Why do their deities not do the same thing? Deities can''t control faith power, which was the unit of creation and destruction, life and death,w and existence, miracles and mysteries.


    Why didn''t their deities fetch the materials for them? That was because Athena knew what she was doing. She wasnt stupid enough to hide them in a ce where those people would be able to find them in a short period of time.


    Plus, in terms of Battle, she alone could easily keep them busy. At least, for a bit of time that is. But she would not like that method.


    Wouldn''t some people find any of this suspicious? Of course they are, they are smart people after all. But because they are smart, they know that a battle between deities didn''t need them. Even though it was at the level of wits and schemes only.


    "Hmm~ The demons will be here in about six more months? In that time, I wonder if I should be a bit more proactive?" Athena as she yed around with her long hair.


    Her finger twirling the hair around her neck, while she had a thoughtful expression. She then continued her thoughts out loud,


    "The Liu couple love knowledge right? How about I use the basic divine arts, which is a new topic for them to study with. They won''t be able to use them without faith points anyway.


    "I can make a deal with them. If they can break down the source of the arts and use them, then I''ll serve them. As long as they don''t, they''ll serve me? Isn''t that simple enough?" Athena smiled as she crossed her legs over the other, her thoughts still filing up.


    The idea was worth a try, that meant that two Towers out of the way. Including the Phenomenal Tower, that was three Towers out of seven Towers.


    "But that''s risky. Unfortunately that old man and his old woman, they are higher magic deities. I can''t just force myself on them anytime I want, this is the only way." She convinced herself, and moved on to another topic.


    "As for the power hungry littless, she might be a problem as well, must I seduce her using the little monkey? No. I''ll use our stud instead. Hopefully Louise doesn''t mind.... She will.


    "But what if I make her my right hand man though? Hmm~ it won''t work. Must I use force then? Or just outright kill her? No, killing them will only make my work load harder. Plus, it''s way more fun to outsmart geniuses in their own game of wits."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then yfully swayed her head left and right as she continued her thoughts. This was all fun and games. To her, the true storyline had yet to even begin.


    "Aiy~ Ruling a poption that rivals a small world really is tough. And to make it of Mythical grade, I''ll need there to be almost a million deities? Oh my, that''s quite expensive. Maybe thirty years isn''t enough.


    "But I hope fifty is though. Anymore than that and my pride would be damaged." Athena said to herself as she stood up, ending her own monologue, that seemed to contain quite the dangerous thought.


    She easily mentioned everything, including the part of nurturing millions of Deities casually, as if it was something easy for her to do. And maybe it was, because she... was Athena.


    Athena smiled lightly as her thoughts shifted, and with just a slight movement of her hand, she opened a rift of space and stood up to casually strolled into it.


    All the ideas, which were many, that she had were currently put on hold. For now, she wanted to cause chaos. And to do that, she had to cause disruption between the six deities, aside from the Great Sage that met her during the day of descent.


    As for the demon invasion? Of course, she did not forget it, she never would. They were one of her many key points to conquering the Void ne.


    She appeared within and of darkness. Aside from the small glow from a lone star, that exuded immense gloom, there was no other source of light in this ce.


    And as far as her vision could see, hundreds of millions of demons were busy with their own work. None seemingly minding her existence. In fact, most could not even sense her presence.


    And in front of her, seven demon kings, all being god equivalent demons, bowed down to her in greetings. The cloaked demon king, that seemed like the leader of the group, moved forward and greeted, "Greetings to the Lady of Wisdom."


    "Hm. Greetings little V." Athena nodded her head at him to acknowledge their greetings. Then after looking around for a bit, she frowned and asked, "Where''s your Queen?"


    She called a veteran demon that probably spent hundreds of years to be a demon, little. And that said demon did not dare say anything about that.


    But before the cloaked demon could answer, ck mist drifted from out of nowhere and appeared before them. No, to be precise, it drifted from out of the air and then spread out before Athena.


    "I''m here." A cold voice, filled withplex feelings andplete apathy, resonated with the sorounding darkness.


    Albeit it was still regal and divine, bringing majesty and coldness to the tone, making it ufortable to listen to, despite it being originally pleasant.


    Then out of the mist, Louise walked out and stood in front of Athena with her poker face. Her eyes carrying a unique glint of peculiar emotions and caution.


    It wasn''t that she disliked Athena for her tone to be cold towards her, it was just that Athena had problems. But even then, they were, at the end of the day, still rted.


    Athena smiled when she saw Louise, without hesitation, and despite knowing that she might trigger Louise, she still greeted nheless, "You are back... [No.1]."


    "....."


    Louise ignored her and instead bypassed her and went into the rift Athena had opened. Athena''s n was simple, the ind was too big and four billion poption wasn''t enough to cover half of it.


    She wanted to fill it up with at least ten billion, with a count of millions of deities. And to do this, she wanted to use the humans there, the demons from hell, the angels from heaven and many other races.


    First, she would use demons as an excuse to conquer the ind, by then, if Louise manages to rule over the demon army, then they will all recieve faith from both poptions.


    And since both of them were in a True Pantheon, they would share the faith amongst each other equally, regardless of which group each led.

 Chapter 60 Athenas Chronicles: A Goddess Ambition III

    ?And since both of them were in a True Pantheon, they would share the faith amongst each other equally, regardless of which group each led.


    But the belief of the people would be low, possible ordinary at best. Athena would then lure some angels and defeat the demons, gaining the praise and worship of the people.


    Louise would then save the demons, and retreat with them to below the ind, which is a much more suitable ce for their type. And a ce, she was nning to create not too long from now.


    As long as Louise had the worship of the demons, and she had the worship of the people and angels, they both recieve the same amount of faith points at the end. Then share it equally amongst each other.


    Whether her believers hated Louise, or Louise''s demons hated her, that did not affect the overall amount of faith they would recieve at the end of the month. And none actually cared about that.


    And if possible, maybe involve the twins as well as Mimi to create her own separate dimension, using this very Void Ind as the base foundation.


    She could rule over the Deities, who would be known as the Divine, the sisters, Joy, who represented Heaven, would rule the Angels, and Joyce, who was Earth, would rule over the people onnd.


    Louise, would rule the Demons, or rather, the Underworld of this Void Ind. As for Mimi, she could take care of the monsters or the seas, or even the beasts, it didn''t matter much. She had Affinity with all three.


    Just thinking about it was mind bogging. And with the knowledge of the future she had, about the new Concept that would be born, she could farm multiple points with this action alone!!


    As for Louise''s thoughts on this matter though, she found it stupid, but had no greater idea as well. Because this would only take her fifty to a hundred years ording to both of their calctions.


    By then, earning 600 units of faith power or 600 000 faith points per annum wouldn''t be much of a problem for them. And, that was individually for each of them. Including if Mimi and the twins were included.


    ''Let''s not forget Cheryl. She could have her own influence in the Pantheon, with her own unique Realm she is nning to create.'' She thought. ''And that Realm... would bring endless troubles for her.''


    With how scarce faith poweres, Athena nned to only promote the first one million Saint-level powerhouses to Deity-hood, which would only cost them 30 units of faith power each.


    But even then, by herself, it would take her 2500 years (250 yirs) to change their grade to Mythical. That was why she was nning on using thisnd as a home base for all the girls that she contracted with.


    And with the new True Concepts, maybe half, or even a fifteenth of that time was enough for them to seed, let alone more than two full millenia.


    At least, it would only take them around 200 years or less at most. "Wait, what if I bring that monkey along as well? His idiocy is quite cute, I can also rope in that pervert, and leader is already a given.


    "As for that Takashi... hmm~ not a problem? I''ll think of a way to pull him. Now for [No.3]..." She couldn''t help but look back into the rift that she created, "Now now sister, I wonder if you would like to do your fellow sister a favor. Hmm~"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Unfortunately, she''s too much blinded by that emotion called love... is it love even? No, I prefer to call it obsession. How can love, affect Gods the likes of us? Especially if it''s you two. Or rather, specifically him."


    She said to herself as she walked back into the rift. The cloaked demon, sighed in relief due to the crazy woman gone. They had stood there and listen to her ramble on as if they never existed at all.


    And her thoughts, were so grand that only beings like Deity Kings yed on them. And because of that, their hope of reaching greater heights in power were re-ignited.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, during the very time period Athena had her thoughts out loud, a mature woman, who still had charm that could ignite the lustful feelings of young men, opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were a universal luster, as her pupils represented multiple colorful constructs resemnt of gxies, ck holes, qaursers etc, along with boundless darkness.


    Her hair had the same luster, as both her eyes and hair, resembled Universes each. Especially her iris, which was circr and more like a stranded Universe within a milky sea.


    While her hair was more of the personification of a Universe. Her skin was fair and smooth, almost translucent, and her proportions were quite abundant.


    Her most striking feature being her chest, which was just perfect and melow. Such a beauty, had a mature charm, that carried hints of immaturity as well.


    She opened her eyes, and it seemed as if rays of light were about to burst out. No, they did, as the dark room she was in, waspletely illuminated in myriad colors.


    "...Still as ambitious as ever, I see." She did not open her mouth, yet her thoughts were powerful enough to vibrate through the air as if someone was speaking right besides her!!


    "Unfortunately, regardless of what you do, I am to support you to the best of my abilities." She continued letting out her thoughts, literally, as her eyes seemed to gaze through Space-Time itself.


    Gazing from the stranded tower of ultism, that was located within the Void Ind, towards, and through the portal Athena created, to Hell itself.


    "...And, it''s been quite a while..." Her tone, which was Emotionless and Impassive, suddenly softened as her eyes gazed returned to the Void Ind, at Central Magoi, at the person who went through the portal before Athena.


    At the being who was the Personification of Endless Night, the Demon Monarch of Darkness, the Eternal Companion of a certain Existence, Louise S. Vermillion.

 Chapter 61 Twin Chronicles: Trials Of Summer And Winter I

    ?Middle Realm


    Orange Continent, Desert Region


    Within the Middle South, it was that time of the week the "Flute of Brilliant Summers" yed out once again. Everyone, within the Desert Region sent out their representatives to discuss this matter once again.


    It''s been fifty two weeks, meaning fifty two torture sessions of experiencing intense Summer. Even in Winter, there were four times when the weather seemed to have changed.


    Being a Desert Region, winter here was only warm and not cold. But during the day of the Flute of Overwhelming Summer, it was so hot that even Deities felt like they were at the central core of the sun.


    At first, the Flute was yed randomly as if to pass time. Until the sorounding major Deities, begged their Deity Kings to do something. The three Deity Kings finally visited the ce where the sound originated from.


    When all the Deities thought their time of suffering was gone. The Deity Kings came back all battered and almost clotheless. The snake goddess being a sight to behold even, almost being 100% naked.


    From then on, the Flute only yed once a week, even though it was still torture, but that was better than before. It was as if the suffering of the god kings alleviated their suffering.


    Unfortunately, they still couldn''t bare with it and finally begged the snake goddess, who seemed to be the only one who got close to the ce, to talk to the great being responsible.


    "...Why me out of all of them? That crocodile head and that senile cat are stronger than I am. Why did they nominate me?! Just because I managed to get in twoyers more than them and now they think this mysterious being favors me? Bullshit!! Complete, and utter bullshit!!"


    One would doubt that this was the monologue of a Deity King, a peak Divine Deity with higher authority over other Deitiespared to other Divine Deities of the same level. Their authority could even overpower other Divine Deities.


    To put it in short, they had the strength and divine might that was only one inch away from breaching the realm of the God''s of olden days, the might of their ancestors and their predecessors.


    But right now, this certain kind of Deity, wasining and fearful of another being? How could that even be possible? Well it was happening right now.


    Thest time she went in that ce, she could only go in for sevenyers, before she felt like she would burn to ashes. And that was only thanks to the fact that she had [Fire Immunity] and [Tough Skin].


    ~~~


    Suddenly, a beautiful tune rang out from within that ce and the sorounding temperature began increasing. From the average 36¡ãC all the way to 72¡ãC in an instant. Then from 72¡ãC to 90¡ãC in the next second.


    And the more closer one got to the ce, the hotter it would be. It must be known, it was 90¡ãC and she was still far from theyer furthest from the center.


    Gritting her teeth, the snake goddess, Rani, immediately slid forward. Luckily no mortals lived around this ce anymore, thus there death toll was low.


    Using all her strength, she instantly appeared hundreds of miles deep into the area, in just a millisecond, immediately at the end of the fifthyer. The temperature here was a whooping 88 000¡ãC. No wonder those two old fools couldn''t handle it.


    Ordinary Deity Kings like them could naturally tank at least 50 000¡ãC with their divine power. Which was ten times the temperature at the surface of the sun.


    While ordinary Divine Deities could only take 35 000¡ãC, while Deity Lords and Higher Deities could tank 19 000¡ãC and 11 000¡ãC each respectively.


    Lesser and Greater Deities being 5 000¡ãC and 7 000¡ãC respectively. Whilst Saints had something around a thousand or below. They couldn''t even bare the temperature of the Sun.


    Clenching her fist, Rani pushed on once again. Using all her strength, will and effort, she managed to breach the seventhyer and enter the eighth.


    Her speed was around the speed of light, which was not disappointing for a Deity King, but there was a pressure here that seemed to be pushing her back... with nothing but sheer heat!!


    And because of that, her body was close to burning up by now, even her Fire Immunity did not help at all.


    The temperature was above 30 million degress. The heat was a whooping 30 million degrees celsius. A terrifying number even to Deity Kings rted to the Sun like herself.


    Even an ancient Deity King of Old would not take such a temperature lightly even if they are proficient in mes or the likes. Only an Ancient Sun Deity would dare, and luckily, her diluted Bloodline was of such Origins!!


    She could still take up to 50 million degrees normally. As for why she pulled backst time, she didn''t want to go backpletely naked. Especially when her body was way more charming than other female Deity Kings.


    Boom~<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her body suddenly ignited. But with the soul of a Deity King, she wouldn''t die that easily. At least it would take a few more seconds.


    And with will and pure determination, Rani wanted to meet the powerful being beyond the firstyer. Such a being proficient in fire, was like an idol to her!!


    Perhaps it was an ancient deity or above. She continued to push on using all her might towards the ninthyer. The temperature was now a whooping 133 million degrees.


    And... she might not live for more than a few seconds at this rate. Even Sun Deities could perish due to the intense mes you know.


    But it was just near, almost there. Just a little bit more... and she could finally seed. But... when abruptly, the firstyer was breeched, the temperature immediately skyrocketed.


    Boom!!!


    300 million degrees!!!


    The moment she sat foot into the firstyer, her body exploded into mes, only leaving out a figure of nothingness within the towering mes of range spreading hundreds of miles.


    Even her soul... was oblirated!!


    What was worse, the fire wasced with a few glints of blue, which made it even worse to fight back. But Rani wasn''t stupid, she came here for a reason. And those two fools sent her for a reason too.


    Immediately, her soul and body reconstructed at a speed faster than a millisecond. Then, she inserted her hands into her burning flesh and spread her chest apart.


    Opening it to reveal a gaping hole that seemed to house an illusory Universe. And out of it jumped a small snake that was less than thirty centimeters long.


    With unpredictable speed, thousands of times faster than her base speed, she zoomed all the way towards the ce far beyond the firstyer.


    Her thoughts were null, and empty, as the only thing the little snake had in mind, was to run and only run as fast as it could possibly go.


    And within the central ce where everything originated from, the intense heat and the zing mes, the thing that she saw, was the creation of heaven and earth, no no no, it was pure destruction in the sh.


    Thend was nothing but orange-red liquid, so hot that the air a meter above was forcefully ignited. So hot that air did not exist, earth did not exist, water did not exist.


    The fire burned so hot, it destroyed the other three elements, on a physical, spiritual and molecr level!! Everything here, was nothing but fire.


    One might think that it was impossible, for fire to burn, oxygen was required. But here, such things were null. The fire was self-sustained by the person that set at the center of everything.


    And within such an out of ce Mythical Fire zone, there was a lone rock in the center, and there stood a young girl who looked jovial and fresh. The center of the everything.


    Green hair, slightly tanned skin, blue-green robes that fit her body perfectly, enting her small curves and medium sized breasts. A figure quite beautiful even amongst gods.


    Even a Deity King who was more beautiful than others of the same level, Rani paled inparison. Her small delicate lips were blowing onto the ck Flute with professionalism.


    ~~~


    Just once.


    Rani heard the tune only once at such a close distance and her body and soul were vanquished within an instant. Not even a atom of her entire being was spared.


    And at thest moment, she felt a heat so high, that even someone of her caliber, with the ancient sun divine bloodline failed to defend against.


    Even her [Primal Snake Form], that had True Resistance to Fire, and Immune to basically heat damage, was weak and helpless against such an attack of pure destructive mes.


    +2 500 000 000¡ãC

 Chapter 62 Twin Chronicles: Trials Of Summer And Winter II

    ?Within the Trials where a certain old queen of gods, Rani, was experiencing heats at excruciating temperatures over a million degrees celcius, the mes did nothing but continously climb up.


    And as Rani''s consciousness was about to be swallowedpletely by the mes, she felt a warm light invade her primal soul spark. Causing her to feel extremelyfortable and at bliss.


    And when she thought she was entering heaven, she heard an ethereal voice, one so Earthly it felt surreal and out of this world. "Congragtions for¡ª the first¡ªpletely clear¡ª trials of Summer.


    "The¡ª officially be opened¡ª all mortals¡ª this ce. There will be rewards for those who seed in walking through ayer. As the first to¡ª to walk through all theyers, I ask you...


    "Is there anything you desire?" Resounded throughout her consciousness, giving her peace ad tranquility she never thought could be attained by Deity Kings.


    But Rani only managed to hear thetter half of the ethereal being''s words. And because of her dilemma and hallucinations, she could only see a sun that she always saw in her dreams speaking to her.


    "...Su...n..." She murmured lightly before falling unconscious as nothing but a primal soul spark was all that was left of her entire existence. But she was recovering... slowly.


    "Sun? You want to be a Sun? That might be a bit hard, but I can at least awaken your dormant bloodline and reform your body. It''ll take quite the number of units of faith power... which I don''t have.


    "But it is my job to fulfill the mission of the trial and reward the trial takers. I''ll fulfill your wish as long as I gain a billion faith points okay? Just a couple of thousand years I guess.


    "Now, I hope you spread more words about the "Summer Trials". They''ll open once I y... the Flute? She fainted? Oh well, I guess she was tired from all the walking."


    Joyce sighed and ignored the unconscious Rani. She seemed quite fine without her sister. She was not as dependent of her twin sister as she first seemed.


    Unlike other true gods, Joyce and her sister were trial types. Their strength weren''t that great but their importance wasn''t any lesser than the others.


    Not only did they recieve a 50% discount when using faith points or power, their monthly allowance was also multipled by their potential. Seven being the case for the two sisters. Only after their first promotion that is.


    Without believers, they originally earned almost 150 points, but thank to their special traits as living trials, they could earn about 1050 per month.


    "As the first to seed amongst the Trials of Summer, you shall recieve both the [Summer Blessings] and my personal blessing. Though I can only give you a Third grade blessing." Joyce thought to herself, as she used the fire to heal Rani''s wounded soul.


    She wasn''t the only one who seeded in officially opening up her trial grounds though. Her fellow sister within the opposite hemisphere did as well.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle North


    Blue Continent, Green Land


    A man in bear skin knelt down before the ethereal beauty who looked down at him with an impassive expression. His posture firm and his muscles thick, his hair white and pupils blue.


    "There you have it, as long as you can live for a thousand years, I can make you the strongest individual of this world. That... is the reward you so dearly wish for, isn''t it?"


    The ethereal beauty with golden hair, golden-white attire and golden eyes looked down at the man once again, snd inquired, her expression still null.


    "Yes ma''am." The man responded regally and respectfully, his head lowered. He was like Rani, a man chosen to represent the Green Land into talking with Joy, the cause of extreme Winters.


    One with the blessing of Joy, as well as the [Winter Blessings].


    Though he was not a Deity King, he was the strongest Deity within the only pantheon of the Green Land. Which was why he ''didn''t'' freeze to death throughout the journey.


    "Okay then, your only mission now is to spread the word around. The Trials of Winter have been opened. Once a week, mortals and deities alike shall be tested and their rewards will be determined by their progress." Joy looked straight at the man and added.


    "Yes." The man agreed, bowed once again and stood up to fulfill his part of the mission.


    Thorium, the strongest warrior within the Green Land, would one day be known as one of the strongest of the Middle Realm. Then to the whole of Terra.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man who, in the near future, dared to go against a Main God just for his Goddess. A man whose fear was frozen like ice, for he could not feel such an emotion.


    That is... when that man''s descendents weren''t included within the ratio at all.


    But for now, he was still but the strongest Deity of the Greend Continent, acknowledged even by the current Greend God King.


    He left the trial grounds, and as he was sessful once, his journey back was not as life threatening as it was. Even as brave as he was, he was not willing to go through that.


    Thorium walked back to his home, where his family was located. There, he found his wife, who was a former valkyrie, a warrior and messenger of the gods.


    And his eldest son who was at home as always, chopping down the gigantic trees located far behind their home. Both were powerful gods as well.


    "I am back." He said lightly, as his wife turned to look at him, pausing her actions of cutting apart the freshly caught bear that her eldest son brought on his way home.


    "Wee back, stud. I am d you''re alive." She smiled as she moved to give him a bear hug. Thorium also did not shy away from her, as even with the blood on her hands, he still gave her a nice descent hug.


    They both hugged, and kept the posture like that for a while. One was worried that she might lose her husband for good, as the mission this time was too dangerous.


    While the other wasforting his woman, of the fear and difort she still had within her heart even now.


    But there was one person amongst them, that did not want to read the mood, or rather, could not read the mood at all. "Why don''t y''all just get a room and f*ck like rabbits already."


    "....."


    "Shut the f*ck up, and make yerself useful bastard." She let go of her husband as she turned around and clicked her tongue yfully at her son, her ent changing.


    Meanwhile, Thorium did not say anything, he just helplessly shook his head. As long as he was still alive to witness the rtionship of his wife and sons, then he was happy.


    Everything else did not matter to him.


    "Hey old man, forgot to let ya know, but ''parently, the Vietnas Dragon has been woken up. That big guy ''parently gave the God King a beating of the century." He said as he stopped bickering with his mother.


    "The Vietnas Dragon? The ancient dragon that is said to be the death of consecutive god kings in a row?" Thorium paused from whatever he was doing as he asked back curiously.


    He was arge man with blonde hair, and a long blonde beard kneaded into neat braids reaching down to his cor bone. Even his hair was braided neatly on his back.


    All the way to his hip. He was tall, at most over two metersrge, naturally at that. With muscles sorge, he resembled a bear when he stood, and his physique was bulky.


    "Yeah, that one." His eldest son nodded in response, as he twirled his axe, while staring deep into the woods, seemingly not bothered about the dragon.


    "So what?" His mother scoffed, and went back to chop up the bear corpse she left. Her words not stopping, "What do you want your father to do about it, huh?"


    "...You ought to keep quiet and not mind the business of men, mother. Go do the dishes." He responded momentster as he turned back to look at his mother.


    "....."


    Thorium did not mind them and moved into the house to mind his own business. Meanwhile, his wife silently stood up and tied her tinum hair into a bun, with her bloody hands.


    Her small 1,8 meters height, seeming very smallpared to his 2 meters tall frame. But even then, the moment she did move, he was already entering the forest humming a tone.


    There was a reason she was his mother, and could marry the strongest god. She was definitely not weak, and as for him? He was just but a small god for now.


    He was not suicidal. And he would never be... at least, if it''s not for his family.

 Chapter 63 Mimis Chronicles: Bonding In Hell I

    ?Hell Realm, Outskirts


    The Sixty-eighth Red Region


    A gaint dragony below a cliff, sunbathing while being submerged in a pool of burning sulphur. It''s size alone was hundred of meters tall and kilometers long, a titanic dragon in the sh.


    And tens of thousands of humanoid demons with scales covering their ashy bodies, ''happily'' scrubbed the body of the dragon. They did it so happily and willingly, that one wouldn''t believe that they were forced into it.


    And in between the brows of the giant dragon, an elven young rangery on top of its head and also sunbathe under the burning sun, or the burning stars acting as suns of Hell.


    Her hair was now long and unkempt, but that did not decrease her charm. Her body was also the same, her breasts and curves did not grow anyrger, but her face was more cuter.


    "Hey, Mimi." The young elf, Noelle opened her emerald eyes as she looked up at the sky fearlessly. "When do you think we''ll be able to go home?"


    "Don''t ask me, how would I know that?" Mimi transmitted her thoughts to Noelle as opening her mouth would quake the sorounding ce or causerge magnitude earthquakes.


    She could barely move right now because of her titanic size. Let alone speak and even breathe normally. It was disastrous anyhow.


    "...."


    Noelle ignored those words and decided not toment. But she couldn''t help but retort mentally, ''And who told me not to worry a few months ago again? Yeah, that''s right, YOU!! Now big sister and the others will surely spank me dead when I get back home!!! Waaaa~.''


    "Mother, we are done scrubbing your lovely and delicate scales!!!" One of the red scaled lizardmen, one with a hint of ck on his scales and seemed more like a dragon, shouted from the neck of the dragoness.


    He was quite handsome for a lizardmen, as even the most picky humans would still fall in love with him. He had nice and thick muscles, that made him seem powerful even qith his childish figure.


    His body was likewise tall and lean for a child his age. With two small horns cutesy peaking out from the top of his ears, making him seem like an adorable small demon.


    His face, that slightly resembled Mimi''s childish features, was the only human-like feature of him. Thebination only making him even more cuter than average.


    "Is that so? Polish them then." Mimi indifferentlymanded them to go through the torture once again. Jill was her illegitimate child, in other words, a product of asexual reproduction.


    True gods were nothing different than other mortal races, either than that they were not defined bymon sense and had far many godly powers than Deities of this world.


    To true gods, illegitimate and legitimate children only referred to beings birthed normally as a residents of this world or natural born Godlins respectively.


    Children born with people of this world were also not Godlins. For example, Enigma''s three daughters... well, for some reason, were somehow considered Godlins.


    Another example would be Cheryl''s children, Michelle and Michu, who for some reason aa well, were, also Godlins... Okay then, a proper example would be Jill. Jill was born from the reverse scale of Mimi, thus making him her eldest son, or descendent.


    Unlike Godlins, who aged once every ten years, he instead aged normally and was no different than normal demons.


    Aside from having unlimited potential due to being Mimi''s child, or being born out of an important aspect of her being. He also had a very thin bloodline of Mimi.


    If he were a Godlin, not only would he have been born as a Half Deity, he would age once every ten years and have a theplete bloodline of their parent.


    But it did not mean that illegitimate children were weak, an example was still Jill. The small bloodline from his mother still gave him strength, speed and mana far greater than his peers. At least by thricepared to them. His strength being ten times!!


    And, illegitimate children were still children of a true god. Their potential could be vied for. They were also born with a few abilities (not Providence) from their parents. While Godlins could inherit the Providence from their parents, chances were very low though.


    "Y-Yes!!!" Jill couldn''t help but almost fall down from her neck due to shock. But he still managed to squeeze out a reply and bitterly stared at the people his mother forced to work with him.


    It''s been months since he was born, but he looked no different than a three year old. This was because he was already a Low-ranked Demon, thanks to his mother''s nurturing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For every rank breakthrough, his body aged physically by three years. From Demonic critter to Low-ranked Demon, three years, which was why he seemed quite aged despite being a few months old.


    He was the equivalent to a mortal Epic. Unfortunately, this group that his mother bestowed to him were stronger. Their weakest were like him, Low-ranked and their warriors, who fought in the front likes were at the High-ranked.


    As for the previous leader and the true powerhouses of this race, were at the Demon Chief and Demon Lord realm. Two and three realms above him.


    Luckily, his mother was still here. He proudly held his head high andmanded the red-scaled lizardmen to start polishing his beautiful mother''s scales. The lizardmen didn''t dare disobey him.


    "...."


    Looking at all of this, Noelle, who was still a Great master didn''t know what to say. She realised that, in the grand picture, she was still very weak. Even someone stronger than her was being bullied by his ''mother''.


    Someone only a few months old was even stronger than her. The world waspletely unfair. But then again, she did not have the bloodline of a god, so it was fine.


    She was only rted to one, was blessed by two, and had a divine artifact. Okay, maybe life is not so unfair after all.


    "...."


    Plus, no matter which aspect, as a mortal, she could not rival with the Son of a ''God''. Even if he was just born months ago, he was leagues above the current her.


    "...You think I''m bullying them?" Mimi opened her eyes, which rivaled a hill in size, and looked up at sky as well. Such a question popped up in Noelle''s head when she felt the silence.


    "...They''re your ves, not mine." Noelle hesitated at first but still responded at the end, albeit quite stifly. She couldn''t help but think back to Enigma, he sure treated his people differently alright.


    Thinking about it more, could her sisters sisters enjoying more rewards by being together with him? While she was stranded here with a pitiful goddess that only knew how to bully.


    The thought alone was bitter, as she wanted wanted go back home even more so. Not being aware that even her so called sisters, don''t know how the care of their god was like.


    "...."


    As for Mimi, it was not that she was a cold-hearted god, in fact, she was soft. Just that she sometimes could not sympathize with the weak. It was one of her bad habits that she couldn''t change.


    Plus, it''s not like they aren''t getting payed. Their lord will be a true demon king soon, alleviating the status half a step to bing Mythical-grade soon.


    A poption of almost a million demons with one demon king and a Demon Lords. Unfortunately, to make it Mythical-grade, she would need probably around ninty-nine more demon kings.


    Ten thousand people with one demon king was enough to make it Mythical, then a million would likewise need a hundred demon King''s right? Yes, right.


    It was pity that she was "almost" and not "above" one million. Because if she was, she would recieve a boost of ¡Á5 on all apparatus by the time her hundred quotas became a million.


    That was one way to increase faith. Luckily she still had plenty of time to solve that problem. For, for her to have a million quotations for believers, she would have to be a Rank 5 True God.


    The way to increase quotas was through breakthroughs which multiple it by ten. Or she could just wait until four yearster for the achievement boards and mission boards to be circted among the true gods by the towers.


    This was why true gods still preferred to rule over a lot of people like Athena instead of ruling over a small poption. Therger the poption, therger the boost in the future.


    For example, if she had one hundred and fifty demon Kings and a 1,5 million poption, her believers would be at Mythical while, let''s say their faith was Worship.


    She would recieve 24 (faith/worship) + 500% (forth league racial limit) ¡Á 10 (100+ Deities) ¡Á 5 (ne poption/a million+) = 7,2 units of faith power per month.

 Chapter 64 Mimis Chronicles: Bonding In Hell II

    ?While if Athena had the same starting point but different poption and number of Mythical would be like, 24 + 500% ¡Á 17 (more than a million Deities) ¡Á 10 (world poption/ten billion+) = 24,5 units of faith power per month.


    The difference is more than three times. This was what Athena and Louise were aiming for. Plus the bonus of adding more members, they might recieve at least 30 units per month.


    Then the ¡Á7 to faith recieved monthly from the twin sisters, it being ¡Á14 for both sister. That was almost 500 faith units per month for all fove, or 100 individually. Their ambition was apparent.


    While Mimi wasn''t as ambitious. She would be fine as long as she got over a million believers. "Well, you wanted to go home right? I bet it''s to meet that god of yours, isn''t it? Is he really that charming?"


    In the end, she deemed Noelle''s worries mortal feelings and forgot about them. Instead, she couldn''t help but tease the young elf just to relieve her boredom.


    "Sh-Shut up!!! The lord is unquestionably handsome, but he''s more like the neighborhood big brother than a crush of sorts!!" Noelle set up right with a blush on her face as she quickly retorted Mimi''s words.


    "Neighborhood big brother? I''ve heard big sister next door, but not neighborhood big brother. Is he really that repulsive?" Mimi continued to tease in a slightly yful and interested tone.


    It was rare to see Noelle like this, so why not take the opportunity to mess with her? And Noelle''s response did not disappoint her at all.


    "Th-Th-Th-That''t not WHAT I MEANT!!! I-It''sjust that... I feel closer to him that way, than as a love candidate or sorts." Flustered, Noelle immediately stood up like a kitten that got its tail stepped on.


    Her face, all the way to her ears were red with embarrassment and anger. She had never felt this disrespected in her entire life. Yet at the same time, Mimi''s words had a point.


    "So you have an inferiorityplex?" Mimi didn''t let things be as she continued to poke at Noelle''s soft spots. And it was all fun and games, until Noelle took out ologia out of its sheath.


    Infusing vast amounts of Mana into the de, which wasced with Anti-God properties, and Dragon ying effects. Even if she was weak, she was still dangerous with thus de.


    "...You bastard of a DAMNED DRAGON!!!" Without hesitation, she drove all her mana, to everyst drop into the de, almost 500 000 units. Making the de release ck me-like aura around it.


    Her mana, that could surpass even some veteran Grand masters, was drained dry by ologia, as the de resonated with its master, and unleashed all the potential it could unleash at the moment.


    The Divine spark that was added within its process of creation, that came from Enigma, also pulled at the sorounding mana, almost reaching a million reserves.


    "Hehehe Ahahaha." Mimi couldn''t believe that Noelle would stab her. At most, she would sh at the air or at the ground in iritation then stop. Unfortunately, she seemed to have gone too far this time around.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU TODAY!!!" Noelle raised the sword above her head, ready to smash it down onto the head of the giant dragoness. Her will and intent pretty clear and solid alright.


    "O-OI!!! THAT SWORD CAN ACTUALLY HURT DRAGONS AND GODS YOU KNOW?! IT''S DOUBLE EFFECTIVE¡ª STOP, ST-STOP!!! AAAHHHH!!" Getting slightly frightened, Mimi tried to stop her, but it got through one ear to another.


    And from then on, tens of minutes of torture were toe for Mimi. ologia was a sword she made to kill the wyvern deity, as long as one has enough mana, any deity or dragon would be injured by this sword.


    Let alone when you''re both a dragon and a deity at the sane time. Though she was tough and wouldn''t die because Noelle was too weak, the pain was still there.


    And it was absolutely diforting.


    The remaining workers ignored them and continued with their work. To them, they were only mortals, they had no right to delve in the matters of gods. Yes, indeed, they had none.


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    "...mother and aunt are still as close as ever. Wish I could y with mother like that." Jill couldn''t help but murmur looking at Noelle and Mimi ''y'' together.


    But that only led to most, if not all of them looking at him speechless. ''As expected of the son of our goddess, like mother, like son. Both are batshit crazy.''


    " " " .... " " "


    Some red-skinned demons couldn''t help but look at Jill strangely, immediatelybeling him an "M" and keeping their distance away. The further away they are, the safer.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the same Region of Hell


    Millions of miles away from Mimi


    Within the skies, a humanoid demon lord, that resembled a lizardmen flew at vast speed towards a certain direction.


    His speed was quite fast, traveling at the speed of 360 miles per second. Something leagues above the speed of sound, yet also leagues below light speed.


    He was headed towards one of the directions that housed one of the overlords of this region. The region of the Serpentines, a race of snake-like beings,mias if you like.


    They, alongside with themselves, as the red-scaled lizardmen, ruled over the region, from different hemispheres. They never went into much conflict as the distance between them was vast.


    And the region wasrge enough for them to share it without much problem. To add on, their strongest were both demon lords, though he was alone, he was not afraid of both of their demon lords.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So there had always been a form of peace between them, and their only aim was to hunt out towards the other regions, since there were chances they might stand a chance at winning.


    He was also headed towards the next region to try and conquer one of their weaker races, when instead, he met a demon goddess, who was way unreasonable and fiesty.


    Most demons were like that, and he as well. Thus he had no right toin, but he still did. The regret he always had, haunted him each and every day.


    "...."


    Regret such as, what would have happened if he just stayed back home for that day, and move out the next day? Or what if he moved out a day earlier?


    Unfortunately for him, those thoughts were useless, as if he went out the day earlier, she would still take over his territory. And once he returns with his spoils, she would take them away from him.


    That was obvious.


    And if he moved out the day next, the same would have happened. In fact, if she defeated him within his own territory, he would feel even more disrespected than he already felt.


    Thus, everything was fine. He also recieved a blessing to add on, which made the frustration he felt to decrease. She was also a demon goddess, a variant stronger than him.


    There might be demon kings and demon lords, but demon gods were still stronger, even when they were at the same level of power. After all, divine beings had more unique skills and more authority.


    Take it this way, a demon king could only have two lower ranked beings under theirmand. But a demon god, could rule over as many demon kings and lower ranked demon gods below them.


    See how oblivious it is? The demon gods could also rule over the demon kings, but the demon kings could never see themselves standing above andmanding a demon god.


    Those were the rules. So, to summarize, he was done grieving and beating himself down. He was way stronger than he used to be anyway, and was even confident of fighting demon demigods.


    His strength, his speed, his demonic power, they were all increased to be above the norm. Which was also why he did not fight or argue with his new superior when she unreasonably sent him out here.


    Hell she probably sent him out because she does not like him. And he definitely agreed because he did not like her either. The status was mutual on both sides.


    "...."


    Demon Lord Xian finally arrived at the at the area of the Serpentine settlement, and stared down on them. His presence was felt throughout, as he did not try to even reign it back.


    It was let out recklessly, on all sides, as if to announce his arrival as a king, as a ruler, and as a conquerer. This was simply a deration of war against them.


    "XIAN, WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?! YOU ARE GOING TO KILL MY PEOPLE!!" An angry roar escaped out of the central building of the settlement, as a powerful aura moved to sh with his own.


    "Hmph,e out and lets talk, you leg-less bastards." Demon Lord Xian, apparently still affected by the biased treatment of his superior, red up at the Serpentines.


    "Wha... What the hell?!" The Serpentine that roared at him in anger was surprised as Demon Lord Xian''s aura pressed down on its own, and still threatened to suffocate every one below their rank.


    "I''ll help you, eldest brother." Another voice spoke up, sounding soft and feminine, as another aura rose up to sh with Demon Lord Xian''s aura, yet they were still pushed back.


    "HMPH!!" Demon Lord Xian snorted at them even stronger than before, thus releasing all of his might and power onto them.


    "The hell?!"


    "Ah...!!"


    Both Serpentine Demon Lords were surprised st the power that Demon Lord Xavier released, as they both hurriedly flew out to stand before him and stop struggling.


    Demon Lord Xian also stopped releasing all of his aura onto them, and instead just stared them up and down, "You two should just surrender. Any other word from you that isn''t agreeing to that, I''ll kill you all."


    He warned sternly, as he watched the beautiful and exoticmias that floated before him. One male, with a powerful upper body that could rival even men that worked their entire lives at gyms.


    While the other was a woman who could rival even the most wless, and most pristine looking female you could find in the morden day. Both had simr eye and hair colors, being both ck.


    They also seemed simr, as if they were rted by blood as well. The male had a long spear, and the femalemia had nothing on her hands. Both did not seem ready for a fight.


    "Don''t bullshit me. So, out with it, how did you get this strong overnight?" The male Lamia, Demon Lord Dion, inquired without putting much focus on Demon Lord Xian''s threat.


    "...It''s a long story. But first, you should all just prepare yourselves." Demon Lord Xian responded as such, and the two exchanged nces before understanding what was happening.


    "...."


    "...."


    They were conquerers, they live in hell, where defeating and absorbing the soul of other demons your rank or stronger could make you stronger as well.


    And they were not the only conquerers out there. They had conquered, now it was their turn to also be conquered. Everything followed a certain cycle here.

 Chapter 65 Humbling Gods

    ?Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Meanwhile, as everyone had the time of their lives, enjoying the thrill of danger, reuniting with theirrades, bonding with their new friends or just enjoying peaceful lives with their women.


    Enigma was not having it any better. In fact, as things seem, he was about to have his very first major battle ever since he came here to this ce. And his chances...


    We''re not optimistic.


    "You really are strong." Theher elven queen crossed one leg over the other and smiled in response to his aura. Unlike everyone here, she could tell that Enigma was strong.


    Her pure ck aura spreading out, while Enigma''s auspicious aura also spread out. It was both Nether and Aether were challenging each other for dominance.


    As for the Nether Queen, she was a gorgeous beauty like any of the other Deities. And since she was a rare Nether Elf, her beauty was even more exotic than Lulu''s and her sisters.


    Herplexion was a bit tanned, and her body was covered in gorgeous ancient-like Runes that gave her an exotic, yet regal feeling. Her proportions were quiterge, and abundant.


    Her waist was devilish, her curves passion-igniting and her chest melodious. But her most striking feature would be her cheeky smile, and her profound gaze that seemed... to look down on everything!!


    As for why she thought so, that Enigma was quite powerful, It was more of an intuition than anything. And as for this lofty goddess, she highly believed in her intuitions.


    "I''m not really sure about that, I have not tested my strength against a fellow god so far, so..." Enigma bitterly smiled and humbly disagreed with her. Humility aside, he really was not sure how he''d fare against a greater deity.


    Even as a true god, whereby they could skip ranks, victory against a person of another rank was not always set. There were different level of strength among each deity rank after all.


    Plus, he was cking off throughout the whole year. So how could he darepare himself to gods who lived for probably centuries and horned their battle power.


    "Oh? Would you like to verify that?" She asked lightly, her tone carrying hints of mischief within. But Enigma felt like her words were more like a decree, than a question.


    It felt like he was talking to an Empress who innately looked down upon all of existence. It was the feeling one got, from just being stared at by her.


    "Eh? Excuse me?" He also asked back with a bitter smile, cursing his luck. And he sure knew that there was no way in hell such a person would excuse him.


    "Let''s see what your position will be like from now on." She proudfully dered with no hear-say or opinions allowed after her words. Like the decree of an Emperor.


    "Eh?"


    She opened her mouth and raised her hand as she chanted an incantation, ignoring his shocked and troubled expression. "Reo Fag Het Iks Se..."


    The tongue she used was different from the demonic magic tongue used by the strange woman, as this one, was more beautiful and sonorous.


    Divine magic tongue,ced with a hint of elven tongue, thus making it more suitable to cast magic with. The only magic tongue rivaling it being the draconian magic tongue.


    "Wait, miss!!!" Enigma finally couldn''t hold it in and tried to stop her with a shout, even breaking out of character, as for once, he raises his tone at someone.


    But who was he dealing with here? A prideful goddess, who obviously seemed conceited, as she still ignored him and continued thetter parts of the incantation.


    "...Cief Rof Het Re Hat..." Her words continued to echo out, as slowly, mana was being attracted towards her throne, then slowly being converted into divine power.


    Sou, Silico and the thirdher elf, a maleher elf, looked in stupor as they knew the spell their queen was forming. It was a devastating spell that could possibly shake entire continents!!


    Enigma, still tied up stared up above, and saw the clouds slowly turn gray. Without a second thought, he lightly kicked off the floor and projected himself towards the goddess on the central throne.


    His eyes quickly turned red, as he activated the [Copy-Wheel Devil Eyes] without hesitation, and using their passive and active abilities at full force.


    "Hmph!!" But right then, a light scoff could be heard from the thrones besides the central throne, as one of the beauties situated there... vanished at unbelievable speeds.


    At speeds that were probably almostparable to light itself, she reappeared before Enigma and swung her daggers at him. One aimed at his neck, and the other at his waist.


    ''...!!!''


    Enigma was caught off guard, but his speed was also not be looked down upon, as well as his flexibility. With a nigh-impossible feat, he halted his charge, and canceled out the momentum and pulled back.


    And as he did all that, thedy had yet to even reach an inch closer to Hu neck or waist. He was apparently faster than her, both in movement and reaction speed.


    "...!!!"


    Now it was the youngdy''s turn to be shocked. Her slim physique, that seem fit with no apparent muscles frozen in the posture of swinging both daggers at him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And if course, as Enigma pulled back, he only retreated by a single step, leaving only enough distance for her daggers to cut at nothing but air itself.


    And as she did so, and was about tond and fix her posture, to quickly retreat, Enigma, stilled tied with his hands held behind his back, raised his right foot and attempted to kick the youngdy on her waist.


    He dud not intend to hurt her much, but also did not intend to make it soft either. But as he just raised his foot up and was about to kick at her, his senses kicked in as he instead his the strength gathered within his left leg to push at himself backwards.


    ...!!!


    Woosh~ Woosh~ Woosh~


    Right at that moment, three arrows that shed at light speed, that were glowing yellow with extreme light, struck the ground and sunk in effortlessly.


    If he was not careful back then, he could have been pieced by those arrows. They were not only infused with light properties, but also formed by divine power.


    He could be affected even as a true god!!


    ''God damn, these people are strong...'' Enigma thought, as even within such a situation, he still seemed rx. But, unfortunately, that was only for a moment.


    As he heard the chant continue...


    "...Vie Meg Rou, Yegn Hat Folst, Wyl Lim Wol..." The chant was longer due to some words being said during the actions, but Enigma heard it all nheless.


    And with his Basic Divine Art, "Omnilingualism", he could luckily understand what the divine magic tongue was saying. And believe him, it was not something light.


    "Miss, I yield, I yield." Enigma wanted to raise his arms and give up, but unfortunately, he was tired up, and he did not think that the goddess would listen to him at all.


    ...!!!


    And indeed, she did not listen to him, and kept on chanting. Meanwhile, he felt a sort of death threat from behind him the same time he mentioned his defeat.


    "Pathetic." Was the only word he heard, as following that, was a gigantic broad sword falling down towards his head like a shooting star, ready to shatter his entire being.


    "....."


    Enigma was caught speechless, but luckily, thisss, ejo had powerful tout muscles and a tall figure, was much slower than the formerdy that could almost rival light in speed.


    And with that in mind, he side stepped, and let the broad sword brush past his entire being, as it struck the ground, and shattered the surface of the whole building.


    And he had the feeling that she was holding back. But so was he. If they went all out, nobody might make it out alive within the whole region. Deities... wereary threat at minimum!!


    And a region was baseary at most.


    Vwoom!!


    Thess picked picked her sword as if it weighed like a feather and swung it towards him once again. Enigma bending his back, backwards as he dodged yet another attempt at his life.


    And worst of all, just the broad sword cutting a the air, was reminiscent of the roar of a dragon. Hell just the sound was terrifying alone.


    Vwoom!! Vwoom!! Vwoom!!


    Bang~


    Vwoom m!! Vwoom!!


    Bang~


    Enigma dodged five consecutive attacks that could likely bisect ordinary lesser gods without much effort, as easily as a feather bring blown by the wind.


    But... this was never meant to be a one on one fight, it was literally eight gods against a single Enigma. Thus, he could not rx.


    Vwoom!!


    Bang!!


    Woosh~ Woosh~


    Thess, picked up the broad sword from the small crater she made, and swung it down again without any shy movements. This time around, seemingly using more strength.

 Chapter 66 Copy-Wheel Devil Eyes

    ?At the same time, Enigma''s senses kicked in, as he head two arrows piecing through the wind at light speed, each directed at his head and heart respectively.


    ''Really...?'' Enigma was in disbelief at how everyone coordinated with each other. But they were from the same n, and been together for ages, so maybe it made sense.


    As he epted that, he ignored the iing arrows, as he just stepped on the broad sword, that was still within the crater with his left leg, and used it to push his right leg off the ground.


    With that gathered momentum and strength within his right leg, he sent a fast kick towards the neck of thess that had been swinging her sword at him.


    And with her slow reaction, she was struck, and along with that, Enigma was also struck by one of the arrows on the waist, as the other brushed past his cheeks due to his changed posture.


    Meanwhile, his powerful kick forcefully sent thess flying towards the thrones at vast speed, crashing onto one of the thrones, and almost destroying it to pieces.


    ''Ah, f*ck...'' Enigma cursed, as his current posture was strange. He used a flip kick to send thess with the broad sword away, and right now, he had yet tond.


    He was facing the floor, as he was parallel with it, while his hands were held being his back, and his legs ready to lend on the ground.


    "....."


    "....."


    And as for why time was moving so slow, it was because two extreme fast beings, who could rival light, were currently moving. One was moving, while the other was responding to such fast movements.


    The first woman to attack, appeared above Enigma, finding this time to be the best opportunity to finish him off. While Enigma was thinking at a fast rate, at how how could solve this problem.


    At the same time, the chant was also reaching its final stage, that fact causing Enigma to slightly panic, "Tec Ned Dan... Meka Wa Set... Fom Yen Siem E''..."


    ...!!!


    And because of such carelessness, he ended up being stabbed at the legs, both legs were stabbed as he found himself instantly not being able to move.


    ''Poison? Seriously? Hand-cuffing me, ganging up on me and bullying me was not enough. Now you want to cripple me as well?'' Enigma thought, his thoughts still not moved much.


    He was of course flustered, but he was fearful. At the end of the day, he would not die. And he was not even trying at all. If he used all his Skills, and Divine Arts...


    "....."


    The moment he was stabbed, snd his posture was destroyed, Enigma and thess crashed down. Of course, shended ontop of him, then rolled over to move away as fast as possible.


    While Enigma felt no pain whatsoever. He could still take this level of pain no problem. Plus, he was no going to give uo just because he had no limbs to move and fight with.


    The goddess on the thrones finally finished the chant, as it was not time to release the spell onto Enigma. The gathered mana was vast.


    But the mana of a single region was not enough to support a divine spell. Thus, she used her divine power at the same time, to empower everything.


    And the final effects, would be more than devastating enough. If it was any other world, or even entire worlds, this single spell could eradicate them all out of existence, "...Downfall Beheadment."


    BOOOM!!!


    The skies turnedpletely dark, the clouds gathered and roared before unleashing a devastating thunder strike from the heavens. It''s thickness in kilometers and it''s speed quite fast, at least faster than light itself!!


    This was no more just a lightning strike, as itparable entire stadiums in thickness alone, and the sun in hear and temperature.


    ''Are you kidding me? At least untie me first, please.'' Despite his casual thoughts, Enigma did not hesitate to roll over and face the beam, meanwhile sinking the earth below the three Half Deities that never attacked him due to being too shocked.


    This was a defensive act of him protecting them from the thunder cosmic beam. Even though they might not have gotten affected, he still subconsciously did so.


    But he wasn''t stupid to let the attack fall upon him, not without a bitter fight. He opened his mouth and mes ignited within, rolling and raging like a chaotic volcano.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And like an ancient dragon, angered to the core, he puffed up the cheeks and blew out a breathe of mes which met the thunder strike, countered it will a powerful force and held it at bay within the sky.


    The thunder cosmic beam that was the result of the Divine spell, [Downfall Beheadment], was thousands of times thicker than the zing canon of dragon breath from Enigma.


    But the power of both attacks were at equilibrium. Even though Enigma hastily attacked, his mes were able to match the might of a spell that took so long for even a god to chant and cast.


    And the equal force, speed and power of both attacks ended up resulting into an explosion in the sky. An explosion so vast and powerful it was vaster than the whole region in size alone.


    It was as if the end of the world was about to happen, as every mortal was frightened shitless by therge sound and the terrifying explosion above them.


    And before he could even catch his breathe, not like he needed to, one of the lesser deities, the fastss, appeared besides him and swung her sharp dagger at him once again.


    He didn''t even have time to properly see her, as their timing was too ruthless, and he was caught within a very dangerous, and unfavorable situation once again.


    Without much thought, Enigma activated one of his Skills, [All-Killing Bones], causing the bones within his body to tear through his sh and poece towards thess.


    ...!!!


    Sion, thess that had snuck up on him pulled back and frowned slightly as her sneak attack was effortlessly dodged. Again.


    Enigma then used the same skill to grow bones from his back, which pushed him up. Then next, he made the bones around his back burst out, a series of four sharp pincer-like bones.


    The four of them holding him up, as he used them to drag his body around, using two to move around, and the other two to attack. Because Sion kept her attacksing at vast speed.


    But what pissed her off more was how he easily dodged her again and again, and again and again, and again. As if he was reading her attacks beforehand.


    "Tch."


    Her anger piled up more by the fact that Enigma was tied by an artifact that could seal off quite the power of a Deity. And here, was crippled on both legs.


    Yet here he was, still ying around with her like a fleeting leaf being blown by the storm. But luckily, she was not alone.


    Woosh~ Woosh~ Woosh~


    Three unpredictable arrows shot towards him when he just managed to dodge Sion''s dagger that was aiming at his neck. Enigma subconsciously smiled, luckily his blood rate was still fine.


    His condition didn''t act up for now. But that did not mean, it did not have even the tiniest bit if influence on him. He was quite enjoying himself, and the adrenaline.


    His eyes suddenly turned from bloody red to purple instantly, with the unique pattern of six rings circling the pupil. Just activating this eye, his perception was boosted.


    Feeling as if was slowing down time in his perception.


    Sion''s knife was still shing right before his face, the three arrows made out of light were flying towards him at the back and the three Half Deities were still in the process of getting out of the quick sand he buried them in.


    ''Whew~'' Slowed down perception did not mean that his body was sped up. But Enigma''s talents were something that defiedmon sense itself. His body was unaffected and moved even faster than before.


    He lowered his center of gravity and headbutted Sion right right below her breasts. There was no other way, for his bones could kill her, or badly wound her.


    Then, he pulled back and did a follow by with the skill [Self-Body Creation], by creating an ordinary clone. The clone then moved at insane speed and did a rotational kick towards Sion.


    At the sane time, through his insane perception, he took a brief nce at the iing arrows and breathed out lightly, his perception finally returning to normal.


    "Ugh?!" Sion was sent flying immediately after, colliding heavily with the wall. She did not know what exactly happened, just that while trying to behead Enigma, she suddenly felt pain at her chest, and next thing, she collided with the wall.


    His movements were too fast for her eyes!!

 Chapter 67 What Bullshit Adaptation?

    ?As for the three light arrows, they each flew towards Enigma at the speed of light. But he fluently deflected them all simply, using his pincer-like bones, as if he knew where they would strike beforehand.


    "What?" Sear, the one who fired the arrows was caught off guard and blinked her eyes in surprise for her sneak attack was easily dodged. Again. The timing was not perfect, but it was not sloppy either.


    "Hmm~" The queen smiled lightly as she saw the purple eyes Enigma had, from the red ones. It had to be said, that Enigma was handicapped but still easily yed two of her Deities.


    And the fact that he had to god eyes, was a boost. His talent and potential was clearly above the average.


    "I guess it''s my turn." Enigma''s beautiful smile, one that he was yet to be aware of, bloomed brightly as he lightly kicked the floor using his pincer-like bones.


    The force was light and almost nonexistent, but he immediately appeared tens of meters away in less than a microsecond, immediately appearing in front of Sear.


    "Wha¡ª!!" She was about to let out a cry of exmation, but it was cut off by the powerful knee strike below her breast te by Enigma. Of course it was not powerful, for he just used the momentum and not his own force.


    His legs were still immobile after all. And he only positioned it for a knee strike using his bones. H then slightly jumped back, allowing her to slowly fall down on her knees, then copsed on the floor.


    "Soquel!!!" One of the remaining Lesser Deities, that had yet to attack called out as she put her hands together, summoning hundreds of spear like giant ice shards above her.


    She cast spells as simply as breathing, not even desiring a chant at all. And as a god, she did not even need a wand to cast mortal level spells.


    "Roger. Re Si Nad Baed Eh..." The other one, Soquel, the one with the broad sword, responded and summoned hundreds of metal javelins above her as well.


    Unlike Sara, the one to call out to her, Soquel had to cast a chant even if it was a mortal spell. And at the same time, her and Sara both sent out their attacks to Enigma.


    "...."


    Enigma did not say anything. Instead, he performed a continuous rotational turn, with one pincer-like bone ''leg'' as the focal point. The other pincer-like bone ''legs'' spread out, and used to gather wind and momentum for the fast rotational spin.


    His actions generating arge tornado, one strong enough to shatter the metal javelins and shatter the giant ice shards effortlessly, before they could even reach him.


    At the same time...


    BOOOM!!!


    It was also powerful enough enough to shatter the building they were within, and sent debris everywhere. Startling the poption.


    "Kyaaaa!!!"


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "It''s the Grand Podium!!!"


    "An attack?!"


    "Warriors arm up and¨C¡ª"


    "Everyone, pull back, pull¨C¡ª"


    "The elderly and the children this side, this side. The women and the disabled, follow them. And¨C¡ª"


    "My shoe, my sh¨C¡ª"


    Chaos soon followed after, as Enigma did not even bother to try and stop. He did this for a reason. He might he viewed as the enemy, but at least, these gods would stop attacking.


    And, what kind of treatment was this even? It was obviously not friendly. Meanwhile, as for the gods that attacked him. They were equally shocked by his feat.


    "A war god!!" Sara eximed as she tried to pull back as fast as she could. A war god was a deity who was promoted through battle or war.


    Their strength alone was enough to cause natural disasters, even without supernatural powers, skills or even spells. They were walking cmities.


    They were menaces, and often the strongest Deities of their generation. And finding out that Enigma might be one, made the situation more dreary for them.


    As for Sara, just as she wanted to push herself back, the wind tornado burst out, revealing an empty area without a sign of Enigma anywhere. As if he vanished with the tornado itself.


    ...!!!


    Without even waiting for her to register the thought, Enigma appeared before her, in the midst of performing a flying hurricane kick. Still using the momentum and his bones to position his leg for the kick.


    His speed was way beyond even the senses of a Greater Deity like the one on the throne, thus what good was a Lesser Deity before him? No good at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...???


    Sara was so caught off guard that, so much, she could only stand there and look on as Enigma sent her body flying towards the walls as well, like Sion. Her only thoughts were, ''Fast...''


    Enigmanded on the ground with one pincer-like bone leg, both hands still tired, the other pincer-like bone legs spread out above him, and a handsome smile on his face.


    His hair gently dancing along the residential wind of the tornado he had caused. He finally realized how powerful he was. Or maybe not. He still had to target stronger opponents.


    "Is this enough, miss?" He put down his other pincer-like bone legs, and gently lowered himself, before humbly asking theher queen such.


    Truthfully he felt like he could win against them, with her included and the three Half Deities. And it was not arrogance.


    But he was afraid his condition would be ignited again. In that state, it felt like he was not himself yet himself at the same time. A beast yet not. Surreal, yetfortable.


    In simple terms, it felt like he was in a lucid dream, one that he was Supreme within.


    "Not yet~ Be gentle on them please... What are you lot still doing down there?" Theher queen smiled back at him lightly, then looked down on the Half-Deities crawling out of the earth.


    "There''s no need for that." Enigma smiled even brighter as his purple eyes shifted to red eyes, and then glinted for an instant, at that moment, one by one, the Half-Deities fell into a trance and slowly fell down unconscious.


    "Oh my~ I guess this does. Fufufu~" The queen stood up, the smile still on her face. She did not seem much bothered by their defeat. And not threatened by his might.


    She then opened her mouth to speak, "If I may ask, and I do know that I have no right to after my sudden treatment, but, what would your name be?"


    She asked with a tone feigned with apology. But Enigma did not buy it, instead, when he was about to once again humbly reply, the system suddenly sent a notification to him.


    "Data of the Nether Elves has been copied. Initiate Adaption to Nether Elf?"


    "Note: Your race, characteristics, appearance or personality will niether be affected"


    "...What the f*ck?" But what came out of his mouth was no humility, but instead, this. Utter shock and bewilderment.


    He was just that shocked, to the point where he mistakenly blurted out those words out loud.


    "Excuse me?" The Nether Queen fluttered her eyes in shock, as she didn''t expect any of that from the boy. She expected yet another humble reply, and she knew why he was being humble.


    It was not because of her strength or beauty. He probably thought that she was sick in the head or temperamental, so his humility was a way of avoiding any actions of triggering her.


    He didn''t seem to like trouble. He was already fed up enough by their ''greeting''. So, maybe he had each and every right to be angry? But why did it not suit him?


    "Ah, I''m sorry miss, please forgive my rudeness, I just remembered that I''ve lost mypanion." Enigma finally kicked back to reality, and without any hesitation, lied.


    "Companion?" The Nether Queen finally managed to calm down. Honestly, she was not in favor of fighting him head on, she was sure that the fight would be bitter... for her.


    "Yes, more of an... avatar. He''s this small and looks 70% like me, If not 90% simr." Enigma described En using his tied up hands to show her how tall he was, while pretending as if he was not tied.


    "Would you like our help in finding him aspensation for the trouble I''ve caused you?"


    "...Please."


    "In the meantime, why don''t you rest and we will have a descent conversation then? Sounds good?"


    "Hm."


    "Splendid. Girls, take care of our guest." The Nether Queen pped her hands and two beautiful elven girls walked in and bowed to her, before taking Enigma outside.


    "The rest of you... You''re dismissed."


    " " " Yes mother. " " "


    "...."


    As for him, he just casually agreed because he really wanted to talk to the System right now. He knew literally nothing about any of this.


    What bullshit Adaptation? Howe he never knew anything about that? Why was there no warning beforehand? Huh?

 Chapter 68 Missions And Enigmas Anger

    ?Momentster, when peace finally returned.


    Enigma sat within a room by himself. The confusion on his face was apparent, as his dazed eyes stared straight at the empty screen projected before him.


    [Innate Adaptation - ????]


    Yes, this was his supposed physique, and even the system failed to properly discern what it was like. But ording to it, it seemed to be able to change his body to adapt to any of his circumstances.


    For example, what happened not long ago, when he was asked if he wanted to adapt into a Nether Elf. Of course, his body would not change at all, but he would have all the racial traits of Nether Elves, their tastes, likes and and their weaknesses.


    Most of the time, those thingse as skills. Especially if your race is of a higher grade. Nether Elves being god-like, then there was a chance of him gaining a unique skill.


    And the other Nether Elves would also see him as one of their own. In other words, his body would''ve adapted to being a Nether Elf inside-out. But of course, he would still have his original traits as a true being.


    "That''s right. And it, of course, does note for free"


    The system interjected as usual, and thought that he had forgotten thest part, considering that he had not yet mentioned it.


    "You said that already." Enigma frowned and ignored the system. He was still skeptical what his goal was and what the system was or what its goal was.


    But by now, he had given up finding out why. Because there are a lot of secrets sorouding his entire existence. His past, Kaguya and the other two, his parents, his lost memories, his strange disorder, his bloodline, his physique and many more.


    To have a better chance of finding out anything was through his older sister. And to find her, he needed strength. So perhaps attaining strength was his goal for now?


    "...."


    Or was it just a bonus for his true goal? Either way, getting strong was still what counts the most, even if it meant using the strange things happening to him now.


    "Just to remind you, Adaptation to "Nether Elf" will cost you 18 units of faith power. Just so you know, I''m not conning you this time around"


    "That''s why it''s so cheap, right?" Enigma smiled and asked rhetorically in sarcasm. He could not afford such a sky high price as of now. He had less than 4 units, let alone a whole 18.


    But while he was grumbling to himself, a sudden thought befell him as he looked at the system. He smiled lightly and asked, "What about my 30% discount?"


    "...."


    The system kept quiet as it had also forgotten about this. If it had remembered, it would''ve increased the price initially to 20 units, so that it could benefit off of him in this deal.


    But now, there was no medicine for regrets.


    "...That totals to 13 units please."


    "Still expansive huh?" Enigma sighed and stood up. He was about to meet the Nether Queen, but truthfully, he wished she would just give him a map and let him go. But that was probably impossible.


    "I have a suggestion for you, if you wish to have a lot of faith points"


    The system suddenly spoke all of a sudden, well it did so everytime it had an opinion. This system had an ego after all. Or, maybe the very concept of systems was to have egos?


    Was it the only system? Was it some sort of special entity, or Supreme rule? Enigma knew nothing about it. Or maybe they were many of its kind everywhere?


    Maybe a race of unique parasites?


    Anyway, Enigma would not turn down such a special offer, so he readily agreed without any hesitation on his side.


    "I''m all ears."


    "As a system, my job so far has been to try and limit you"


    "...."


    Externally, Enigma was speechless as he stared at the floating screen of light. But internally, despite knowing that system can hear his thoughts, he cursed at the system and its ancestors.


    ''It''s not a parasite, it''s a bacteria. It and all of its ancestors.'' He thought, while listening to the system''s other words.


    "We have the same ancestors... Anyway, If I truly wish for bnce, I must also try to rise you up. Which I will not do"


    "...."


    Energy was confident to his "System Bullshit Resistance" that he has developed ever since he met it. Which was why he was not surprised even the least bit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But its words, it''s Initial words were a bit thought triggering. That statement contained boundless amount of information. Unfortunately... he knew the system would not exin itself.


    "But... I can help you get more faith points though"


    "...How?" Enigma was not going to believe that bullshit, experience had told him that the system''sst name was "Nerfer". And this was probably the beginning, so, why would it have a change of mind.


    "Doing missions"


    "There''s still four more years before the mission board will be opened for us though?"


    "I have my own ways of doing things"


    "Fine then, let''s see what you have." The way he fluently responded would make one doubt whether he believed it or not. But truthfully, he was 200% full of doubt.


    "TING!!!"


    "1. Save The Nether Elves from an uing disaster not far from now. Rewards: Nether Elve''s Belief, 5 units of faith, +10% increase in believers slots"


    "2. Assassinate the Nether Elven Queen and leave. Rewards: Nature Pantheon''s Wrath, 10 unit''s of faith, +15% increase in believers slots"


    "3. Do neither of the above. Reward: Nothing"


    "Note: You can only choose one. The next missions will not appear until the chosen mission ispleted"


    "Note: You better stop ndering me in your thoughts too~ I wouldn''t be nerfing you so much if you weren''t a freak in the first ce"


    "...."


    Looking at all of these, Enigma began to doubt himself. This was... Howe... What the... It doesn''t make sense... ''Why the sudden change of mind?'' He asked.


    "I believe the only problem with you being your bloodline, physique or anything to do with your body. Faith and belief have nothing to do with any of the two"


    "...You won''t go against those words anytime soon right?" Enigma began believing, or rather, wanted to believe in what the system was saying for once.


    "...Yes"


    "So, when is this unknown danger going to ur?" That''s right, he chose the first option. The answer was simple, gaining their belief was better than gaining the ire of the Nature Pantheon.


    Even though the second option had higher rewards, it also had higher drawbacks as well. While the first option had a long term reward behind the current one.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of one"


    "Wait, hold up, let me process something here. So, you did not peak into the future to look at the Fates of the Nether Elves, but will cause a natural disaster by yourself?" Enigma held his head in exhaustion as he tried to process what the system said.


    Because, peaking into the future and changing future events was considered normal for a god or a Time Deity. But then again, bringing about a disaster for a god, while just being a set of data formed within someone''s mind, was unheard of.


    "Of course"


    And the fact that the system saw nothing wrong with that, was even more broken. Enigma just realised that perhaps the system was his only nemesis here.


    "...What kind of disaster are we speaking of here? Cyclones? Thunder storms? Earthquakes?" He didn''t want to ask, but it was not like the answer was going toe if he did not. So he went on and asked.


    "I''m thinking of bringing a Deity King to cause a bit of trouble for you"


    "...You sick bastard, how the f*ck are you even going to do that. Manipte the plot of Existence itself? Bend Reality to your will?" This was a part of him that only the system could bring out, his fiery side, which was contradictory to his humble side he usually shows others.


    Perhaps, no, for now, only the system had it in it to bring about such a side of his. Though it was fiery, it was not to the point of being unreasonable or wrathful.


    "I am Immeasurable, both in body and consciousness. My consciousness alone can affect any and all things, be it existing or not"


    "Unfortunately, you made me to do everything in my power to make sure that you never reach the realm of your past lives. Anyway, unimportant things aside¡ª"


    "Pause!! Unimportant things my *ss!!" Enigma smashed the table besides him and shouted at the system in discontent. That was groundbreaking info, and it thought that it was unimportant.


    What was important then? Life? Bullsh*t!!


    "...Don''t bother talking about it, if you really want to know, then try your hardest to get strong despite my influence and find your sister. Otherwise just give up"

 Chapter 69 Nether Queen, Patron Deity I

    ?For the first time, he felt angry. But instead of changing his expression, he only smiled. He smiled even more as he read the words of the system, subconsciously releasing all of his aura.


    Let alone the Nether Elves, every being, be it living or non-living trembled for an instant, within the World Forest. They felt something, not physically, but on a deeper and more primal spiritual level.


    They felt it through their consciousness!! Through their souls!! Through their entire being!! But it was only for an instant, so insignificant to the point where it could be ignored.


    "I''ll show you alright, I will do it, I swear. I''ll reach the so-called Unreachable Realm, and epass both my past and future, beginning and end, meaning and existence. And I''ll unravel you inside out, even if I have to tear you apart, I''ll absolutely, f*cken do it."


    What made him this angry, was not the system, but himself. He probably did this to himself, so, the one to me was his past self and his child self.


    And because of that, he had a sudden urge.


    One that was both stupid and irrational. If his past self and young self don''t want to rise that badly, then he''ll do just that. If they don''t tell him what the consequences were, did they expect him to guess them?


    Like, would the entirety of Creation and Existence fall apart just because he grew stronger?


    "...."


    The system had nothing to say that. It did not agree nor disagree. Neither did it agree or disagree to his decision.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Within the World Forest Region, within one of the many areas of the Region, within a guest room, a young man sat down cross legged as he took in light breathes of air to calm himself down.


    And apanying him was a bundle mysteries even he barely knew anything about at the moment. The system that seems to make his life harder, yet seemed like the only thing that could be there for him at the time.


    "Are you calm now?"


    The system asked after a long time of silence. Enigma nodded, he had gone overboard for a moment there, and he did not like the feeling to be honest.


    "So, I guess my personality was fiery back then, huh?" Enigma wondered to himself. It was not that his personality had changed, but he felt like this sudden change had something to do with his past life.


    "I''d prefer to say you were a psychopath"


    "...And I seem to have a grudge with my past life? Actually, what''s hidden within my childhood memories that I''m not aware of?" He once again ignored the system as usual and wondered off once again.


    At first, he was not interested, but now, he was. And the one person who could definitely give him answers was his fiancee, Louise. And most likely his older sister.


    "Get stronger"


    The system read his thoughts and corrected him. Louise was not the only way of finding out, just the easy way out. And asking her, might as well as putting her in a tough spot.


    Getting stronger could also help him uncover everything as well.


    "Why? Because I''m not strong enough to you?" But he still did not understand why getting stronger, had anything to do with his memories. It was just unreasonable.


    "In a sense yes, logically no. To be honest, I don''t want to alert either your past life ego or theing apocalypse... Enough about this matter, the Nether Queen is waiting on you"


    For once, the system said something useful. But like usual, it cut itself off as if it was something casual and moved on. Enigma was already used to it, and luckily, his personality did not re up once again.


    "Haiy~ Fine." He stood up and dusted himself, saw the shattered table and smiled bitterly. ''I hope she wont mind. Well, with how her personality seems like, I doubt she''d let me off easily though.''


    And wrong he was.


    "First of all, I would like to apologize because of my poor first impression. As a matriarchal goddess, I felt quiet disturbed to feel inferior before a man. I do sincerely apologize." The Nether Queen smiled amicably as she apologized.


    Enigma couldn''t help but choke on the amount of insincerity in her tone. This woman... was too goddamn prideful. But then again, he saw nothing wrong with that, it was how her personality was like. Yeah, that''s right.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...So, you don''t feel disturbed any more?" Instead, he forced out a smile and tried to ease out the awkward atmosphere due to the silence. Truthfully, he did not want to know.


    "I still do, but it''s useless now considering that it was not just a feeling, but the truth." The Nether Queen shrugged off her shoulders as she responded. She then took another sip from her cup of golden tea.


    It was a type of tea made with Elven honey. Apparently, somethinging from their sacred trees. Unfortunately, they could only be found within the Empire.


    And she only had a few herself.


    "You think you''re below me?" Enigma asked in confusion as he did not understand her words. Sure, he felt like victory was more than 100% if he fought her. But to think so highly of him.


    "No need to be humble, I know that you can kill me instantly." She saw through his confusion and cleared it up by adding more onto her words. She truly felt that way, and was not lying at all.


    Nor was she being humble. Someone like her, being humble would be going against her own character and being.


    ''I can?'' Enigma was genuinely surprised. Honestly, even now, he has never had a "real" fight that could test his capabilities. Worse, his abilities keep piling up, among those that have not been mastered even yet.


    So, personally, as a true god, he felt like his capabilities were only as far as a peak greater deity, maybe around toe to toe with her. That was also why he saw the system''s mission as nigh-impossible.


    "Yes"


    " " " " Yes. " " " "


    ''....''


    But the reply from the sysyem and three strangers living in his consciousness, shook him for a bit. But not enough to make him believe them, they used him afterall, that was what his experience told him. Like Kaguya.


    " "...." "


    "Anyway, I''m not here to make you feel inferior or anything. I was just passing by, and just so happened to get caught. If you don''t mind, I would just take my leave." Enigma finally got out of his trance and tried to smile it off.


    He then stood up and dusted his pants, despite sitting on afy looking small futon... He was about to leave, but the Nether Queen was not going to allow him to do that.


    What kind of a stupid fool would see gold and diamonds, and still watch it leave like that? She was not stupid. Nor was she blind to opportunities.


    "I actually do mind." She sipped on her coffee or tea, whatever it was, it''s contents were suspicious for a cup of tea. Either way, Enigma expected this when he said thetter half of his sentence.


    "...."


    Thus he stood frozen on the spot and stared back at her with wonder, amazement and bitterness. He should... really normalize using force to make his point.


    "You''re quite strong, and kind. How about teaching my children for a while? Don''t worry, I''ll pay you for your meticulous work, I promise you won''t hate it." Done teasing him, she went down to business, lest he really got pissed off and really killed her.


    Her thoughts were simple, Enigma defeated not only four lesser deities, one fast, one crafty, one sneaky and one powerfully mighty, along with three peak half deities, he did it without much supernatural powers while being tied.


    And don''t forget to add on a greater deity to it. Of course, everyone was holding back, as they barely used much of their Skills and Spells. But niether was here.


    And he was handicapped. Not only that, he waster crippled, and still wiped the floor with them. As for why did not ask much about his injuries, they were all gods.


    The poison used was temporary, and the regeneration of gods were supernatural. So asking was useless.


    Even for herself, a peak greater deity, she could not win against them with those said conditions. And most importantly, he did not even break a sweat at all. So, seeing such a talented young man, why should she not use him?


    Well, it''s not using him if he''s getting paid well.


    "...I see why not? As for the payment, mind including a map?" Enigma thought on the question for a moment then agreed. He really did not want to leave in the first ce right now.


    The system''s mission was still there, plus, he was also confident of getting the Nether Elves as his believers, IF, and only if, he got to know them better and they got to know him as well.

 Chapter 70 Nether Queen, Patron Deity II

    ?"Map?" The Nether Queen looked at him in confusion. Never in her dreams did she think that a god like himself would get lost, ''Why not use the skies?''


    But then again, he was niether an elf nor a beastfolk. So maybe he was a god from another Region? As for how was it possible to cross Regions, when the world was heavily restricting them, she did not know.


    All she knew was that, within this whole boundless world, even a lesser deity might not be able to destroy a region. The influence of the world would not allow that.


    "Yes, of this region. Thank you in advance." Enigma did not want to exin himself, not because of embarrassment, but because he had no exination to begin with.


    He hurriedly left and went to an open space outside the main building. The Nether Queen looked on as he left and chuckled to herself, ''What an adorable child. Unfortunately, you were born a few hundred yearste.''


    "...."


    That day, everyone got learn of the new position of Enigma. The Patron God of the Nether Elves. That was what he and the Nether Queen, who "coerced" him to call him aunty, came up with after a hard day of debating.


    His stay was for two years, and before then, his mission was to train the four lesser deities into highly professionalbatants. Not only them, he was to also help the half deities as well as the other Nether Elves.


    As for his current reward, he was given privilege below that of the Queen. It was supposed to be above the Queen, but he fought hard to be below her. Why? Because that way, his impression on the other elves won''t be scarred.


    If he was above the Queen herself, then wasn''t he just dominating them? A n which was matriarchal, suddenly a visitor was given the position above the Queen, while the Queen fawned on him, what would you think as a citizen.


    Exactly. Whatever you''re thinking is correct.


    Anyway, they would feel like things were forced or that he was here to conquer them. Whilst, all little Enigma wanted was followers.


    As it was still the pre-trials, Mythical believers did not yet exist. The highest poption a true god has as off now was less than 500, let alone a Mythical one, that needed 10 000 believer slots and one god to be considered one.


    Unless if said person has 1 000 slots and ten gods, the rules could be bended by quite a bit and the poption will be considered Mythical. This only applied until the pre-trials were over, four years from now, where everyone got their first promotion and the mission board was opened.


    Unfortunately, he saw no way of attaining that, anytime soon.


    ~


    ~


    Sitting on top of a lone tree within the forest, Enigma called up his system and saw the skills he currently had. He promised himself not to get new ones unless he mastered the current ones he had.


    And he was nning on keeping that promise. "By the way, the Extra Skills are judged as mundane skills right? They can evolve to Unique skills right?"


    "Yes"


    Enigma thought about it, then scratched his head in confusion. "Some of the skills I have could contend with Unique skills, but why are they not Unique skills yet?"


    "They are, I just didn''t show it"


    "...."


    ''Aren''t you being too useless here?'' But before he could say anything more, the system projected a transparent screen of light containing his Extra Skills within.


    ____________________________________


    Skills(9): All-Seeing White Eye(Unique), Copy-Wheel Red Eye(Unique), Samsara Eye(Unique), Karmic Seal(Unique), Wishful Thoughts(Unique), Evolutionary Governance(Unique), Divine Body Reconstruction(Unique), Self-Body Creation(Unique), Reiatsu Control(Unique), All-Killing Bones(Unique)


    ____________________________________


    "I change my mind, until all my Subsidiary Skills are Unique, I will not learn new ones." This was a wise move he had suddenly thought off, especially considering that Unique skills are rare toe by.


    Unfortunately, if possible, it would be a bit too... broken. Yes, that was probably impossible. So he was only daydreaming right now.


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal<novelnext></novelnext>


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Twelve weeks went by in a sh, summer switched for autumn, and summer heat was reced with the autumn breeze.


    Within a small settlement deep within the World Forest, around the Northern hemisphere, one boy stood before six beautifuldies and one handsome young man.


    The fastest of them all was Sion, she had a tall slim physique with close to zero muscles, a perfect figure with small curves and a small chest. But that did not only make her appeal even greater, it made it easy for her to release her full potential.


    Sear was the sneakeat among them. She had a short and slim physique, with an abundant chest and moderate curves, along with a hint of baby fat in her cheeks. If Sion was silent but fast, then Sear was ruthless and sneaky.


    Sara was the smartest, or rather cunningpared to the others. She had an abundant chest,rge curves and arge rear as well. Thus, resulting into her being burdened by her body, and bingzy.


    She was good at Magic, a few arts, and was trying to delve into Sorcery and Witchcraft. She opted to stay behind and be the support instead of running around like Sear and Sion.


    Her personality wasnguid and carefree, so carefree that, she usually makes obscene jokes around her sisters. And they did not like, nor dislike those jokes.


    Soquel, was thest among the four lesser deities. She had a tall body, slim physique, average curves, a moderate chest and a moderate rear. Her personality was also, well, considered insanepared to the others.


    She was good with geography, and thus was the goddess of earth around this hemisphere. Sara was the goddess of abundance, Sear was the goddess of shadows and Sion was the goddess of light and archery.


    Sou, demigoddess of sounds. Silico, demigoddess of strength. Balin, demigod of swords, also known as the sole maleher deity, and the prince ofher elves.


    Despite their shy titles as gods and demigods, none of them had the aura of a deity right now, let alone that of a genuine Deity. They were sprawled all around Enigma, either groaning in pain or unconscious. Including the recent add ups among the crew.


    "...I guess that''s that for today, good work guys. Tomorrow, we''ll be going without supernatural powers once again." Enigma said with a smile, massaging his wrist.


    "Urgh..."


    "Come on..."


    "Why...?"


    "Just... kill us... already."


    "...."


    Enigma ignored theirints and sat down before them. Yes, this was considered bullying, especially for him, who has mastered almost every form of hand-to-handbat techniques to nigh-perfection.


    Even without supernatural powers, just his Taekwando or Boxing, was enough to give a deity like Nia, the Nether Queen, trouble. Let alone the other forms of hand-to-handbat techniques he knows.


    During these three months, he tried mixing up the techniques together to bring about a fluent battle style. Hit, and don''t get hit. Every strike must be fluent, swift and unpredictable. And most importantly, it was either break or cripple your opponents. No mercy.


    Of course, he would not cripple his own... disciples, so he put that one aside for now. But still, four deities and three half deities, a total of seven deities failed to make him break a sweat even when they ganged up on him.


    ''I''m really strong huh?'' He thought as he looked at his own hands, three months of mortalbat, no supernatural powers, divinity or the likes, there''s bound to be some progress right.


    "...."


    Enigma stood up and stretched his limbs. Sou, who was exhausted set up and looked up at him, "What are you up to ma...mas...master?" Her cheeks were tinged red as she was not used to that word.


    And saying it to a handsome man, was not something she ever imagined herself doing. She was born within a matriarchal society after all.


    "If it makes you so ufortable, call me teacher or just Enigma? As for your question, I''m going to practice my elements. I wanna try out some magic." Enigma took off his white robe and neatly put it aside.


    He wore a in white shirt underneath, so he did not feel any embarrassment at all. But his fit figure could still be seen. He had muscles, but they not prominent or bulky.


    His silver hair was tied into a long pony tail that reached all the way to his knees, his perfect physique was still visible even under the shirt, causing the two young girls to look away.


    Even the bold ones could not bare the sudden urge to jump him and ravage him. And this was when he tried so hard to seal his own charm, he wondered if Louise had the same trouble as him.

 Chapter 71 Learning Magic

    ?Sighing to himself, Enigma pulled the lower end of his pants at the ankles, up all the way to his knees and took off his shoes. Today, he was about to try out [All-Elementary Mastery], and yes, taking off his clothes was important.


    "Make sure to stay back okay?" He warned lightly and flew off to a nearby hill using the Divine Art, "Float". Followed by cloaking himself with a "God-Barrier Protection" and "Elemental Resistance".


    Without stopping, he used "Divine Empowerment", "Enhance" and "Sacrifice Empowerment" on both defense-type Divine Arts. He was not going crazy.


    In fact, even now, he still felt the intent of death whenever he thought of casting one spell. It was as if his body was warning him not to do it, even with all the measures he put through.


    "What''s one death? I can at leaste back since the first death is always free." He nodded as he raised his hand up, closed his eyes and mediated his breathing.


    He thought back to three months ago, That moment, when Queen Nia first attack him. He wanted to try out that spell. There was no reason either than it being the only one he knew for now that was quite shy.


    Enigma thought about that time, as he was about to remember the chant that she used. He had already memorized it, ''Let''s see, if I remember correctly, her chants were¨C¡ª''


    "It would be better if you just used your own chant..."


    But the system cut him as it gave him, an advice, of sorts. And Enigma chose to believe in it. But then again, just to be safe, he still used the chant that Nia used.


    He knew no spells, and he didn''t believe creating them was just as easy as saying a bunch of words and envisioning something to happen...


    "Rage of the skies..."


    BOOOM!!!


    Just the first incarnation, four words, caused the clouds within a mile radius to rage and roar. The sky ckened and the only illumination was from the raging thunder ready to jump out at any moment.


    And he was using the ordinary in magic tongue to cast his spell. Not demonic magic, angelic magic or even draconian magic, or the more divine magic tongues.


    The sorounding mana was attracted, which was the first step to forming the spell. Then the mana gathered above him, then ascended up to the clouds.


    Argumentating itself. Enigma was using Mana to cast this spell, as the Divine version of it was too devastating. Thus, he opted to just stick with a normal version for now.


    And as for Mana? To true gods, this essence was as boundless as infinite to them. As long as there was Mana within the surounding, they could gain control over it.


    And that was what Enigma was doing, he gathered the mana within a mile radius, and used it to power up the spell. As he normally should.


    "Hey, isn''t that mother''s spell?" Soquel asked the others that were sitting besides her, watching the formation of something devastating and world shaking.


    "Seemd different to me." Sion said.


    "Yeah, he''s using Mana to power it up." Sear also added, as she watched the sorounding mana lessen as Enigma tookplete control over it.


    "Then care to exin why the spell seems greater than when mother casts it?" Soquel said as she continued to watch Enigma do the impossible.


    "And did he not say that he knew no spells?" She finally added, as everyone was too quiet to give her a proper answer.


    "....."


    "....."


    "...Don''t look at me. I am a magician, not a encyclopedia or a wisdom stone." Sara felt the gaze of everyone and immediately defended herself without hesitation.


    Of course she knew what was going on, but she could not exin it. After all, everything was normal, as Mana was absorbed within the clouds, and formed an array that would create lighting and power.


    The mana was used as an exchange factor to generate the lightning, and power of the lightning storm. She knew pretty much all of that. She was a genius mage after all.


    But then, something strange urred. The lightning within the sky gathered to form a silhouette of a women. She looked down on the earth like a Genuine God, even the deities below her were nothing but insignificant ants to her.


    The whole of the Green Continent, felt very small to her. As if she could snap it out of existence if she was not careful. She opened her eyes, and her impassive eyes shot down straight to the World Forest.


    Straight to the person who dared to summon her. A mere Mortal, a Lower Existence to boot, they would dare, call upon her?!<novelnext></novelnext>


    But when her eyes fell on one young boy, she became flustered and vanished within an instant. Her appearance and disappearance were instant,ing and going like a ghost.


    The concentrated Enigma and the shocked deities failed to catch her appearance. But even with her gone, auspicious purple energy gathered above their heads, covering an area of one mile.


    "...."


    Everyone dud not see that entity, everyone except Sara who was focusing on the spell itself. Or the essence of the spell. She was shocked speechless when she saw that woman.


    So shocked that, she failed to say anything, or hear whatever everyone was talking.


    "No matter how I look at it, we are going to die." Sou fluttered her eyeshes as she looked up at Enigma, who looked like a God of thunder at the moment, in a daze.


    "...."


    Silico, and most of the other deities did notment and just sat there, nkly staring at the purple sky. For a moment, it seemed as If a purple sun was about to descend.


    "Is this... still the "Skyfall Beheadment" Mother created?" Sara asked with a beautiful smile, as she also resigned to her own fate. Who knew, that her own teacher would be her killer. Isn''t it kind of sexy?


    "No." Sear instantly replied.


    "No." Sion followed as well.


    "But it does look like something much worse." Soquel honestly said her thoughts, unlike everyone, she was enthralled by the extent of Enigma''s strength. ''Is he a Higher Deity or a Deity Lord? So young?''


    "Cries of the earth... Give me your strength and follow my Will... Descend and make waste of my enemies... Skyfall... Beheadment."


    He calmly finished the incarnation as he slowly opened his eyes. But what met his eyes was the familiar chest of the women who imed him as her god niece.


    He dud not know that happened, or why he found himself within the embrace of the beautiful Nia, who seemed as if she was trying to suffocate him with her chest.


    "Ni¨Ca?"


    "I met many people who are suicidal, but not a lot who are like you."


    "...."


    Not understanding what she was saying, he turned around to look at the front, and he saw... purple. An area of exactly one ten miles, was rece by a storm of countless strikes of purple lightning.


    Looking around, he saw the other seven deities behind him, looking at the spectacle in wonder as well. Forget fear, the most important thing right now was that, their teacher, sh junior, was frightening.


    Even Enigma did not have the time toin about being suffocated by Nia. Her presence reminded him of Hestia, as they both were too touchy with him, yet had 0% interest in him as a guy.


    They both probably saw a small boy in him. Anyway, Enigma couldn''t help but asked the system inwardly, ''What scale is that level of attack?''


    "I really have to do a better job at restricting your Providence"


    ? ''Answer the damn question, buddy.'' Enigma was not up to the system''s tricks for now. He was leaning more on epting that perhaps, he was the viin and the system was the hero.


    "...It''s a Pseudo-Law"


    ''....''


    "All your elementary mysteries are probably Laws, darkness and light are probably R3 though. And Gravity, Time and Space is around R4... for now"


    ''...That''s still broken no matter how I see it.'' Enigma bitterly smiled as he wondered what else about himself, did he not know, except the parts that he knew off. And his past. And childhood.


    "See how I feel everytime you do something?"

 Chapter 72 Extra: A Bitter Couple

    ?Unknown Land


    Infinite Realms'' Boundary


    A young boy around fifteen years old, leaned back on his recliner chair and sighed. Therge Projections before him shut down one by one, revealing the peaceful atmosphere of Absolute nothingness.


    "This is problematic." The young boy, who was covered with arge white cloak, from head to toe, smiled slightly. His words sounded carefree, yet troubled at the same time.


    "...."


    "Don''t you think so?" He sat up and looked at the expressionless women who sat before him. Her body was both made out of flesh and machines, but she was not a cyborg or a biochemical lifeform.


    "...."


    "I know right? He is a bit too humble for his own good. If it were me, I would''ve killed everyone there and absorbed their souls as nutrients." Despite being ignored, he responded as if he was not talking to himself.


    But who knows, perhaps he was not.


    "And by the way, you don''t seem to be doing your job properly too. I thought you promised not to let him meet me, what?" He smirked, as his golden eyes below the robe glittered like a sole sun within the infinite space.


    "Going back on your words? Or are you growing senile? No, you''re at most at beyond "GENESIS Destroying" level, you won''t Age. Or is it because you like him better than me?


    "I understand though. Sealing me here with you, eating away at my powers and binding all of my past with the Infinite Omniverse as it''s driving core, all of this, yet you only chose to restrict him.


    "You''re not even doing your job properly. If you''re going to restrict him, do it properly. At least, make things entertaining for me and send lots of gods to fight him. Feels like I''m watching a boring soapie without a plot."


    The boy kept on bbering all by himself, whilst moving his hands and legs to demonstrate his current feelings. Bored. Like a child. He was so bored that, he was hearing voices all day long.


    Oh, that wasn''t hallucination. He really was hearing the voices of every and anybody within the entire Infinite Voids. Unfortunately, he could not respond or the likes.


    His only job was to spend eternity here, all by himself, with no way out. Until maybe one of them found a way to break through their Shackles.


    "Haaah~"


    The women sighed and opened her eyes, they were filled with nothing but digital numbers, letters and shapes shing by infinitesimally every instant.


    Her beauty alone was exactly at the epitome of the beauty within the Infinite Realms. To the point where even Pre-Existential Gods will go blind just by the glimpses of her beauty.


    Unfortunately, she was naked and pieced by arge ck matellic material. Her lower half and hands were sunk within the same metallic ck material, in the shape of a human nose or something simr.


    Just the so called nose alone was as vast as multiple universes, enough to epass her body that was as vast as a universes as well. Her chest was left bare for the boy to admire all... day... long.


    "...Sending Gods? Are you stupid? Aside from me, only you know how broken his Physique is. Even if I sent a Transcendental to him, or allowed that little Transcendental Elemental to fight him, wouldn''t he just kill it within a decade or less?"


    "Regardless of how many Gods I send or how many disasters befall him, he can''t die. He will only adapt and move on. Keep on adapting and adapting, until he bes a second you"


    "My main mission was never to restrict him, it''s that old man''s job, I''m just having... Fun, unlike a certain someone. I was created to make sure that a second YOU is never born in this GENESIS BRANCH"


    "Try to understand dear, whom I love more between you and him, doesn''t matter. You don''t even care about that at all, do you? What you really want is to see the entire GENESIS crumble down isn''t it?"


    For a person who looked dead a moment ago, she sure had a lot of vitality and energy. The boy thought to himself. What was marvelous was how beautiful her tone was, fitting for her beauty as well.


    She also did not seem to mind the boy''s eyes on her exposed body. Her long speech managed to get the young man''s attention as he looked up at her with a smirk.


    "I really love you though." He said, his words filled up with many meanings. Many meanings one could not understand. And before she could say anything, he raised up his hand to stop her in time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    "Don''t escape reality as well. I want the entire GENESIS to crumble because of what they did to you. It''s a shame I''m no longer in the Genesis state, and my powers are only this much.


    "But believe me, I might not be able to fight that Father of mine or grandfather, but I can at least wipe out everything they once ever created. Everyone else failed, that depressed fool failed, and this innocent bastard will fail as well, but believe it or not... I won''t."


    He smiled provocatively as he looked up at her, his eyes were soft and full of affection for her, yet contained boundless other emotions even he didn''t know what they were.


    "But you already have"


    She responded as such, and the young boy waspletely speechless. She did not take his feelings into consideration, and instead continued her words.


    "And that''s why I''ll do any and everything to make sure you don''t do such a stupid thing. As your first ever wife, I failed to be there for you even wh¡ª"


    "Don''t sugarcoat it. They killed you. My sons, my daughters, my brothers, my sisters. Everyone. What right do they have to enjoy life, while we don''t?" He cut her off and shrugged his shoulders as he asked back.


    "What son? What daughter? Just because the GENESIS is the mere tools of those vile bastards, does not mean they must take in their ancestor''s punishments"


    She also responded back as she did not want to back down at all. He looked up at her and just smiled without saying anything for a while. As for whether he agreed with her words or not...


    "ughter. That was what I built up my existence on before they schemed against us, as well as after I lost everything. Immutable will be the one I will build my existence on this time, using this pawn.


    "Unfortunately, that man knew what he was doing. He revived you as my wife once again." He smiled even brighter, while looking above the space of absolute nothingness, reminiscent of a different time period.


    At the Infinite Branch of Myriad colors, that carried an infinite number of sub-branches, which likewise carried an infinite number of purple-red pristine looking leaves.


    A Genesis Main Branch, with its subsidiary branches stemming from it.


    "Aren''t you happy?"


    "Of course not. Anyway, let''s not involve our selves in the lives of our... whatever they are. It''s destined That I will lose everything, and this cycle will be broken in my seventh life.


    "And as for you, we''ll always be together. Through death and apart. There''s no changing that, that''s just how our lives were in the [Genesis Book of Prophecies]. I saw it. It''s Providence." He sat back down and ignored her presence once again.


    This was probably the most temperamental couple out there, not toxic but not perfect as well. Seeing him like this, the woman shook her head and closed her eyes once again.


    "I don''t want you making an enemy out of your father. Little Lu did, and he paid for it. To break off this curse, or rather to try and do it, I even used Providences that had nothing to do with any of your past lives"


    "And, for once, I have a different ending than me and you dying together. This time around, it won''t be just me and you, believe and trust in me, love. I really want us to enjoy life together one day"


    "Her name is Louise right? Your fifth life?" The boy asked, he honestly did not expect an answer since he already knew what it was. But contrary to his expectations, she responded with a soft tone.


    "Yes"


    "I see." And just like that, two people with a bitter Fate ended their conversation. The boy looked up once again and his smile became bitter. His thoughts back in time. ''If only... if I only I did not have brothers...''


    ? "My brothers, my sisters, I know I won''t see any of you in this lifetime, I hope you enjoy yourselves out there. This lifetime, is nothing but an experiment, so, forgive me for not including you all in it." His tone was also bitter as well.


    "...."


    "Big brother... my wife is being unfilial." He suddenly said after a moment of thought, causing the women above him to twitch the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 73 Patron God Enigma

    ?She has been 200% if not 300% loyal to him in a few lifetimes. Even when born as his twin sister. But after knowing about his n in this secret life he created, she decided to stop him. As his wife, she also had the ability to create a Genesis Bubble like this one.


    But regardless of which Genesis Bubble or how many Genesis Bubbles they can create and destroy, they could never replicate the Sanctuary of THE ORIGINATOR.


    Even after destroying twopletely different GENESIS TREES, which both epassed Infinity and boundlessness, they still paled inparison to him.


    ''Perhaps it''s to be expected from the father of seven little critters that can destroy Infinite Boundlessness with a casual flip of their hands. I understand why he took our bodies and powers and only threw our consciousness into the pool of reincarnation.''


    He thought as he looked up above. Even the current him, without his "Genesis Form" could not destroy a Genesis Bubble, at most, he can only destroy a Verse or multiple Creations. Even his wife was better than him.


    She was now considered Omni. There was nothing that she did not know and could not do within this little Bubble. And because of that, he could not help but say, "I really fucken love you, you know that?"


    "...."


    She did notment and decided to just listen to the increased rate of his heart. She had to stay strong and not let him manipte her, as long as they can reach their seventh life, they can finally be together... forever.


    By then, she might not be the only one who he will belong to. "Regardless of how many women I meet in my lives, none canpare to you. So why are you even worried about that?"


    "Believe me, you''ll regret saying that... And stop reading my mind. Give me my privacy. Or else I''ll go to sleep for eternity"


    "Hahaha." This truly stated the end of the conversation between a bitter couple. "This is not the end, I''m going to watch till then. Who knows, Eden, oh it''s Enigma now, might make my dreame true."


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Time did not stop for anybody. Five months went by in a jiffy. And Enigma saw some progress with his students mortalbat techniques. It might sound useless, but mortalbat was actually just a baseline.


    Think about it, Enigma''s techniques alone can fight against a deity even without skills and abilities. Adding the element of Earth and Metal into his fists and legs when using Muay Thai heavybat, imagine the damage dealt?


    Let''s use Balin for example. Throughout the exercise, hisbat style was simr to Muay Thai. But he was a deity of swords, hand-to-handbat was not his style.


    Building his swordsmanship above his Muay Thai basics can give him a high affinity with Greatswords. His blows would be devastating and heavy even using just his physical strength alone.


    Then let alone adding divine power and elemental energy to his sword, the results would be better than just using ordinary swordsmanship alone.


    Balin was even lucky to create a deific grade swordsmanship, he called it the "World Cleaving Swordsmanship". It was currently at its initial state.


    But it could still sh an entire Continent in half, if not a couple of them. And it was just at it''s Initial phase. Who knows, maybe he could really cut apart worlds in the future.


    Not only him, the others had also seeded in doing the same. Sion was bing more fluent in her assassination techniques. Her very movements were light and negligible.


    Sear was quite dexterous with her hands. The amount of control she has on her Bow and arrows were quite monstrous.


    Soquel became stronger, as she loved heavybat techniques. She more of a straightforward battle maniac, but now, Enigma made her focus on speed.


    Imagine having both speed and strength. Thenes Sara, she was more in tune with the environment than ever. Enigma did not teach her muchbat techniques.


    He instead focused on meditation and inner self-awareness. Her focus was improved and she could go in depths with many of her magic researches.


    Silico was also a battle type, and also focused on strength. But she loved Boxing more than the other forms of hand-to-handbat. She was even better than the others when ites to boxing and fist fights.


    Sou was not a battle type, and her training and focused on being in-tune with nature. She was a sound-type, and had to have Inner bnce to be able to express her music onto the environment.


    Everything was going perfectly fine. He just did not know why Nia wanted him to train them so badly, but he was done. Their one-to-onebat techniques were now descent in his eyes.


    And their group work, be it in twos or in fours or altogether, was able to give him plenty trouble now, when considering that he was fighting mortalbat, without superpowers, elements, external sources or the likes.


    What was worth mentioning was that he was now revered as a Thunder God by the dark Elves. He was also worshipped by almost everyone, thanks to Nia iming him as her own (nephew).


    And due to constantly being busy, Enigma rarely checked his Temte. Honestly, there was nothing to check. But he might as well as do that.


    ___________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 15 (151)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 1 True God


    Faith: 016 724,89 Faith Points - 000 Faith Power


    Divinity(2): Rabbit God, Thunder God (New)


    Law: R5-Devastating Lightning (New)


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Divine Arts(21): Enhancement, Divine Pressure, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Elemental Resistance, Deity Soul, Spell Casting, Limb Restoration, Chantless Casting, Float, Curse Inducement, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Divine Grace, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Extra Skills(12): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi-Thai Boxing, Dispell, Leafed Clover Shield, Heal, Strength Enhancement, Noble Aura, Speed Enhancement, Levitate, Noble Bearing,


    Unique Skills(9): All-Seeing White Eye, Copy-Wheel Red Eye, Karmic Seal, Wishful Thoughts, Evolutionary Governance, Divine Body Reconstruction, Self-Body Creation, Reiatsu Control, Infinite-Killing Bones


    Civilians: 161 Pixies, 8 578 White Elves, 12 477 Dark Elves


    Believers(220): Pixies [Legendary, third league, Fanatic, 188 Pixies] - Moon Elves [Legendary, fourth, Fanatic, 12 Moon Elf] - Nether Elves [Legendary, fourth league, Worship, 8 Nether Elves]


    Followers: None


    Offspring: Jade [True-grade, fifth league, Devout, 1 Jade Bunny] - Diey [True-grade, fifth league, 1 Heavenly Dove] - Noctis [True-grade, fifth league, 1 Abyssal Cat]


    Daily Faith points: 20,44 [Poption ¡Â1000]


    Monthly+Daily Faith points: 1 872,36 [+5%]


    Faith Discount: 30%


    Fragments: 84


    _________________________________


    "Should I?" Enigma asked, with a bitter smile, as his eyes gazed intently at the newly appeared information on his Temte. The system did not expect him to guess.


    "Don''t bother, I''ll exin everything"


    _________________________________


    Divinity: Thunder God - Resistance to any form of lightning is increased by 10%. Any form of lightning below any R5 Law will be nullified.


    Law Fragment: R5-Devastating Lightning - Lightning forged from the chaotic lightning of the Unique spell, "Skyfall Beheadment". Once released, will obliterate anything within its direction.


    Infinite-Killing Bones - Can freely manipte your internal structure, by increasing, strengthening, decreasing or weakening your bones. It is possible to manipte the bones of the enemies you touch, from inside out.


    Daily Faith Points - As a form of restriction, Enigma Mystique, who was supposed to recieve infinite faith points per day, can only recieve the same amount of faith points as his total poption divided by 1 000. Every Breakthrough, the division factor increases by 10 times.


    [+5%] - The existence of a single avatar can increase the total faith points recieved by 5% (Rank 1). Be warned, each avatar increases the requirements of a Breakthrough of a True God by 5% as well (Rank 1).


    Fragments - Each week, the residual Divine power of the entity, Enigma Mystique, will be condensed into Fragments of Pure Shards of Divinity. A Thousand Fragments can make One Pure Shard. One Pure Shard has a 100% chance of transforming a Saint into a Half-Deity even without Trillions of Mana, Three Shards can turn a Half-Deity into a Lesser Deity, Nine Shards can turn a Lesser Deity into a Greater Deity, Forty five Shards.... Three hundred and fifteen Shards.... Two thousand eight hundred and thirty five Shards....


    _________________________________


    "At this rate, I''m just a literal walking treasure trove... Or am I a Deity Creator?" Enigma found it hard believing this, five months, only five months and he was already this broken.


    It was not a lie if he imed to be a literal walking superimposed atomic bomb. Divine Arts, Extra Skills, Unique Skills, Providence, Physique and Bloodline. All of them were too broken.

 Chapter 74 Incoming Trouble

    ?"...."


    "I am now waiting for five years right? Until then, let me make more Unique Skills, try to creating new Divine Arts, create more Avatars, make Deities, and gain more Divinities." He sat up straight as he made up a to-do list mentally... Which he easily regretedter.


    "...."


    Even the system was surprised. It was the first time he did something proactive by his own choice. And it just so happened to be this twisted and messed up.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I feel like something grand, far grander than any other True Goding of age will happen this year. So, I have to be prepared." This was a sudden feeling he got after more and more strange things happened to him.


    "...I did not say anything"


    The system just sighed and did notment. It was fine as long as he had no intent of going against THE ORIGINATOR or trying to destroy the entire CHAOS.


    ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    World Forest, Northern Hemisphere


    Arge army of at most millions of demons marched forward at constant pace. Releasingrge amount of malovence and pure destructive power with their powerful line up.


    They marched constantly, with seemingly able to make them stop. They were fearless and unbothered. Their synchronization only making their momentum even greater.


    And standing before the demon army, were three beings with tremendous amount of world shaking pressure drifting in and out of their entire bodies.


    Behind them were six other beings with almost the same amount of pressure oozing out of them. Let alone the twelve behind the six with lesser deity level auras.


    The demon lords also ranged among the twenties, let alone the demon chiefs, high-ranked demons, low-ranked demons so on and so on. The count reached as many as sixty million demons.


    And Rouli, one of the three Noble Demon Kings, also, the strongest amongst the three brothers looked ahead with a profound gaze. He gave out an illusion of a Sage looking at the stars and beyond.


    His body was thin and slim, barely any muscles could be seen under his long purple robes. His hair was silver gray, his pupils as well and his face was wizened, like that of an old man.


    He suddenly smiled, his thin hands rubbing gently at his long beard. He looked nothing like a demon, no horns, no wings, no grotesque appearance. Just your neighborhood old senior.


    "Sir, there is arge kingdom up ahead." A young women who wore a skin tight business suit, flew towards old man Rouli and reported with a bow. Her charm was considerably high, surpassing that of deities and her figure was top ss.


    "Large huh?" Rouli continued to y with his beared as he thought. If Hell had a strict army hierarchy system, the Middle Realm also had a strict settlement hierarchy system.


    From Vige to Small Town, Large Town, Small City, Large City, Small Kingdom, Large Kingdom, Federation and the rated Empires.


    For arge kingdom, the Ruler was a Half-Deity at most and the poption was around ten million. The army density was a million, the main soldiers were great masters and the number of divine beings was above 200.


    Don''t misunderstand. The strongest divine being was a Half-Deity within a Kingdom. For there to be a lesser god, they''d have to be exquisitely lucky. Or increase the amount of Providence of their people. Which was actually hard yet, extremely easy to do.


    "It''s not enough. To sustain our kingdom, the Ancient Demon God would only praise us if we took down an Empire at most. Or the entire region." Rouli said after some thought. The secretary behind him was about toment, but he cut her off with his hand raised.


    "So, take a few men and ravage that ce. At most, a little bit of honey is still honey at the end. Also, increase our marching speed, we will need to go faster if we want to take down the Nature Pantheon (Empire)."


    "...."


    ~


    ~


    Time ticked by real fast once again. Not for Enigma though, this past three months have been quite hectic to say the least. As off now, there were twenty-five ''stuffed'' toys standing before him, figuratively.


    There was a lot he wanted to do before year end. Create more deities, half deities in this case, create new divine arts, create more unique abilities. Andst on the list...


    It was the experiment that he so dearly wanted to try ever since he saw how avatars benefited him. He realised back then that En-one might be a unique entity.


    So to prove his guess, he went as far as to create another one. But the validity of the experiment was still not stable. So...


    "...You fucked up"


    The system chimed in and finished his thoughts and he found no way to retort at the moment. Before him, were twelve little Ens, ten little beasts and three weapons, sitting obediently and looking up at him like stuffed dolls.


    That wasn''t the problem.


    The problem was how he went as far as to create twenty-four of this chibis. And what surprised him was how, as he thought, they each represented the seven deadly sins and seven virtues, divine beasts or gods.


    But among them, two sins and two virtues were missing. And when he tried again, a new emotion popped out, Fear. And when he tried again, Despair popped out. The system warned him not to try again because he won''t be getting any more sins and virtues.


    The problem? Oh yes, the problem. Here''s the problem. Enigma swiped his hand before him creating a screen of light that represent the data of En-one.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    True Avatar Temte


    Name: En G


    Age: 1


    Status: Insatiable Hunger


    Reincarnation: Gluttony


    Cultivation: *** (ording to Main Body)


    Form: Humanoid


    Divinity: Enigma''s Gluttony


    Law Fragment: R5-World Void


    Bloodline: Divine Progenitor


    Constitution: Insatiable Void Body - No matter what is devoured or swallowed, hunger will never be satiated, because the nutrients would be broken down into faith points and source transfered to the main body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (????)


    Providence(1): Gluttony Embodiment (Zenith)


    Artifacts: None


    Extra Skills(4): Powerful Bite, Gluttony Argumentation, Gut Imprisonment, Blunt Resistance


    Unique Skills(5): Gluttony Maniption, Cosmic Hunger, Matter Ingestion, Reality Consumption, Infinite Digestive System


    Restraint(2): [The existence of one avatar increases the deific power needed for promotion by 5%] [A true avatar can not have believers or followers, but can at least increase monthly faith points recieved by 5%]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ? ? ? ? ?


    True God Temte


    Name: En Ca


    Age: 0


    Status: Clueless


    Reincarnation: Sky


    Cultivation: *** (ording to Main Body)


    Form: Weaponoid (Spear)


    Divinity: Enigma''s Sky


    Law: R5-Starry Space


    Bloodline: Divine Progenitor


    Constitution: Semi-Corporeal Sky Body - Material body that can morph into any element of the sky at will, and epass Sky. Immunity to said element, immunity to physical attacks and can be anywhere within a "sky". The representation of the limit of everything, the cap of Existence.


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (????)


    Providence(1): Sky Embodiment (Zenith)


    Artifacts: None


    Extra Skills(2): Sky Lordship, Sky Argumentation


    Unique Skills(5): Sky Maniption, Non-Corporeal Form, Creation, Perfect Storm, Absolute Transcendence


    Restraint(2): [The existence of one avatar increases the deific power needed for promotion by 5%] [A true avatar can not have believers or followers, but can at least increase monthly faith points recieved by 5%]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ? ? ? ? ?


    True God Temte


    Name: En Kappa


    Age: 0


    Status: Emotionless


    Reincarnation: One-Eyed Giant God


    Cultivation: *** (ording to Main Body)


    Form: Chimeric Beast


    Divinity: Enigma''s Scale


    Law: ~~~


    Bloodline: Divine Progenitor


    Constitution: World Epassing Body - The Body that blends in perfectly with the natural world. Affinity with the elements,ws and origin of the world increased. All abilities increased by Two, Five, Ten, Twenty and Fifty respectively depending on the world. Can be the very Embodiment of Absolute Existence.


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (????)


    Providence(1): Prognitor of Existence(Zenith)


    Artifacts: None


    Extra Skills(4): Perfect Storm, Existence Argumentation, Physical Argumentation, Weaponized Body


    Unique Skills(5): Body Alteration, Immeasurable, Indescribable, Infinite Dreams, World End


    Restraint(2): [The existence of one avatar increases the deific power needed for promotion by 5%] [A true avatar can not have believers or followers, but can at least increase monthly faith points recieved by 5%]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    This was his fuck up. Twenty-five of these little guys meant that he needed 125% more deific power to promotepared to others. For example, one needed five years to promote to a Young true god.


    He, on the other hand, needed almost twelve years to do the same. But he wasn''t sad about it too much, each of these guys represented a sin or virtue or the other two negative emotions he never knew he had or an important concept.


    The little guys also could not have followers or Believers which was a disappointment to him. They also didn''t have any faith points. But either than that, they were no different to true gods.


    He was surprised by how he had a few emotions missing. Such as Wrath, Pride, Diligence and Kindess, he also wondered if he had Madness too. The system told him that he wouldn''t get anything no matter how many he summoned.

 Chapter 75 Fall Of The Auburn Kingdom Of Knights

    ?So he stopped and didn''t think much on it. Instead, he sent out the En family, from En-one to En-twenty-five outside. They might look small but they were still genuine true gods.


    Although their talents couldn''t bepared with everyone else sent to the nine Greater Worlds, they were still highly talentedpared to other ARCs.


    And two days after letting them out, they gained a lot of poprity. Being coronated into ''gods'' within the hearts of his believers. ording to them, they were incarnated from him.


    In other words, they were still Enigma to them considering that they lookedpletely the same as him. Even those who looked like girls or pets closely resembled him.


    The one who were surprised the most was Nia, the Nether Queen and the Nether Deity. She could sense the Divinity drifting around the little guys which were no different than hers (a greater deity).


    They didn''t know that Enigma had twenty-five greater deities under hismand. No, the fact that his incarnation could still be greater deities even when they were twenty-five meant that his divine power was immeasurable.


    Even a deity king could not do such a thing. Because an incarnate had only 10% the total might of the original. And if you wanted two incarnates, then that 10% would be divided amongst each of them.


    10% of a god King''s divine power was two hundred and fifty thousand divine power units, and divided by 25, it was obvious that each incarnate would have the prowess of a mid-level greater deities. And Enigma''s had peak-level greater deity prowess.


    It was not an exaggeration when they say a deity king had the might to rule ten deity lords, a hundred higher deity, a thousand greater deities and ten thousand lesser deities at ease. And the more talented ones could rule ten times that number.


    It was also her who spread out the rumor of the En siblings being ''gods''. The more divines they had, the more protected and secure everyone would feel. After all, the only two Pantheons of this region each had more than tens of thousands of gods.


    As for said little guys, the twelve were more humanoid, like En G/One. And they also had other special enhancements either than increasing his faith points by 125%. The Virtues increased his bonus percentage off by 5% each, increasing it to 55%.


    The Sins increased his poption by 5% each as well, making it 275 believers, 55 more than before. And that was not all, the two irregr types increased the amount of of everything mentioned above by 5% again.


    Bonus was now 60% off. Faith point increase was now 130% more. Requirement for promotion was also 130% more, making it 11,5 years or 1,15 million faith points. More than twice his peers.


    "This is just the beginning, though I can probably forget about bing the first ever true god to promote before five years. Now, time for the "God making" part of the story." Enigma sighed to himself, as this was just the beginning.


    "Another Fuck up"


    "...."


    True, the past three months, he had collected more than a hundred Fragments, and could create a hundred half deities. But he wanted to reward the guys so much that, he had to spend 75 of them promoting them instead.


    For Deities, promotion had to do with the nurturing of their Inner Zone or their Deific Zone or their Divine Origin, whatever one would prefer to call it.


    From Sainthood to Deity-hood, one must first convert their Trillions of Mana, into Divine power. Yes, the first requirement was to have Trillions of Mana, which was not really that hard with how Mana widely increases with every Breakthrough in this world.


    But was still hard as even talented Saints only had Billions of units of Mana. Let alone those without talents.


    Second, one must Nurture their very first Seed of Foundation. By having those two, a Saint would then be considered a Half-Deity, half-step into Deity-hood.


    From then on, to be a full-fledged Deity, they must Nurture that seed into an iplete ne, the ne would be iplete because of the small Inner Zone of a Lesser Deity.


    But once one gets ustomed to that stage of power, their Inner Zone expands, and they can perfect their nes into genuine nes, thus bing Greater Deities.


    The process was not as easily done, as said. But the more talented ones, can do it in a shorter amount of time period than others. The process being natural to them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And if one so desired, they could not Breakthrough and instead increase the number of nes within their Inner ne, to further steady their foundation.


    Each ne rewards the person with the same boosts as the first ne. Thus, each ne was the same as a person breaking through to Greater Deity-hood.


    Those with five nes within their Inner Zone being considered "Regals" and those with ten nes being called "Imperials". Unfortunately, a hundred total nes were unheard off!!


    To be Higher Deities, the nes must be converted to individuals each. And each has its own boosts of power just like the nes, and the process to be Deity Lords and Deity Kings is more or less the same.


    While the Fragments gave out 10% expansion to Inner Zone and a 50% increase in Divine power/Mans reserves. Which was why he gave each Half-Deity five Fragments each, the Lesser Deities ten Fragments and Nia, twenty Fragments.


    Yes, including Nia, the cost was seventy-five instead of just hundreds of Fragments. "So, as long as you eat these things and meditate on them, I''m pretty sure you''ll Breakthrough 100%." He added as everyone looked at him.


    "Are you sure? Such a treasure actually exists?" Nia took a hold of one Fragment and licked it, finding out that it tasted quite good. She has never heard of such a miraculous treasure before, but she did not want to doubt her little ''nephew''.


    "Not sure, it''s up to you guys to test this." Enigma shrugged his shoulders as he was not sure either. He 100% believed in the system, but he also liked to do his own tests.


    "How long would it take?" Sou leaned closer as she asked. She would never put down a suggestion of getting promoted. Plus, she believed in Enigma as much as he believed in the system.


    "Not sure. Aside from you guys, I''ll also test it on ten Saints as well. This is also an experiment for me, you can pull out if you want. Benefits me more, actually." Enigma said as he looked at everyone.


    But nobody pulled out. The past couple of months with Enigma, were enough to tell them what type of a person he was. He was humble and polite, kind and sweet, respectful and obedient.


    Despite his strength, he never looked down on anyone, and usually motivated them. He liked helping around, as if sitting down and doing nothing hurt him.


    Every elderly out there loved him to the point of desiring him to be their grandson. Not only them, he was a big brother to all the kids out there and every adult would never say a bad thing about him.


    He never argued with a person older than him nor seriously with someone younger, never shouted back at them, and never scorned at anyone.


    He bickered with the youths and never looked down on them, their dreams or goals regardless of how impossible they are. Basically, he was everyone''s favorite.


    He was especially obedient too. An example was how Nia always took advantage of asking him to do things for her using empty promises. Don''t get the wrong idea, she held every action he did for them to heart... probably.


    "We''ll do it." Nia stood up and took four small fragments from the table. Each fragment was like a pure blue marble, that was see through and sparkling within with rainbow light.


    Each one the size of a grain of sand. It was quite small, a bit too small to be noticeable if it was not gliwing too brightly.


    "Whether they like it or not." She added as she stared at everyone. Nobody said anything and just hurriedly nodded their heads. Who would dare go against the Queen? Plus, nobody wanted to be left out.


    And just like that, eight Nether Elves, and ten Dark Elves went into seclusion. As for the remaining 40 Fragments, Enigma sent them out to Lulu and the others.


    The system told him that he could send it to his believers regardless of distance. Thanks to that, a single Saint and a legend would be born from the father-daughter pair.


    Of course, Night and the others were still only Epics, close to bing Legends maybe in less than four years. Better than ordinary fellows who would require twelve years straight.


    For them, they would wait years before Enigma could make them deities. It was better considering that ordinary geniuses needed more than eighty and super geniuses needed more than sixty years.

 Chapter 76 Divine Power Expansion

    ?With that, while he waited, Enigma put his third project on the list to go. Creating more divine arts, he actually had a lot pf ideas during the day he learnt them, but was not up to it.


    And creating was a very strong word, it was more like advancing the ones he currently had. But before he could do it, an elf appeared behind him mysteriously and bowed down.


    "Your lordship." Though it took longer for the females to get used to his status, the guys instantly fell in love with him, not literally. They became nigh-fanatics of him.


    "What is it?" Enigma did not turn around as he asked. He was not pissed off or bothered, truthfully, without Nia, he really was an Overlord around here.


    "The Auburn Kingdom of Knights in the west, has fallen. It is arge kingdom with a valiant demigod and almost three hundred other demigods. There are two lesser gods within as well, and their overall strength is high." He reported fluently.


    "And so, the reason such a strong army fell was because a stronger opponent attacked?" Enigma immediately came to the answer within a moment of thought. He was not stupid, the exination literally led to such an answer.


    ? "Yes sir." The elf responded immediately as well, though slightly surprised, but he deemed it mortal worry since a god probably knew beforehand right?


    "And they are heading this side now?"


    "Yes." The elf resounded once again, and feeling like he was not properly doing his job, he added on, "Approximately 60 million demons are on the charge, more than twenty demon lords, twelve lesser demon kings, six greater demon kings and probably three noble demon kings as well."


    "...."


    Enigma was silent for a while, not because of the report, but because he was shocked. At first, he thought this was the system''s trial or mission, but after learning about the line up, he immediately doubted himself.


    ''Buddy?'' He asked after a while of saying nothing. If the system was responsible, then the rewards were too unsatisfactory. But if it wasn''t, then this was his trouble alone.


    "...I have nothing to do with this"


    ''Stop it then. You can cause trouble for me right, why not do the opposite?'' Enigma tried to brush it off with that. He was kind ofzy today, and he believed it when it said it was immeasurable by any and every means.


    "Not a chance"


    The reply was so instant that he was put to speechlessness immediately. He then sighed and dismissed the nervous elf. "No worries, I''ll be able to create a few advanced divine powers before they get close by."


    "...."


    "And since you want to restrict me so much, I''m willing to put my heart, mind, blood, sweat and soul into this!!!" He motivated himself before opening the divine arts tab. Creating new divine arts was way harder than just trying to advance them.


    "For the sake of the CHAOS, please don''t"


    The system said something that Enigma found to be quite stupid, so he acted dearth and pretended as if he did not hear that. Instead, he looked up and asked with innocent confusion.


    "What?"


    "Nothing"


    "...."


    Divine Empowerment, Divine Grace, Limb Restoration, Float, Enhancement, Deity Soul, Telepathy, Divine Force Maniption, Chantless Spellcasting, Telekinesis, Weather Maniption, Transmutation.


    This were the divine arts he had inspiration on during the first time he practiced them. Then there was also "Power Granting", "Power Negation", "Transformation", "Creation", "Purification", "Cosmic Awareness", "Reality Warping", "irvoyance", "Truth Compulsion" and "Foresight", that he wanted to try and create.


    "...."


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Is it because you don''t believe I can do it, or you do?" Enigma realised that the system was out of character right now. If only he knew that it was also interested in whether he can do it or not.


    If he could, then forget restricting him, it might as well as send him to "Ad Infinitum" just like that cloaked boy was. Advanced divine arts could only be used by ascendency true gods or genuine true gods and above.


    And the ones mentioned above could be used by main true gods and creators. A juvenile God with superior divine arts was just unfair. Just like a protagonist with a morden system within a swords and magic world.


    Enigma also went into seclusion, and he did not know how long, but by the time the report of the demon army being less than a hundred miles away reached him, he, the strangers inside him and the system were contemting the meaning of life and hard work.


    "...."


    "...."


    " " " " ..... " " " "


    ~


    ~


    Within a small hut, a beauty sat atop a mat and entered a cultivation posture. Her beauty was Undefined in Mortal Status, but to Deities, it was only considered highly beautiful.


    She sat down serenely, as her ck hair fell down on her tanned skin, and created an illustrious background. Making her seem like the most perfect mortal being to exist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But that was not something the beauty focused on. Right now, her delicate facial features contorted from time to time, as something she did not think possible was happening to her.


    Right within her Inner Zone, her iplete and bizarre looking ne, was now a perfect shape and seemed quite vibrant and resourceful. It looked much better than Continents of healthy worlds!!


    And that was not all, there were two more nes besides the one she had justpletely nurtured, as three nes floated within her Inner Zone, almost forming a picture square scenery!!


    But she was not done. She exhaled a light breathe of air, as she opened up her eyes, which almost released a valiant glow of light from within.


    She was just two more nes from turning herself into a Regal being, someone leagues more powerful than their peers at the same rank, someone who can skip ranks, someone who could be supreme!!


    "Whuuu~"


    She exhaled once again to clear out her thoughts, and then let her consciousness sink into one of her nes within the Inner Zone.


    Stepping onto it, she felt that it was semi-real, it''s length, it''s size, it''s weight, they were all the same as Continents or other nes in the material world!!


    "Amazing." But that was not her focus today either. Right now, she was about to test something with her newfound Divine power that she obtained.


    Calcting units of Mana and Divine power was a bit unique for these people without a system like Enigma. For them, every meter squared Mana covers, is a single unit.


    And every billion miles squared covered by Divine power is a single unit. Meaning that Mana that covers a hundred meters square, was a hundred units of Mana.


    And Divine power that covers a light year squared, was six thousand units of Divine power. But of course, within Great Terra, Divine power was restricted to just a single mile squared per unit due to its rules and influence.


    As for her, thest time she remembered, her Divine power usually only covered around a hundred miles. At most, around 75 to 80 miles. And that was her limit. Just a bit of a hundred units.


    Real Deities had a minimum of a housing units, which was ten times greater than hers. She, her sister and brother could only envy their seniors everytime they saw them practice or fight.


    But now....


    But now....


    "Ha!!!" Sou, the one who had been into her thoughts this whole time, suddenly let out a cute cry, which released a burst of Divine power that was far from cute.


    Boom!!


    Her Divine power spread out like tides, unstoppable tides with great force and momentum, which for a moment, shook the foundation of her third ne!!


    And this was just when it was released. Right now, it was still spreading out at rapid speeds!!!


    Ten miles.


    Fifty miles.


    Hundred miles.


    It did not stop there, as it continued on, the momentum not decreasing one bit. Sou''s excitement kept climbing up the radar as she saw this.


    A Thousand miles.


    Ten Thousand miles.


    A Hundred Thousand miles.


    "OH MY GOD!?!?!" Sou eximed in fright as the Divine power showed no signs of stopping at all. No, it was still quite rapid, as it charged through the ne with unstoppable momentum!!


    A Million miles.


    Two Million miles.


    Three Million miles.


    Five Million miles


    The Divine power began decreasing around that stage, where it did not seem like it would reach Six Million miles. But this... this was still Monstrous!!!


    The total area she covered with her Divine power alone was 5 766 505 miles. This was a tenth of the entire ne. This was the power of a True Deity!!


    "A...Amazing." Sou could not help her heart from beating faster and faster as she thought about the fact that she was not even a Regal type yet.


    But the reason she reached this height was not because of that, or because of breakthroughs, but because of the Fragments that Enigma gave them not too long ago.

 Chapter 77 Peak Demon King, Rouli I

    ?If she could get her hands on just five more, she could literally be a Regal being, and have even more reserves greater than the current ones she has!!


    Not even Regals, hell maybe even Imperials don''t had the same amount of Divine power she had. She was basically a Favored Child of Divine power. And if she was just a Favored child, what about Enigma?


    What about the person who could create those things? The person who seemed to have more Divine power than them? The person who can create peak-level Greater Deity Avatars?


    "Isn''t... Isn''t he like an Ancient God of Divine Power or something. Or the Personification of Divinity itself!!!" Sou''s thoughts were quite wild, and she was not the only one.


    The ones affected more would be those who were already stronger, but had more Fragments than even them. An example being Nia, who was now a monster in terms of Divine power alone.


    The demon''s invasion had sweeped past the Auburn kingdom within a fortnight, killed all the deities and took over the ce. The poption was enved and the Providence of the kingdom was stolen.


    Don''t misunderstand. The death of the Deities promoted to increasing the Providence of Rouli. It was too insignificant to use it back at their Territory, so he used it on himself.


    As for the people, they had more uses either than death. Their death would not provide enough Providence. The death of 30 million mortal would only provide enough Providence for 30 or so deities.


    Which was insignificant for the Territory. He could try and use it on the other noble demon kings, but it was not enough to take them to the peak like him. He was close to bing a Royal Demon King, the power level of their Generals.


    Being selfish was a demon''sponent. Plus, he did do his job perfectly and did not touch the Providence of the kingdom. Rouli was also selfish, but was not heartless or irresponsible.


    Demons were just another race just like the others. Their only shoring was that they were ruthless, cunning, chaotic, selfish and dominant.


    "Sir, we have done as you said. The Great Cities Vestice, Dalmero and Florida have been allocated to the greater demon kings. Blue City, Armrest City, Deinfrost City, City of Swords, Pale g and Red g have been taken over by the lesser demon kings.


    "Each of the noble demon king and their right hand aides are awaiting your orders to dispatch for the irregrnd down south. Each of them have opted to take three million demons each." The beauty reported as she stood behind him.


    Her realm of power was close to noble demon king, but just an inch away. She was the right hand aide of Rouli, if he was going to be a Ruler, she was to be a noble demon king.


    It was strange though, her strength increased rather too quickly. She did not even need any sort of Providence, yet she was only one inch behind her superior. But nobody seemed to mind that too much.


    "I see, take four million demons and lead them out. I''ll be right behind you. Remember, let Rongxi and Rongu know about it, our presence there will be a form of surprise. Let the demon lords lead the army first."


    Rouli stood up, his hands behind his back as he admired the portrait of the Queen of Auburn. She was quite the beautifuldy, even in terms of godhood.


    Unfortunately thatss killed herself after hearing that her husband died. She knew her worth, and what would follow if she survived, so she chose death. "Pity." He said and left.


    The expression of the secretary did not change, but one could tell that she had lowered her head and bit lower than before this time. When he was outside of sight, she stood upright and said, "As youmand, my lord."


    It took only five months to take over Auburn, the kingdom of Knights, which was the time when Enigma got the news. Then another six months for everything to be sorted out,pletely taking over the ce.


    It took so long because the demons were not just taking a tour around the Northern Hemisphere, they were seriously moving in, with all their luggage and belongings.


    A spawn of Hell was even sat below the kingdom, they would be able to summon their entire Pantheon after a few years to give them an edge over this weak region.


    The History of this Region was quite simple. The Dark Moon Empire, a three star Empire fell overnight and the next few years, the Beast Empire and the Nature Empire were born.


    They were initially at one star Empire, but now, they were genuine two star Empires. Awaiting the chance to devour the other and officially be three star Empires.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A Region only had a single three star Empire at the peak. But strangely, recently, there were a lot of superpowers because of the absence of said three star Empire.


    The Beast Empire and Nature Empire aside, the demons have began absorbing Providence and want to start their own as well. The Nether Elves also had vast Providence as well.


    If a one star Empire covered one hemisphere, a two star Empire covered two hemispheres and a three star Empire covered the entire Region. The Elves took over the central and western hemisphere.


    The Beast Empire took over the south and eastern hemisphere. If the status quo stayed the same, a one star Empire could take over the remaining northern hemisphere.


    And the demons wanted that chance. They were able to destroy the Dark Moon Empire from inside out, why could they not do it to the two weaker Empires? The first step was to create an Empire, then wipe out the dark elves.


    If they summon their lord, a Demon Emperor, someone at far stronger level than a Deity King, they could take over this entire Region easily. But the current them were not that strong, so how did they win against almost 300 divine beings of the Auburn kingdom of Knights?


    It was thanks to three things. An artifact, three unique skills and Rouli himself. These three things could give them victory against a pantheon such as the current two.


    After all, even Deities has few unique skills. Unless their talent was above [5] potential rating, then they could forget about easily gaining a unique skill when they be half deities.


    Even when they be lesser deities. And the Auburn kingdom of Knights mostly had half deities, with only two lesser deities who were their ancestors.


    They each had at most a single or two unique skills. How could they go against a group of sixty million battle ready demons? Their army was six timesrger than the kingdom''s poption.


    And the demons were not mortal creatures. As long as they became demon lords, they innately have unique skills. Even the most poorly talented ones, were like that.


    Let alone those like Rouli and his brothers. They each had a few unique skills, as well as exclusive innate unique skills that they were born with.


    Each one terrifying, as evenpared to other normal Unique Skills, they were of a higher grade, and moreplexity. They were the three unique skills that helped them easily seed at conquering a Kingdom of al.ost 300 gods.


    It had to be known, Rouli''s side had only less than fifty god-like demons on their side. While the Auburn kingdom of Knights had almost 300 god-like beings.


    They were outnumbered by six times. And if one took in the fact that a single god could fight tens of thousands of mortals no problem, then it was equivalent to saying it was sixty million demons against tens of millions.


    The Battle was of course bitter and hard. The very reason why it still took them five months to take over something as small as a Kingdom. What of the two star Empires?


    Unfortunately, a two star Empire had too many divine beings, around ten to fifteen thousand god-like entities. Going there now was nothing but being suicidal for the current them.


    After that, they took over and time shed by, as six months have gone by just like that and now they were on their match towards the dark elves, the only remaining problem.


    Either than the Auburn kingdom of Knights, there were also the Dark elven territory within the Nothern hemisphere. The Auburn kingdom being a kingdom made up of half-breeds.


    Half elves, half dark elves, half beastfolk, half demihumans, and the likes. They were rejected by each of their parent''s side, and had to struggle by themselves.


    Though it was notpletelywful and in unity, they at least made something for themselves, as they lived happily ever after. Creating more and more breeds from the already half breeds that were there.


    The Queen was a rare half Moon elf, half Nether elf, which resulted in her being extremely beautiful and talented. And since she doubted that she would br existed as either a Nether Elf or a Moon Elf, she just chose to be none.

 Chapter 78 Peak Demon King, Rouli II

    ?She was the second lesser god, the first being the first ever being to found the Auburn kingdom of Knights, God Auburn himself. Unfortunately, both had to die.


    And their perfect paradise was no more. The world was really cruel, and heartless. Even the oppresssed could continually suffer in pain and despair... what of the joyful ones?


    "With this Providence, I can finally be a Royal Demon King, an equivalent of a Ruler or Deity Lords." Rouli thought out loud as he led the army forward.


    His secretary did not say anything to that and just followed after him. "Before us, there is no such thing as a god. Unless there''s is a Deity King there, our victory is certain. ughter at sight."


    "HAU!!!!"


    The demon army roared out loud at her deration with enthusiasm. Three noble demon kings, three greater demon kings, twenty demon lords, a hundred demon chiefs, so on and so forth.


    They truly thought they were infallible. Unfortunately for them, a monster resides within the enemy camp. A monster they were unaware of, a monster beyond monsters.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Nether Elven Terrority


    Enigma''s Residence


    "Your excellency, a letter." A dark elf bowed respectfully as Enigma meditated within the room. Without any sound, the letter flew out of her hand and she bowed before vanishing once again.


    He opened his eyes lightly and opened the letter, after reading through it, he was quite perplexed. Not sure why he received such a letter. The contents were as follows:


    // The demons are on their way. There are ten million demonsposed of three noble demon kings, three greater demons, twenty demon lords, one hundred archdemons.... My name or details are not necessary to you, just know that the lives of your people rests in your hands. //


    After reading the letter, he burned the paper and stood up. After everything burned up, a small paper, insignificant to be seen floated before his eyes. For some reason, he was able to read what it''s contents said.


    "Ah~ Even if you''re lying to me and trying to trap us, this info is just too deadly to look down upon." He immediately left the ce and rallied everyone up.


    Everyone, including Nia, had sessfully broken through, there were ten extra half deities than before, with thrice the Divine power reserves than other normal half deities.


    There was also extra Legends and Epics back at Lulu''s side, making it twenty eight stronger beings there, and eighteen divine beings this side.


    They had yet to use the Fragments that Enigma sent towards them, as they had no introductions as of yet. And nobody seemed to be asking what they were for.


    Night, his messenger and something simr to a priest, was, for some reason not contacting him like she usually does. But Enigma dod not worry, as long as they were safe.


    He had a total of more than around twenty gods. ''That''s a lot of deities. If we were to, like theoretically say, 10 000 believers with one deity makes a Mythical poption, 1 000 believers with ten deities, then...''


    "...."


    ''Open up the temte immediately...'' Enigma immediately stopped in his steps as a crazy idea formed in his head. People were half way through to promotion.


    If no God once ever promoted before five years, then likewise, no God has ever had a Mythical poption before five years as well. The price for creating a half deity was 10 units, for a hundred half deities, that was 1 000 units, twice the amount needed for one promotion.


    It could be seen how hard it was to have Mythical grade believers than it was to promote. Enigma could only do it because of his unlimited divine power, there was never a case like his.


    ________________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 15 (152)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 1 True God [2,5/11,5]


    Faith: 051 630,42 Faith Points - 000 Faith Power


    Divinity: Rabbit God, Thunder God, God Maker (New), Personification of Divinity (New)


    Law Frag: R5-Devastating Lightning


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Basic Divine Arts(15): Divine Pressure, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Spell Casting, Chantless Casting, Curse Inducement, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Advance Divine Arts(11): Transcendent Physiology (New), Divine Form (New), Divine Word (New), Flight (New), Eternal Soul (New) Divine Descents (New), Resurrection (New), Foresight (New), Elemental Immunity (New), Talent Bestowal (New), Divine Blessing (New)


    Superior Divine Arts(1): Reality Warping (New)


    Subsidiary/Extra Skills(12): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi-Thai Boxing, Dispell, Leafed Clover Shield, Instant sh, Divine Speedster, Aura Maniption, Aura Generation, Life Construct, Empathy


    Unique Skills(16): All-Seeing White Eye, Copy-Wheel Red Eye, Samsara Eye, Divine Thoughts(New), Evolutionary Governance, Divine Body Reconstruction, Self-Body Creation, Infinite-Killing Bones, Karmic Seal, Reiatsu Control, Weightless(New), Transcendental Bearing(New), Transcendental Aura(New), New Life(New), Nigh-omnipotence, Nigh-omnipresence, Self-Transcedence, Omni-yer,<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ultimate/??? Skill(1): Environmental Scaling


    Civilians: 176 Pixies, 11 912 White Elves, 12 477 Dark Elves, 7 654 Demihumans (New)


    Believers(286): Pixies [Legendary, fouth league, Fanatic, 51 Constetion Pixies] - Moon Elves [Mythical, fifth league, Fanatic, 12 Moon Elf] - Nether Elves [Mythical, fifth league, Fanatic, 18 Nether Elves] - Bestials [Mythical, fifth league, Fanatic, 2 Bestials] (New) - Dark Elves [Unique, second league, Fanatic, 51 Dark Elves] - White Elves [Unique, second league, Worship, 51 White Elves] - Demihumans [Unique, second league, Worship, 51 Demihumans] - Beastfolk [Unique, second, Worship, 51 Demihumans]


    Followers: None


    Offspring: Jade [True-grade, fifth league, Devout, 1 Jade Bunny] - Diey [True-grade, fifth league, 1 Heavenly Dove] - Noctis [True-grade, fifth league, 1 Abyssal Cat]


    Daily Faith points: 32,51 [Poption ¡Â1000]


    Monthly+Daily Faith points: ???? [+130%] (Calcting)


    Faith Discount: 60%


    Fragments: 0


    _______________________________________


    "Hey System, I promise not toin even if a main god attacked me tomorrow morning." Enigma looked up. His journey has been going too perfect, so much so that, he was beginning to doubt his existence.


    What was a Mystique? Are they still true gods? Did they belong here? Why did all his family members suddenly leave the Pces after theiring of age? Was this, even normal?


    The hell was actually going on?


    "...."


    ______________________________________


    EPITHETS:


    God Maker: Prognitor of Divinities. A creator of Divinity and father of gods. Immunity to divine beings weaker than you. Currently immune to Half-Deities'' influence.


    Personification of Divinity: Prognitor of Divinities. A being who is Supreme in terms of Divine power. Increases Divine power recovery by 500%.


    DIVINE ART PROMOTION:


    Float -> Flight


    Divine Grace -> Divine Form


    Elemental Resistance -> Elemental Immunity


    Limb Restoration -> Resurrection


    Deity Soul -> Eternal Soul


    Enhancement -> Transcendent Physiology


    Manually Learned: Divine Word


    Manually Learned: Foresight


    Manually Learned: Talent Bestowal


    Manually Learned: Divine Blessing


    Manually Learned: Divine Descent


    Manually Learned: Reality Warping


    SKILL EXPLAINATION:


    Divine Thought: Domain-type. Can create a domain whereby the user can manifest their thoughts into reality infinitesimally as long as there is divine power supplied. The thoughts of the opponent can be denied as well. Has the Extra Skills "Nigh-Omnipotence(Thought-rted)" and "Nigh-Omnipresence(Thought-rted)". Unusable due to not being within a Thought-born Domain. Cost is 1 Divine power unit every microsecond.


    Subsidiary Skill "Levitate" has been influenced by the advanced divine art "Flight" -> You have obtained the Unique Skill "Weightless"


    Subsidiary Skill "Noble Bearing" has been influenced by the advanced divine art "Divine Form" -> You have obtained the Unique Skill "Transcendental Bearing"


    Subsidiary Skill "Noble Aura" has been influwnced by the advanced divine art "Divine Form" -> You have obtained the Unique Skill "Transcendental Aura"


    Subsidiary Skill "Speed Enhancement" and "Strength Enhancement" has beenbined and influenced by the advanced divine art "Transcendental Physiology" and influenced by an unknown physique "Innate Adaptation" -> You have obtained the unranked Ultimate/??? Skill "Environmental Scaling"


    Subsidiary Skill "Heal" has been influenced by the advanced divine art "Resurrection" -> You have obtained the Unique Skill "New Life"


    Weightless: The feeling of being one with the wind and as light as a particles. Flexibility and dexterity will be more fluent, Speed is increased by 10 times permanently. Has the Extra Skills "Instant sh" and "Divine Speedster". You can also convert anything to be Weightless, depending on your realm. Even worlds and gxies can weigh nothing.


    Transcendental Bearing: The state of being physically and mentally essential of all harm from beings below your realm of power (Deity Lord). Comes with "Nigh-Omnipotence" and "Nigh-Omnipresence". Due to being too weak, the effects decrease damage dealt to you by stronger beings, while restricting the given Skills.


    Extra Skill "Nigh-Omnipotence(Thought-rted)" has fused with the Extra Skill "Nigh-Omnipotence" -> You have the Unique Skill "Nigh-Omnipotence"


    Extra Skill "Nigh-Omnipresence(Thought-rted)" has fused with the Extra Skill "Nigh-Omnipresence" -> You have obtained the Unique Skill "Nigh-Omnipresence"


    ______________________________________

 Chapter 79 The En Siblings Vs Fredrick, Demon Lord Of Fire

    ?______________________________________


    Transcendental Aura: The aura of a being that affects anyone below their realm of power physically, mentally and spiritually at the will of the being. "Aura Maniption" and "Aura Generation". You can use your Aura to create constructs of an essentially anything, that transcend the Universal rules slightly.


    Environmental Scaling: Scale Up to your environment and gain strength parallel to that of your opponents, be it living or non-living. Has the Unique Skills "Self-Transcedence" and "Omni-yer". You can match up to anyone you desire, be who you want to, then adapt and transcend.


    New Life: Bestow Life to the dead, give rejuvenation to the young, youth to the old and Stamina to thezy. Has the Extra Skills "Empathy" and "Life Construct". Even gxies could be reborn once the required divine power has been supplemented.


    Nigh-Omnipresence: To almost be everywhere, at anytime and anyce, within the reaches of your league. You can be everywhere, anytime and anyce within the Universe. During this state, you are essentially invulnerable to all forms if attacks, even from God Kings and God Emperors. But you cannnit attack or use any skills during such a state. No extra Skills.


    Nigh-Omnipotence: You can essentially do anything you desire, as long as it is within the scopes of God Kings and God Emperors. Anything they can do, you can do better. Create life, create worlds, create gods, create universes, and the likes. You are Supreme above any form of Deity-hood. No extra Skills.


    ______________________________________


    "...."


    "...."


    There was a long silence between Enigma and the system as they read through the screen. First of all, that was quite a lot of Skills. Second of all, that ultimate skill was way too broken. Andstly...


    "Be frank with me, am I the Reincarnation of the The Monotheistic God or something?" Such a question clouded his mind. THE ALLFATHER was a man who was the Embodiment of everything and nothing at the same time.


    One with true omnipotence, true omnipresence, omnibenevolence, and everything as well nothing in between. The being that likely shed with the Abnormality and the Apocalypse. The one never seen by the naked eye, but felt throughout the Prime Verse.


    "I am 100% sure you are not...I am sure of your rtionship with him either, you are not rted"


    The system responded as it was also not sure at this state anymore. Though it knew everything and was probably Omniscient, within this Verse, it was still a thought of a much more superior being.


    And it had no idea who that superior being was, or what it''s past were, it could only know when Enigma got stronger. So it had no idea what the past life of Enigma was and who that boy and women within "Ad Infinitum" truly were.


    "....."


    Enigma could only sigh and let it be. To get answers, at the end of the day, he still had to grow stronger and stronger.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within The Infinite Realm''s Boundary


    Ad Infinitum~


    "...He said he won''tin even if a main god attacked him, right?" The cloak boy sat upright as his golden eyes glistered brightly below his robes in excitement.


    "Don''t even think about it"


    But the women above cut him off ruthlessly without a second thought. Regardless of what happens to Enigma, this was just the beginning. And of course, the more perfect his life is now, the worse he will suffer in the future... probably.


    With that in the box, why would they want to make it even harder for him? Wouldn''t that only be pushing him to be a second him, or the same person his grandfather was?


    "....."


    "Just watch... Or go to sleep"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, back to Enigma.


    He closed both transparent screens and went on his way towards Nia''s residence. There were a lot of things left unanswered, and with how perfect everything was for him, he felt doubtful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But for now, there was a much greater probleming towards his way. In fact, it might as well as be his fault. Greater fortune is followed by greater misfortune, he always believed in this statement, all the more now.


    "Nia." He reached the door of the main building and called out before walking in. Manners? He was "forced" to disregard them a very long time ago.


    "Oh, decided to pay me a visit today? Hm, What''s this?" As usual, she began the conversation with her haughty attitude, but Enigma did notment and projected a piece of memory into her brain.


    This was a simple thing to do, for a god. And the more she saw through the memory, the more the smile on her face vanished, reced by utter seriousness.


    "What do you think we should do?" She crossed one leg above the other as she demanded, her body releasing waves of immense power. Enough to slightly twist space.


    Even the amount of Divine power she released was immense!! Enigma did not hide anything and showed her even the secret piece of info at the end.


    Despite being a Higher Deity, if what the assant said was true, then they were destined to die. That trump card of theirs could make someone like her, an Imperial Higher Deity, no different from an ordinary Higher Deity.


    Yes, Nia was an Imperial Higher Deity with 30 full-fledgeds within her Inner Zone. A small cluster ofs within her. She might even im to house an entire Star system.


    But at this rate, their battle power will be reduced to demigod level at most, while the enemies had three noble demon kings, equivalents of higher deities.


    Even without the damn trump card, their chances of victory were high, let alone with the trump card. "Let''s evacuate the people. We''ll buy as much time as possible while they do that."


    Enigma proposed as he shrugged his shoulders. Perhaps the skill "Environmental Scaling" was made for this situation. But even then, he can''t probably scale his strength to fight three opponents right? Or could he?


    "Hmm, okay then. Let''s start the preparations now. The newly born Lesser gods will be sent out as well right?" She stared down at him as she stood up from her chair, then cat walked down the stairs towards him.


    "Yes. Only Sara and the other newly born greater deities, me and you, as well as twelve of my avatara will stay behind. The others will have to protect the people just in case." Enigma ignored her charm and responded sternly.


    "Hm. I hear you." Nia nodded her head as she walked out the main building, Enigma tailing behind her like an obedient child following after their mother.


    But just as they both went out, the sky suddenly darkened and arge magic circle appeared out of nowhere, within the sky. A rain of multitude of fireballs suddenly fell towards the settlement.


    Each fireball the size of small stadium!!


    And with how fast the spell was cast, it seemed like the caster had the unique skill, "Chantless Casting" with them. After all, this spell was a high grade spell.


    "Rain of Purgatory? Cast by a half god even? Hmph, how unbing." Nia did not even say anything more, she just scoffed amd cut the air before her with her hand, in a shing motion.


    The fireballs immediately got extinguished along with the magic circle below the clouds, like the fire on a candle being snuffed out by a light breathe of air.


    The demons probably wanted to give them the impression that the strongest was only a demon lord. Or something along those lines.


    Unfortunately, there was a spy within their circle. Enigma did not know who they were, but he appreciated the help and information they have given out to them.


    As for whether it was true or false, he did not know. But he chose not to risk it either. Of course he was not stupid enough to blindly trust them as well.


    He already sent out scouts to scout the area, in case they were ambushes nned out if they were to escape. As for verifying the information, he would need to send out god-level scouts.


    And they were not that much god-like elves here. And if they died, it would be a waste of talent, and faith points from his side.


    "Fathers of the skies, mothers of the earth, bless my being and dere my decree~" Nia suddenly began chanting, with mundane magic tongue, causing her robes to flutter and the wind to rustle due to her Divine power.


    She decided to use as much divine power as an ordinary lesser deity. They wanted to y tricks right? Then tricks they will get.


    Nia smiled provocatively as a small glint of light shed through her eyes. Her jovial and youthful voice not suitable for someone her age, calling out lightly, "Ignis Ragnaris~"


    For a moment, Enigma had the misconception that she was enjoying herself. But that was just his imagination. Yeah imagination... thats it, definitely his imagination.

 Chapter 80 The En Siblings Vs Fredrick, Demon Lord Of Fire II

    ?Meanwhile, within the circle of demons, arger magic circle appeared below some of their feet. And by the time they realised this, there was no more time to dodge.


    BOOOM!!!


    Plus, if they wanted to keep ying tricks, there was no way they were going to stop it. Necessary sacrifices were needed for their bigger goal.


    The explosion of fire and lightning took the lives of thousands of demons. Butpared to the total one million, that was probably just a drop in the ocean. The demons did not even stop, instead they kept pushing on forward and never looked back.


    Back at the settlement, Nia frowned as her attack did far less damage than she anticipated. Enigma patted her shoulder and shook his head with a smile. Life was just this bitchy, well, he had no right to say that.


    "Hmph~ Let''s go,e on, don''t bezy." She pulled his hand enthusiastically as she went towards the center of the settlement. Seeing her, every dark elf decided to gather as well.


    ''.....''


    Enigma was used to this and obediently followed after her. He was fine with anything as long as no one demanded or confessed to him. He was a married man...-to be, after all.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Fredrick, who was a former human who sumbed to the temptation of the demons, felt bitter being here. No, he did not even sumb, he was forced.


    As mortals, their peak was the Saint realm. To go forward, they had to be superior beings. Either godhood, demonhood, angel-hood, or any other forms of superior races.


    And Fredrick was a man abandoned by the gods. He used to be a strong Saint, personally working for the Sumerian Empire. But because of this and that, he became a demon and ascended to demon lord rank.


    Anything below that was insignificant to mention. He was a new man, his past was his past, it had nothing to do with his life as a new person, a higher being, demon lord of fire, Fredrick.


    As for how he came to this decision, it included many factors he had no say to, as well as the vast demonic power he has that was slowly corrupting his mentality.


    Today, his mission was simple, to act as the leader of the three million demon army that was behind him. The remaining army and higher ups have gone into hiding in the folds of Space.


    The strongest so far was himself, and five other demon lords. And he was of course stronger than them because of his vast amount of demonic power.


    As for how hepletely became a demon lord, that was a story for another time. For a lot of things he did not want to talk about were involved in the process.


    "....."


    Under his lead, the demon army marched on, and a ten mile distance was easily covered within an hour of their marching, reaching the settlement before noon.


    He had to make things look "normal", in other words, to put his all into it and acting as if he was the only saving grace for the demons in order to confuse the enemies.


    Because of that, the attack on the settlement was not lousy at all. In fact, the army was divided into four sections, each of 750 000 demons within, along with a demon lord as a leader.


    The settlement had a bad choice in choosing a geographicalndscape. The east was a very dark forest, though favorable for dark elves, it was also a good ce to sneak up from as long as he took out the scouts immediately.


    The demon lord of the east side used a unique skill that managed to put the entire forest into Tranquility. Every dark elf was put to sleep, and killed silently as they sneaked up towards the settlement.


    How could mortals go against the effects of unique skills? If they had no requirements to use such skills unless that had boundless Mana or were very talented.


    The west, along with the south, which was the front, were in. The west and south demon lords had no choice but to alert the dark elves with their attack, but that didn''t matter.


    The north side was a small river, though small, it''s width was a mile long. And the current was powerful enough to cut the legs of an advance warrior effortlessly, let alone mortals.


    The demon lord this side used almost all of his power to freeze the river. Of course, the dark elves were long aware of their existence at this rate. But even then, seeing 750 000 demons was too much for just over 10 000 dark elves.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Let alone the other three sides. Even if they were alerted, the poor dark elves had no choice but to tremble as they retreated back. And that was not all, Fredrick and his assistant, a fellow demon lord appeared above the settlement and looked down on it with pure and utter disdain.


    The presence he let out wsarable to a lesser demon lord in terms of demonic power reserves. Thus, from one stand point, he truly had every right to look down on them.


    Vast demonic power, three million demons, five demon lords, unmatched might and authority, all under hismand. Why would he not he arrogant at all?


    Plus, the sin he chose to ascend with, was Pride. Thus he was all the more affected with pride and arrogance. And the more it affected, the stronger he became.


    This was a perk of being a demon. A purebred epic race, far above even the unique elves, and the mundane ordinary human he was before. With this in mind, he smiled as he spoke out towards the settlement.


    "Pitiful elves, lower your heads, bow and ept the favor of our lord. Struggling is pointless and will only lead to unnecessary death. My lord is magnanimous, thus he will ept any of you regardless of how impure you are."


    He spread out his arms as he channeled his mana to his throat and sent his voice throughout the settlement. With their pride, there was definitely no way the elves will ept this.


    And he was on point.


    A being flew up from below, almost at the same height as he was. Looking closely, Fredrick saw a small being, around thirty centimeters tall. Whatever it was, it had feather wings too small for a purpose, small bumps on its forehead and a cute almost unnoticeable tail.


    He was not sure what species it was, but in Terra, there were more than ten thousand races, why bother overthink things with just one standing before him?


    It was non other than En G.


    Enigma realised that ten centimeters was too short, and chances of losing them were quite high. So, he used fifty units, which was 99% of all of his faith points, to increase their heights to thirty centimeters.


    Unfortunately their mentality was still around that of a two year-olds. But it was not something that would stop them from fighting when they felt threatened.


    En G did not say anything and just curiously stared at Fredrick with his big innocent eyes. His gaze held no emotions nor feelings, more like looking at a piece of food he was not sure of how it would taste.


    "And who might you be?" For some reason, Fredrick felt pissed off the more he saw En G''s gaze. As a human, he was sensitive to such res, that looked down on everything.


    Especially now so as a follower of the Lord of Pride. The feeling was strange, and he did not know how to respond to it now that he was a full-fledged Demon Lord.


    "...."


    En G did not say anything, instead, the little boy just raised up his hand and pointed it at Fredrick. He was only devoted to Enigma, and Enigma''s orders were to repel the intruders, so he will only repel.


    Anything else was of no matter to him.


    Anything else beyond that, except eating, will be ignored. And Enigma said he can eat anything he wants throughout the mission. And Fredrick was looking he tasty right now.


    As for Fredrick himself, he did not understand what was going on, but when he saw that hand, he felt uneasy. He was a veteran warrior before this after all.


    "Glu...ttony..." G muttured his very first word, albeit a bit awkwardly. But the power that he released was not awkward at all.


    Boundless green mist gathered above his palm and shot out forward like a vigorous snake bite. Fast, swift and unpredictable. Almost rivaling light in speed alone.


    One of the demon lords besides Fredrick fell victim to the mist, as it bit and grabbed on Jim as fast as it appeared, before reverting back and was absorbed towards the little boy.


    En G did notment and just opened his small and cute mouth to swallow the gluttonous green mist that carried the unlucky demon lord just like that. Instantly gone.


    Everything happened swift and fast, so fast that every elf and demon froze. Even Fredrick froze stiff as he saw something as terrifying as that. Regret was slowly welling up within his stomach.

 Chapter 81 Terrifying Little Guys

    ?"Wha...What the fuck?" Fredrick looked up in surprise and shock. He could not believe his eyes at the moment, as this was not part of the script.


    No. This was definitely not part of the script. With such unfavorable numbers, the elves should just give up resistance and be ughtered!!


    Why were they still fighting? Even if there was a lesser deity, he could only fight hundreds of thousands ofbatants or a few of half deities, let alone the stronger demon lords.


    Of course, one on one, a half deity would be thrashed easily just like this. Even a Demon Lord, but two or three on one, Demons should be on the upper hand.


    But with six demon lords, the pressure of a lesser deity should be outssed, thus making it easy to fight and read his attacks. But niether of them could see anything at the moment.


    And the pressure, it was still there and suffocating even with six demon lords. Only when the three million demons army focused on G did the pressure get outssed.


    "A greater god." Fredrick frowned as he saw En G. But thinking again, his mission was to make the deities of the dark elves to show themselves, and he seeded.


    "Hahahaha, so what if you''re... a... greater... god?" Fredrick suddenly shut his mouth as En Ca and En Kappa flew up besides their oldest, En G.


    The elves below held their bows and sword, regardless of age, and stood back to back. They pressure from the demon army seemed nonexistent to them.


    "...."


    "...."


    Not only Fredrick, even the remaining demon lords looked at this formation in surprise and stupor. They had never seen such balls in their entire lives.


    Mission aside, they had to admit that the will of the dark elves shook then quite a bit. Were they not afraid of death or what? But that was only quite a bit. The real threat...


    Fredrick grit his teeth and bellowed to the demon army, "Manifest your War Incarnations, ten of them, no, all if you manifest War Incarnations immediately!!!"


    If a half deity could fight thousands ofbatants, a lesser deity could fight tens of thousands ofbatants and a greater deity could fight around hundreds of thousands of them.


    Let alone a higher deity could fight at most millions and a deity lord who could fight tens of millions of them. Let''s not speak of the Deity Kings, who could wipe out hundreds of millions to billions of beings.


    But how could they fight against a deity while being mortals? Deities were genuine divine beings, gods, destined to always be above mortals. So how would they fight against them?


    Incarnations. Be it Divine Incarnation, War Incarnation, Demon Incarnation, Holy Incarnation or World Incarnation, they all had the same purpose, to fight against higher beings.


    The will of thousands ofbatants can manifest a demi incarnation, and as long as they is a Saint as a driver, their incarnation can use that Saint''s skills, abilities and experience to repel a half deity.


    For an army of three million demons, ten Greater Demon Incarnates should be able to mean ten extra powerful Greater Deities, let alone when the drivers were Demon Lords.


    "ROOOOAAARRR!!!" One of the Avatars roared out as it resembled a gigantic being made out if pure mana alone. It''s entire being was just like a demon, but was transparent and red in color.


    This choice was not illogical. The En siblings were pure Manifestations of Enigma, a being who was the Embodiment of the word "Illogical", so one would say Fredrick was quite smart.


    The En sibling''s strength could contend with peak Greater Deities, and their aura wasparable to Higher Deities if releasedpletely.


    That''s why Fredrick felt threatened.


    "Hihihi."


    En Ca began glowing blue, it''s thirty centimeter long spear-shaped body, shaking slightly as childish chuckles could be heard, became lightning itself and shot into the sky at the speed of light.


    And before the incarnates could register anything, the clouds turned gray and released a roar that shook the earth and resonated throughout the whole northern region.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Sky Lordship: Total dominion over the sky, ruling over water, air, lightning and heat at your beak and call. Can freely use R9 elements of the mentioned above to your will. Can also be pure lightning, and negate 99% physical damage. Speed and attack power are greatly enhanced over by 1000%.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    The power that gathered above the sky shook every incarnation to the core. Even as demons, the dark gray sky brought a sort of gloom that surpassed their understanding.


    Then, a blue beam of concentrated lightning appeared from the center of the gray skies and struck at Fredrick''s incarnation at the speed of light, making it impossible for him to avoid it even if he prayed to all the gods he knew.<novelnext></novelnext>


    BOOOM!!!


    The incarnation was sent flying hundreds of miles back, along with its driver Fredrick. It then struck the waist of arge mountain, and slid down as it shattered into particles of demonic energy.


    The demons that conjured the incarnation felt giddy and knelt down, some fell down unconscious while quite a percentage of them died. As for Fredrick, nobody knew of his situation.


    En Ca felt that his strength was immutable and began attacking the other incarnations with Thunder bolts, tornados and downpours. Unfortunately, none died off like Fredrik''s, which pissed off the little guy.


    En Kappa was not that proactive like his little brother. Instead, he was new to his powers and the only thing he could do was support the... dark elves.


    There were ten thousand elves, enough to form a lesser divine incarnation, but with En Kappa''s help, the incarnation managed to be a greater incarnation as well.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Existence Argumentation: Argument the existence of an individual, giving them strength of their parallel selves for a minimum amount of time, thus increasing their strength to the next rank. Temporarily affects all aspects of a Being''s Existence, such as Talent, Purpose, Destiny, Soul, Body, Consciousness etc.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Of course, the aim of the Argumentation was the divine Incarnation, because regardless of strength, 10 000batants can never form a greater incarnation.


    But throughout the battle of incarnations, the little guy realised that the mortals still fought each other. Which seemed strange at first, but the more he watched, the more he realised something.


    That mortals were still vital in battle.


    The more mortals die from the other side, the weaker their incarnation will be. Thus, the mortals battle was as important, if not more important than that of the incarnations.


    With the five greater incarnations kept back by En Ca, the four remaining greater incarnations obviously had a far greater chance at defeating the one greater elven incarnation.


    That was not all, ten thousand elves were at a disadvantage against over a million demons. Little Kappa realised this and did not know what to do. He was not battle oriented, and only had one offensive skill usable for now.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Perfect Storm: Riling up two thirds of your divine power, can create a devastating storm that can kill even deities. The more divine power added, the stronger the opponent/target you can kill. All divine power can kill even something beyond your level of power. Summons world ending disasters converged onto one single point. At full capability, can summon even cosmic storms and cosmic cmities to descend at the same time, at the same ce.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Not being able to read, he did not know about that. He just Dove down and thought of doing what his master told him, cause devastation upon the demons.


    "Perfect...Storm..." Little Kappa flew before one greater incarnation and spread out his arms as he chanted loudly. His childish voice made him look cute, rather than frightening, especially the cute cloak covering his body.


    But the skill was very much the opposite. A raging thunder storm suddenly fell from the skies, raging tornadoes rose up, earth Shattering earthquakes and other disasters suddenly urred at the same time, at the exact same location.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Let alone a moderate higher deity, this skill could probably put a peak higher deity in his ce. Pr possible end the world.


    And due to the terrifying might of the skill, the four greater incarnations, five lesser incarnations, En Ca and everyone else stopped what they were doing and looked over.


    En Ca felt jealous.


    The initial damage alone had killed off 600 000 demons, two greater incarnation gone, weakened another greater incarnation greatly and killed off the natural environment.


    This was the initial damage. One could imagine what would happen if such a force was left to rage on for seconds more than it was initially cast tost!!


    Unfortunately, as it was about to go on, everything suddenly became silenced and went back to normal. A middle-aged demon floated within the skies as he looked down on everyone.


    A Noble Demon King had arrived!!


    The n had failed. The Noble demon kings were supposed to show themselves when the elves won the battle and were feeling content with themselves. Or when they were conquered by the demon army.

 Chapter 82 Encephalopathy Domination

    ?By then, the remaining tens of millions of demons would show up and finish them up. That was, after breaking their will and crushing them thoroughly. But things didn''t go as nned.


    That attack alone had the potential to put half the entire Region in turmoil. Let alone this small hemisphere, he had to do something about it. Which was why he used his unique skill to silence everything.


    As the Noble Demon King of Silence, something like this was of course not that much trouble. But if little Kappa kept firing them out like an artillery, then he would not hesitate to turn tail and run.


    As a peak Regal Noble demon king, his demonic power reserves were capable of cloaking the whole region. Possible almost a hundred regions if it was not for the membrane separating every region from the next.


    Each membrane being far more stronger than even God Kings. And if it was not for the world''s restriction, his reserves could stretch out for millions of light years worth of distance. Sou would pale inparison.


    Then there were Unique skills. An ordinary Unique skill already took quite the toll of energy, trillions at minimum, but it was miniscule to him. Meaning that he could silence that storm as many times as he wished. If, he could react faster than the opponent that is.


    Luckily, little Kappa fell unconscious just after unleashing one bout of [Perfect Storm]. Rongxi was about to sigh in relief, when the skies suddenly growled at him.


    He had a bad feeling about what was to follow, but he still had no choice but to look up and was met by a snarling face made up of pure blue lightning and gray clouds.


    "Are they just kids?" Rongxi wondered as the actions of the En siblings so far, were, first, quite irregr. Second, were poorly thought, and third, were based off on curiosity.


    "This is bothersome, yet easier for us. Unfortunately, why do I get the feeling that everything is so... unreal?" He stared down on the elves fighting the demons.


    Ten thousand elves were down to three thousand, the greater incarnation was close to falling apart now. But seven thousand elves were sacrificed for twenty two thousand demons


    Each elf could be said to have taken down three demons each, as they were dying. The more stronger ones taking even four demons down with them to hell.


    Compared to more then two million demons, that was just miniscule. But En Ca''s rage had continued to deplete the lives of the demons more and more as he felt like Rongxi was too strong for him.


    He was angry at Rongxi, but as he was hard to deal with, he decided to let out all of his rage on the unfortunate demons that were weaker than himself.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile on Fredrick''s side, there was arge crater below the mountain, with nothing within. En G flew around and searched and searched, but did not find a body.


    He felt like eating Fredrick would benefit his master, so he wanted to go and do it while it was still warm. Unfortunately, it seemed like his little brother reduced everything to ashes.


    Disappointed, En G looked back onest time in bitterness, before flying off to another demon lord. Rongxi gave off too much pressure, slightly less than their master, but greater than theirs.


    When the little guy was gone, Fredrick showed up from below the soil and gazed around carefully. He was traumatized. The power of these little guys were too powerful, even for a greater incarnation.


    Luckily their mentality was toocking. If it was a veteran, this entire ce would have been ravaged into bits and pieces in order to search for him. But little G just left like that after searching for a bit.


    Fredrick stood up and cautiously looked around. After finding out that everything was clear, pulled back and hid far away from the battlefield. Only a fool will not realize that the demon lords were canon fodder there.


    ? He wanted to go back to Hell, and start afresh. He had to ascend, gain merit and find a way to get into the upper hierarchy. As for thus opportunity, it has failed him.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, on Enigma''s side~


    On top a mountain far away from the battlefield.


    A group of six otherworldly beings stood there, and watched the battle with wonder, amazement and shock on their faces. Five of them to be more precise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Five of them were watching, while thest, a silver haired boy sat down cross legged with his eyes closed, appearing as if he was meditating in a lotus position.


    "It''s hard to believe that this is all an illusion." Sara could not help but say as she gazed at the battle that took ce miles away from them, through the giant bubble of water floating before them.


    "No, it''s hard to believe which is an illusion and which is reality." Soquel corrected Sara as she also gazed at the battlefield with a shocked expression of wonder on her face.


    Indeed, the battle urring back at the battlefield was part illusion part reality. The dark elves there were nothing but an illusion created by Enigma.


    Yes, there was a problem.


    Why was the illusion so real, and why could the elves kill the demons? It was not an illusion at this point, but reality. Yes, that was what he did, he brought reality to all the demons there, including the demon kings.


    Everything except the demons, the En siblings and the geography was an illusion. The pain the demon felt, the blood sshed around the battlefield, the sensation of stabbing, the thrill of killing, all of this was all an illusion.


    Enigma made it so that the brains of the demons registered everything as real, thus when the illusionary elf stabbed a demon on the heart, the brain will register it as a fatal hit and thus shutting itself down, along with the other important functions of the body.


    Then True Death. It was as if the brain was being forcefully convinced that everything happening was true, and natural, thus it responded in the most logical way it would, if everything was real.


    When the demon''s hand was cut off, the brain will transmit the signal of pain to the body so that it reacts, then alter the perception of the demon into thinking that it had no hand, thus disconnecting every rted function of that hand from the brain.


    This was what had them frightened. As well as a new Skill Enigma mistakenly made when he used the [Copy-Wheel Devil Eyes]''s illusion power, "Reality Warping" and [Divine Thought].


    Of course, "Reality Warping" was an advanced art only main true gods could use, which should he impossible for him. But thanks to [Nigh-omnipotence], he somehow gained a bit of its effects.


    But the effects were only limited to altering the Reality of Deities, and not the overall Reality of Existence. Thus it was a make-shift copy of the true Reality Altering effects. And the results were;


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Encephalopathy Domination: Alter the brain function at will and bringing about their thoughts into reality, their reality to thoughts. Decline reason, disturb concentration, memory loss, personality change, seizures are minor effects of the skill. Can permanantly dominate the brain of weaker beings than yourself. Can change the very Reality of mortals and deities alike, with but your thoughts, or their thoughts.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Yeah, it was an Ultimate skill. And "Reality Warping" was forbidden from being usedpletely by the system. Along with [Nigh-Omnipotence] and [Nigh-Omnipresence]. Both of them along [Divine Thought] were now considered Ultimate Skills.


    It was all a punishment, or so the system said. Bringing bnce or whatnot, which he considered bullshit, but also understood. These skills were a bit too dangerous to be considered just Unique skills.


    Either way, he opened his mouth and muttered to himself, but the others heard him clearly as well, "Ca, Kappa, G,e back. That''s about enough ying around."


    Despite being hundreds of miles away, the little guy''s heard his call and stopped whatever they were doing. En Ca shot down towards his big brother En Kappa, took him and bolted off into the distance at the speed of light.


    Regal Noble king Rongxi did not give chase, even though he felt like he was way faster than little Ca. His intuition told of his death if he were to dare follow.


    As for En G, his talent for hiding was so great that, even Enigma had trouble finding him at times. He wasn''t at the battle field anymore, he probably got lost after not finding Fredrick.


    Enigma stood up and dusted himself, he opened his eyes which turned from red with their unique pattern back to gold. Likewise, the scenery back at the settlement suddenly twisted and turned, then everything went into tranquility.


    The many remaining elves slowly vanished out if existence as if they were dust being blown away by a gentle breeze. The death elven bodies also vanished in the same manner.

 Chapter 83 Su Hans Chronicles: Xaviers Baptism

    ?The bloodied bodies of the demons slowly reverted back to being in top condition, yet they still had no breathe of life. The broken weapons fixed themselves and seemed as new as ever.


    The limbless demons suddenly saw their limbs appear, yet they had listplete control and feeling of said limbs. Realizing this, brought endless dread and chaos to the demons.


    Everything was just too terrifying. Even watching the natural environment not fix itself, was more terrifying. As everything proved that there was no battle, yet their environment and bodies said otherwise.


    When everything was over, Rongxi finally realised why he felt surreal before. They were yed. Big time. There was no dark elf, no Nether elf and no big figure here.


    But there were almost a million demon corpses, intact and healthy, and another million heavily injured demons, also in one piece and untouched. And two out of the six demon lords managed to survive.


    "This..."


    Rongxi stood there stunned as his body trembled in fear. A being able to do this was definitely not a Deity King, probably a Deity Emperor!!!


    As expected of an ancient figure, that couldmand even Deity Kings at their beck and call. Just the thought alone shook, him straight to the core.


    As for how there were Deity Emperors, at the current stage of the World, he did not know. Nor did he want to bother think much about it. Everyone had their own means.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm


    Deste Region, Su n Territory


    Two years have gone by in a sh. Su Han has been to this world for three years now, and he still had no clue where hisrades were. Meaning he did not know where Athena was as well.


    Athena aside, Su Han has managed to start up his own bunch within the Deste Region. The Sumerian Pantheon was going at it with a bunch of demons that suddenly attacked not long ago, and he also suffered from this.


    His seniors, Fredrick and Xavier vanished before he could arrive, around the time the battle began. Xavier was like a master to him, and Fredrick was his senior uncle.


    Unfortunately, both of them vanished.


    Not only he suffered, practically, almost everyone was affected. The Deste Region was a bleak area to begin with, but now, it was a dog eat dog world. The weak were pried on, and the strong became stronger.


    As a true god, Su Han was obviously strong. Strong enough to even out-shadow his peers and fight weaker higher deities to a standstill in terms of physical prowess.


    His god-daughter was also frightening. She was fighting half deities while being a mortal. Her 3rd grade blessing was just that strong, but now that he has given her a 1st grade one, things will obviously change.


    Not only her, there were the ten greater demon monkeys he came with. He did not forget them and decided to bless them as well, albeit with 3rd grade blessings.


    The 12 units of faith power he saved up was gone just like that, but he did not regret it. The original high talent of Su Xue, which was [10] suddenly became [16], a rating even above the Heaven defying geniuses.


    She was now a little ancestor, a terrifying one even. Her physique also underwent a huge spark, because of that, she was in a dormant state amd being turned into something greater than a mere "Genius". Su Han thought.


    "This ce is too chaotic. I need to rest, I need Athena, I need to see my fellow brothers and sisters rades)." He wined and wined without caring who was looking.


    Therge horned Monkeys looked at him surprised and did not say anything. Without Xue''er around, their lord did not take his image into consideration at all.


    "It''s fine though, with Ruyi here, everything will be alright." Su Han turned to look back at the giant staff at the center of the forest that pieced both the earth and skies, defying the Heavens themselves.


    "Until I be stronger, I would appreciate it if you guys just stayed down there quietly. After all, despite my strength, fighting Deity kings is actually out of my league." Su Han thought.


    A year ago, a person who called himself the Prince of Wrath came from Hell and attacked the Sumerian Deity King. The battle went on for days on end and destroyed the environment.


    The whole region was inplete shambles, as 70% of it all waspletely destroyed, with all life there deleted out of existence. Only less than a hundred million beings were alive.


    Realising that he was helpless against such beings, Su Han of course, stayed as far away as possible. But reality could warp itself to your disadvantage.


    The Battle reached the forest and Su Han lost a lot of monkeys as well. The pain of loss and the resentment he had caused him to throw Jingu Bang at them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The staff erged itself and pinned them below its shaft with the weight of an entire universe, if not plenty more. A Region was only asrge as a small, but Jingu Bang had the weight of something even grander.


    Without Faith points, he could not revive the fallen brethren. Thus, he was going to kill both the Sumerian Deity king as well as the Prince of Wrath, so that everyone''s death does not go unjustified.


    At the same time, yhe current him lost control of Ruyi Jingu Bang. Even he did not im to have the strength to carry an entire Universe or more within his hands.


    "Athena... Everyone..." He chanted softly as he gazed up at the skies. Memories of his childhood came back to him in bits and pieces, but everything was groggy and only two things were clear to him.


    A beautiful small girl.


    And one golden-eyed boy.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within A Realm Above The Middle Realm


    Above The Auspicious Golden Clouds


    Two beings floated through the golden clouds as they moved closer and closer towards a golden gate, with runic encryptions that seemed ancient and beyond time itself.


    The area they were floating in, was an endless ocean of golden soft clouds. Some resembling the visage of mountains, some the visage if buildings from a far away distance.


    Some with the visage of ruins and beasts creeping by. In simple terms, it was nothing but golden clouds all around them, but at the same time, it seemed like multitudes of worlds were hidden behind the visage of golden clouds.


    It was strange and surreal.


    "So this is Heaven?" One of the beings that were floating through the golden clouds spoke up as they admired the beauty and mystery of something they once considered illusory!!


    And it was as beautiful as it was exaggerated to be. No one would have thought that Heaven truly was like a paradise among paradises.


    "No. This is the outer area of the Heavenly Realm. It does not even qualify to be considered a part of Heaven at all." The second person also spoke at this moment.


    They were quite beautiful, yet handsome, maiing it hard for people to tell the correct gender of this being. Their physique also made it hard to tell between that of a male, or a female.


    They had long, slick blonde hair that cascaded all the way down to their waist, and a poker expression that seemed almost tired of any, and everything.


    Soft, clear skin and clear blue crystal eyes that reflected the golden auspicious clouds around them. They were beautiful in the literal sense of the word.


    Whilst, the second being was obviously... the same. He had short blonde hair that reached all the way to his nape, and clear blue crystal eyes resembling the ocean.


    Their skin was likewise soft and clear, almost pale white. Their body had a hint of muscle mass, as unlike the second being, they inched closer to being considered male.


    Their facial expressions and bodynguage also proved that they were male. "This is not even Heaven? Then how beautiful does Heaven actually look like?"


    "You will see." The second being responded as such once again. These two were obviously Xavier, the senior of Su Han, and the angel that he woke up with.


    They were now headed towards Heaven, to finally baptize Xavier into bing a full fledged angel, that would be epted by all the other angels.


    And so that he could also be incorporated into the system of Heaven, and be considered a legendary race as well. There were many boons toe with bing an angel.


    "If you say so." Xavier nodded at the angel''s words and just continued floating in silence once again. He was still worried about Fredrick and Su Han.


    Even if thetter was a god, he was still too young, simple and bit too righteous. If someone were to use him, that would not be good. Especially for the kid''s good heart.


    As for Fredrick, he really wanted to know what actually happened after the explosion. And how he was reborn as the sessor of some strange angelic lineage.

 Chapter 84 Su Hans Chronicles: Cosmic Proportions

    ?It all did not make sense. And he had a feeling that, it was either Fredrick was responsible, or maybe Su Han. Or it could be that he truly was a descendent of this so called powerful family that made ties with the angels.


    But regardless, meeting up with Su Han and Fredrick was a must. Unfortunately, as he is, he was too weak to go down as an angel. If he did, some gods might kidnap him.


    Let alone gods, even some mortals might attack him. He knew how twisted the mentality of humans could get, so he was not willing to risk it at the moment.


    "We are here." The angel spoke as they finally arrived before arge gate that stretched out for light years on end, both height and width, making Xavier seem very small.


    "....."


    And small, he did feel. It was not from a literal point of view only, as he felt small even figuratively. He felt very small through and through.


    Before the gigantic gates, that oozed out monstrous essence of pure holiness and sacredness, stood two gigantic statues toorge to beprehended by mere mortal minds.


    And Xavier was such a mortal mind. These two statues that were made out of something that resembled golden-yellow metal, were so tall, he could only see up to the toes!!


    The toes. And even that, was probably still thousands of milesrge!!


    "Come. Let us go deeper into the Sanctuary. Heaven is behind the doors." The angel said after a moment of silence, which was an attempt attempt let Xavier take in everything he was seeing for the first time.


    "....."


    Xavier was still stupefied. Not even gods or dragons could im to be this tall andrge. As expected of a higher, illusory Realm above even gods themselves.


    "....."


    The angel did not say anything else and just floated forward, forcing Xavier to follow even if he did not want to. If he did not, how was he going to enter?


    As they reached the gigantic gates of Heaven, a wave of golden light shes by, right past them, making Xavier feel like he had just been thoroughly cleaned of his sins.


    Then momentster, the gates suddenly opened with a few mechanical clicking sounds from behind. And asrge as it was, one could imagine how slow the process was.


    But contradictory to that, the process was far from being slow in the slightest. In fact, when the gates of Heaven slid across the ground, they did not even product a single sound.


    "....."


    That was what Xavier thought at the moment, but then again, taking into consideration the fact that Heaven''s ground floor was just a sea of golden, fluffy clouds, that was a given.


    "Let us go." The angel whispered lightly as it flew through the gap between the currently opening doors, which was quite vast, taking into mind the size of the doors themselves.


    "....."


    In stupor, Xavier followed behind the angel as if he had nowhere else to go. And he truthfully had nowhere else to go, as this ce was new and foreign to him.


    As they passed through the gates, Xavier found himself floating in the skies of an endlessly spreading golden city of pure paradise.


    From as far as his sight could see, there was golden and greenery everywhere, a literal paradise for mankind, as even the water within the fountains resembled milk.


    In some fountains, it resemble honey, and in some, it resembled the clearest transparent water he had everid his eyes upon in his entire life since his birth.


    That was not all.


    The structure of this ce was beyond beautiful. The streets were slined perfectly, as each distract was different from the other, yet notplicated enough.


    There were stalls, angels giving out, yes, not selling but giving out food, pieces of clothing, equipment and the likes to other angels that had any interest in them.


    There was no haggling, no arguments, just angels with their simple and beautiful countenances being kind andpassionate with each other.


    There was true peace and tranquility in this area. Something Xavier always thought of achieving with his best friend, yet were not powerful enough to even try.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is..." In stupor, he called out as everything wasid bare to him. Everything being beautiful and amazing, like a dream came true.


    "Heaven. Your new home." The angel responded as such, not taking into consideration the feelings and emotions Xavier was currently feeling right now.


    Both beings flew towards the City-like environment of angels and transparent golden souls of different races. Xavier guessed that these were followers of Heaven.


    "They are lost, stranded souls who did not believe in Heaven, or our Lord, yet were still kind andpassionate enough. They were epted here in Heaven without hate." The angel said, as if it saw through Xavier''s expression.


    "That so? Then you would ept sbyone kind andpassionate in Heaven, even if they never believed in your existence?" Xavier inquired as they flew past a stall.


    He stared at a red ripe apple, one so fresh it seemed out of this world. It tickled his taste buds, and he really wanted wanted taste the delicacies of Heaven.


    "Hehehe, don''t be shy young one, take, take as many as you like!!! But don''t forget to have a heart big enough to share with others." An angel that resembled a women, with s descent chest, said as she winked at him with a beautiful smile.


    Xavier realized that the Angels also seemed to have genders, and it was only him and this fellow besides him, who were between both genders.


    "Thank you. One is enough." He smiled back at the angel as he spoke, causing her to slightly blush at his smile. He then affirmed that angels also have feelings.


    "There are genders amongst us, yes, that is true." The angel that came with him spoke, once again felt if I could read his mind, then borated, "But that is something that was not there long time ago."


    "Oh?" Xavier took a bite off the apple that he was given, and truthfully, it''s taste was beyond anything he had ever eaten. It tasted like an apple, yet like a cake, then at times, like a river of his favorite sweet drink gushing into his mouth.


    It was Heavenly.


    The angel ignored him and continued flying towards a certain direction, exining more of its words, "Long ago, we were nothing but genderless and emotionless spirits of light and pure holiness.


    "But once time passed by, and we became weaker and weaker, where interactions with mortals was possible, we became soft and ended up... like this.


    "Feelings. We had feelings for starters, then came the other things such as physical differentiation, our own goals, our own mentality and the likes.


    "That is why there are fallen angels within thus world nowadays. Some angels, had too much temptations, they ended up sumbing to their feelings and falling.


    "And it was all because of the mortals." The angel said, as Xavier had finished eating the apple, and now had something resembling a peach in his hands.


    "Why do you sound like you are not happy about all of this?" He asked, as he took a deep bite into the new fruit, and once again, fell in love with the fruits of Heaven.


    "I am not. But our lord and savior saw no reason to revert us back to who we once were, so I see no fault as well." The angel replied as such, as they reached a building that resembled an advanced sci-fiputer room.


    Especially with all the machines, the holograms and the cyber-like constructs floating here and there. It was like a ce built within the future.


    "I understand his thought process, whoever that lord and savior is. I would also prefer to rule over people with their own free will, than a bunch of robots." Xavier replied as such, already on his third fruit.


    "....."


    The angel did not respond and only just ordered the mechanical lifeforms within the room. The next thing, the room began to glow in blue as the holograms Aldo followed suit.


    Then the next momentter, a magic circle appeared at the center of the building which likewise glowed in blue. The characters on the magic circle swimming joyfully with the holy power supplied to it.


    "Let us go." The angel said, and took a step into the magic circle. Xavier, though impressed by the advanced level of magic the angels have reached, still followed after.


    Soon, the characters on the magic circle lit up so bright, they became the only source of light within the ce. Then secondster, the light receded and the two were no longer there.


    The two beings then found themselves appearing within apletely white, vast room. There were angels in white everywhere, singing and praying.


    And all of them, were praying towards a single direction, towards a single entity; a gigantic femine figure covered in boundless holy light, so intense that she''s seemed to be the very Embodiment of Holiness itself.

 Chapter 85 Su Hans Chronicles: Becoming A Dominion

    ?"Ah..." The angel was shocked as it gazed up at the humanoid figure of great beauty and status. Her brilliance so high, no mortal nor deity could even try and gaze at her charm.


    "This... your lord and savior?" Xavier also in shock asked, as he gazed at the profound holy light sorounding this magnificent being in stupor. At this very moment, he knew that...he was still but an insignificant ant.


    "No... Greetings to the Holy Mother." The angel first responded to Xavier''s question, then bowed down towards the being covered in boundless holy light, and greeted respectfully.


    "Greetings." Xavier also lowered himself and greeted her respectfully. As a newbie here, he had to follow the instructions and actions of the angel that brought him here. Just incase he got into trouble.


    ¡¸My oh my, who would have expected such a surprise to fall into my hands?¡¹


    An ethereal voice, one so holy it brought peace and tranquility to anyone listening, rang out within the entire white room. Her tone motherly and mature. One desired by many.


    "...."


    "...."


    Xavier and the angel were shocked by the words of this great entity, who was so powerful, she was probably a god amongst gods!!


    The angel was shocked more, as it had long been here in Heaven, going back and forth doing missions and the likes. And not once, had something like this urred.


    But now that it brought Xavier, someone who now carried the Bloodline of a once renowned figure among the Angels, things began to make sense to it.


    Meanwhile, Xavier thought that the words were targeted towards the angel, as it said that it was a descendent of a once powerful angel. As for why now? He did not think much about it.


    Him? He would never believe that he was the reason why someone as powerful as this, would direct such words towards. He was still not used to the new identity he has.


    ¡¸Come, do not be afraid young ones. I only desire what you also desire, to awaken the now forgotten Cosmic Bloodline of the Demiurge household¡¹


    ...!!!


    But her next set of words shocked him so great, he could not help but look uo at her stupor. Like seriously, how rare and powerful was the Bloodlike that he was carrying?


    ¡¸Rx child. I only desire to find out something. Now please stay tight, and allow me to work¡¹


    The woman spoke towards him with a maternal smile on her face. At the same time, her hand was spread out towards his direction. It was vast and gigantic.


    Making him seem like an act before it. But most importantly, it was sorge he could barely move. The pressure was too much.


    "Your... Your Holiness?" The angel tried to speak, but at the sane time was helpless of the situation. In terms of authority and power, there was nothing it could do to help.


    ¡¸Just take a deep breathe, child. And you should not worry, I mean no harm. And for bringing back such a rare treasure, you need to be rewarded¡¹


    She said as boundless Holy Power burst our of her body and drowned Xavier in it. The angel watched silently as it thought bitterly, ''I know you mean no harm but... this situation... is it even allowed?''


    ''Are entities at your level even allowed to make a move? I''m perplexed.'' It thought, and then gave up. All it had to do was watch as Xavier had his Baptism, and Bloodline awakening.


    And since such a great personage was the one unlocking it, it would definitely be at its purest state. Hence it was not worried at all. It was just wondering if Xavier could bare with the pain thates with the process.


    "AAAAAARRRRRRGGGGHHHH!!"


    And right after it had such a thought, Xavier let out a piecing scream of pain and agony. Within the boundless tsunamis and hurricanes of holy power, he felt his skin tear apart, and reform.


    He felt his bone shatter into pieces then be grinded into dust. Afterwards, they were mended together by the boundless Holy power and began golden bones in color.


    He felt his blood be boiled to high degrees, and evaporate into nothingness. Afterwards, the boundless Holy power converged into golden droplets of liquid that began flowing within his whole body.


    He felt his skin dried up until it disintegrated into ashes. Afterwards, the boundless Holy power coated his body andyered itself continously, forming Holy imbued tissues that made uo his skin.


    Hisplete appearance changed. He became more beautiful, and more handsome. His hair also became slicker and darker, his eyes were pristine blue, like jewels.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His skin was as soft as snow, and almost pale white. From one perspective, he was as extremely beautiful as a Goddess, and from another, he was as handsome as a Devil.


    The process continued for a few more hours, until the boundless Holy power was recalled, revealing the naked figure of Xavier, that was so pristinely beautiful, it surpassed even the looks of gods.


    "Ah... my head hurts." He thought, still in his reverie. He then moved his hand to gently rub at his forehead to soothe his pain away. Afterwards, he slid his hand across his hair, removing the bangs covering his face.


    But that action alone was more effective than the actions of a seductress trying her best to seduce a man. All the angels, including the one that brought him here, were shocked.


    Xavier opened his eyes, and found that he was the center if everyone''s attention. He looked at the angel that apanied him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    His inquiry paired with his beautiful nigh-fictional eyes, made the angel sigh in defeat. "You should look at yourself, you will understand." It responded after a moment of silence.


    It was also beautiful, butpared to Xavier, it was not that much of apetition. The only one who couldpete with him was the woman whom he called, "Your Holiness."


    "Huh...?" Xavier did not understand the angel''s words. But by just looking at his hands, he could guess that his Physiology hadpletely changed. And realizing that he was naked, made him understand why he was the center of attention.


    "H-Hey... sorry to bother you, but do you have any spare clothes?" He chuckled to himself and inquired. The angel nodded, and looked up at the woman at the center of everything.


    ¡¸With pleasure¡¹


    She said, and a golden ted white robe was presented to him in no time. Xavier awkwardly smiled at her, and bowed in gratitude, "Thank you, your Holiness." And said politely.


    ¡¸No worries child¡¹


    The woman spoke casually, and watched in intrigue, as Xavier hurriedly wore the robe. He was embarrassed, but did not find the courage to look her in the eyes.


    ''Does she think I''m small?'' He thought. The thoughts or opinion of an extremely beautiful women mattered. Especially if it were towards sensitive topics like those.


    ¡¸Now that you''re done, would you like to join my Holy Sanctuary?¡¹


    She abruptid out the question, and Xavier was shocked. He knew her status was high, and working under her would be a great back uo for a nobody like him. But he was still shocked.


    "Huh?" He subconsciously said in stupor, but at the same time, the reserved angel that was his tour guide, also answered for him. "Yes."


    "Huh?!"


    And now, even more confused, Xavier turned to look at it. ''Wait wait wait, wait a goddamn minute. What?'' He thought to himself.


    ¡¸Well... We can wait. And as we wait, my Holy Sanctuary is the strongest faction here. We have the "Absolute Purification Zone", where you can purify your sins and many more. Anything that has impurities can also be purified¡¹


    ¡¸We also have the "Holy Prison", where the strongest of us angels guard those kept within. It''s a prison for angels. After all, it would be improper to let Hell judge our own people¡¹


    ¡¸There''s the "Divine Crystal Mine". Honestly, if you work there, you''ll definitely make a lot of money. I mean, Divine Crystal''s are universal currencies, and working there... you can sneak out one or two¡¹


    The talkative great entity lowered her upper half and secretly winked at him. But all angels saw that, and acted as if they did not. ''Waah... Wait what? Aren''t we angels? Angels also steal?''


    Xavier thought, but she was not done talking, andid out more baits for him.


    ¡¸There''s also the "Holy Health Center" that teaches health rted matters, and better Maniption of Holy Power for an angel. And the "Summoning Zone", where more angels are summoned from, using virtuous souls from the Mortal and Divine Realms¡¹


    ¡¸If you choose to work for me... you can work anywhere here, and also obtain my protection. I''ll also chat with you from time to time. And adopt you. Anyway, as I was saying...¡¹


    Xavier stared in stupor and was lost for words. And most importantly, ''We are not going to skip over the fact that you want to adopt me, your Holiness. Please exin yourself.''


    ¡¸Oh? Should I? Will you agree?¡¹


    "...."

 Chapter 86 Cheryls Chronicles: The Path Of Cultivators I

    ?Middle Realm, Central Domain


    Middle Continent, Mother Sanctuary


    The barrier of the Mother Sanctuary, had now been strengthened to the lesser deity level. Meaning that, it was able to defend against lesser deities and half deities.


    But that was useless when there were ancient beings around her. Plus, God Councils were far powerfulpared to an ordinary Pantheon. It had three times the number of divine beingspared to a Pantheon.


    Let alone the other aspects such as army size, poption density or providence value. The poption beingparable to beings living within thousands of worlds.


    Now imagine their army density, and Providence value. But regardless of how great a God Council was, it had nothing to do with Cheryl and her Sanctuary.


    And about the Sanctuary.


    It was separated into nine domains on thend, and five within the skies. The outer sect, inner sect, core sect and the six peaks. Up above were the north, east, west, south and main Pavillions.


    First would be the outer sect. As most popted area, it was also thergest one within the earth. More than 160 000 Immortal Humans with average talent or no talent at all lived here. Thus was also the considered the mundane territory with no cultivators, just martial artists.


    The second would be the inner sect. The poption was around 90 000 Immortal Humans, with ordinary geniuses or rather more talented individuals than the former. Everyone here was a cultivator, and the highest realm was the equivalence of an Advance.


    The third was the core sect. This ce had the least poption among the "mortals" of the Mother Sanctuary. Around 10 000 Immortal Humans with the talent of super geniuses. With how diligent they were, the highest realm was the equivalent of a Great Master.


    It got harder and harder to breakthrough the higher the realm they got. Especially considering that they are new to this, and have to create their own Cultivation methods from scratch.


    Two years were enough for them to be between Grand Master and Epic realm if they used the natural standards. But because Cultivation was new to them, even with Cheryl giving them the basics, the still took time to breakthrough.


    And now to the six peaks. Each peak had its own master, along with their own Cultivation method personally made by Cheryl herself. And to add up more, each peak had ten Eternals, true descendents of Cheryl with a hint of her Bloodline.


    The weakest talent was a super genius, while the most talented was a century genius. Their connection to the Heavenly Dao she created made their Cultivation ten times faster than their peers, while using less effort.


    That was not all, their lifespan were also five times those of ordinary Immortal Humans, who could live for 200 years longer than ordinary humans. Making it a lifespan of 1 000 years, almost like elves.


    Within two years, they were at the equivalent realm of a Legend. Thanks to already having Cultivation methods, high talents and resourceful rich environments, their Cultivation rose the highest.


    That was why, to the Immortal Humans, Eternals were no different than "gods". Even the weakest among them could suffocate a continent with their aura or shatter a building with a thought.


    Them with their "expert" equivalent cultivation, could only dream of doing that. All they could do was shatter boulders with their fist or suffocate a small nation only.


    But the Eternals were not the true kings of this ce. The Ancestor and her little ancestors were. Cheryl, as the mother and creator of everything here, was revered by everyone greatly.


    Afterall, the peak masters, who were not far from the equivalent of a half deity, but already god-like with their individual cultivation techniques, were her disciples afterall.


    And the Sage, who was already at said realm, and considered an idol to reach by everyone, was her advisor. Her cultivation could not be fathomed by the likes of them at all.


    But thanks to all of this, Cheryl, was left with only 170 units of faith points. Creating a descendent cost her 1 unit of faith power, and she created sixty-seven of them. That was 67 units of faith power gone.


    But with an allowance of 3 units of faith power per month, she was not worried anymore. There would be 77 more Eternals by the time she became a Young True God. This was not something that she should regret at all.


    "But still, there are 260 000 more Immortal Humans." Cheryl sulked as she sprawled herself onto the bed without a care in the world. Michu did the same, but today, Michelle did not.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was asleep on the carpet, while sucking her thumb like an adorable child would. Cheryl ignore them and thought on her believers and her future ns.


    Immortal Humans were Noble Humans who were given an extra hundred years to their lifespan, making them a unique species. Noble Humans were only purer than normal humans in terms of Bloodline.


    But Immortal Humans had a unique feature of living longer lives than even Noble Humans. Thus they were a unique specie. Eternals were thus different.


    Lifespan aside, they had the blood of a god, that was enough to make them an Epic race. If a few half deity equivalents were to show up, they would easily be a legendary race by then.


    The thing about racial grade was that, the higher the grade, the higher the minimum and maximum potential the beings would have within their entire poption.


    Take a normal race for example, they would all be born with a minimum potential of [0], which meant they had no chance of even tasting the effects of mana at all.


    To them, the world was mana-less, no matter how abundant the mana is within said world. Even within the Greater World, where mana was infinite and boundless, they felt nothing at all.


    They could never be ascenders or cultivators throughout their entire lives. And they were quite a lot of such types of people within most worlds.


    Now, let''s say elves for example. They were a unique race, which was unlike the humans, with a bit of unique characteristics such as being long living... almost like gods.


    This characteristics naturally makes them a unique race, thus making their minimum potential be [1] rating. As a unique race, each member would have a +1 to their potential.


    Thus everyone was born with the chance of cultivation or the chance of ascension. That was not all, each unique characteristics make them stand out above other mundane races.


    For elves, their lifespan exceeded a thousand years. Even if one was born with the lowest potential, as long as they tried hard, they could still be gods after hundreds of years.


    Even when the process was harder for them. And that was just for unique races, there were also epic races, which had a +2 effect to potential.


    Then legendary races that had of course, a +3 to their potential. Having their minimum potential being what others consider geniuses and such. Such a trait was domineering.


    Andstly for the meantime, there were mythicals. Who had a +4 to their potential, which was still genuises, but of a higher category than those of +3 to their potential.


    That was the effects of races. Which was another reason why the true gods tried hard to raise the racial grades of their believers. Along with their blessings, they could create very talented fellows.


    Imagine giving a person of a mythical race, a first grade blessing. That was a base level of +4, with another +4, which then easily concluded to [8] rating on their potential.


    Those were century genuises. And those two, were not the only effects. There were also Realms, and Worlds that made it possible to increase base potential.


    The higher the World or the Realm they are within, the higher their base potential would be. It was not impossible for an entire race to have a base of [12] potential.


    Of course, such a race might not even have more than ten members. The higher the racial grade, the harder it was to give birth to children. Just the unique elves had it hard.


    Let alone the mythical races such as gods. Their chances of having a child if they bred, was even lower than one out of a hundred. Unless the other partner was a lower ranked race.


    The world or rather, Existence itself still had to keep bnce at the end of the day. Thus there were not much loop holes to the system... either than the true gods themselves.


    Now back to the Eternals, they each had a fouth grade blessing from Cheryl, and were Epic races, thus they had a base potential rating of [3]. And that was just base, the more fortunate ones had higher talents.


    Let''s say you were supposed to be born with a potential rating of [2], but then your base was increased from zero to three, that means your potential rating will be [5]. And that was why the least talented amongst them so far, were super geniuses.

 Chapter 87 Cheryls Chronicles: The Path Of Cultivators II

    ?Their talents, physique, qi capacity and the likes were also greater than other cultivators, if they exist in this Era. And above them were the angels, or rather, Monitors ording to Cheryl.


    Rating wise, they were no different than the Eternals, but Authority wise, they were far greater. Cheryl also thought of fusing them with the Heavenly Dao as well. But 3% influence of the Heavenly Dao was not enough it seemed.


    Maybe if she got 100% control of it, she would seed? She shook her head and closed her eyes. Problems like that would solve themselves in due time. And due time was two years from now.


    "I can''t wait..." She muttered to herself lightly.


    Within the Skies Above the Pavillions


    Four beauties stood a distance away, watching two other beauties about to spar.


    "Sister, here Ie." Hilda warned calmly, as the sorounding essence that circted the world they were in quiked. ording to Cheryl, this was a variant type of Divine power termed Immortal Qi, used by cultivators.


    Once they became Eternals, their entire structure was changed inside out. And not only just physically, as they be different through the aspect of the Soul and the Mind as well.


    What they could now ept into their souls were no longer Laws, but something termed Daos. Yet for now, there were no Daos or the likes circting the Mother Sanctuary.


    But even then, everyone here was an Deity King equivalents, or rather, a Immortal Kings. Their powers and might were terrifying, not something the girls ever thought they could have control over, in their entire lives.


    But now they did.


    "Hm." Tiffany nodded in response, as she also circted her Immortal Qi. The process of breaking through did not only require one to attain the Dao, but also required one to convert their Immortal Qi, into something vaster.


    They were required to transform it into the more powerful, and Reality shaking Celestial Qi, or Dharmic power. This was the same process as Deities, whereby they needed to tame a Law, and convert their Divine power into the Reality Altering Reiki.


    Of course, they themselves were still far from this stage. They were still three to four major Realms away from trying to do the same. But that did not mean they could not start now.


    But guess what, there was more to Cultivators than mere Ascenders. They had to also go through their Tribtion every Realm. It might not be lightning or fire, or wind, but it could be through Karma or the likes.


    Each person had their own respective Tribtion, and worst of all, ording to Cheryl, it would note directly after breakthrough. But anytime when you are at your most rxed, or even your most desperate.


    Basically, Cultivators are risking their lives every single time they breathe, they eat, they rx, they fight, in whatever action they do. It was a tough path to take. Cheryl warned everyone about it, right before they could truly partake into it.


    And the girls were trying to get answers through their own way. They were curious if the path of Cultivation had anything special to it, as they were basically, constantly on a tight rope every moment of their life.


    And the best test, was through battle!!!


    "...."


    Hilda did not say anything and just riled up her Immortal Qi, using a Skill she acquired from the cultivation method Cheryl derived for her. She termed it [War Empowerment].


    Red aura circted around her feminine figure, as without hesitation, she kicked off the floor and rushed forward at terrifying speed. She was already the strongest physically, and with this boost, she became even more monstrous.


    "...."


    Tiffany also did not say anything. She was never one to talk to begin with. She waved her hand, and created a circr zone using her Immortal Qi, that spread it out for miles on end, covering almost the whole battlefield.


    When Hilda saw this, she did not hesitate at all, and still pushed on like a charging bull, ignoring every obstacle on the way. But as she entered the zone created by Tiffany, she felt her strength weaken greatly.


    But she thought nothing of it at first.


    Unfortunately that was the problem. The more she pushed in, the more her strength kept decreasing. And not only her strength, but her speed as well, as well as her Immortal Qi which was quite vast.


    She stopped, and decided to pull back. Yet even then, her stats were continously decreasing.


    ...!!!


    ''What''s going on? What kind of ability did youprehend from Sage Mother, Tiffany?'' Hilda thought in shock and admiration for Tiffany, her fellow sister.


    She finally realized that the zone did not just decrease her stats the more she pushed forward, but every goddamn second she spent within it, her strength, speed and Immortal Qi were constantly being drained.


    "You sly..." She chuckled to herself, as she was intending to pull back at her fastest speed. But right at that moment, with speeds that were previously far from her attainment, Tiffany appeared behind her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...!!!


    "Toote, sis. Toote." She brieflymented, as she let down a punch that contained the strength that previously belonged to Hilda, at speeds that also previously belonged to her.


    Bang!!!


    Like a sh of light, Hilda was sent tumbling towards the ground at insane speeds. Just the impact of the punch alone was terrifying when it fell on her, let alone her impact on the ground.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    She smashed down like an asteroid, and almost destroyed the entire mountain rage that spanned for millions of miles on range. Yet when she stood up, she was perfectly fine and with no scratch nor wound on her body.


    "Damn, that hurt like a lot." Shemented to herself, whilst checking up her body. Then she added with satisfaction, "Not only is our strength, speed and defense quite high, our foundation are quite sturdy."


    She was not only talking to herself, as the others were listening from far away. Ste even going as far as noting everything she was seeing down on paper. Unlike the others who just watched, and learned visually.


    "You''re right. Now to test yet another theory." Suddenly, Tiffany''s apathetic voice rang out behind Hilda, as thetter immediately froze and slowly turned to look behind her.


    There, she was horrified to find a gigantic beastly maw now opening up to swallow her. It was full of endless darkness within, as nothing could be seen inside. Not even by an Immortal King like herself.


    "Damn..."


    Were the only words that could escape her mouth, as she was helplessly devoured by the gigantic maw of nothing but darkness. And then, was slowed chewed and chewed until she was swallowed.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The other four watched in horror, as they never expected Tiffany to be so ruthless. No, to be honest they did. But it was still unexpected how she easily went along with it. What if, what if her guess was wrong?


    "Come on, Tiff... what if I truly died?" But suddenly, from out of thin air, or from everyone''s perspective, the small soul fragment of Hilda, immediately recoveredpletely to full health in mere seconds.


    Not only did her soul recover toplete perfection, her body as well soon followed after, showing the terrifying resilience of Immortals. She was as brand as new.


    After all, how could they be called Immortals, if they are not truly Immortal? And not only was due just an Immortal, she was an Immortal King, the highest possible level an Immortal could attain in her current League.


    "But you''re alive." Tiffany responded as such, not much expression on her face, as it was poker to the extremes. The way she looked, one might even mistaken her for an innocent, clumsy young girl.


    "...Are you serious?" Hilda was genuinely shocked, and offended at her own sister''s betrayal. Such gall. Such sphemy. What happened to them living and dying for one another?


    "I can still do that much for you." Tiffany said, reading the intentions and thoughts written all over Hilda''s face. Then as thetter was about to respond, she added, "I can live however many years for you."


    "What about dying?" Hilda asked.


    "...."


    And Tiffany kept quiet. Both sisters exchanged nces, and as time shed, one of them was adopting a horrified, and shocked expression, while the other remained static.


    "That''s why... stay still as I experiment some more. It won''t hurt. Sister. I promise." Tiffany added, as her Immortal Qi was riled up to a higher notch than before, almost drowning the entire battlefield.


    "...."


    Hilda did not respond. She instead, with her insane speed, fled. She was not foolish enough to dare and attack Tiffany, when Tiffany could clearly absorb her stats and argumentate herself with them.


    "...Ah?" Tiffany seemed genuinely surprised. She blinked her eyes in disbelief as she still could not believe what she was seeing. She turned to verify it with her other sisters, but they froze at her gaze.

 Chapter 88 Great Goddess Lulu

    ?"Would you look that? It''s time to babysit the little ancestors." Tiara did not waste any time, as with a normal expression, she turned away and slowly flew off.


    But as she was a few miles away, she burst off at full speed as well, like a ck and white sh of light, leaving behind a group of shocked beings behind.


    "...." (Tiffany)


    "...." (Ste)


    "...." (Rose)


    "...Would you look at that, time sure flies. It''s dinner time." Beatrice also spoke in the midst of the silence, her figure silently retreating backwards with every word.


    "I also need to water my disciples, unless they won''t grow." Ste hurriedly followed and also retreated as well. She packed her things as fast as she could as well.


    "...."


    Rose did not have any excuse and just retreated as well. Their intentions were tantly clear. What babysitting? Today was a holiday. What cooking? They don''t need food.


    What watering? Disciples are not nts. Tiffany thought, as for once, she genuinely felt insulted and disrespected. And because of that, her next set of words wereced with pure evil intentions.


    "Where. Do you think. You are going? We are not done here." And with that, ensured the chase of the century, where all the peak masters fled throughout the whole Sanctuary.


    All running away from one another, or specifically, from the Preta Peak Master, Tiffany. A day that would forever be written down in History of the Sanctuary.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Green Continent, Green River Mountain


    Forty months have gone by since the girls met Enigma. And everything has changed for them. Night and her sisters managed to be Epics and Kuma had sessfully be a peak Legend.


    Ali had long be a Saint thanks to Lord Enigma. And the strength of the vige was not to be looked down upon. There were quite a few Saints, and most importantly, Lulu has gained back her Divinity.


    When one bes a deity, they had to ignite their Divine Spark or Seed of Foundation within their being. The process was not simple, as their potential mark had to be far above 60+.


    Gathering one''s mana at one point within the body, then converge it into a small circle, before crystalizing it. This was the process of igniting the Seed of Foundation.


    The higher mana, the higher the percentage one can form their Foundation. A person with a trillion units of mana can probably form a Foundation with 1% chance of sess.


    Then by igniting the crystallized Seed of Foundation, you have sessfully formed your Foundation of being a higher Existence than just a mere mortal.


    It was also possible to jump through the half deity realm and be a lesser god right away if one had over qaudrillion units of Mana. But one thing was for sure, it was impossible to jump from mortal to greater deity.


    The limit of a mortal body was only mostly trillions or so mana units afterall. And with her millenia genius talent, Naylu was able to be a descent lesser deity in just 20 years of time, at the age of 27 years old.


    But things happened after that, she was cursed to lose 5% of her purified body every year. After fifteen years of suffering, she lost almost 80% of her purified body, leaving only around 20%, which was only enough to barely keep her as a lesser deity.


    When she met Enigma, she expected to be a mortal in five years at most. This Curse also affected her sisters, as their genius level talents were lost permanently along with her declining divinity and potential.


    But a miracle happened not long ago. Usually, she or her sisters would message Enigma from time to time through spirit link. But this time, he connected to them and requested that she bring a few people she trusts and herself along.


    Lulu did so and brought three beings at first, as well as herself, Kuma and Ali, to the main temple. She did not trust a lot of people. Then, that''s when the miracle urred.


    The three people suddenly got overwhelmed with vast divine power and began transforming right before her very own eyes. Taking forms that were more pristine they originally were.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But before she could register everything else, thirty blue orbs entered her body from out of nowhere. Then, boundless Divinity filled the entire settlement without reserve.


    After a few days of meditating on the sudden experience, she reslised that her 21% pure body suddenly increased. By the time she woke up from her meditation, her body was over 100% pure, meaning that she was a moderate greater deity!!


    That was not all, she subconsciously felt at her Divine power reserves, and felt like her Divine power that could already rival peak lesser deities when she was just a new deity, was increased even more!!


    Her Divine power was immense, far above even the reserves of the Higher Deities that she remembered. And it was not even over. Her Inner Zone that housed her perfectly formed ne, was vast.


    It could fit in almost twenty nes within. That was definitely unheard. And with her talent, with her current talent after Enigma''s third grade blessing, she was confident she could be an Imperial type Ascender!!


    The surprise did not end there, the three people were suddenly made peak Saints with trillions of mana. And as people who had no chance of bing deities anytime soon, this sudden experience surprised them and touched them to the core.


    Meanwhile, during the remaining year, five more Saints were born, and Lulu was convinced that Enigma could create powerhouses. No no no, it was better to say promote beings to godhood.


    He was like a god king!!!


    Due to this, the small 10 000 man army of theirs was separated into four portions, each led by two Saints. The Providence of the ce also increased, but that only worried Lulu.


    She was afraid the demons would attack.


    Yet strangely though, the demons did not seem to attack any of them and just headed north. This was surprising not only to Lulu, but the two Empires as well.


    Lulu was thankful though, the less problems they had, the more peaceful their vige will be. Unfortunately, while the demons seemed to let them off, another problem arose.


    "Are you serious?" Lulu sat at the highest throne below the one that belongs to Enigma, her facial expression was incredulous and weary. Nobody could me her though.


    She just woke up from slumber of meditation, and regained her Divinity, while also bing even stronger than her peak self. Yet, not long after, bad news came.


    "Yes, there are a few rough headed men within the army that demand thatdy Nuu anddy Neon should resign. They cannot ept a mere Epic as a Supreme Commander, or so they say." Night reported with a frown on her face.


    "That''s not all, others also demand that an Elder should have enough strength to match their status. How can Epics stand above Saints, is what they said." Kuma added on to the report helplessly.


    "What did the Saints themselves say?" Lulu frowned even more as she asked the question. She would be disgusted if she found out that those guys she trusted, who only got their ability through Enigma, are already challenging his authority.


    Plus, wouldn''t Lord Enigma be disappointed in her if that were to happen? They were chosen chosen herself, and not him. All the me would fall on her shoulders.


    "Nothing, it seems." Kuma replied.


    "Haah~" Lulu sighed, rubbing her temples with her left hand. These past three years, things were going great, so great that she wondered if a bad storm was to follow.


    So, this little problem was not a surprise to her. At least, not that big of a surprise. Kuma saw that Lulu was having a small headache and decided to swallow the other half of the report.


    "Tell me, how many are they?" Lulu inquired after a moment of silence. To be honest, she was finding it hard to solve this problem. She was not a cruel person. And never had she been.


    Of course, it was not that she put her sisters on the position of an elder just because they were family. This was ording to Enigma''s instructions.


    ording to him, Lulu and her family were his family as well, thus meaning that everyone else were just citizens. Ali and Kuma wereter added to the family as well.


    In simple terms, think of them as the royalty of this ce, the demigods would be the nobles and everyone else were citizens. How can a citizen question the authority of a prince, even if that prince is dumb?


    Regardless of how weak her sisters were, they were still ''royalty'' to these people. It was them that built this ce from scratch, it was them that brought them here, it was them that took care of them when the demons were still active.

 Chapter 89 Legend Of The Wonders

    ?And now that things were calming down, they wanted to question their authority? No matter how kind she was, Lulu felt a burning heat of rage within her heart. As a greater goddess, the others felt it as well.


    "It... It was just a little over a hundred, but their approach is so perfect that, they have the masses to their side." Kuma responded after taking a gulp of saliva.


    "Indeed. They came with propaganda and speeches that are quite eloquent and sensible to the masses. They basically bought everyone to their side at this point." Neon said with a careless shrug of her shoulders.


    She did not seem much bothered about everything that was going on. She had Hugh belief on her army, and she knew they would never betray her.


    "Tch. I still think they could have done this better. If only they slowly brainwashed the masses silently, then struck when we are at our lowest. Maybe that would have worked." Nuu alsomented, also not bothered much.


    She was only disappointed at the approach these so called rioters took. So much so, sheined only about that, and not the fact that they challenged her authority.


    "Is that so?" Lulu quietly murmured to herself. The Moon Elves, the Nature Pantheon, the Elven Empire, each and every one of them. At the end of the day, they betrayed, abandoned and scorned them at their lowest, right after they contributed everything to them.


    After all the sacrifice her mother made for them, the effort she put in for the Pantheon and the affection she gave to the people. Even after all that, they still...


    Haiy~


    At the end of the day, mortals will always be mortals, no matter what race, what era or what timeline it may be. Even after all you have sacrificed for them. They would still backstab you with no remorse.


    "I see." She stood up, her facial expression was poker, but one could feel a hint of iciness within, "In that case, tell them this, ''Anyone who cannot follow my rules, in my own domain, can pack their bags and leave.'' Anyone who causes trouble, lock them up."


    This came so sudden that Nuu and Kuma, her secretaries looked up at her in confusion. Nuu could understand quite a bit, but the change was also a bit too sudden at the same time.


    "And those that are not content with how we do things, tell them toe talk to me. I''ve never been too busy to tend to my own people. As long as Lord Enigma is not around, I drive this ship, is that clear?" She stared at both of them expressionlessly.


    Kuma was shook by those eyes and instinctively responded with a "Yes!!". Nuu was better off, she only nodded her head and stood up to leave. She dragged Kuma out with her.


    ''I won''t let that happen again. I''d rather be called a tyrant than to suffer the same pain the forth time.'' She slumped down on her throne in exhaustion. Acting tough was not her sport, but she will have to get used to it.


    "All for my sister''s sake and... Lord Enigma''s." She motivated herself, mes of determination burning within her eyes. That aside, she still had to report everything to Enigma.


    But first, she cleared her throat and fixed her posture. Regardless of whether he could see her or not, she had to present herself well. She was about to talk to a god.


    Little did she remember that, she was now a greater goddess.


    "He-¨CHello, Young Lord." After connecting with Enigma, Lulu''s personality immediately fell apart. Be it the dependable big sister or the cold youngdy, they all suddenly fell apart and became shy.


    [Oh Lulu? It''s you today?]


    The person on the other side immediately responded with an idle tone, as if he was bored. His tone carried a bit I regality to it though, or maybe her senses were messing with her.


    He knew from the get go, aside from Lulu, the others were also, almost like this. He did not know why exactly, but it was definitely not a crush or anything of sort. They barely knew him afterall.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''vee to report about this month''s ordeals." She managed to calm down and revert back to her dependable personality. Unlike her sisters, she felt strange whenever she spoke to him.


    And thus, ignoring her own emotions, she began exining everything to him. Not even the smallest detail was left out. She seemed to enjoy talking to him very much.


    [So that happened, huh? To be honest, I thought of giving you guys something that will make you stand out as the upper echelons of that ce, but I could not think of one... Wait, hold on... Ah, is that possible?]


    Lulu was enjoying herself while listening to Enigma''s voice, until he suddenly started to talking to himself. No no no, it was pondering, he was definitely pondering, she thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [...Lulu, gather every your trusted aides to the temple. Don''t forget your sisters as well, and the representatives of the demihumans. It''s about time I gave you all a descent blessing]


    Enigma finally came back to his senses as hemanded her. Lulu found it strange but decided to follow through with it. A god giving another god a blessing, that was unheard off. Unless, it was an ancient being doing it.


    ''Wait, could it be..?'' Lulu did not dare think about it and just stood up hurriedly. She was eager to gather everyone and verify her hypothesis. But before she left, she had to say her goodbye, "Yes, I''ll be on it. Take care Lord."


    [You too dear]


    ~


    ~


    The Two Great Wonders of the World Forest. This was something every region had. Usually it was one per region, the lucky ones were two, and three were quite rare.


    The World Forest was lucky to have two such wonders. Each of them so deep and profound that, even Deity Kings found it hard to exin their origins or why they are here.


    The first was the Mother Tree. The tallest tree, spanning for trillions of miles to the sky, and roots digging deep into the earth, all the way to the core of the region.


    Nobody knew where the Mother Tree came from. Only that, the Moon elves, Nether elves and High elves originated from it. Each of these beings were considered deific and legendary.


    Their talents were around super genius at minimum and their potential were easily at the divine. But that was not all, the "World Fruits" were Artifacts of the deities, able to turn an ordinary elves into any of the three divine categories.


    Or maybe ordinary mortals into higher ranked beings of their race. From ordinary humans to some form of unique variation. Or from legendary to mythical.


    And of course, each person can inly have a single fruit in their entire lifetime. And it was very rare for the tree to even give birth to these fruits in the first ce.


    It''s syrup could bring back the dead, it''s wood could create magical weapons, it''s leaves could increase a person''s lifespan by ten percent. And this were just the few of them.


    The strength of its roots could kill a higher god with the most minimum efforts. It was spected that its full strength could destroy the whole region.


    The Second Wonder was the Unreasonable Beggar. Rumor has it that from time to time, when on a journey, you will meet a man who wore torn clothes and had a dirtied appearance.


    When you offer him food, he will resent you for looking down on him. When you don''t offer him food, he will resent you for being selfish. When you try to help him, he will resent you for implying that he needed your help.


    If you don''t help him, he will likewise resent you for implying that he did not need your help. This was a beggar at that, but he was too unreasonable and crazy.


    The worst part was that his strength was unfathomable. Regardless of who attacks him, they will die. Half-Deity, Lesser Deity, Greater Deity and even Deity Lords fell at his hands.


    Worst of all, a Deity King, the former Crimson God, lost to him, effortlessly even. His strength contradicted to his Status as a beggar and his pettiness.


    The biggest reason he is a wonder is because hees and goes like a wraith. Even the most unreserved rogue Deity, the ck dragon god, a nigh-wonder, who explores the region killing other Deities, has never met him.


    The requirements to meet him were tough and unknown. But those who met him, never had a good impression of him, that was for sure. Some not even living to tell the tail.


    That aside, a year ago, a third wonder was born, The False Reality. A wonder of nothing but wonder and immense mysterious. It was by far, the most mysterious.


    So far, it has only urred once, but the entire upper echelons of the World Forest have heard of it. And were shaken throughout its process due to its effects.

 Chapter 90 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing I

    ?Unlike the first two, this one was the most terrifying aspect of them all.


    After all, what was not frightening about being put in an illusion that seemed no different from reality at all? Nothing could ever be as frightening as that.


    ording to the rumors, False Reality put you in an illusion that was so out of this world, you could not tell if it was an illusion or reality at all. Regardless of god or mortal.


    It was said that the feeling of touch, love, death, emotions, pain, taste and the world itself were all real. You could not tell them apart from reality at all. But an illusion was an illusion afterall, at the end of the day, the body was fine right?


    Wrong.


    The most terrifying aspect of False Reality was that it altered your brain and entire biological system to take everything happening to you as reality, and respond likewise. If you die in False Reality, you die in real life.


    If you hand was cut off from False Reality, you will lose all senses with it in Reality, permanently at that. Just this alone terrified everyone, even the two Pantheons.


    After all, the victims included six greater demon kings, two noble demon kings and one qausi-royal demon king. Meaning that, this False Reality could affect even Deity Lords as well.


    "The rumors spread that far out?" Rouli, who was now a middle-aged demon stared at the report his aide had brought over with a frown. But a momentter, it changed to a calm gaze.


    "This is not enough to disrupt the peace of the World Forest. Continue to spread the rumors, but make sure to exaggerate them the further they go. Like, ''False Reality attacks anyone at sight''.


    "Or, ''False Reality is a powerful weapon of the demons''. I believe in your tongue, make things look quite realistic and believable for me." He ordered without even looking back at the demon behind him.


    "Yes, sir." The demon did not mind nor say anything, she instead unfurled a pair of ck, starless wings and just flew off. The cloak that hid her face pped along the wind, revealing a light sneer under the night sky.


    ''Everything is ording to the Night... perhaps Day as well. Whatever. As long as the future changes.'' She chanted within her thoughts, before blitzing off into the distance.


    Demon king Rouli was not the only one who had his ns in action. Demon king Rongxi, sat within his room, a couple of subi serving him tea and giving him a delightful feast for his eyes.


    Behind him, a Fallen Angel-like beauty knelt down and awaited his orders. Demon King Rongxi did not say anything for quite a long time, instead, he continued to feast on his dinner in silence.


    After a while, he drank his wine, cleaned his mouth with a napkin, and let out a delicate sigh. His actions were neat and wless, like a noble borne. He then waved his hand and said, "Leave."


    "Yes sir." The servants bowed their heads and left. All of them left, leaving only the fallen angel and demon king Rongxi alone. Everyone knew that the rtionship between these two was ambiguous.


    And ambiguous it was.


    "This act is hurting my pride more and more." The fallen angel stood up and brushed her clothes, despite them not being dirty. Her tone was still respectful and toneless.


    "I''m sorry mdy, but this is themand from above. I am just a noble demon king like you, how can I go against the young Lady''s orders?" Rongxi became idle and carefree as he responded back to her.


    He then paused and added, "Plus, it''s worse for me as well. I have to act so well mannered and good nurtured, such a pain in the ass. I was never born for this."


    A proud noble fallen angel was acting as a servant, while an idle noble demon king was acting noble and well mannered. These was truly a duo with an ambiguous rtionship.


    And for the person who canmand these two, their strength had to either be that of a Ruler, or their charisma was just above the charts.


    "Forget it, let''s just keep up with the mission. But I''m quite disappointed, the target did not make a move, so I can''t properly judge his strength... I wonder how strong he is nowpared toter." The fallen angel sulked as she went to the table to eat as well.


    "Yeah, but if I''m correct, ''False Reality'' might be his doing. If that were true, thedy might have a bit of trouble then, if she doesn''t go all out." Rongxi added as he watched the fallen angel eat.


    "Forget it, let''s just do our mission." The fallen angel waved him off as she was eating, and hated talking in between. She then paused and said, "For the Night."


    "For the Night." Rongxi also chanted before closing his eyes and resting. Everything they did, was all for a single being. A single concept. A single aspect.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, on demon king Rouli''s side. The aide of Rouli sat above the pce of Rouli and read the letter that was in her hands. To be precise, it was two letters, one ck and one white.


    The ck envelope was from the higher ups, of course she could guess what the contents were. They were probably the same thing from her current ''mother'' asking how she was doing and whatnot.


    But the white letter was different. Shepletely had no idea what the contents were at all. She retreated all the way to the top of the building just to read the letter.


    The letter read as such;


    // Hi, just as how I am unaware of your name nor origins, I hope you don''t mind me keeping mine, right? After all, everything must have a respectable other half, or equilibrium, or whatnot. Anyway, I''d like to thank you for the heads up that you have given us the past year.


    I wanted to thank you earlier, unfortunately, this is how long it took my sources to contact you. I hope you understand. As a sign of my sincere gratitude, I hope you are satisfied with this little gift of ours. Again, thank you. //


    After reading the final line, three blue orbs suddenly flew out of the letter. Her reactions were quite fast as she immediately grabbed them and threw them into her personal storage ring in less than but a microsecond!!!


    The pure divine power that fletted out of them for that one moment, was enough to give people the wrong impression. It was asparable as the divine power of peak lesser deity.


    "This..." The youngdy gazed towards the east as a smile crept up on her face. ''This is all for the Night, but I wonder when our Day will arrive. Perhaps now, soon or never... And you are still as hopeless as ever, aren''t you?''


    She thought to herself.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, at the Eastern hemisphere~


    Enigma who sat at the edge of a tall mountain suddenly gazsd up and smiled. ''I guess she has quite the fast response.'' Three things will happen from today.


    One, the dark elves will be in danger. It seems like the demon''s attack was not truly the system''s mission. The system also affirmed this with him.


    Two, a prehistoric beast will pass by. This was out of the system''s calctions as well. Luckily, they don''t appear at the same time. The beast and the system''s trial.


    Third, the worst thing happened. ''How can I be so unlucky? Well, thinking about my past 3,5 years of perfect route, unlucky is quite lucky for me. But still...''


    It''s been a year since Enigma and the dark Elves were forced to migrate. And their choice of direction was East, where Enigma guessed was the direction he came from.


    During the year, nothing great happened. Aside from having a few dark Elves scout the demons to gather Intel, not much happened. Everything was just, well, perfect.


    Nothing dangerous happened, which made Enigma even more wary. The system also finally finished calcting how much faith points he earned.


    As the first anomaly to have not only one Mythical grade believers, but three, his faith points were insane for a juvenile. He could remember the conversation like it was yesterday.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "Due to the high amount of faith points recieved, the system has decided to limit you..."


    "I''m not surprised." Enigma cut off the system with a tone bleak of emotions. He was not really surprised at all. It did mention that it''s only purpose was to restrict him.


    "...You will only recieve ? of the supposed faith points. No change will ur no matter what you do until you have recieved the whole amount of faith points"


    "The initial value will be 15 732 faith points, another 15 732 will be added per year, until the first promotion you will have"


    "During this process, no calction will be done on your faith points. The host is warned to find another pastime to do either than focusing on believers"

 Chapter 91 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing II

    ?As if angered by his words, the system went all out and clouded his vision with numerous screens of light, each and different notification. Enigma doubted whether it was really angry at him or not.


    "Truly... I''m not surprised." Despite his words, he was regretting ever saying that in the first ce at all. Perhaps he went overboard? Nope. That was impossible.


    "A new mission has been posted"


    "A new mission has been posted"


    "A new mission has been posted"


    But it seemed like he was only worried for nothing. Not only did it seem like the system was fine, it was even generous enough to give him missions.


    Speaking about missios, he was reminded of the first mission the system gave him. "Ooh~ I''ve forgotten about the first one, the danger is gone, where are my rewards?"


    "The mission is still in progress"


    "But..."


    "That invasion was not what I referred to. You should really get that into your head. But knowing you and yourints, spare me the trouble as I''ll give you a small reward"


    "Why does it sound like you''re implying I''m sissy?" Enigma stared at the system incredulously. For some reason, he felt like he was being looked down on.


    "...."


    "And you are cheating me. I already gained the belief of the dark elves and the 5 units are now useless to me. Compensate me with something better." He decided toin even more since that''s what it wanted and thought of him.


    "...I knew you wouldin"


    "...."


    "All in all, how about I just double your belief quotation, instead ofpensating you for the demon attack and the the previous rewards that you are talking about"


    "Fine with me. So, when is the danger?" Maybe because he was called a sissy or because he agreed with it, Enigma did not give the system a hard time at all.


    "Soon"


    Before Enigma could even say anything, three screens of light appeared infront of him, before bing transparent with a lot of information. The system cut him off with the new missions.


    "A. Create your own race(s) worldly recognized by everyone within the region, before the first promotion. Reward: 100% increase in believers quotation per new race"


    "1B. Assassinate the Nature Goddess and gain the wry of the entire white elven race, including High and Moon elves. Reward: Instant promotion to Young True God realm"


    "2B. Make a fool of the Mother Tree at least once and recieve an all out attack from her. Reward: Seed of the God Tree ¡Á1, Dew of Life droplets ¡Á100, 100 units of faith power"


    "C. Find and re-awaken the child of darkness from her slumber. Reward: Belief of the Deathman, Ring of Love ¡Á3, Scepter of Death(Lost)"


    "The first andst are not choices at all. No need to overthink them. No no no, there is a need to. First of all, the first one is quite easy, I think. Probably for me.


    "As for the third one, child of darkness? Deathmen? Ring of life? Scepter of death? Yea, this is not something I can wreck my brain on for now." He shut down the idea.


    He was not just avoiding the matter, he was avoiding thinking about what the rewards were, or who the child of darkness was. He felt like it would be nothing but troublesome.


    "As for the second one, option number two seems much better. Though in truth it''s not, but it is when you look at the number one. Plus, the Nature Pantheon and Elven Empire might be Lulu''s hometown.


    "So I choose option 2B."


    "Affirmative"


    "I guess that''s all. Now, to Check my status, show it to me." Enigma thought out loud as he manifested his Temte to view how far he had he hade.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 15 (153)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 1 True God [3,5/11,5]


    Faith: 299 414,42 Faith Points - 000 Faith Power


    Divinity(5): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, Master of Illusions


    Law(2): R5-Devastating Lightning, R5-Reality Illusions


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Providence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Basic Divine Arts(15): Divine Pressure, Sacrifice Empowerment, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Spell Casting, Chantless Casting, Curse Inducement, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Advance Divine Arts(10): Transcendental Physiology, Divine Form, Divine Word, Flight, Divine Descendents, Resurrection, Foresight, Elemental Immunity, Talent Bestowal, Blessing


    Superior Divine Arts(1): Reality Warping


    Extra Skills(14): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi-Thai Boxing, Dispell, Leafed Clover Shield, Instant sh, Divine Speedster, Aura Maniption, Aura Generation, Life Construct, Empathy, Karmic Seal, Reiatsu Control


    Unique Skills(13): All-Seeing White Eye, Copy-Wheel Red Eye, Evolutionary Governance, Divine Body Reconstruction, Self-Body Creation, Infinite-Killing Bones, Weightless, Transcendental Bearing, Transcendental Aura, New Life


    Ancient Skills(5): Environmental Scaling, Encephalopathy Domination, Nigh-Omnipotence, Nigh-Omnipresence, Divine Thought


    Civilians: 176 Pixies, 13 467 White Elves, 12 477 Dark Elves, 10 112 Demihumans


    Believers(286): Pixies [Legendary, fouth league, Fanatic, 66 Constetion Pixies] - Moon Elves [Mythical, fifth league, Fanatic, 12 Moon Elf] - Nether Elves [Mythical, fifth league, Fanatic, 8 Nether Elves] - Bestials [Mythical, fifth league, Fanatic, 2 Bestials] White Elves [Unique, second league, Fanatic, 66 White Elves] - Dark Elves [Unique, second league, Fanatic, 66 Dark Elves] - Demihumans [Mundane, first league, Fanatic, 66 Demihumans]


    Followers: None


    Offspring: Jade [True-grade, fifth league, Devout, 1 Jade Bunny] - Diey [True-grade, fifth league, 1 Heavenly Dove] - Noctis [True-grade, fifth league, 1 Abyssal Cat]


    Daily Faith points: 36,52 [Poption ¡Â1000]


    Monthly+Daily Faith points: 2 679,5//8 038,5 (Total Value) [+130%] (Still Calcting)


    Faith Discount: 60%


    Fragments: 05


    ____________________________________


    "Hey, I have a 60% discount right?" Enigma suddenly asked after looking at the temte for no less than a second. The system felt rms ringing in its core, but responded nheless.


    "Yes"


    "And it works on anything with a fixed price right?" He continued to ask without batting an eyelid from the Temte. He has already broken too many rules ofmon sense.


    No use crying now. And no use trying to stop himself from breaking more, as the system was already doing that. And it did so with great effects and efficiency.


    "...Yes"


    "Howe it did not apply on my promotion quotation?" He suddenly asked his question, with genuine confusion at that. After all, promotion has been a fixed qouta since the first generation''s time.


    "...."


    "If percentages can increase the quotation, why not decrease it? Isn''t this being bias, or double standard at most?" Seeing as the system was quiet, Enigma did not hold anything back and continued to pester it.


    "...."


    He smiled proudly as he looked at the nk screen of light. And as if he couldn''t help it at all, he softly and quietly said, with a smug tone "Checkmate."


    "...Fine. But only because your case is unique, and from two yearster, the discount can work on the promotion quotation, but will not apply when you be a perfect true god... unless further changes ur"


    The system relented and finally answered his question. Truthfully, even with a discount, Enigma aside, there was probably no one who could promote before five years.


    The highest discount everyone had, Enigma aside once again, was 30%, and it belonged to the "trial type" Gods that could not have followers. Lucky for them, for every realm up, the percentage increases by 5%.


    And their value increases when they reach the peak of the true god realm, and be derivative "Gods". In simple terms, a trial type god at the peak could do anything even without the need for faith points at all.


    They basically had conditional Omnipotence in terms of Creation and Anything that had a fixed qoutation. That alone made them quite the terrifying force to reckon with.


    "Who are you to make the call?" Back to the topic, Enigma squinted his eyes at the system''s words. Once again, it was acting all strange, as if it could also affect the True Will.


    "The System?"


    "Forget I asked."


    ~


    ~


    "Now that I think about it, I owe Lulu and her sisters a proper blessing. With 300 000 units of faith points, that is 300 units of faith power. Wait, I can probably splurge on my believers can''t I?" Enigma thought to himself.


    "...."


    The system did not say anything and let him be. ording to its own rules, limiting him and giving him missions were its only current main missions. Anything else did not matter.


    "A first grade blessing would cost me 2 units of faith power, twelve of them means 24 units right? I still have plenty to spare, so how about I bless the rest of my trusted aides?"


    The threeher elven lesser deities, the fourher elven greater deities, theher elven queen, the father-daughter demihuman pair, Gill and his son, Lulu and her sisters. That was seventeen so far, which would add up to 34 units of faith power.

 Chapter 92 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing III

    ?But then, an idea suddenly formed within his head, one that was so frightening that it gave even himself goosebumps. "Hey, when I give Noelle a 1st grade blessing, what happens to the effects of the 3rd grade blessing I previously gave her?"


    This was an important question. As a true god, their aim was not to increase their strength, but the Providence of the hundred and eight pces. And to do that, was to gather believers and increase their strengths.


    If the effects could stack, then with his vast amount of faith points, he would not hesitate given them a 5th, 4th, 3rd, 2nd and 1st grade blessing in order. If they cancel each other out, then that''s just a pity.


    "Of course they stack.... Which is why the prices will increase after your first promotion... hopefully. Why do you even have such a twisted mindset in the first ce?"


    "Not like the past seniors never thought of this question. It''s not that hard." Enigma defended himself as he heard he system''s insults. His defense was also an insult to the system.


    "They did. But only those who have the Advanced Divine Art, "Divine Blessing", could truly be capable of doing such a thing... well all true gods have that art"


    "I suddenly realised I''m the bane of all true gods. Why are you changing the prices because of me? Not everyone is like me you know?" Enigma genuinely felt bad, he was even close to canceling out that idea.


    As for the system''s words on "Divine Blessing", he might be the only one with Advanced Divine Arts. Thus he truly was the bane of all True Gods out there.


    "Don''t worry, the effects will also increase, albeit I''ll make sure they don''t stack anymore"


    "Are you seriously using me to perfect the system of ascension for true gods?" It suddenly dawned on him that, the system was using him to correct loop holes to the ascension system of true gods.


    The system might not be going against him, it might be using him to perfect the power system of true gods. Yeah, that''s right. That''s it biggest goal!! Enigma thought to himself.


    "I''m sorry, I was born to specifically make sure you don''t enjoy yourself a tad bit too much. In simple terms, to limit you. The True Verse has nothing to do with me"


    "...Figures." He sighed, but he expected that. In fact, he even doubted whether he was a true god or just an imposter at this point. Being a true god was just too easy for him.


    "Any way, calcte how much it would cost me if I gave the previously mentioned, a 5th, 4th, 3rd, 2nd and 1st grade blessing altogether. Add the price of a Divine Blessing as well for me."


    "Affirmative"


    Seeing as the system was busy Calcting, Enigma gazed up with a smile on his face. ''At the end of the day, I''m not that anxious because you''re here. Even if I''m the Reincarnation of the Apocalypse, at least you''re here to stop me, right?''


    "...."


    "Calctions Complete"


    "Twenty-Four 5th grade blessings, 96 faith points"


    "Twenty-Four 4th grade blessings, 960 Faith points"


    "Zero 3rd grade blessings, 0 faith points"


    "Twenty-Four 2nd grade blessings, 9 600 faith points"


    "Twenty-Four 1st grade blessing, 48 000 faith points"


    "Twenty-Four Divine Blessings, 480 000 faith points. Insufficient funds. Due to your weak realm, the effects and price of the Divine Blessing has decreased"


    "Twenty-Four pseudo Lesser Divine Blessings, 240 000 faith points have been given your believers"


    "Total, 298 656. Would you like to implore the act of giving out four consecutive Normal Blessings, and one Divine Blessing to the twenty five hosts?"


    "There are no side effects right?" Enigma inquired, he was still cautious of them suddenly falling down unconscious or blowing up into bloody mist just because of his over excitement.


    "None"


    "Then proceed." Luckily there were none, which was good news to him. At least he won''t lose Twenty-Four talented fellows. And the price was a bit too much.


    But while he was reveling in his genius, a red notification came up all of a sudden. It was a new type of notification, which spelled nothing but misfortune.


    ''Red? That''s new.'' Being the curious Enigma, he of course decided to entertain the system and open the notification. And regret, he does. For he seems to have dug a bottomless pit for himself.


    "Warning: The act of giving out consecutive blessings of the highest grade can transform even a disabled Mortal into a Chosen"


    "Chosens are the Manifestation of the world''s purest creation, they have the same potential to rival even Champions of the Gods. They cannot be judged bymon sense, and true gods should be wary of them as well"


    "The sudden appearance of twenty-four highest-grade talents has caught the attention of the World''s Main Will"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shit." Enigma already cussed when he was halfway through the rain of notification. What off the remaining other half, he truly did not want to see nor read it, but he had no other choice.


    "The world will has expended a slight amount of its Originity to allow the abrupt birth of the twenty-four highest-grade Chosens. But it is discontent with you"


    "It desires you to repay it, its 55 units of originity, along with tax fees of 5 units of originity. The system is going into a negotiation with the world will. Please hold on..."


    "...."


    "...."


    "The world will has relented to 50 units of originity within the deadline of ten years.... That''s 50 trillion faith points if you didn''t know"


    "This is your biggest fuck up so far"


    "I''m genuinely impressed though"


    "...."


    Enigma had nothing to say against that. He truly did fuck up, and the 50 trillion faith points he owed to the world will were understandable. ''Does the discount¡ª''


    "Not in a million years"


    Enigma could only sigh and say nothing. All he had to do was verify if these so called highest-grade Chosens were worth the 50 million faith points he owed the world will.


    And shocked, he truly was.


    Usually, a person had main stats and sub stats. The main stats were of course aligned with one''s realm, while sub stats were obviously weaker. For example, a Grand Master has grand master realm main stats, and advance realm sub stats.


    This was the mainstream. But there were people who had higher stats above their realm or higher sub stats as well. This people, were called monsters or in eloquent terms, Chosen Ones.


    Of course, people of higher racial grades had higher stats than others. Like, aher elf with mythical grade has a starting point of five times Main stats than others before they even be an Apprentice.


    While an ordinary human has average initial stats and a legendary dragon had initial stats of four times the human''s strength. But a Chosens were different altogether. ording to Grade, they had different initial stats.


    Lowest level, were born with Epic stats.


    Low-mid level, were born with Legend stats.


    Mid level, were born with Saint stats.


    High-mid level, were born with Half-Deity stats.


    Highest level, were born with Deity stats.


    And he mistakenly made Twenty-four of such beings. For example, Sion, one of the now four greater deities under him, a rare assassin type at that.


    She had Strength, Dexterity, Reflex, Agility and Will as her main stats. And as a Regal, each of her stats are so above her league that, she could keep up with Enigma when he wasn''t going all out.


    And Enigma believed himself to top even Higher Deities to a standstill. Thus her main stats were all around Higher Deity level, just by terms of power, speed, flexibility, reaction and will power.


    Her sub stats were notgging behind. Instead of being below her realm, her sub stats wereparable to other greater deities her own realm.


    Meaning that she could cast spells and defend attacks just like any other greater deities despite being an assassin, who relies more on speed and flexibility.


    She was basically a nigh-all rounder. But the one he liked to fight was Nia. Nia was originally a talented greater deity, but now, she was a monster in the literal sense of that term.


    Her main stats could actually overpower Enigma by quite a bit, if he did not go all out. Her strength alone was way beyondmon sense, especially with the support of 30s within her Inner Zone.


    Despite being a Mage Goddess, she could actually throw blows with weaker Deity Kings or outrun quite a few of them in terms of speed. Everytime they fought, the environment would be damaged and something strange would happen.


    "Adaptation to Ancient prowess: 67,5%"


    This was something new that made him re-evaluate her overall power once again. She was so strong, sheparable to beings even Deity Kings looked up to!!


    ording to the system, he could adapt by 1% when fighting someone of the same rank. But the higher the rank, the lower the chances. And it depends by the opponents as well.

 Chapter 93 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing IV

    ?He could fight two Deity kings, one being 0,05% adaption while the other was 0,01%. The strength of the opponent mattered as well. And one more discovery was that, the higher the adaption percentage, the stronger he got.


    As of now, he could actually go toe to toe with Nia, stat wise. He guessed that by 100%, he would be able to fight ancient beings. That was a guess, but it seemed true by the day.


    Plus, the higher the percentage was, the stronger he was bing. And as the so called ancients were stronger than Deity Kings, even before 100%, he was already capable of matching them as well.


    He was adapting to a high level of power, so it was obvious he would easily surpass anything lower than that. That was yet another theory he proved along the way.


    Unfortunately, he would not have the chance to prove the first theory. The vagrant elves, who had been migrating sincest year, making stops from time to time, were finally close to the Green River.


    Unfortunately, they met a strange... beggar? The distance to the Green River was 1 500 miles from here, which was a day or two away with their current walking speed.


    "Be careful." Nia frowned as she gazed at the beggar-like strange man stagger towards them. She then whispered to Enigma, "If I''m not mistaken, that''s the second wonder."


    "Second wonder?" Of course Enigma heard of this from the other elves, but he just thought they were rumors at most. He never thought that he would really meet one of the disasters of the World Forest.


    "Yes, a tough opponent. The chances of sess against him are quite slim." Nia sighed as she raised her hand to the dark elves, signaling them to retreat. "But don''t worry, though I still can''t believe that you''ve given us this strength, allow me to put it to good use as I test it out."


    The talents that Enigma overally gave them, added a +14 to their base potential. A plus fourteen, which was something above even a Heavenly genius.


    And if you add the potential they innately had when they were born, it increased even more. Nia, who was millenia genius, now had her potential somewhere above [25] rating.


    And she was the most talented out of everyone here, and even throughout all of his believers, if we do not include the Pixies, Gillettereniona and his son.


    Nia smiled and took a step forward right after she finished her words, but Enigma stopped her. Firstly, he had an uneasy feeling facing this being, even when he could go toe to toe with an ancient being, he felt unnerved.


    Secondly, the system verified that this was the target of the mission. In other words, this was his responsibility, "It''s not safe, pull back immediately."


    "But..." Nia was about to say something, but the serious expression on Enigma''s face was one of a kind. One she has never seen on his face ever since meeting him the past two years.


    "Don''t worry aunt Nia, I''ve got this." Enigma smiled at her behavior, she was quite cute in his eyes, albeit rash. He looked up and saw the twenty-five En siblings, "Pull back as well, I got this covered, don''t worry."


    "...Only because you called me aunty today." Nia appeared satisfied and pulled back with the En siblings. Enigma smiled at her behavior, that was contradictory to her age and walked forward. She really was like Hestia.


    "Good morning sir, how can I help you?" He smiled kindly at the old man and genuinely asked. He was not aware that he just triggered a g against the Second Wonder.


    "How... dare you?!" The beggar roared at Enigma in response, as he pointed his crooked finger at the handsome boy. s, he was also unaware that he triggered a g against the newly born, Third Wonder.


    "Sir?" Enigma was warned about this person''s unreasonability, but the way he saw it, this was nothing but being crazy. ''Did I say something wrong?''


    "Who... gave you the implication that I need your help?!" The dirty beggar stood up and tried to grab Enigma by his cors, but of course, Enigma pulled back Instinctively. "Ah? Now you don''t trust me?!"


    "But Sir¡ª"


    "You two faced bastard!!! What happened to wanting to help me?! So why are you running away now?! Huh?! Is it because I''m dirty?! Is it because I''m poor?!"


    "...I''m sorry sir, please forgive me for my manners. It is¡ª"


    "Who said I needed your apology?! You are clearly undeserving of my forgiveness!!"


    "...."


    "Now you don''t want to talk to me?! I knew it, everyone is two faced, everyone is the same, everyone should go to Hell and just die!!!" The beggar suddenly red up at him, surprising Enigma slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Why do I feel like this guy is insane? No, he probably just had it rough in life, yeah, that''s probably it.'' Enigma thought as he let out a light sigh and smiled at the beggar, "Okay sir, it is my fault for everything. I should''ve known my ce."


    "Shut up!! I don''t want to hear your wretched tone anymore. No your insincere apologies!!!"


    ''But if I keep quiet, you will flip over.'' Enigma retorted internally, as he felt like he should not say it out loud to someone as crazy as him. He decided to just keep quiet at the end.


    "...."


    "Again... Again with that attitude!! You think you''re all high and mighty huh?! You think I cant do anything to you?!" And as he thought, the beggar flipped over and shouted at him for keeping quiet.


    ''But I don''t, I really don''t know how to.'' Enigma responded to the beggar, albeit still internally. He really wasn''t aware of the feeling of pride, nor lust or greed, or any of the sins or virtue. Even his humility was fake.


    "That''s it... Thats right, I''ve solved it before, I can do it again... All I have to do is just kill you..." The beggar suddenly held his head with both hands and crouched down with a worried expression, and murmured to himself.


    ''Nonono, sir, that won''t solve anything at all... will it?'' Enigma internally retorted once again, albeit, this time around, he pulled back as he felt uneasy all of a sudden.


    "Kill... Kill... Kill... Kill..!!" The beggar slowly stood up, his eyes were wide open as if he had seen his worst nightmare. He slowly dragged his body towards Enigma as if he was a zombie, muttering strange words to himself.


    "Senior, please stop. If I have offended you one way or another, I sincerely apologize. So, can we not include killing in this conversation?" Enigma pulled back even more, but he knew that the more he pulled back, the closer he got to the dark elves.


    "...Shut up. Shut up shut up shut up. Just shut up and... Die!!!" The beggar suddenly kicked the floor roughly, instantly disappearing from his spot like a wraith and appearing before the retreating the Enigma.


    He was stretching out his hand towards Enigma''s face, as if attempting to tear off his face with just by a single grasp.


    ....!!!


    ''Fast!!'' Enigma widened his eyes as they turned red with the unique pattern revolving around the iris. His perception suddenly slowed down, giving him enough time to use his hands as a shield to cover his face.


    Bang!!


    The moment the beggar''s fist struck Enigma''s hands, a dull sound of a loud explosion sounded out as he got pushed back all the way towards the dark elves, tens of miles away.


    He felt a weight he could not truly measure press on him. It was not something ordinary mortals and deities could understand at all. It was unprecedented!!!


    ''Strong as well. An ancient being?'' Before he crashed among the circle of dark elves, Enigma pushed himself off ground and did a flip to spread out the force that was pushing him back andnded mid air with "Flight".


    Just as he stabilized himself, he felt goosebumps all over his skin and hurriedly turned around, ''Wao~ he really is fast, perhaps a peak ancient being? The only way I can keep up is if I...''


    Despite the beggar appearing behind him nigh instantly, in the motion of throwing a fist at Enigma''s face, Enigma was still calm, calm enough to have leisure thoughts about his opponent.


    He did not avoid the fist immediately, as golden currents slithered all over his skin for an instant, as if he was wrapped in the power of lightning, making him resemble a speedster.


    Bzz~


    [Instant sh - Within a range of your Source, can appear anywhere at any moment and time as long as there is Divine power to spare. Appearing anywhere across the Universe is not impossible]


    In the next millisecond, the fist punched through an after image. The real Enigma appeared above the beggar, grabbed him by the hand and threw him away using almost all of his strength.


    ''[Instant sh] is only temporary, to outrun this guy I will need [Divine Speedster] and [Weightless] used together, hmm... Okay then, here goes nothing.''

 Chapter 94 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing V

    ?Enigma thought as the golden current reappeared around his body, albeit like a transparentyer of armored golden lightning wrapping around his figure.


    [Weightless - The feeling of being one with the wind and as light as a particles. Flexibility and dexterity will be more fluent, Speed is permanently increased by 50 times. Can further increase speed by 100 times when activated]


    [Divine Speedster - Connect to the Speed Force temporary through Divine power, to manifest the basic abilities of a Speedster. (Adviced to create your own Force)]


    Enigma breathed out lightly as he disappeared in a sh of golden trail. His speed was way beyond theprehension of even deities like Sara and her sisters, only Nia could barely see through his speed.


    And just barely.


    The beggar gazed ahead with a crazed expression, one that closely resembled a cornered wolf. His body suddenly turned transparent and transformed into a cloud of mist, fluently allowing Enigma to pass right through him.


    ''Hm?'' Enigma stopped in his tracks and frowned, but that was for only a moment. He once again shed back towards the beggar with a trail of golden hue.


    He realised that whenever he passed through the mist, it would spread out and disperse. Thus he went back and forth crisscrossing between the cloud of grey mist until there was nothing left of it.


    ''Strange, is an ancient bei¡ª'' Enigma who had stopped to sort out his thoughts suddenly froze still, with a shocked expression on his face. ck mist drifted out of his body and entangled him like a giant Python.


    "He''s caught?!" One of the dark elves covered her mouth in shock as she eximed in surprise. To them, Enigma was undefeatable, such a feat of tying him down was new to them.


    "What should we do?" Sear looked back at Nia and inquired. She was worried, of course she was. Enigma could be considered a member of their tribe, an important one even.


    "Don''t worry, a battle between two wonders is not something you should put your head into." Nia kept her eyes focused on Enigma and the ck mist as shemented.


    "ording to you, which do you think is deadly? The second or third wonder?" Soquel asked all of a sudden. They had the rumors of the ''False Reality'' as well, and they definitely knew who it was.


    "I''d say the third is more mysterious, while the second is more deadly." Saramented from the sides, but then she frowned once again as she saw Enigma ignite into ball of mes, then exploded.


    Boom!!


    "On second thoughts, the second wonder has a higher death rate, but the third wonder is the sickest of them all. It''s literally reality in a different form. You never know the difference between it and your reality." She added.


    "I think so too." Soquel agreed as she saw Enigma sh away in a trail of golden hue, followed by another trail of ck hue. The both of them shed throughout the entire range in seconds, one behind the other.


    "Isn''t Lord Enigma being pushed back?" Sara asked all of a sudden, but the one who replied was not any of her sisters, but Nia, their queen goddess.


    "He''s not. It''s something more like he''s dragging the fight on." She twirled her hair and responded casually. She seemed carefree and unbothered by the ongoing battle.


    "Why would he do that?" Sara, the most curious asked. She was almost the only one asking questions here.


    "I don''t know." Nia responded with a straight face and zero hesitation. She was not ashamed to admit that she understood 0% of Enigma''s thought process.


    "Hehehe, Aunt Nia sure is smart yet stupid at the same time." Suddenly, Enigma''s voice drifted from far away, sounding light and carefree, as if he was teasing her.


    "Brat, you''ve gottenfortable around me have you not." Nia smiled as she gazed ahead, directly watching them run off a few miles away from her.


    "I''m sorry, this is how my personality is around people I''m used to. Anyway, aunt Nia is right. I''m thinking of ying around with senior a bit more." He responded, albeit carefreely,cking any hint of apology.


    He learned this from her.


    "Who gave you the idea that I''m older than you?! Impudent brat, I''ll show you your ce today!!!" Another voice resounded throughout the sky and thend, booming like the Thunder during a storm.


    "Old man, your words contradict each other." Enigma sighed and retorted the beggar, then he casually sent another voice transference to Nia, "Anyway, aunt Nia, would you mind taking everyone back to Green River? It''s only a month away from here, don''t worry, I''m right behind you."


    "Fine." Nia shook her head helplessly and herded her little dark elves towards the Green River.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks. Now I can go all out." Enigma whispered to himself and looked up at the beggar, "This is what you wanted too, isn''t, old man? Guess you aren''t as unreasonable as I thought you were."


    "Since everyone is gone, we can now talk senior." Enigma smiled as he spoke. With a wave of his hand, he summoned tens of light balls around him, each releasing a light speed beam of concentrated light, enough to easily piece through a higher deity.


    "Impudent!!!" The beggar, or rather the dirty senior in the clothes of a beggar shouted loudly and waved his hand as well. Immeasurable tornadoes suddenly appeared within every cardinal direction of the both of them.


    The tornadoes rotated at a speed of more than 1000 miles per second. Faster than the speed of sound, causing their destructiveness to increase, and generating earth shattering force.


    And finally, the tornado and the beams of light shed together at full force, and mysteriously cancelled each other out.


    "So, senior, who broke your heart?" Enigma smiled unabashedly as he asked, he pulled back in the process and sent out three lightning strikes towards the beggar.


    Each one faster than light.


    "...."


    The beggar did not respond and just waved his hand, summoning an even more powerful tornado. This time around, Enigma''s lightning was effortlessly swallowed and the tornado pulled at him with great force.


    A forceparable to that of a ckhole!!


    ''As expected. I have strength, speed, divine power and stamina enough to match his, but myws are still R5. How can theypare to an R9w? Or even a Pseudo True Law.'' Despite saying that, golden lightning slithered around his body as he shed away from the tornado.


    "Come on senior, we are both the same, there is no need to be shy." He said casually, teasing the senior, his hands behind his back as he floated up calmly.


    To be honest, despite being weaker, he was strangely calm for some reason. Maybe he was being arrogant? Nah, he immediately shook that thought out of his head.


    "...What are you on about? I am nothing like you!! And I will never be!!" The beggar roared as he sent out light speed wind des at Enigma, whose attitude pissed him off.


    Enigma used [Divine Speedster] to dodge the supersonic wind des, which had enough force to level an entire continent with ease, still with a casual smile.


    He suddenly appeared before the beggar like a wraith, using [Instant sh] to cross therge distance. But the beggar was not surprised, nor did he flinch back even a bit.


    "We are both outers, we don''t belong here, this isn''t our Era. I am sure you at least know of that." He spoke lightly, enough for the beggar to hear him even though the wind was constantly roaring at their ears.


    "...."


    For once, the beggar showed a surprised expression as he looked at Enigma, not shouting for once. "You... You..."


    "I was wondering why that scent of yours smelled peculiar, it''spletely different from the people here. It reeks of the word ''foreigner''." Enigma suddenly pushed back and did not hesitate to activated [Environmental Scaling].


    "R5-Devastating Lightning has be R6-Devastating Lightning"


    "Realm suppression of the ancient deity (???) realm has been lifted"


    "Note: Every Ultimate Skill you use will have a certain drawback due to your low realm. For the period of time you use this Ultimate skill, you will fall into slumber for three times that period afterwards"


    The system suddenly bombarded him with notifications, but Enigma had no time to listen to them. Instead he waved his hand at his back, calling upon a lightning strike that struck the tornado, thus canceling each other out.


    "Who are you? Are you one of them? Those above?" The beggar did not seem surprised by the sudden increase of Enigma''s threat level, instead, he summoned tornado after tornado, resulting into the clouds gathering and turning dark.


    "Those above? Now I am really curious." Enigma removed his hands from his back as lightning bolts formed in each hand. More lightning bolts formed behind him, ready to strike, like a knocked arrow on a bow.


    "There''s no need to act!!! If you''vee to kill me, then do it already. Come at me!!!" The beggar sent out the Immeasurable tornadoes, strong enough to disrupt the rotation ofs, at Enigma.

 Chapter 95 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing VI

    ?He then summoned multiple wind des enough to bisectary bodies and let them fall on him like an unstoppable cosmic shower of rain.


    "Going all out already?" Enigma swept his hand through the air before him, summoning thunder bolts from the sky to strike the iing tornadoes.


    He also controlled the hundreds of bolts behind him to take flight and meet the iing rain of wind des. From afar, it seemed no different than the sky falling and rising at the same time, then converging in between.


    BOOOM!!!


    The explosion resounded throughout the entire World Forest region. Just like how the Mother Tree could be seen from every corner of the region, the spinning hurricanes and the falling thunder bolts could be seen as well.


    From afar, everything seemed no different than the end of the world. The whole entire area of the battlecked even a hint of sunlight from the sun, it was just iprehensible ck, dark and gloomy.


    The clouds had darkened, endless rain of immeasurable density fell and shattered the earth, lightning thicker than corporate buildings and faster than light shed by from time to time.


    Everything was just too devastating. And these two brings, were still vastly holding back. Each afraid of destroying the Region and angering the World''s Will.


    Enigma was also protecting his people by not going all out. Afraid that beings like them, including Nia, might die if they went all out during this battle.


    ~~~


    World Forest


    Nature Pantheon


    Nature Goddess opened her eyes and frowned slightly. Seven shes of different colored lights shed into the room and knelt down on one knee each.


    "Mydy." One of the higher deities opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but the Nature Goddess shed out of the room and appeared at the tallest branch below the Heavens.


    "What is going on that side exactly?" She frowned even more, but that frown did not reduce her charm by one bit, as she seemed undisputed and ethereal.


    The bark of the tree glowed slightly, then the leaves rustled as if saying something to her. Nature Goddess nodded her head and appeared back at the room.


    "My orders, no one is to go out and confront those beings." Shemanded as she sat on her throne once again, a bored, listless expression on her face.


    "Mydy, what exactly is that?" A blue haireddy among the seven goddesses lowered her head and questioned. She was not the only one curious, the other six were as well.


    "The second and third wonders." Nature Goddess whispered to herself, but the Seven of them heard her and could not help but tremble as they broke out into cold sweat.


    Not only were the elves warned about this, the demons and beastfolk also recieved their warnings as well.


    The demons had a powerful backer who could see what other people could not see. He had warned them far beforehand not to mess with the second wonder, and now that they were told that one of the people fighting was the second wonder, how could they dare to go there.


    As for Rouli, he was close to bing a Royal Demon King. He would never forget the presence of the third wonder, not even in a million years.


    "Hahaha, so you''re saying the second and third are going at it right there?" Rongu gulped down his saliva at the thought of such power. And it was obvious that those two beings were holding back.


    They were afraid of destroying this whole region, or alerting some higher presence of their battle. That''s what shocked him the most, the fact that they weren''t weren''t trying.


    The prowess of an ancient being were far greater than just affecting a small area. They could cover the entire Continent if they went all out. But the World Will would never allow that.


    "Yes." Rongxi nodded his head and looked at his brother Rouli. Rouli did not say anything and just continued to watch the dark and gloomy area that the two wonders were battling at.


    Even the Beast King had to be reserved and pull back. "Nobody, unless those who like to seek death, are allowed to head to that ce, is that clear?"


    "Yes!!!" The hundreds of thousands of beastfolk shouted aloud as they saluted their king. The Battle with the elves would be put on hold for now, for a much greater disaster was above them.


    Meanwhile, on Lulu''s side. The higher ups of the settlement were having an important discussing at this moment. Nuu, Neon, Night, Lulu, Ali and Kuma all had paleplexions as fear clouded their faces.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They were less than three hundred miles away from the battle influence, of course they were afraid. Even their strongest, Lulu was admiring such strengths and admitting her weakness.


    "What... What about Lord Enigma? Shouldn''t we call him to let him know?" Kuma proposed in fear. Even the battle ready demihumans had to ept defeat at this moment.


    And the only hope they have left was the illusiory God King-level Lord Enigma that the numerous priestesses have been preaching about. All hopey on him.


    "No, For all we know, it could be him fighting right now." Nuu said. Despite being pale, she was able to stay calm and think, even though her thoughts were quite illogical.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Aside from Lord Enigma, who else is strong enough to do something like this?" She added, as the effects of Fanatic-level belief showed themselves.


    It was funny how she believed Enigma was the strongest, after just meeting him only once, and not knowing the full capabilities he could unleash.


    "The Mother Tree?" Lulu curiously asked back.


    "It can''t move can it?" Nuu retorted casually, as her belief, despite being Fanatic-level, still had some logic to it. And Lulu was left speechless, hiding her face away in embarrassment.


    "...."


    "The second wonder?" Ali curiously asked as well, but Nuu did not shy away from debuffing his inquiry as well, logically still.


    "What if he''s fighting it right now?" Nuu responded with yet another question of her own. It was so logical that it sounded illogical at the same time.


    "...."


    "These are just my thoughts. Let''s just call him and see what he says then." Without even knowing how correct she was, Nuu shrugged her shoulders and closed her eyes.


    Neon raised up her hand and inquired after having everyone''s attention, "Just saying, if he really is fighting something there, then wouldn''t we be disturbing him?"


    "But there is a chance he is not fighting anyone." Nuu couldn''t help butment. A momentter she opened her eyes and found out that everyone was looking at her. "What?"


    "Sister, are you the illegitimate child of the second wonder?" Night asked after a sigh of defeat and helplessness.


    "You just want to go against us, don''t you?" Neon also sighed and shook her head in disappointment. Why, just why was their sister always like thus?


    "I... I am sorry, I didn''t mean to!!" Nuu covered her face as she blushed in embarrassment. This was a habit of hers ever since childhood. One that everyone always got used to.


    She was nicknamed the goddess of Discord. There was even a saying about her, ''Never think about asking advice or discuss withdy Nuu, if you care about your mental health.''


    ~


    ~


    Two weeks of the battle went on, and by now, the World Forest region was calm. As long as the two ancients did not spread throughout the entire region, then not many lives would be lost.


    But despite that, the atmosphere was the opposite of calm at the battleground. In fact, from fist fighting, to using Extra skills to Unique skills, they were about to use Ultimate skills as well!!


    [Air Bounday(Divine) - Within a certain zone created by the user, they canmand air, increase or decrease its power, separate it from any and everything. Be Supreme in terms of Air Dominion]


    The battle had escted the moment this skill was used. And of course, even with Environmental Scaling, Enigma was pushed back and beat down like a new born baby by the powerful oppression.


    Wind des flew towards Enigma and cut through anything within their way, including space itself. He was forced to put up a [Leafed Clover Shield] and managed to block the wind des by luck.


    He summoned his lightning bolts, but they vanished just as fast as they appeared. Slightly confusing the boy, ''Hm? Did he just cut off my means of essing lightning particles by erasing every wind particle nearby? No, that''s strange, he cut off the weather system within this entire Zone? Yes. That''s more probable.''


    "...Impressed?" The beggar asked when he saw the perplexed expression on Enigma''s face. He did not wait for the boy to respond as he continued his words, "The same you say? You are just a naive brat who hasn''t seen the world, what are you sprouting?!

 Chapter 96 Environmental Scaling And Transcendental Bearing VII

    ?"You think because we have these powers, we are not ordinary? You think we are extraordinary!!You think we are different from everyone?! Wrong!!! This is just the mortal realm, there are many ces with beings far stronger than I am!!"


    "....."


    He roared out in anger, as all the anger and frustrations he umted was unleashed right there and then. He them continued, as he saw Enigma''s silence.


    "That naivity of yours will one day be your downfall. We are not special, never were and never will be!!! There is still, and will always be someone greater than you out there!!!" He ended his outburst by pulling out the air from the battleground once again.


    ''Old man, it''s been two weeks.'' Enigma retorted in his thoughts, tired of hearing these rants again and again, but right now, he had much bigger problems to solve.


    The old senior made sure that every hint of air was gone, thus restricting movement itself. Without air, movement through the molecules within the air was cut off.


    Oxygen supply was also cut off. But what he expected did not happen. Unless one was an ascendency true god equivalent, they were still part Mortal. Even the deities such as ancient deities still had 1% mortality within them.


    In other words, 1% of their body still relied on oxygen and mortal needs. But unfortunately for him, true gods were born with 100% spirituality. Even as godlins, they could live without food, water or oxygen.


    Only their body and soul were limited, not their entire being. So Enigma responded with a smile, one so pure that it almost blinded the poor beggar.


    "You''re wrong senior." His body suddenly began to break down slowly, the broken down pieces were shattered into highly concentrated lightning particles as they moved back to reattach themselves to his being.


    "I did not base my words on the strength we have. In fact, I know of people far stronger than you can imagine. My aunt herself is one of them, so how am I naive?"


    He spoke casually, and freely, without much worry, or taking any offense to the old seniors words that he spoke.


    "Senior, I Don''t know what you''re running away from, or what reality you''re trying to escape. But let me tell you, or rather remind you of something. The difference I mean is that of origin.


    "You, are not from this Era, this verse, or any other universe at all. I don''t know who brought you over, but senior, we are... abnormalities. Foreigners in simple terms." His bodypletely broke down and regathered as lightning, then the lightning twisted and shaped itself into a humanoid version of himself.


    A being made uo of nothing but pure, and destructive lightning. It was as if, Enigma had just conceptized the very meaning of lightning into himself, snd became it.


    [Lightning Conception(Divine) - The user is made up of or can transform their bodypletely into lightning. A user''s transformed form is anatomically identical to their normal form, aside of being made of homogenous matter of lightning, in which case, it contains all the organs and is somewhat vulnerable to attacks. Gain 90% Immunity to physical attacks and 100% Immunity to Lightning]


    "...So, you really meant that huh? Then who exactly are you?" The beggar''s body suddenly broke down into wind particles, spread out and regathered into a humanoid form as well, looking identical to Enigma, albeit made up of pure wind instead.


    [Wind Conception(Divine) - The user is made up of or can transform their bodypletely into wind. A user''s transformed form is anatomically identical to their normal form, aside of being made of homogenous matter of wind, in which case, it contains all to organs and is somewhat vulnerable to attacks. Gain 90% Immunity to physical attacks and 100% Immunity to Wind]


    "Regardless of who you are, what you want or whether you an outer or not, the winner takes all!!!" The beggar roared as the rustling wind suddenly became world shaking gales, with roars that could put even ancient dragons to shame.


    "Likewise, regardless of who ir what we are, the winner takes all. One more day!!!" Enigma responded with the same enthusiasm as the beggar, not to make the poor guy seem awkward being pumped up all by himself.


    He then looked down at the corner of his eyes, peaking at the system notification that told him of his Adaptation Progress. And it was still adapting to ancients;


    "Adaptation Progress(Ancient being): 99%"


    ''Another half a day and I can be considered to have enough strength to defeat an ancient being without [Environmental Scaling].'' He thought as he charged towards the beggar, who also charged towards him.


    Their speed going far beyond the literal meaning of light, as just their movement alone, seemed to have halted time itself. No, time was still flowing as it usually does.


    The river of Time was vastly thick, but these two''s speed was also insane. They traveled so fast, time seemed to have slowed down within their perception!!


    "Ting!! R7-Devastating Lightning has be R8-Revotionary Lightning"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ting!! R6-Destructive Wind has be R7-Destructive Wind"


    ''Already? Didn''t they get promoted five days ago? I guess this battle is just that intense.'' Unfortunately, even under such circumstances, one would not expect them to promote once.


    But a monster like Enigma promoted one element from R6 to R8 and another from R5 to R7 with just two weeks of fighting. And this was because he only used those two, if he had used any more...


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Consecutive explosions resounded throughout the World Forest region like a never ending thunderstorm. The past two weeks were fine, but it seemed like the fight was just getting started.


    On Nia''s side, within two weeks, they covered 1 000 miles, and were only one third away from reaching their destination. Soquel gazed back as she saw that the lightning and wind had intensified.


    Almost reaching them, 2 000 miles away. They could feel the sparks of lightning slithering around their soroundings and the wind blowing at their hair and clothes as if a gale was right besides them


    "Wonders are... frightening existences." She murmured to herself before shaking her head to clear her thoughts of the fight. "Mother, we are leaving."


    She bowed to Nia, besides her was Sear and Sion, who also knelt before Nia as well. They were almost close to their destination, with their current speed, they were a week away.


    But that was because they were quite rxed with their pace. With the weakest being an expert, even with the luggage, they could cover the distance within half a day. But there was no reason for that.


    But for a greater deity, one who was a highest grade Chosen, could cover the distance within less than a minute with the speed of Deity Kings. The four sisters just so happened to be one of them.


    "Hm." Nia nodded. She then added on, "You are not going there to start trouble alright? These people are Enigma''s people, meaning your future n mates, remember to treat them kindly regardless of their strength or race.


    "Just go there and let them know about our visit, alerting them beforehand is better than just barging there with ten thousand dark elves. Do you understand?"


    " " " Yes. " " "


    The threedies bowed once again before rising up and flying away. Their speed was incredible, Far greater than the speed of sound, as none of them were in that much of a rush.


    "With this, those kids can have seven days to prepare themselves of our visit. Come on, rest time is over, let''s move on." She called out and lead the group forward.


    With her two meter tall staff and ck robes covering her body, she looked no different from herding ck sheeps from afar. But these ck sheep''s could could destroy an entire small world even without the help of the four greater deities and Nia.


    They were not to be looked down upon.


    Meanwhile, Enigma and the unknown beggar continued to battle it out. Enigma was fighting for the progression of the [Environmental Scaling] at first, but now, he was genuinely curious what this ancient being was so afraid of.


    As for the beggar, he realised that Enigma was a tough opponent. Enigma''s lightning was below his power at first, but now, they were at a standstill. And the boy still had windw that was almost as powerful as his.


    The more he fought Enigma, the more he realised that the boy was truly out of this world evenpared to him. Even his peers from back home could notpare to him, let alone him, who was far less talentedpared to them.


    "I think that''s about enough, senior. I should probably be going." Enigma thought as he did not even wait for the beggar to say anything, instead, his bearing changed all of a sudden.

 Chapter 97 Dark Elven Guests

    ?"Since you don''t want to share, I won''t force you then. Let''s end this by both going all out?" Enigma closed his eyes while regting his breathe. Bright light burst from his body and obscuring his true figure.


    Within the light, Enigma''s body glowed like a light bulb, but his tied up long silver hair spread out and began glowing brightly, like the glow of a supernova, making him look Supreme and Sacred.


    [Transcendental Bearing(Unique) - Using Source to shape oneself into the image they deem sacred and celestial. Within this state, regardless of who or how many, as long as they are within the same realm, will always be below you. 50% Immunity to stronger Being''s powers and influence]


    "...."


    The beggar gazed up at Enigma like he was looking at a monster. He couldn''t help but retort to himself, with bitterness and unwillingness within his heart;


    ''You''re kidding me right? I''ve been going all out here, and you''ve been holding back? You don''t really expect me to manifest my domain and destroy this entire Continent do you? You can''t really bare the wrath of my identity!!!''


    Regardless of that, manifesting his domain or his true identity or his true body were impossible for now. He would have to just admit defeat then. But not after a stubborn fight, "You impudent brat!! You weren''t born when I started killing and destroying, what gave you the cour¡ª"


    Enigma swept his hand before himself, creating a powerful gale, capable of pressurizing space itself that cut off the beggar''s words. "Like I said, let''s end this senior."


    And just like that, another great battle began.


    ~


    ~


    Sion and the others flew threw the 500 mile range at constant speed, appreciating the view of the soroundingndscapes. Due to this, the time it took for them to reach the designated area was increased from a few minutes to slightly over ten minutes.


    But the three girls did not regret it. The soroundingndscapes of the eastern hemisphere of the World Forest were quite artistic. There were not a lot of trees around.


    The ce was just open, vast and free, with springful breeze and a grassy scent. The mountains were situated at the edges, and the space between was only free, with few trees here and there.


    The peacefulness was broken due to the battle earlier, thus there were no beasts nearby. In fact, aside from the three of them, there was no other Beast within a mile radius.


    "It could''ve been more beautiful with the beasts though." Sion thought out loud while looking at the picture square scene of Nature at its fullest, without the tainting of human hands.


    "Agreed." Both Soquel and Sear agreed as they flew after her in silence. In no time at all, they managed to reach a tall mountain that was out of ce.


    Unlike the mountains at the edges, this one started at the middle of the in, and spread out on both sideways as if creating an istion ground. From up above, the mountain looked like arge donut, with arge area of space inside.


    With one nce, Soquel, who was good with geography could tell that the area within was probably not any less than that of the area outside.


    It was as if space was tinkered with, as the area there, was quiterge, despite the mountain seemingly small. But no one would know unless they jump in.


    "Tall..." Sear murmured as they gazed up at the mountain that reached halfway through the sky. It had to be known, Terra was probably arge celestial body within the universe.


    Just the distance between the sky andnd was as great as millions, if not billions of miles away. The mountain was one of a kind to be as tall as more than a hundreds of thousands of miles. Butpared to the rumored Mother Tree, it was just a child.


    Perhaps Allen was not the only one with a horrible sense of direction. For it was strange how Enigma crossed something so grand without even realizing it himself. Unless he initially fell within the mountain.


    "Soquel, we''ll have to rely on you from now on." Sear turned to look at Soquel. Soquel did not reply and instead flew up and led the way. The other two looked at each other and soon followed after.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Earth Detection(Extra) - User can sense the presence of earth and other "earthen" elements and possibly gain detailed understanding about the Earth they are sensing, including the amount/size of the earth they are sensing and whether it is hidden]


    This was one of the few Extra skills of Soquel. There were originally far less, but after Enigma''s Blessing, one of them advanced to Unique while she recieved yet another two Extra skills.


    Even with their speed, it still took them a couple of minutes to reach the top of the mountain. This amount disrupted their schedule. And the only thing they could see was endless white of snow and mist.


    But they were unperturbed, they didn''t even check out the area before they flew forward. The distance that seemed small to cross, actually took them a few more minutes to fly through at full speed.


    "...This looks tougher than I thought it would be. Almost an hour of flight, and we just reached the edge of this ce. There''s a lot of Space particles around here." Searmented out of genuine confusion and resentment.


    "I''m not surprised. All together, we''ve crossed billions to trillions of miles within this hour." Soquel said without even looking back. Her gaze was directed at the beautiful area of green, spring and autumn below them.


    She further added on after a brief pause, "And instead ofining now, I''d do that after we''ve crossed another couple billion miles of distance going down and a few more before we reach that small vige right there."


    Her words were not targeting Sear, or teasing her, but were genuine as the Space particles and elements within, were more thicker and concentrated than above the mountain.


    It seemed like a powerful powerful was responsible for this, or, maybe this mountain itself was far more special than it seems. To the point of being considered a pseudo-wonder.


    "Even if you make it sound close by, it''s still a billion+ miles away!!" Sear retorted with all her might. She was starting to admire Sara''s decision for staying back.


    As for poor little Sion, her eyes were bleak and hopeless. ''At least, this is all for Enigma. I''m doing this for the young lord, yes, for the young lord.'' She hypnotized herself, and it worked.


    Meanwhile, back at the vige, Lulu sat at her throne all by herself. When she became a Chosen, she had gained two new Unique skills unlike Soquel.


    Her Extra skills were now ten or so, and Unique skills were three. And as her potential increased, she could now carry more Extra and Unique Skills than before.


    As for the new skills, one of the Unique skills was one that allowed her to send and recieve information through trees, nts and shrubs. Any greenery part of nature.


    Unfortunately, the range was only within the area around the Green River and the Great Mountain. But today, for some reason, trees even tens of thousand of miles away were quite uneasy.


    Even the birds and other lifeforms of nature had went into hiding. Even for herself, she could sense the aura from far away. One that was no different than hers, worst of all, they were three such auras, which was why she was having a headache right now.


    Throughout the week of the battle, something strange urred. The Great Mountain had I creased in length and thickness, as if to protect everything within from the battle.


    The residential power from the battle almost 2000 miles away, was quite devastating after all. So the action was understandable. But the problem was, how did the Great Mountain do that?


    It had to be known, despite being just a greater deity, she had far greater strength than just a greater deific being. But even she could not discern anything about the mountain.


    But she did not put much focus into it. Another terrifying problem was now arising. And even as powerful as she was, Lulu still had a headacheing because of it.


    The current her felt like she would not lose easily in a fight even against Nature Goddess. She had as much as 17 nes within her Inner Realm after all. And more were still being birthed.


    But she would still lose due to the realm suppression, but not after a hard and bitter fight. But now, all of a sudden, three pressures that are no different than hers wereing towards them?


    "And they''ll be here in no time at all." She sighed and stood up to head outside. Throughout the way, she met a lot of "temple maids" and "temple guards" who greeted her respectfully.

 Chapter 98 Lulus Determination

    ?Responding in kind, Lulu hurried away and appeared at the entrance of the Great Temple built in the Great Mountain. Yes, they still dared to live within the Great Mountain even when it was bing more of a mystery.


    Yes, in case it was forgotten, the Great Mountain was also Enigma''s temple. Though only a small part of it, the said part was still enough to fit in 5 000 residents.


    "Big sister, what''s wrong?" Night appeared from the shadows and greeted Lulu, who seemed quite gloomy and dark faced. Lulu gazed at her younger sister and determination appeared in her eyes.


    "Night, stay tight, big sister will be back." She really wanted to contact Enigma, but after the discussion that day, nobody was bold enough to, unless something dangerous came by.


    As for this? She believed she was at least enough to hold them back for a minute or two. Or at most, she hoped they did note here for an invasion or anything of sorts.


    After all, Nature Goddess and Beast King aside, there should only be three more Powerful beings, one from the Nature Pantheon and two from the Beast Pantheon.


    And what she knew as of now, the Beast King was currently not within this region. Meaning that, the three strangers could be demons or another invading race.


    "Big sister, what do you¡ª" Before Night could even finish her own question, Lulu had already flown off at unpredictable speed. Leaving her shocker and speechless.


    "....."


    Lulu was already gone within an instant, the speed of an an Imperial Greater Deity was just that fast. Faster than light even when they had no Skill enhancements!!


    "...Ah." That was the only word that managed toe out of Night''s mouth after a long period of silence. ''What got over her? Is she angry at us or something? Or is troubleing? I should talk to Nuu about this... On seconds, Neon.''


    She thought before sinking back into the shadows and vanishing out of sight once again. Coming and going within this area was as easy as pie for her.


    As for Lulu, she flew hundreds of meters above ground at unpredictable speed. She was traveling at a speed of faster than a Higher Deity, which was around tens of thousands of miles per second.


    Traveling at such a speed, she was able to cross over a distance of a million miles in less than two minutes. And here, she was going to meet the three invaders.


    It was far enough from the viges.


    "Whew... calm down Naylu, you have this under control. If they are genuine Deity Lords, then I might as well die a glorious death." She hyped herself up andnded elegantly onto the surface of argeke.


    For ake, it spanned a circumference of hundreds of miles. It was even hard to tell what kind of sea creatures hid inside. Deities might be rare, but Deific Beasts were quite numerous within worlds.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Three consecutive space shattering booms rang within the sky, sounding like a hyper sonic boom. That was the distinctive sound of breaking the sound barriering from close by.


    The fact that the sound was close by, meant that the invaders were most likely already here a long time ago. And if they were here, than that clearly means that they are...


    "Above me." Lulu looked up and frowned as three women floated hundreds of meters above her. ''Dark Elves? No, Nether Elves, how unlucky am I to meet a rival race?''


    "A white elf? Oh, it''s not a white elf but an Aether Elf?" Soquel tilted her head as she questioned herself. The question was also directed to her sisters who were with her.


    "A Moon Elf to be precise. That''s what they call themselves nowadays." Sion corrected Soquel bluntly without much hesitation.


    "It doesn''t matter which, she seems to be waiting for us. Is she here to stop us?" Sear frowned and asked herself like Soquel. Soquel and Sion looked at her briefly and ignored her.


    How stupid could she be? They were invading upon someone else''s property, wouldn''t it be normal for the owner to stop them? That was literallymon sense.


    "Hi, up there, uhm, wouldn''t it be nice for you guys toe down so we can talk?" Lulu transmitted her voice over and tried a peaceful approach. Before Soquel and Sion could respond, Sear was already ahead of them.


    "Hi, down there, I think the view is nice up here, so speak your mind wherever you are, don''t mind us. We can properly hear you." She genuinely did not mean any harm with her words, but they sure sounded arrogant and pretentious alright.


    "...."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    "Is... Is that so? Alright. May I know what your purpose it ining here, to our humble abode?" Lulu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her eye, but luckily, she managed to hold in her annoyance.


    Appearance wise, thosedies seemed three years older than her, so she was supposed to be respectful. That was how she grew up. And she was not a prideful person.


    "Our purpose? We came here for a small vige of white elves. Ah, you''re one of them, right? Lead us there right now." Sear responded immediately without much thought.


    "...."


    "...."


    Sion and Soquel could already picture a fight between these twosses right now. And they decided that it was best to judge the strength of their future n mate.


    "For? Forgive my prudence, I''m just worried about my tribesmen and fellow citizens." Lulu kept her Divine power active as she questioned back. She was prepared for anything.


    "...A visit?" Sear responded not sure of the answer herself. But Sion and Soquel looked at her in surprise each. They were shocked, ''She answered it carefully?''.


    ''This is unheard of.''


    Sear was a person who spoke without much thought. And 99% out of her conversations, she''d get into trouble with the other party. They at least expected a fight or an argument.


    But Sear surprisingly responded correctly, and the Moon Elf down there did not seem to have the useless pride of the other Moon Elves. So perhaps, this fight was just not Destined.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Is... Is that so? Alright. May I know what your purpose it ining here, to our humble abode?" Lulu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her eye, but luckily, she managed to hold in her annoyance.


    Appearance wise, thosedies seemed three years older than her, so she was supposed to be respectful. That was how she grew up. And she was not a prideful person.


    "Our purpose? We came here for a small vige of white elves. Ah, you''re one of them, right? Lead us there right now." Sear responded immediately without much thought.


    "...."


    "...."


    ? Sion and Soquel could already picture a fight between these twosses right now. And they decided that it was best to judge the strength of their future n mate.


    "For? Forgive my prudence, I''m just worried about my tribesmen and fellow citizens." Lulu kept her Divine power active as she questioned back. She was prepared for anything.


    "...A visit?" Sear responded not sure of the answer herself. But Sion and Soquel looked at her in surprise each. They were shocked, ''She answered it carefully?''.


    ''This is unheard of.''


    Sear was a person who spoke without much thought. And 99% out of her conversations, she''d get into trouble with the other party. They at least expected a fight or an argument.


    But Sear surprisingly responded correctly, and the Moon Elf down there did not seem to have the useless pride of the other Moon Elves. So perhaps, this fight was just not Destined.


    Within the temple of Enigma, inside the main room, a group of individuals sat within the room in silence, both sides facing each other with intense probing gazes.


    On one side, was the beautiful and now regal Lulu, her grown up sisters, the father-daughter pair and a small Pixie. Their presence was far weaker than the other side, but nobody wanted to back down.


    While the other side wasposed of the majestic and extremely beautiful goddess Nia, her four eldest daughters and her three youngest children. In total, they were eight beings on this side, one more than the other side.


    Both sides stared at each other warily, none breaking the status quo at this very moment. Especially Lulu and Nia, their gazes were intent on each other, one wary and unsure, and one yful.

 Chapter 99 Introductions

    ?"Let us start with the introductions, shall we?" Nia smiled as she stared at Lulu, and only Lulu. "First of all, I am Nia, the self proimed aunt of Enigma, and the Queen of the only remaining dark elven stronghold."


    Nia was the first to introduce herself, as her aura of a Higher Deity drifted out of her body. She made sure not to threaten everyone with, especially the young ones like Nuu, Neon and Night.


    "I am Naylu, but you can call me Lulu. I am the current regent Monarch of this small gathering of ours, Green River Vige. I am also the rising goddess of Elements." Lulu was next to introduce herself.


    She had pride in her tone as she mentioned being the regent monarch of the Green River Vige, which showed her importance and her close rtionship with Enigma.


    "That''s good." Nia nodded, then turned to look at her children, "Introduce yourselves. You should show your manners."


    "I am Sion." Sion was the first to speak, but her very introduction caused everyone, including her older and younger siblings, and mother to look at her in defeat.


    "What?" She whispered to Soquel, who sat right besides her. Soquel did not whisper back, but responded nheless. "You should introduce yourself, get to know each other. Not tell us your name. We don''t care about that."


    "....."


    "....."


    Her words were harsh, yet on point. Sion nodded, and stood up to properly reintroduce herself. "I apologize. My name is Sion, the now shadow goddess, and shadow of the young lord, Enigma."


    "Now that''s much better." Soquel patted Sion''s back as she sat down with a smile. Meanwhile, on the other side, Night frowned as her gaze was locked on with that of Sion.


    She them sighed and stood up, "I am Night, younger sister of goddess Lulu. I am also the Shadow of the lord. Though, though I might not be a goddess yet, I am still more than useful as well."


    She seemed threatened by the existence of Sion, as both a shadow goddess and also the shadow of Enigma. Both were positions she was working hard to fulfill herself. Now she was jealous, and angry at the same time.


    "What''s with her?" Soquel nudged Sion and whispered a question, and Sion did not answer. She knew why Night was bitter with her, and actually felt sorry for the poor little girl.


    She was here first, yet her position was easily stolen by a second hand character that cameter into the picture. That must be really sad. Of course, Sion did not view herself as a second hand character to Enigma''s life.


    "Well whatever. I am Soquel, the now goddess of geomancy, and the fists of the... lord. Hey, old man, got a problem with that?" Soquel also faced the same response as Sion, as to her, Ali was the one that stared at her defiantly.


    "No mam. My name is Ali, the leader of the beastfolk, and father of Kuma here. I am the martial expert of this region, and will one day take my rightful position as the lord''s fists."


    He introduced himself right after, not forgetting to boldly challenge the very authority of a goddess. And not just a goddess, but a greater goddess.


    "Oh? I look forward to that day bug guy." Soquel also did not back off. In fact, she loved the fact that Ali had a spine, a back bone, onerge enough to carry he burden of challenging a goddess while he was so weak.


    She was already liking these group of fellows. From Lulu defying Nia, then Night defying Sion, now this old man who called himself Ali, was defying her. Who next?


    She was looking forward to it.


    "My name is Sara. I am the witch goddess, and..." Sara introduces herself next, but before she could even finish her words, she smiled at one of the people on Lulu''s side.


    "And also the secretary of the young lord..." She smiled as she added that part, causing the person she was looking at to frown and immediately stand up in opposition.


    "Nuu..." Lulu tried to calm down her sister, but she ignored her, and instead stared straight daggers at Sara, "I am Nuu, one of the two armymanders of Vige, and an aspiring secretary to the lord."


    She then pointed at Sara, especially her chest and added, "Just because you have a bigger blessing than I am, and also a goddess, does not mean that you''re a better secretary. Prepare yourself, goddess Sara."


    "....."


    "....."


    Nobody knew what she meant by bigger blessings, but thru did not bother asking either. And as for Sara, sheughed and responded, "Well well, if you lose, don''t worry, big sister can breastfeed you with her bigger blessings."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She juggled her chest as she spoke, and honestly, they were a sight for the eyes. Everyone was speechless, including Nuu, as she slightly faltered.


    "....."


    "....."


    "...I, I meant that you had a mich better starting point than I did. Not... that..." Even Nuu felt defeated at just ncing at Sara''s blessed chest.


    "Oh?" And Sara responded as such, not embarrassed whatsoever. She then added, "The offer still stands though. If you ever want to beforted, big sister is here."


    "No, I think... I''ll pass." Nuu waa the one who looked down embarrassed instead, her face a slight shade of pink as she was blushing from shame.


    "My my, what a pity. Hm? Old man, want a taste?" She wanted to give up and sit down, but feeling the intense gaze of Ali, she smiled and asked with a sultry tone.


    "....."


    And Ali was quiet, as if considering the offer. No, he genuinely was considering the offer!!


    "Dad!!!"


    "Sara!!!"


    But at that moment, two people spoke at the same time, bringing back both perverted fellows back to Reality. Sara chuckled, and Ali was he embarrassed.


    "I sm really sorry my sister is like this. She apparently fell, when she was born." Sear sighed and stood up, then she introduced herself. "I am Sear, the acher goddess, or goddess of hunt. I am also the young lord''s scout."


    She then sat down, and the one to stand up next was Kuma, the one who was done reprimanding her father from his actions. "I am Kuma, the white sh of Green River. And my biggest dream as I be the lord''s legs."


    She said. She sid not gaze much at Sear, nor did Sear gaze at her. But it was obvious that both of them were still fighting for the same position.


    A scout. And being the lord''s legs, were almost the same thing. A scout goes back and forth, sending messages and doing errands for their lord. And that was what Kuma also aspired to be as well.


    It''s just that both sisters, were more mature than the others, and did not make a big deal out of their future rivalry. Or maybe, both had bigger problems to deal with at the moment.


    "I guess it''s my turn then. I am Sou, the demigoddess of sounds and music." Sou introduced herself with a light bow, she did not mention her rtion with Enigma, afraid of causing more unnecessary rivalry.


    "I guess you''re the one the songs songs to the lord huh?" But the little Pixie, Gill Jr, did not seem to want to let that go.


    "....."


    Sou stared at Gill Jr in defeat, not sure what he was getting at. She also decided not to respond, for both side''s safety and future rtionship. Bit Gill Jr did not let go Eben now.


    "I can sing better though. I can also dance, can you dance? No? Hahaha, I am better than you then. You might as well as just give up and give that rightful position to me." He dered quite arrogantly, his head held high.


    Sou was a patient person, and managed to hold in her anger and dissatisfaction. "Please pardon him, he speaks nonsense most of the time. Thus is Gilletteronia Junior, the second generational Pixie Lord."


    The one to introduce him was Neon, who had yet to introduce herself throughout the whole ordeal. Gill Jr was offended by her words, and her actions of getting in between what he was saying.


    But it seems like she was not the only one that disregarded him, as Sara alsomented in intrigue, "A Pixie? Aren''t they like royalty even among the Spirits? There are actually some here?"


    She was impressed, but Sear easily shrugged it off with a, "It''s as expected of a ce ruled by the freak of a kid, Enigma. Why am I even surprised."


    Sara immediately kept quiet as well. Including everyone else from Nia''s side. They immediately kept quiet and decided not to question anything anymore.

 Chapter 100 The Final Boss

    ?This behavior of course surprised those from Lulu''s side, making them wonder what kinds I''d things did Enigma do for these people, for them to be like this.


    "Uhm, hi... I am Silico, the goddess of martial arts. I am also the personal trainer of all the dark elven soldiers. And before we fight, I would like to say that I have no intention of fighting for your authority, uh..."


    Silico was next to introduce herself. Ever since Enigma humbled her and Sou, when they thought he was a Mortal but ended up bing a God, she became more humble.


    She also faced Neon, and offered a peace treaty before unnecessary troubles coulde. She could be said to be much better than Sou at solving the problem before it budded.


    "Neon. My name is Neon, the suprememander of our small army. And I hear you loud and clear. If need be, if you feel like there is any need to, we ept your guidance senior." Neon also stood up to introduce herself.


    She was quite humble with her words, even though they gave out the impression that she wasid back and humble. She even went as far as to lower her head as a greeting.


    "Hm. Don''t be shy to give us pointers as well." Silico also nodded back in respect. Not only did Neon give herself the position of a junior, she also seemed to not mind the outputs and inputs of others.


    And once a person gives you respect, it wasmon sense to give it back. So she did just that, as the senior that she was depicted to be. Both then smiled at each other and sat back down.


    Just their exchange, made 70% of the first people to introduce themselves feel ashamed and embarrassed. Of course, some did not care at all. An example being Nia herself, who was still unfazed even now.


    "I am thest?" Balin also stood up as he came to realization that he was thest to introduce himself. It was also good news for him, as this meant that he would not have a rival.


    "I am Balin, the god of swords. I am also the young lord''s sword. I look forward to working with everyone, the lord said a lot of great things about everyone." Her slightly nodded to those at Lulu''s side in acknowledgment.


    He was closing off the matter, while at the same time, was making sure that everyone were on good terms. Hisst statement was one that would open up free discussion amongst everyone.


    And indeed, it did.


    Everyone became intrigued, as they asked what Enigma would say about them. Of course, they were jealous that the others met Enigma, and they never did, despite being the first believers.


    But then again, they had a connection with Enigma, and conversed with him on a daily. They could proudly im that they knew him, and he knew them as well.


    So there was not much pressure on their side.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, within the battlefield


    The battle of Wonders


    Enigma and the old senior exchanged blow for blow, each bing the Concept of speed-based elements. Each one also having its own destructibility, that was even more devastating as a concept.


    Deities were higher leagued Existences, being extraterrestrials beings. Even the weakest amongst them, could be aary threat at base, let alone their strongest.


    And both entities here, Enigma and the old senior, were representatives of the highest attainable level of Deities.


    They each let out terrifying waves of might and power, that signaled the highest level of Deity-hood. And if Deity Kings could be known as the strongest experts within the Universe.


    Then what of Ancient Deities, or the more recognized term, Deity Emperors?!


    Would they not be Multi-Universal at base? Would they not be considered Multiversal beings that could reign dominant throughout multiple Universes?


    Now, what if such a being became acept? Would they not be the embodiment of that Concept Multiversally, through out the reaches of multiple Universes?


    Such ideology was insane.


    Yet it was true. As the very Concepts of both Lightning and Wind, Enigma and the old senior had the power to affect the entire Multiverse.


    Their attack power, at this forms, using both lightning or wind respectively, could trigger the appearances of cosmic storms throughout multiple Universes.


    And maybe by now, without their knowledge, thousands, millions or even more Universes were being negatively affected by their Skills. Countless gxies might have been shredded apart by the cosmic storms triggered.


    "....."


    "...!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    And maybe because of that, their very battle caused instability throughout the more powerful organizations of the Middle Realm.


    They now shone as bright as a star within the endless darkness, to other powerhouses who are also at their level of power. And because such levels of power were currently restricted by the world...


    Them unleashing it, was going against the world itself. And both fighters... were unfortunately unaware of that. For they continued to fight, abd fight and FIGHT!!!


    Booom!!


    "Senior..." Enigma and the old senior shed once again, causing powerful nctuations of power everywhere. But the world will still made sure to keep the world stable.


    But at this moment, Enigma paused and turned to face a different direction. His carefree attitude changing for once, as he felt a powerful entity headed towards their direction at this very moment... at insane speeds!!


    "...Oh no. Oh no no no." The old senior also felt it, and like Enigma, he reactively negatively to theing threat. In fact, feeling far more threatened than the former.


    "Senior, you know them?" Enigma asked as he pointed towards the direction where he felt the threat from. He felt like the old senior knew who they were dealing with.


    "They... they were not supposed to know I was here!! How?! Why?! Howe?!" The old senior ignored him, and instead threw a tantrum, as he held his head with both hands in regret and... apparently, fear.


    "....."


    "Hey... remember the test I mentioned?"


    The system suddenly spoke at this moment, when Enigma was speechless, and not knowing to do or say. And those very words of the system made him understand what was actually going on. He nodded to himself.


    He was at fault.


    It seems like, the old senior had someone, or something, or some organization after him. Ones who are quite strong, stronger than an Ancient Deity even. And he managed to hide away from them.


    But... the ever unreliable system did something to tweak with those results. It made it possible that those that are after the old senior, found a loop from hid perfect n, and were now after him.


    "....."


    But in truth. This was the system''s doing. All in order to fulfill something they agreed upon. But now, he was wishing that he never agreed to it. How did this... have anything to do with protecting the dark elves?


    He was yed!!!


    "You better notin. If I were you, I''d better start thinking of how to escape thising cmity"


    "....."


    "....."


    Enigma was speechless. And so was the old senior. Because, just after the system finished its words, a gigantic entity appeared, and overshadowed the whole hemisphere that they were battling at.


    It''s size alone, spanned for thousands of miles long!! That was colossal. And just that alone, instilled fear into the hearts of every resident of the World Forest region.


    Let alone those that were targeted!!!


    "Dead... we are, dead." The old senior sighed as he spoke. But Enigna was not taking that, he immediately held the hand of the old senior and immediately bolted off.


    One, he knew that thing came for the old senior. Two, he knew the system also made him a target somehow. Thus three, if they both leave, it would soon follow.


    And indeed...


    CAAAAW!!!


    The colossal bird did follow, at insane speeds. It chased after them like a beast that had just lost its child, at the hands of some hunters. The hunters in this specific scenario, being Enigma and the beggar.


    ''Thank God it followed. Because if it did not, I don''t know what else I would have done to grab its attention.'' Enigma thought, the Colossal bird being on his toes.


    ''Well whatever, as long as it followed.'' He ultimately came to such a thought, and pushed on ahead. But the predator also did not rx, and chased after them.

 Chapter 101 Allens Chronicles: Trouble Layered Upon Trouble I

    ?Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Far East of the Redwood Region


    Within the Eastern hemisphere of the Redwood Region, close to the border of the Central hemisphere, arge group of tribesmen had set up a temporary base there.


    Their numbers were quite a lot, ranging close to a hundred of thousand. There were not only amazons within, there was also a second tribe of Vores mixed in.


    The Veros were a hunter-gathering tribe known for their good marksmanship and powerful men. Though there were females as well, the ratio of men to female was still 9:1...


    Nine being men. But the reason why females were hard toe by was because they were more specialpared to men. The females of this tribe were born physically weak, but spiritually unbeatable.


    Each female was a professional voodoo expert, each mastered a sub power of voodoo magic to such high extent that, even as Saints, they feared no Deities.


    Their mastery of voodoo was just too frightening, if a deity was not careful, they''d regret ever meeting a Venoterian women for their entire life.


    Unfortunately they had to stay pure in order to have that power, in other ways, a Venoterian women could not corpte unless she did not want her unique powers of voodoo magic anymore.


    So the Venoterians still had to breed outside with females of different tribes. Thanks to their strength though, they could easily take away a few youngdies from other tribes and get away with it.


    They only took away pure young maidens, who are not yet married off to a young male warrior. Or did not have any tribal duties that were essential for that said tribe. Like Oracles or a Prophetess.


    And despite it being a form of kidnap, the victims were still treated with respect and affection... especially when knowing that they might be the saviors of the entire tribe''s future generations.


    But recently, the same powerful Venoterian tribe, along with the all powerful amazons found it hard to survive even when they teamed up together.


    At one side, a powerful tribe supported by a lot of Deities was stopping them from the front. While on the other, a lot of demons were harassing them at the back.


    There was also the powerhouse of the Redwood at await, the Crimson Death Pantheon. Nobody knew when they''d target them as well, especially if they were a pure three star Empire, owning four hemispheres.


    "Haah~" Allen sighed, as he believed he was definitely the most pitiable true god of this generation. How can his first two years be this pressurizing? He was just a Juvenile god who got lost and found himself stranded here.


    Why was life so... unfair?


    It''s been a year since Allen and Krishna moved out from the Central hemisphere to the border of the Eastern hemisphere. If a region was the exact size of a small (Earth), then of course each hemisphere represented a small ne (Asian Continent).


    And likewise,pared to a, everything within a region was ten times stronger orrger. A mountain in a would be a hill within a region. And a city of 2 million in a was only a town here.


    Even the smallest of rivers were sorge that, it required days for ordinary civilians to cross by. This was the wonder of a region, an aspect of a greater world.


    Now, during this year, Allen met and coborated with the Venoterians of the Eastern hemisphere. The Venoterians were an equivalent of barbarians within the Western hemisphere, but more mystical and ultic.


    Their strength (males) was also top ss, able to best an Amazon to a standstill in a one-on-one stand off. As for their females, their voodoo magic was just too terrifying.


    If it was not for Krishna being a Half-Deity, one made into a variant type, the amazons would be assimted by the Venoterians. Luckily, Venoterian treat their women with respect.


    But still, the battle of the four voodoo priests and Krishna really ravaged the sorounding area. Krishna being a variant type, could fight even deities despite being a half deity.


    The four priests were half deities as well, so of course the battle was something that would cause devastation within the sorounding area. And indeed, he did not participate in the fight unless it would be unfair.


    Half Deities were, within the infinite realms, aary threat at minimum, and kingdom level threat in Terra terms. Not that they could destroy genuines on a whim, but they definitely could bring destruction if they went all out.


    And a deity was considered far stronger, at least strong enough to blow up a couple ofs of a sr system with minimal efforts. And most likely an entire sr system if they went all out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If such beings fought, of course devastation was a light term. But here in Terra, such power was only enough to gouge the earth and scatter mountains.


    That was just how powerful the Providence of Terra was. As for why he sat the battle out, as a being with Higher Deity prowess, he was definitely sure he could affect entire hemispheres with a burst of his aura. Be warned, even other Higher Deities could not do this.


    Deity Lords could affect an entire Continent of Terra, that housed thousands of regions, while Deity Kings could affect multiple Continents of Terra. But with the restrictions of the World, they were not even capable of destroying a region.


    This was the hierarchy of the gods of Terra. Something determined by Terra itself. And this hierarchy was also what gave him a problem right about now.


    "Are they still harassing us?" Allen frowned as he questioned. With him were, the four priestesses, Krishna, his self-proimed wife and two other amazonian women.


    Yes, there were all females excluding him. Allen was interested in women and that was not a secret, he was even proactive, but this situation, was a bit too...


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    The girls did not hide anything from him and willingly affirmed his question. The fact that they were 100% obedient made it harder for him to control himself... so in the end, they were his women, except thest two.


    It was not surprising. His charm was notparable to Enigma (without the restriction) back at home, but the moment they descended, they were still celestialpared to other deities.


    In this world, the stronger one bes, the more beautiful they are. But even the charm of a God or Goddess of Beauty could neverpare to the charm of an ordinary true god. And Allen was definitely handsome even among true gods.


    "Are they really serious?" He continued to ask while ignoring the infatuated gazes of the girls, as no matter how he saw it, no leader would agree to what those guys were demanding from them.


    "Yes, my lord, they sent another messenger. They said that if we do not submit, they will attack us and use force instead. They will... all our women..." Alina responded, a bit bitterly.


    She was the most humble amongst his five women, though niether was considered his wife yet, they were still his women. Out of alldies, only the two amazons had found love within the Venoterian circle.


    Leaving only the four virgin priests and Krishna. Oh, by the way, Krishna recruited the four priestess as his wives herself. Which was also the easiest way to solve the problem of both tribes... Or so she said.


    Though he was not against it, he preferred them to work on their feelings first before epting them. He was not too keen on such types of rtionships, even though the four girls already like him.


    He did not... as of yet.


    "Bastards!!!" He mmed the table with his fist, in order to clear his thoughts and show his anger. Who, in their right minds would agree to such bullshit?


    "...."


    "...."


    Within the circle of his believers, the only god was him, then there were five half deities and quite the number of Saints. ording to those guys, they had to submit to them, the Gargereans.


    What was more out of hand was that, they only needed ves andborers. This included sex ves, relief bags, boy toys as well as other forms of ves.


    And in order to submit, they had to kill anyone who was a Saint and above. They clearly did not want any form of betrayal, or the likes.


    As for the rest, they would abolish their realms and make them mortals. If the Saints and deities wanted to live too, they could discard their strength as well.


    "Dammit..." Allen clicked his tongue, his face was very dark and unsightly due to anger. Though he still looked handsome to the young and immature teenage priestesses and the simple Krishna.


    The reason he was so beat up was because... the Gargareans were a n made by a true god. Not only did they have far greater strength, they also had multiple deities within their ranks as well.

 Chapter 102 Allens Chronicles: Trouble Layered Upon Trouble II

    ?Just this small group alone had enough gods to be respected by the Pantheon within the four hemispheres. In fact, if it was not because of their unique way of conquest, they''d be the second Pantheon,manding the East hemisphere.


    And, there was probably a senior god who ruled such a group. If, by chance, he defeated this tribe, what if another, much bigger one invaded? Or the senior true god came down himself?


    It had to be said that the seniors had been here for at least thirty years. They probably had huge amounts of faith power, military might and influence within the world.


    Though the previous generation could notpare to this one, they still had a fifty year gap between each other. A great headstartpared to this generation.


    Even the weakest senior turned out to be a perfect true god, some being a ascendency true gods close to main true godhood.


    With their unique characteristics as true gods, a perfect true god was a realm far above the God king realm, ancient being equivalent, let alone an ascendency true god.


    And their characteristics made them to be stronger than people of the same realm of the infinite realms.


    The current Allen could not even determine what their group leader''s strength was like. Let alone fight against such an opponent. Hell, the current him could only best a talented Higher Deity if he threw caution aside.


    "My lord..." Amu, the most serious amongst them called out gently. She was worried when the expression of the man she loved deeply seemed so unsightly.


    What were a few Gargereans to them? At the end of the day, they can just fight to the death. And even if they lose, they''d still be able to keep their pride right?


    "Its nothing, I''ll be fine. You''re all dismissed." He feigned a smile to reassure them that he was fine, then dismissed all of them. Including Krishna as well.


    "Yes."


    "As you wish."


    "...."


    The girls lowered their heads respectively and left one by one, Krishna sent onest nce at him and also left. Left all alone, Allen sighed and rubbed his temples.


    ''The strongest deity there is probably a Deity King, something around a universal threat. But this is just a guess, even if I promote to Young True God, I''ll only be able to fight a slightly stronger Deity Lord at most.


    ''A Deity King and a Divine Deity are still both peak Deities, but one was as bright as a star, the other as multiple stars. Divine Deity were peak Deities without Divine Authority at the end.


    ''I''m still not strong enough.... Haiy~'' He sighed once again in dejection as he stood up. Within the past year, he had saved up almost 15 units of faith power, it was about time he used it to help Krishna be a Deity.


    No, wait, he should probably give the seven girls 1st Grade blessings, this way, their talents will increase and their chances of bing Deities by themselves will be higher. And it only cost twenty-five thousand, with enough to spare.


    ''Wait, blessings have different effects. Can I stack them together? Hmm, I should probably leave this for another day, when I have enough faith points to experiment with. Hopefully nobody dies.'' He thought.


    He could also bless some highly talented men. As for the threat of the Gargereans, ''Let''s see what the status quo will be two years from now, when I''m finally a Young True God.''


    He stood up and went outside, there, he was surprised to see all the sixty thousand tribesmen waiting expectantly and valiantly for him. "What the hell...?"


    "Dont worry lord, if you can''t up with an idea, we can just nk em."


    "Yeah, thinking is not our biggest trait after all, let''s just round them up!!!"


    "Yeah, take it easy on yourself."


    "Those vermin aren''t worthy for you to die worrying about, my lord."


    "Yeah, yeah!!"


    "Fuck those bitches!!"


    "...."


    Allen was speechless. He knew these guys were simple minded, but then again, nobody told him there were stupid too. But... ''I guess they are... after all, my people at the end of the day.''


    "I guess you''re right, I''m sorry for worrying you all." He nodded to acknowledge their worry for him, especially Krishna and the girls, who looked to be young teenagers.


    "Whooooaaaa!!!"


    "Yeeeeaaahhh!!!"


    BOOooOooOOooMM!!!


    Suddenly an earth shaking Thunderp woke everyone up from their joy. It was so loud that, the children couldn''t help but feint while the adults grunted in pain.


    Only the half deities and deities were left unscathed. Allen frowned and gazed up, at the clouds that turned from clear blue to ashy gray within an instant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And one thing was for sure, the range of this thunderstorm spanned far greater than the Redwood region itself. Even someone like him, a true god, would not lie and say he could do this even after promotion.


    BOOooOooOOooMM!!!


    The clouds roared once again, this time around sounding closer and more menacing. Like a roar of an angered divine lion, that just lost its family right before its eyes. And only driven by rage!!


    Allen spread out his hand and expanded 15 units of faith power to create a barrier above them. It was strong enough to keep out one Deity King at bay for quite some time.


    BOOooOooOOooMM!!!


    CAAAAAAAW!!!


    The clouds roared for the third time, this time around followed by the ear piecing cry of a beast, clearly resembling that of a bird, which shook the whole Green Continent as well as the sorounding Endless Sea.


    The consecutive sound and mental attacks, shattered the barrier effortlessly, showing Allen that he was at least dealing with ancient beings here at most!!


    "Everyone calm down, I''ll protect you all." Allen said with a frown on his face. Using the remaining 24 units of faith power, he sat a barrier that could at most keep a few Deity Kings at bay.


    "Allen!!!" Krishna held her de tightly and was about to follow after him without hesitation, but realised a momentter that the barrier trapped her within.


    "Stay inside, I''m not going any¡ª" Allen did not even deign to look back when he responded to her call. But he was cut midway by another world shaking Thunder p.


    BOOooOooOOooMM!!!


    Learning from his past mistake, Allen released every bit of his bloodline aura, though only at Juvenile rank, his "Divine Supremity" Fantasy ranked Bloodline spread out with golden brilliance that cancelled out the sound attack.


    "Whew." He sighed in relief and flew higher, his hair began glowing in gold, his eyes also glowed golden without any sign of a pupil within. For a moment, he seemed Supreme and Holy, covered in golden brilliance of the Divine.


    BANG!!


    A nerving sound of two massive objects colliding at full speed resounded within the Eastern hemisphere, followed by a golden-blue trajectory falling from the sky to thend at the ground at instantaneous speed.


    BOOOM!!!


    The collision alone caused the Eastern hemisphere to rumble. But before everyone could register what had just happened, the clouds were suddenly parted by a strong Gale, one so powerful that it leveled half the entire hemisphere within an instant.


    "Holy..."


    "Oh... my... God..."


    "Wha...What is, that?"


    The mortals within the barrier stuttered, panicked, fainted, screamed or froze in fright at the abnormality descending from the skies. A behemoth that enclosed the entire hemisphere with its size alone.


    CAAAAA¡ª


    "WILL YOU JUST SHUT THE F*CK UP ALREADY?!" Therge bird-like monstrosity was about to caw once again to asset its dominance, but an even louder roar of anger cut it off.


    Followed by the skies falling ontop of the beast''s back with immense momentum. The shout was from the beggar-like senior and the sneak attack was obviously from Enigma.


    But that was only enough to push it down slightly and to annoy it. Either than that, the Beast was probably still somewhere around 99% health. While the two gods were below 30%.


    Throughout the five months of ying tag, Enigma only managed to adapt 22% of the beast''s strength. It took so long because most of the time, they were on the run instead of fighting.


    As Enigma thought on that, the beast suddenly took in a deep breathe of air, erging its chest so big, one would think it had swallowed its child. It''s wings spread out brilliantly as well and it held its breathe.


    "No. No. Nonononono. F*CK!!!" The beggar''splexion suddenly paled, his right hand suddenly stung when he thought of the beast''s breathe attack. ''We are dead.''


    "Shit." Allen did not think twice before flying off towards Krishna and the others. He was going to risk it and block the attack with his body, true gods can''t experience true death after all.


    "Allen!! No, don''t do it!!"


    " " " Dear!!! " " "


    " " " Lord!!! " " "


    Everyone, from Krishna, the priestesses, and the tribe realised what he was thinking and tried to stop him. But Allen ignored them and instead flew before the barrier and spread out his hands, riling up his Bloodline once again.

 Chapter 103 Allens Chronicles: Restrictions Off

    ?Enigma gazed up and narrowed his eyes. Truthfully, he felt reluctant to use the ancient skills once again. Since they were cancelled out in the system, it definitely meant that using them came with negative effects.


    But it seemed he had no choice now. ''I hope losing my life won''t affect my believers negatively.'' He thought. "Senior, please take care of my people... Or just tell them not to worry about me for a while."


    "Brat, what are..." The beggar suddenly looked up at Enigma, who was using thews of Thunder, wind and light, along with [Transcendental Bearing] and [Transcendental Aura]. Since he was going all out, why not make it grand?


    "Kid, don''t... don''t..." The beggar wanted to stop him, but he realized that, perhaps they had no other choice. The words could note out of his mouth, he was just afraid Enigma would die a useless death, leaving the burden only to himself.


    Enigma, who looked like a small supernova, sorounded by intense light, lightning and powerful winds, suddenly felt his eyes throb. It was light at first, but a momentter, it throbbed as hard as a beating heart.


    ''What the hell is wrong with my eyes now? Ah, my eyes, I had forgotten about them.'' He bitterlyughed as he activated his [Copy-Wheel Red Eyes]. He did not realise it, but his eyes were glowing a lot redder than usual, and had a more pristine looking pattern as well.


    "Haah~ This shouldn''t have been within my calctions"


    "I thought you were master-know-it-all?" Enigma didn''t even look at the transparent screen before him, instead, he gazed at the huge bird that was tightening its muscles and holding its breathe. A clear sign of a terrifying breathe attack.


    "Yes, I am. But this just a portion of my consciousness, with the SOLE purpose to restrict you. Being omniscience isn''t my purpose for now"


    "Whatever the case is, or your purpose is, it has nothing to do with our current predicament." Enigma said before flying high up, determined tomit suicide with his actions.


    "This situation is uncalled for, so, I''ll be lenient and fair. I''ll remove some of the restrictions, but it won''t be safe for you in the short run, but not sure in the long run"


    The system responded immediately after him, and Enigma did not hesitate to retort as well, "If you''re ever fair, then I''m probably the most omnibenevolent then."


    "...."


    "Divine Power Restriction Off... Divine Power Source is equivalent to one ne... two nes... four nes... one small..."


    Enigma did not say anything, and just felt like everything within the whole region of the Redwood was under his control. He felt like he was everywhere and nowhere at once within thus region.


    ''Hmm... A chance like this will nevere again. Might as well as try and go all out, if the entire reserves of a small will allow me to.'' Without further ado, he spread out his hands.


    CAAAAAW!!!


    Therge bird finally could hold it in and released a burst of highly concentrated mes. Rivaling the core of the sun in terms of heat and explosive power. In other words, the damage this me could deal was no different than being thrown into the sun.


    ''Let''s call you... Mystique Barrier.'' Enigma didn''t even flinch as he he converged divine power infront of him, constructing a [Leafed Clover Shield] along with "Elemental Immunity" at full force, using the entire region''s divine power.


    [Mystique Barrier(Unique) - Conjur ayered barrier using the reserves of an entire, that can defend against any form of attack. Each barrier is twice as strong as the previous barrier and reduces 2% elemental damage each. Each barrier requires the reserves of a to form, and keep active]


    Therge hexagonal transparent barrier managed to block the heat st from the Beast. Peng!! And the first barrier was easily shattered, followed by the second, then third.


    "Impossible..." The beggar gazed up at Enigma in wonder. Even though Enigma used a lot of Unique skills, he was still around qausi-ancient, how could he block something even above ancient? With its divine body manifested?


    Peng!! Peng!!


    Thest two barriers were also easily shattered and the concentrated heat st flew towards Enigma. For some reason, the heat that was enough to evaporate an entire Region was no more there.


    But the momentum and divine power damage of the heat st was still there. It easily swept him and sent him towards the ground at unpredictable speed, thus wiping out half of the hemisphere.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    "Oh my f*cken gawd!!!"


    "F*ck, Lord!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Allen!!!"


    The tribesmen were frightening by such power, especially the cloud of dust the explosion kicked up, it obscured their view from outside the barrier. Thus, they were not sure if Allen was alright or not.


    ''Hahaha... this really hurts.'' Enigma thought as that st wiped out all the effects of his previous Skills. The current him was bare with ruffled clothes and a dirty appearance.


    "Adaptability to an unranked level of power (???): 27%"


    ''Slow.'' He thought as the throbbing of his eye increased. Coupled with his pain, he was annoyed for once, ''Fine, I''llprehend you if that''s what you want so bad.''


    Despite saying that, he had the audacity to fly up and head towards the bird once again. But that did not mean that he was notprehending the eye, Enigma was just that monstrous.


    Caaaaw!!


    The bird let out a light cry when it saw Enigma flying up once again. To be honest, five months of constant chasing had already annoyed it, and Enigma not dying made it even more annoyed.


    CAAAAAAW!!!


    Letting out another loud cry, the monstrous bird released thousands upon thousands of house sized fire balls towards the remaining portion of the region that was not destroyed.


    It''s aim was clearly to destroy everything in sight, regardless of who, or what it was. ''Shitty bird.'' Enigma cussed with a smile as he dove down using [Instant sh] and [Divine Speedster] without hesitation.


    The whole entire region meant at most a few billion deaths. The remaining half a billion were going to die in this case if nothing happened to stop the numerous fireballs.


    Of course, if it were any other time, Enigma would just protect his people. But it''s partially his fault that the battle urred within this hemisphere. He at least wanted to preserve a bit of Life, even if it was only one.


    He swept his hand through the air, Converging multiple [Mystique Barriers] throughout half the hemisphere. He then released his divine power out of his body, letting it spread out around him.


    The divine power gathered and converged, forming into a half body skeletal figure of pure energy. The skeletal figure grew as tall as ten meters And spread our its arms while facing the fireballs, in order to supply the barriers with more divine power.


    Having nigh-infinite Divine power felt great. It gave one the misconception that they were all powerful within the entire Universe. Such feelings, of course, did not affect Enigma for some reason.


    And indeed, his reserves were still growing, as by now, they rivaled the entire reserves of a Universe. He felt like he could shape the Universe and its properties at his beck and call.


    [Half-Body Skeletal Oddity(Extra) - Manifest your will into a semi colossal universal skeletal warrior, created from the essence of the Universe, who can fight titans and giant dragons. Increases physique by 1000%]


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    The fireballs fell over the multiple barriers like a rain of destruction. Of course, Enigma could barely hold it and ended up being pressed lower and lower the more he tried to defend.


    ''Hahahaha, when have I ever sinned to deserve this?'' Enigma shook his head with a smile,prehending the [Copy-Wheel Red Eyes] while sending out divine power at the same, time did not stop for anyone.


    The skeletal figure suddenly grew a lower half and began increasing in size. From being ten meters to a fifty meters, then to a hundred meters tall.


    [Full-Body Skeletal Oddity(Unique) - Manifest your will into a colossal universal skeletal warrior, formed by the essence of multiple healthy Universes, who can fight titans and giant dragons, and the divine beings. Increases physique by 10 000% overall. Canmand the forces of the Universe at your beck and call, to do your bidding]


    Thanks to the evolution of the skill to Unique, Enigma managed to defend against the rain of fireballs until the very end, making sure that nobody died.


    But because of being overpowered, the [Mystique Barrier]s were cracked all over, and the skeletal universal being was forced to kneel down on one knee.


    "Whew~ That was close." Enigma sighed, wary that the bird would release yet another shower of destruction upon him. By then, his only choice was to just sumb.

 Chapter 104 Allens Chronicles: Metapotence?

    ?CAAAAAW!!!


    A much more louder cry of anger from before came from the bird, and when he looked up, Enigma was met with hundreds of thousands of building sized giant fire balls around the Beast.


    "I spoke too soon. Haiy~ System, what skill is above Ancient?" Enigma suddenly asked. Though his ancient Skills were more than enough to end this, he was curious.


    "Grow up first"


    "Fine, I should have expected that." He smiled as silver Aura began sorounding the giant skeletal figure, then Divine power was absorbed by the bones of the skeletal figure.


    He knew that ancient skills was a variation that the system made, it was more like an improved Ultimate skill instead, or a true Divine Skill in simple terms.


    Not something the gods im to be divine skills. A genuine Divine Skill that transcended even Unique Skills. And he was using all 100% effects of such a Skill.


    Different transparent organs created out of Divine power began forming around the skeletal figure. From the bone, to the blood vessels, muscles, tissues and the skin.


    Even transparent intestines and transparent skin formed. The final piece was a transparent silver giant, with a ming body of pure divine power cloaking its being.


    The silver colossal being was five thousand miles tall, it''s Body was sorounded by silver tongues of mes that sorounded its body like a God that descended from the Heavens.


    [Full-Body Imperfect Oddity(Divine) - Manifest your will into a universal colossal warrior, manifested by the essence of an Multiverse, who can fight divine titans, dragon gods and origin deities. Increases physique by 1 000 000%, can defend against Ancient Deities with manifested Divine Bodies. Has the innate ability to control the Essence of Reality, that defines the stability of the Omniverse. An advance divine skill]


    The colossal figure surprised the residents of the Eastern hemisphere, butpared to the giant bird that overshadowed the entire hemisphere itself, the humanoid figure was very small.


    Just its body alone was almost a 7 000 miles long, it''s wingspan was more than 10 000 miles, covering the whole of the hemisphere logically speaking. A thousand miles was just an Insect to it.


    "Dont worry big guy, I''m not done yet." Enigma''s voice was transmitted from the colossal universal being, as it smiled, a daring smile, a daredevil smile, a tyrannical smile.


    Yet the words that were said to himself within his mind, were wordsced with bitterness in his tone. ''I''m probably going to regret doing this very soon alright.''


    ''[Full-Body Imperfect Oddity(Divine)], [Transcendental Bearing(Unique)], [Transcendental Aura(Unique)], [Weightless(Unique)], [Divine Body Reconstruction(Unique), [Aura Maniption(Extra)], [Aura Generation(Extra)], [Instant sh(Extra)], [Reiatsu Control(Extra)]


    ''I wonder what kind of an abomination wille out of this.'' He thought and beganprehending all of them at once. And for the first time in ages, he got a world splitting headache.


    "...."


    Even the system was surprised at this sudden change of events, but Enigma did not care. A chance like this where the systemid down its restriction was rare.


    Plus, at this point, the thing that drives him forward was curiosity. He desired to know, to know whether he had a limit either than the system.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Starry Void


    Within The Conscious of Enigma


    Enigma found himself floating within the universe like space. He was confused and lost, not knowing what he was doing, why he was here or who he was.


    Coming to no answer even after thinking for a long time, he decided to just explore this... beautiful and surreal ce that was supposed to be a part of him.


    First of all, there seemed to be nos around, not even one. Onlyrge star bodies, gxies spiraling by themselves and the endless void. As well as infinite darkness below.


    ''Where is this ce?'' He wondered as his naked consciousness kept floating aimlessly without direction. His consciousness was groggy and everything was bright.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What was I doing again?'' He thought, thought and thought and thought but came to no avail. He then gazed around and saw a number of infinite stars.


    ''Ah~ I remember now, I wasprehending Skills? Was I?'' Not sure of the answer, he put his hand on his chin and thought hard, but his mind refused to cooperate with him once again.


    ''Oh well, since that''s what I came to, then that''s what I was doing... Comprehension huh? What was Iprehending again? Aah~ A body, or was it a weapon?'' Once again, his thoughts jumbled up and refused to cooperate.


    ''I think it was a body. Yes, let''s stick with that. But, how do I create a body from nothing?'' He was confused once again, like a newborn baby, he was clueless about everything.


    ''How about with these stars? But, it would look ugly. I don''t want an ugly body.'' He thought with an unnerved smile, one that he was not aware of, ''Oh~ How about I use the Void? It would look dull instead huh?''


    He pouted and looked around him to no avail once again. It felt like the universe below him did not want to cooperate with him. Or that his mind was automatically rejecting his ideas.


    But after nkly starring at the void for a couple of minutes, a brazen idea formed in his head. It seemed like whether he was himself or without memories, Enigma was still Enigma.


    ''What if I use the Void, then sprinkle it with the stars to brighten it up a bit? I can use thoserge stars as it''s eyes. Mouth? I don''t need a mouth. What''s the use of talking in battle?''


    He gazed down and the vast universe was shaped into a limitless humanoid body of darkness, with the stars sprinkled throughout its body, as if the universe was personified.


    ''Hmm~ How about I stretch out those gxies and spread them out as internal body veins? Blood veins? Why would I limit myself? Energy? Yes, as energy veins.''


    And just as he thought, an unforseen force moved the gxies and stretched them out into thin lines, thin but still gctical, throughout the body of the limitless figure.


    ''Perfect!! Now what else?'' He looked around but he was out of ideas for now. He could note up with any other modifications for this new ''body'' of his.


    But then it urred to him, ''If I can''t change it, I''ll just modify it to look better. Simple.''


    The stars within the body began glowing brightly, giving out a sacred and holy aura to the giant figure. Slightly obscuring its true figure to the endless darkness.


    Due to the burst of the stars, some were highly intensive and resulted inrge supernovae, kilonovae, Hypernovas and other massive outbursts of energy.


    But Enigma did not like it. The burst of massive energy resulted into me-like energy seeping out of his ''body''. Finding it unsuitable, he gathered it all over the body and solidified it into armor for his ''body''.


    When there was not enough energy, he would just burst more stars to supply for it, then sprinkle more onto the limitless body. The process continued for who knows how long.


    Feeling satisfied, the boy nodded to himself. A limitless being in pure ck armor, so ck that one nce would result to your insanity was formed. It was sprinkled with stars, making the armor look like it was powdered with glitter.


    The stars aside, it''s eyes were so bright, the intensity could illuminate the pure ck darkness below the void. As if it could see through all, the gaze that even the Abyss would never stare back at.


    Then suddenly, the soroundings began to contract and his consciousness was sucked into the limitless figure. ''I guess it''s about time I get my body back. But, is this really my body? Why do I feel... a bit surreal?''


    Just as his consciousness was being absorbed by a strange entity, Enigma suddenly saw something he would never forget. Within and of absolute nothing, just pure chaos.


    He saw a young man, looking a bit taller than him in height, wearing a pure while cloak and a tight full clothed white gear, as if it was abination of futuristic and medieval nano-tech amor.


    Besides him, was a gigantic beauty, her lower body was sucked under the pure chaos, her hands were also spread out and sunk within the chaos from elbow down. Looking as if she was crucified.


    Her cyber-like human features felt ever so familiar with him. And the the golden eyes of the boy reminded him of... himself? They looked no different, especially that unnerved smile on his face.


    ''Who are you..?'' But as if they couldn''t hear him, they did not turn back. And no matter what he did, nothing significant happened on their side. As if they were unaware of his existence. ''Bye, I guess.''


    Without even worrying about it, he waved his hand at them and let the absorption continue its job. The moment he was gone, the colossal women, who looked evenrger than his limitless body by an infinite number of times looked back at his previous location.

 Chapter 105 Allens Chronicles: Ticking Time

    ?"...."


    "Worried?" The boy asked, his eyes were also looking back at where Enigma was previously at. "Hahaha, for a mere copy of me, he really has grown up."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I take that back..." The young man did not hesitate to even change his words when he sensed the women''s killing intent. He couldn''t die, so he was not afraid of her, its just respect for his wife.


    "...."


    "...Should I take that back as well?" He asked with the same unnerved, yet annoying smile of his. But the women did not reply and instead kept quiet.


    "...."


    "I knew you still love me. Whether I destroy one or nine hundred billion CHAOS, you will always take my side and choose to be locked up in this hell with me. Aww~ I''m starting to love you once again... slightly." The young man smiled, and the women relented her thoughts.


    "...I hate you, and your smile"


    "I''m just joking. I know I''m the one locked in here with you, but still father didn''t do us right." The boy''s smile grew bigger as he looked up at the woman.


    "...."


    "Just like mother, they just out and out abandoned us. How irresponsible." He closed his statement with those words, and the woman did not respond.


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Infinite Realms, Terra


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Redwood Region, Eastern Hemisphere


    Allen couldn''t help but look up in stupor, hismon sense was shattered. The behemoth that flew in that sky was one thing, but the five thousand mile tall humanoid being was another thing altogether.


    He had seen pictures and descriptions of Beasts at the main god rank. The smallest were consideredrger than an entire Universes, being able to swallow said constructs.


    But neither was as beautiful as the being that stood at five thousand miles tall. Though smallpared to them, both in size and power, it''s beauty was unrivaled. Like the Personification of the Universe itself.


    Deep, endless and mystical. Just its foot that stood besides them, covered more than hundreds of miles. But beauty aside, it''s strength was also unfathomable.


    "What the hell... it''s as if an ascendency true god is standing right before me." Allen thought. The vision of a god was not judged bymon sense, he could see the entire thing despite being between its legs.


    And one thing was for sure, he could not believe his eyes. Not in a million years has he ever seen or heard of such a feat, especially if his peer did it. "Enigma...?"


    Not only was he surprised, even the people within the barrier and those within the Redwood Region were surprised. Despair had filled them to their core when the colossal bird appeared.


    But even after ten minutes, it seemed it was still being kept at bay. This brought relief to mostly everybody within the Region, the Deity Kings and his five Deity Lords were also relieved.


    But after one move from the colossal bird wiped out half the Eastern hemisphere, even after being blocked, panick returned for part two. Everybody had given up at that moment.


    But the appearance of the thpusand mile behemoth had reignited hope toe back for part two as well. Despite being smallpared to the sky, which spanned millions of miles tall, it was still a behemoth to them.


    And despite the behemoth bring smaller than the colossal bird, they still hoped. They all hoped for a better ending either than the entire Continent crumbling down to pieces.


    After all, the strongest beings as of now were Deity Kings and Deity Lords, who were insectspared to Ancient Deific beings, who were weakpared to Ancient beings with manifested Divine Bodies.


    ? So for now, their only hope was to pray, pray and continue to pray. Perhaps they never thought that a time woulde where gods prayed to their own gods.


    [18]


    CAAAAAAW!!!


    As if to sense the abnormality down at the ground, the colossal bird let out a cry that spread throughout the entire Green Continent. Causing every single individual, be it deity or mortal to cover their ears in pain.


    Following it''s loud cry, the hundreds of thousands of fireballs around it suddenly increased in size. From being an building size, to being as big as small towns.


    And this was just in appearance alone, when it exploded, it might cover ten times the area. And a hundred thousand of them could explode the entire Region into oblivion.


    The colossal bird was going all out. It felt the threat from the Universal behemoth and move with instinct to eliminate it. The behemoth did not even flinch back, it directly stared at the red tinged sky... with a hint of mockery and disdain in its gaze.


    [17]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Considering that the sky was not only cloaking the Redwood Region, but the entire world itself. It''s height was iprehensible. Which was also why battle with ancient beings should be battled above the Second Sky (a million miles above ground).


    Each sky level being a thousand timesrger than the prior sky level. Thus with all nine skies, one could guess how vast Terra was, if the Ninth Sky was hundreds if trillions of light years above ground.


    It was also because of the vast sky, that the colossal bird and its hundred thousandrge fireballs looked small and adorable to the Universal behemoth.


    ¡ºHow adorable...¡»


    [16]


    A voice devoid of any emotions, yet sounded yful and casual, resounded throughout the ears of every resident of the Redwood Region. Everyone was shaken by the voice, as it touched not only their soul, but also their consciousness.


    Even those within a Comma, could hear the words of the Universal Behemoth. Evennthose who were death, or those who could only understand aliennguage, heard those words.


    Even Allen felt strange from hearing it. Not because of fear brought out from the deepest core of a being, but because... that was the tongue of the outer beings, yes, the tongue of a Main God!!!


    CAAAW!!!


    Not seeing the desired fear it wanted to see, the colossal bird roared out in anger as it used its own Skills beyond merely just Ancient level in session.


    [Reinforced Explosion(Divine+) - Can create explosions and reinforce them constantly by detonating them inside out, but preserving the outer shell. Each explosion carries the force of a hypernova, and with every hundred inner implosions, the final product can even extinguish entire Universes]


    [Compressed Destruction(Unique) - Compress destructive elements of an explosion by forcibly reducing their size and multiplying the destructive force within. Explosion power is increased by 1 000% whenever the Skill is reduced by half]


    [15]


    The first skill increased the explosive power of the fireballs to rival hypernovae at minimum and even reverse big bang explosions at maximum, and making them hard to control. But the second one reduced their size and made it easier to manipte but more mental straining.


    The thousand kilometer sized fireballs suddenly decreased by half, as the red mes making out their exterior became even redder, and even hotter than before.


    Booom!!!


    Time seemed to have stopped, as the colossal bird did not wait for anybody, or for the fireball to gain stability. Instead, as the fireball was over five hundred kilometersrge, it instantly became almost three hundred kilometers wide!!


    Booom!!!


    The mes became even hotter, and more crimson, as the blue sky, was slowly being converted to a different color altogether. From blue to orange-red.


    It was as if dusk was moving closer, but it was still mid day!!


    CAAAAAAW!!!


    Therge bird roared out once again, as the fireballs continously decreased in size. From slightly almost three hundred kilometers to slightly above a hundred kilometers.


    Then to around sixty kilometers... thirty kilometers... fifteen kilometers...


    BOOOM!!!


    The mes now took aplete shade of pure red, as the heat was now way above anything mortals and gods couldprehend. It was so hot, it burned through space itself.


    But the colossal bird was not satisfied yet. It felt like it could still handle the burden on its soul, as well as the increased suppression from the World Will.


    [14]


    The fireball continued to decrease from fifteen kilometers to eight kilometers, then to four kilometers, then to two kilometers... one kilometer... five hundred meters!!


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The burden had increased once again, and the mes now took a blue-ish color, as not only space itself, but the elementaryws that make up the Universe were burned to cinders.


    But even then, the Universal Behemoth waited, and the colossal bird still dared to decrease the size of the fireball, and increase its power. It still felt the threat of death from the Universal Behemoth.


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Each fireball had now been reduced to a hundred meters in size, and their color changed from blue-ish red topletely blue, as if they were a hundred thousand small chaotic Universes about to explode into a... meganova.


    Each one being trillions of times more powerful than an ordinary exploding Universe. The force alone should be capable of absolute devastation... it should be able to wipe out this world itself!!!

 Chapter 106 Allens Chronicles: Feeling Of Metapotence

    ?Or so most would believe...


    "We are dead." One Amazoness fell to her knees as she despaired. She was not the only one who was in despair. All her fellow tribe members also despaired.


    "It''s all over."


    "...This is how it ends huh?"


    "Not the glorious death I was looking forward to."


    [13]


    "Everybody, KEEP IT TOGETHER!!" Krishna shouted and stabbed her Divine Greatword onto ground, resulting into a loud noise disrupting their despair.


    "We haven''t lost yet, we still have thatrge shining being, and Allen with us. What''s there to be afraid off? This barrier will protect us!!" She dered valiantly causing everyone here look at her in surprise.


    [12]


    "Yes, Lord Allen is with us."


    "There is no need to worry, with Lord Allen, everything will be alright."


    "Yeah... Yeah!!... YEEEAAAH!!!"


    " " YEEEEAAAAHHH!!! " "


    The four Priestess also hyped up Allen''s might in order to erase the despairing mood they were in. And it worked wonders, showing how great his influence was to them.


    As for why they did not use the Universal Behemoth, it was because they weren''t sure if it truly was with them or against them. But, this situation was better at the end though.


    [11]


    ''You girls... Would you believe it if I said I''m currently an insignificant ant in front of these guys?'' Allen thought as he heard what Krishna and the Priestesses were saying about him, but he did not mind.


    ''Well, whatever. I''m just more curious as to whether this guy is really Enigma or not... Mystiques, really are monsters if that was the case.'' Allen thought as he saw the Universal Behemoth make its move.


    [10]


    With a swift wave of its hand through the air, before its magnificent figure, the Universal Behemoth summoned concentrated spheres of water, seeming like a small glowing blue moons.


    No, if the hundreds of thousands of blue spheres above resembled countless burning Universes, then the spheres of water the Universal Behemoth summoned resembled countless icy Universes.


    "Comprehended R5-Moonlight Water"


    "Your R5-Moonlight Water has evolved"


    "Your R6-Moonlight Water has evolved"


    "Your R7-Moonlight Water has evolved"


    "Your R8-Moonlight Water has evolved"


    That action was more swift and precisepared to the colossal bird. And there was no need to boost the mini moons as their power was calcted to match the mini suns above.


    [9]


    And just like that, a rain of mini suns and an uprising of mini moons flew towards each other at unpredictable speed, faster than the eyes of a Deity King could trace.


    Faster than light itself!!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    The Convergence of red and blue resulted into a beautiful tune of destruction and chaos within the sky, as the skies of the Green Continent and its sorounding neighbors were covered by a gray mist and constant explosions.


    As for the force of approximately almost a million exploding Universes, it was cancelled out by the World Will, afraid of destroying the whole Continent and its beings.


    [8]


    "Be...Beautiful." One Venoterian cried out with a stutter as he look up at the mixture of red, blue, gray and ck. Not only him, but everyone within the Green Continent were impressed by these convergence of destruction, creation and neutrality.


    But the battle was not over.


    Within the center of the gray mist, a red glow suddenly appeared for an instant. Followed by a red beam of light effortlessly cutting through the mist towards the Universal behemoth.


    It was sorge it could probably swallow the Universal being whole and the region. But the Universal being did not even deign to look at it, let alone panic.


    ¡ºFutile struggling is cute when mortals do it. But when a being such as yourself does it, it''s quite... repulsive¡»


    [7]


    The voice once again drifted throughout the Redwood Region, no, the Green Continent as a whole. The Universal being then raised its hand and pped at the beam away.


    The red beam of pure destruction had not even reached the Region, but it trajectory was changed by the light, casual p from the Universal Behemoth.


    "Wha...What...?"


    "Such power..."


    "Beautiful."


    "...."


    The beam of concentrated heat was suddenly sent flying away towards the Endless Sea. It sunk into the sea and was swallowed easily, bringing peace to the¡ª


    [6]


    KA~BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    Or not. The explosion within the Endless Sea kicked up a wave that was tens of thousands of miles long. Luckily the Regions were high enough above sea level.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thus they were not affected. But that beam itself was powerful enough to eliminate the whole Region without much effort. The battle was no more about gods or deities. It was beyond that!!


    ''...Yup, I''m definitely not fighting these two. And despite being this strong, he''s not yet at the Ascendency God level at least. At most qausi-ascendency, or peak perfect true god, which is still Monstrous.''


    Allen thought to himself, admiring the destructive power and utter tyranny the Universal Behemoth was unleashing.


    The Universal being then raised its hand to point at the colossal bird, without saying a word, summoned another hundred thousand mini moons again. This time around, releasing them out as beams of blue light towards it, like a gatling gun.


    [5]


    "R9-Moonlight Water failed to transcend"


    CAAAAAW!!!


    The colossal bird was about to p its wings and fly away, but the Universal being pressed its hand down this time around. Bringing about arge pressure that was ten times the size of the bird onto itself.


    "Comprehended R5-Mass Gravity"


    "Your R5-Mass Gravity has evolved"


    "Your R6-Mass Gravity has evolved"


    "Your R7-Mass Gravity has evolved"


    "Your R8-Mass Gravity has evolved"


    That was not all, the time influence around the colossal bird was reduced, resulting in its actions being a beat slower and its thought processgging.


    "Comprehended R5-Timeless Zone"


    "Your R5-Timeless Zone has evolved"


    "Your R6-Timeless Zone has evolved"


    "Your R7-Timeless Zone has evolved"


    "Your R8-Timeless Zone has evolved"


    [4]


    The hundreds of thousands of mini moons rose up towards the colossal bird. Though their power was vastly decreased, with how many they were, they could still destroy an entire Universe no problem.


    ¡ºDon''t misunderstand, I''m just beginning. The moon is always followed by the sun, the sun by the void, the void by darkness, darkness by light itself¡»


    Following the hundreds of thousands of mini moons were hundreds of thousands of mini suns, hundreds of thousands of invisible des, hundreds of thousands of darkness arrows and hundreds of thousands of light beams.


    The mortals and gods could only describe this scene as nothing but catastrophic. Even the colossal bird looked down with apparent fear and despair in its eyes.


    Especially so, as the almost a million colorful beams of different light traveling towards it at light speed, from all directions, each with the intent of death!!!


    [3]


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    The sky above the Green Continent would be one that would never be forgotten. The inter-convergence of multiple colors brought out a scene of creation and destruction.


    A Replication of the beginning of the world and a demonstration of the end of the world. Even the colossal bird could not tank over five attacks that had exactly Divine skill prowess with its tough body.


    [2]


    ¡ºI''ve had my fun... Time to go to sleep¡»The voice was once again heard, this time around full of joy and positivity. Following the voice was something even Allen did not expect.


    Because he saw nothing. Even the beggar saw nothing. Hell, even Enigma probably did not see it himself. But something did ur at that point in time!!


    A swift white light briefly appeared and disappeared as fast as it did. And not only was the ash gray mist and smoke cut clean in half, the body of the colossal Beast was also cut off, along with the barrier of the Second to the Ninth Sky, revealing the infinite Void above.


    [1]


    Unfortunately only those from the Redwood region and its neighboring regions saw it. And even the Deities could only see through the Third and Fouth Sky. Only Allen and the beggar saw through the Ninth Sky and peaked at the Void.


    "Comprehended R5-Sr Fire"


    "Comprehended R5-Traceless Void"


    "Comprehended R5-Endless Darkness"


    "Comprehended R5-Origin Light"


    "Your R5-Sr Fire has evolved"


    "Your R5-Traceless Void has evolved"


    "Your R5-Endless Darkness has evolved"


    "Your R5-Origin Light has evolved"


    "Your R6-Sr Fire...."


    "Your R6-Traceless...."


    "Your R6-...."


    "Your...."


    The Universal being gazed up and saw the colossal bird falling. It raised its hand and realised it was now transparent and unstable. But without minding it, it snapped its fingers resulting into the earth twisting and turning.


    Then a gigantic hand made out of earth elements came out of the ground and grabbed the colossal corpse before it could smash down. The hand grabbed the body in a way that, the wings were still spread out, covering the Eastern hemisphere like an umbre.

 Chapter 107 Allens Chronicles: Brothers

    ?This meant that the Eastern hemisphere will have shade forever, as a corpse of an ancient deity with a manifested Divine Body will not rot even after tens of millions of years. Probably no more rain as well.


    [0]


    ¡ºOh well, I guess it''s my mistake¡»The voice resounded once again, not much bothered by the situation, albeit it sounded unstable this time around.


    Following that, the entire Universal being crumbled down, resulting into a white haired, pale young boy, with bright golden eyes that seemed to illuminate the world, which turned gray with passing time.


    "E...nigma?" Allen finally flew up and and saw the old albeit young looking Enigma. Shock was an understatement for his current emotions... he was mentally unstable.


    A lot of questions formed in his head. Like how, when, howe and the likes. It was fine when he was not sure, but now that he was sure, he found it hard to believe.


    "Hm? You are¡ª?" The white haired stiff, yet young looking handsomed turned around to question the person who called him. But his vision darkened and he fell unconscious before he could even finish his own question.


    "Dude!!!" Allen flew up towards him and caught him. "Dumbass, even if you have a Providence above the Zenith Grade, don''t you know using it will damage your true soul?"


    "You know him?" A dirty man, who looked like a beggar, albeit still quite handsome, appeared before Allen and asked with a frown on his face. Even he did not believe everything he just saw.


    "And what if I do?" Allen looked back and replied cautiously. Enigma was hispanion, thus family within this world. If he could not look after him, then how were they supposed to be a n or a pantheon?


    Plus Enigma protected him and his people.


    "Don''t be unreasonable brat!! Who gave you the right to speak to me in that manner?!" The beggar pointed his finger at Allen and blew his top off.


    ''Damned bastard, aren''t you the one speaking down on me instead?'' Allen, who didn''t know about the beggar''s attitude, was caught off guard and almost retorted back.


    "I''m sorry then, if you MAY allow me to take my good BROTHER here to safety, I would appreciate it." Instead, watching Enigma''s sicklyplexion, he held back.


    He then said such words, those he made sure to emphasize on a few words to make his point clear, in case the beggar was not only annoying, but stupid as well.


    "...Brother?" The beggar paused for a moment. Looks aside, they looked nothing simr. Though their charm was considerably high for lesser deities, that was not abnormal for otherworlders like them.


    The reason he was not surprised was because of the small grain-sized golden lights around Allen. They usually appeared when he and Enigma fight. He was unaware that it was faith points.


    Enigma used it to boost his speed when they escaped the Colossal bird as well, and Allen used it to conjur a barrier for his people. Either way, out of everyone within this Continent, the beggar was sure that they were the only ones.


    Excluding that brat who tried to provoke the Dragon God, then they were the only two. Out of more than billions of living beings, only three of them could use this unique power.


    And they were all within the same Region. So who was to say they were not rted whatsoever?


    "...Fine then, suit yourself." The beggar spread out his hands as a sign of stepping back, and relented from his earlier attitude.


    "Wow, your tone suddenly changed. It''s no more repulsive." Allenmented with a snicker. He knew he was no match for the beggar, but what was there to be afraid of?


    He could not trust the beggar because he was not sure whether he was a friend or foe. And secondly, Enigma was really out cold and needed attention as soon as possible.


    "Why you..?!" The beggar grit his teeth and held his anger back. He had to give Enigma some face, as the boy really risked everything for them, no, for him.


    "Ah!! There it is, much better." Allenughed, honestly, the repulsive tone suits the beggar more than being cordial. Bit those were just his thoughts only.


    "...."


    Allen did not mind the beggar anymore, instead he flew down gently towards his current stronghold. The beggar stared at his back, then at Enigma.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haah~ Kids, putting a burden on the old. Now I have to go and find a way to appease your people." He shook his head and vanished from out of sight, like a Wraith taken away by the wind.


    The World Forest Region was not far away from here, at most, he had to cross hundreds of billions of miles of distance to reach it. Which was two hours time with his base speed.


    The reason it took them months, before was because Enigma went through the whole Green Continent trying to run away from the Colossal Bird, before arriving here.


    As for the senior, he did not forget to dig for a beast core within the bird, and he was quite lucky, he managed to find one. He wasn''t going to use it, being unreasonable did not mean he was evil.


    He was going to give it to Enigma''s people as a parting gift. At most, the chance to learn a divine skill through the core was very high. ''At least his death was valiant.''


    And just like that, peace returned to the Redwood Region... After the loss of over five hundred million beings and half a hemisphere. And fortunately, the Gargereans took most of the damage from this attack.


    Allen''s thoughts were right, the Gargereans had a True God supporting them. One from the previous batch of the third generation. Meaning they were a few yirs, tens of years, older than them.


    But they, who could rival a Star rated Empire, could do nothing to an ancient being. Hell even the highest three Star Empire of this Region would fall before an ancient being. Let alone them.


    The damage they suffered were so severe that, from being One Star Rating, they were reduced to Small Kingdom Rating. From 7 000 Divine beings to less than 200.


    If promoting people from the third league to be deities was between 19 to 10 units of faith power, the poor True God probably lost more than 120 000 to 65 000 units of faith power.


    Which was probably his savings the past thirty years within the Nine Worlds. He probably left them here because he thought they were powerful enough, but all that was gone because of one big miscalction.


    ''All''s well in love and war... I''m definitely leaving this ce though, we will just continue East and cross Regions as far as possible.'' Allen thought as he carried Enigma in a princess carry and slowly descended towards the barrier.


    Meanwhile, he mentioned a feat that even Deity Kings would not so easily mention. Crossing regions. This was something small for him, who crossed Continents before.


    And obviously, the same Allen, was unaware of the jealous res Enigma got from a certain fewdies. But after realizing he was male and probably injured, they all became docile and well behaved.


    ''If possible, I hope my legs can lead me to a fortunate ce... Just like how I found myself arriving within the circles of the Amazons.'' He thought and entered the barrier.


    "Krishna..." He lightly called out.


    "Yes dear?" Krishna obediently walked over, her Greatsword and giant shield were left behind. Only her ne, was with her. It was the only Divine artifact that was inconspicuous on her.


    "Pack up, we are leaving." Allen responded.


    "Yes, right away." Krishna did not even doubt him one moment. She believed in him as much as she believed in herself, just like how everyone else here did.


    But before she left, she sent one more nce at Enigma, who was so charming she felt her heart palpitate just from looking at him. His serene and peaceful expression, paleplexion and silver-white hair made him look like a stranded fairy far from home.


    At one moment, with his hair let down, he looked feminine. But after another nce, he looked male. But just as charming nheless. And Krishna was happy about that... the fact that he was a Male and not a Female.


    Even if they were siblings, if Allen''s sister was this beautiful, she wouldn''t have the courage to call herself his wife. Unfortunately for her, Enigma''s restrictions, especially the one on charm, were removed.


    Meaning that for an entire year, this was what they had to deal with. It was worse when Allen sat down besides him, fed him, clothed him and changed his clothes.


    He couldn''t trust Enigma''s charm as well. He would not want to be c*ckolded by his own peer, and by mistake even. The charm of gods could affect even decision making skills.


    Even a person who believed in their love for their partner, would find themselves falling for the charm of another being, if that said charm was beyond a certain level.

 Chapter 108 Despair In Green River

    ?And just like that, Time ticked by.


    Twelve months had passed by and the time for promotion was finally inching closer and closer. By now, Allen and his tribe had, for some reason... crossed twenty Regions in that short span of time.


    Such a distance was supposed to take centuries to cross at the speed of lower ranked warriors. Ordinary people can cover two miles per hour, luggage included, meaning almost tens of years to cover almost a hundred thousand miles on foot.


    As for them, even when using beast-pulled carriages and covering tens of miles per hour, it should take them at most an entire year to cover up that much distance, including rest and crossing the sea divinding the Regions.


    "But why, why did it only take us a year to cross over that much distance?" Allen looked at the clear blue sky and questioned himself. He was sure of it now, he seemed to have heaven defying secret movement Arts.


    Krishna: "????"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Green Continent


    World Forest Region, Green River


    It has been a year since Enigma pulled that mighty Beast away. And likewise, four and half years since Night met Enigma. And she was proud to say that he was the Sun of their lives.


    But recently, that Sun was burning dimmer and dimmer everyday. Word from Enigma had not been heard from at first, the first six months were hopeless yet hopeful at the same time.


    They believed in Enigma unconditionally, and knew that he would never forsaken them. They had done a lot for him, and he did not seem to be that kind of a person.


    But the destruction the colossal bird brought with it was too dangerous and too devastating... perhaps even for him, as a powerful Deity. Just its presence was far inducing.


    Even Nia, who was only slightly weaker than Enigma at that time, said she would die within seconds against that thing. Let alone anyone else far from her level.


    She tried to think of more solution, she tried and tried, but the only solution she could think off was death, not even buying time was possible for her, let alone him.


    For six months, they stayed at their toes and decided to iste themselves and just train. They disregarded everything and went into a period of cultivation and gaining strength.


    The three sisters managed to promote to Saints from Epics within half a year. They were still unaware of their terrifying talents, but after this experience, they knew Enigma did something groundbreaking for them.


    Ali had managed to be a Half Deity even without Enigma''s help. He had seeded in collecting trillions of units of Mana, and using them to ignite his blood and Seed of Foundation.


    He ignited and burned his blood, as from being something simr to <Lower Existences>, or Mortals, he ignited it into blood of something akin to a <Unique Existence>, a Deity, an Inner God.


    He also ignited his Seed of Foundation, and was on his way to shaping it into an Iplete ne. His Determination and Diligence ignited the will within the others, to alls aspire for greatness!!


    And this was just in six months, boosting his strength greatly. His daughter Kuma, was not far away from bing a Half Deity as well, just a few months away.


    As for the Deities and above, unfortunately for them, six months were not enough for them to make much progress. The tens of Deities with ordinary talents unfortunately had to wait years before they can progress.


    But the three Lesser Deities were more fortunate. Being one of high grade Chosens, they only needed to wait for one and a half years to breakthrough, and as for Lulu, a Greater Deity, she had two years left before she promoted.


    Forget Nia, a Higher Deity.


    But this was when everything was still fine. A monthter, the beginning of the fouth year, a beggar appeared above their home. He hovered up above and gazed down on them.


    "It''s you?" Nia flew up and drew her gaze straight across his, at the exact same height. She was innately arrogant, let alone now, as an Imperial Higher Deity with 30s within her Inner Zone.


    Her favorability of him was also quit low, considering that she thought he was a foe. But the beggar did not seem to mind her attitude much, nor did he care much.


    "Calm downss, I don''t have the energy to bicker with you... No, I do. But I think you won''t." The beggar shook his head helplessly as he tossed the ser ball sized burning red core towards her.


    Nia caught it by reflex and looked down. She did not understand what it was and what he meant. "What do you mean by this? Who will drain me of my energy? You? Don''t make meugh, you lowlife bandit."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Compared to when she was around Enigma, her tone was quite harsh and prideful. But the beggar did not change his expression once again, instead, he continued to look at her with pity and sympathy.


    "What?" She asked as his gaze gave her ufortable chills on her back. Like Allen, she found the behavior of this senior to be unsightly if he acted ''proper''.


    "It''s from him. The boy you all seem to love so much." The beggar responded immediately after a sigh. Like he said, it was not his time to act unreasonable, right now.


    "What? Who? Little En?" Nia curiously looked at the red crystal-like orb in her hands. Since it was from him, she was curious why he sent someone to bring it, instead of doing it himself.


    It was strange, and unlike him. Unless...


    "That is a Divine core, it has a probability to give you a skill beyond Unique from the Pyromaniac Bird. It''s value is quite high as the chances of it forming is less than 0.001% within Divine Beasts.


    "The core can also be used to upgrade Ordinary magic weapons to Unique weapons. Or just craft a new Unique weapon. It can also¡ª" The beggar who cut off Nia''s thoughts was about to continue rambling, which was in his character. Unfortunately, Nia cut him off.


    "Wait, wait, why are you telling me this? Why not use it your¡ª"


    "It''s a parting gift." The beggar cut her off as a form of revenge as well. He held back his rage for being cut midway and answered her. Seeing her confusion, he added, "From your beloved ''Little En''."


    Nia suddenly froze and gazed at the beggar strangely. She then closed her eyes and tried to connect to Enigma through the spiritual link. Unfortunately for her...


    "Gone... It''s gone..." She blinked her eyes in disbelief, not wanting to believe it all. She continued to try and connect to him, but found nothing.


    Until a point where she could not connect to him at all. "No... No no no, this can''t be happening... Where, where is he?! What happened to him?! His body then? Are you sure he''s really... gone?"


    Nia''s outburst was able to reach the hundreds of thousands of people down there. The upper echelons flew up to get the bigger picture of the situation.


    Plus, they had to calm her down as her aura was spreading our everywhere, as if trying to devour everything in endless primal darkness and destruction.


    "It''s true. Well, at least that''s what it looked like. His... brother has taken care of him¡ª"


    "What brother?! Enigma has no brothers that we know off!! What did you do with him?" The more she spoke, the more she felt calm, for some reason her anger dissipated.


    But her prowess, that could match up to an ancient being exploded out immediately. Threatening to suffocate everyone below with the density of the pressure.


    Even the realm suppression was not able to limit her that much. She was still with ancient being prowess even while being suppressed by him, an ancient being himself.


    ''Oh? So, he had such a powerful aide? I guess I misjudged them.'' The beggar thought as he raised up his hands to show his stance, "Down youngdy, down. I swear upon my life that his body is currently fine, with his brother.


    "At least, they have the same scent and origin, so they are more rted to each other, than you guys are to him. And believe me, I can kill you easily, don''t get over your headssy." He concluded with that.


    Nia finally managed to calm down and lowered herself. She met the others and told them to retreat. She did not believe it, she did not want to believe it, but there was no way to confirm everything for now.


    When everyone entered the conference room, they saw Lulu on her knees, her eyes in despair as she stared nkly forward A pile of rumblesy before her feet, it was now obvious to them.


    "Lord Enigma... is... How?"


    "It can''t be... It can''t be... It defly can''t be..."


    "How...?"


    "...."


    Some were broken, some were fearful, some were lost, some were speechless and some were confused. But one thing was for sure, all fifteen of them were sad.

 Chapter 109 Lulus Determination

    ?"...Lord... How can you leave us like this? You always wanted more believers right? You always wanted peace right... Why would this happen to you...? Why would the world... be so, cruel? Why...." Lulu faced the rumbles of rocks in her hands, her eyes dull and her tone bleak.


    She grabbed some of the rumbles, and hugged them tightly to her chest, attempting to feel more at their warmth.


    She seemed broken. She never met him even once, but the amount of affection, gratitude, faith, belief and hope she had for him was quite high. But now, all that was being fueled into something else.


    Despair.


    Everybody didn''t say anything and just looked at the rumbles of rocks that were slowly losing the brilliance they had, a clear sign of the connection they had with him breaking down.


    "Is this Fate...?" Lulu looked up and wondered, thinking back to all the things that he had gone through for them, and the unique affection that she had developed for him.


    The being that she wanted to meet the most, was taken away from her before she could do so. And this, was not the first, it was, in fact, not even close to being the first time.


    Her mother, whom she grew up adoring from a distance due to her responsibilities, died before she could even properly meet her daughters, and give them the motherly love they deserve.


    The next was her best friend, who was always there for her, and stood side by side with her. The one who threw away the chance of godhood to herself. She unfortunately died in War... the reason being she was weak against the beastfolk Half Deity.


    Then as if that was not enough,her beloved mentor, someone who raised her up as a mother, when her mother was busy. She was taken away by the higher authorities of the Elven Empire, only for her to never be seen or heard of again.


    The small girl they met as they were stranded and homeless, who shared the cave she lived in with them, ended up falling into ama the very next day. And they never conversed, even unto this day, where sheyfort within one of the nes that she had in her Inner Zone.


    Now Enigma, the young man who seamlessly went through a lot for her and her sisters, bing their pir and emotional support... He was also gone.


    Who next would she lose, that she cared about, right after her mother, right after her best friend, right after her mentor, right after her benefactor, right after her lord? Who?


    Her sisters? All the people that she saved, who still showed no signs of gaining independence from her? Her fellow peers? Or the more likely, her own life?


    One could imagine how she felt. "...If its truly Fate, then why...? Why would Fate want to separate me from what I truly love... Why would it target a woman who gave her everything for the greater good?


    "Why would it target a person who was so selfless and caring...? Why would it target someone kind andpassionate...? Why would it target a young kind and pure soul...?


    "Why would it target a young, benevolent god, out of everyone...? What are the requirements to be loved by Fate, if it''s not anything that I mentioned above...?"


    Nobody gave her answers, and she didn''t seem like she needed them to begin with. She stood up and wiped the tears from her face, "Regardless of the answer, nor the danger... You... never forsakened us, even when death was imminent... Which is why..."


    She rubbed her eyes, gazed up and her eyes carried a small glint of light that seemed far from something a mortal could emit. The pieces of stone still hugged close to her heart.


    "I will always... Forever... hold you dear to my heart. Whether dead or alive... righteous or evil... I''ll always be your number one follower." Lulu muttured to herself, her words bringing everyone back to attention.


    She picked up another piece of rumble, still overflowing with faith aura, and held it to her chest. ''I''ll make sure that everything goes as you expected... and wait for the day you return... or I apany you.''


    She cut a strand of her hair, which she infused vast amounts of Divine power, and tied the small piece she just took, then wore it as a ne, as a keepsake.


    Nobody stopped her.


    Nobody was in the mood to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ~~~


    With that, the Green River vige underwent a swift change. Everybody strained even harder, things were being set into motion. More people were brought in, Enigma''s sacrifice was told to everyone.


    And not even one person did not feel sad. Despite most not knowing him, they always felt his presence. When he turned mortals to deities, when he Blessed them, all myths and legends were heard about him.


    And now, their lord was gone just like that? All the deities had changed dramatically even. Each of them became Devout to Enigma, wanting to help Lulu in her ambition.


    Within another six months, Kuma and the three sisters had be Half Deities as well, officially be <Unique Existences>, who could influence, shape and alter worlds with their Divine power.


    All the upper echelons were now Deific beings, ranging from Half Deities with Lesser Deity prowess to a Higher Deity with Deity King to Ancient Deity prowess.


    The small vige, no, now officially known as a small town, on its way to bing arge town, was prospering. The poption was above 200 000 and their army now had 40 000.


    To show their ambition, there were twelve viges spread throughout the influence of the Green River. Each vige had fifteen thousand beings and one elder leading it.


    Including the three Lesser Deities, the three sisters with Noelle aside, the father-daughter pair and Gill Jr, there were nine elders. But with Noelle and Gill, there were supposed to be eleven elders.


    Each elder had to make a small city out of their vige, then ording to the geography, each city will spread out until they Converge at the center, making onerge kimgdom of more than hundreds of millions.


    Their progress was clear and this was just the beginning. Things got more fun when the other two Pantheons and the demons learned of the great progress of the Green River.


    Plus, the strategic and well protected area within the Great Mountain made it the perfect ce. Unfortunately, though well protected, it was likewise isted.


    The Nature Pantheon preferred to stay near the Mother Tree within the Western hemisphere. The Beastfolk preferred the Southern hemisphere with favorable conditions for them, and demons preferred the more chaotic Northern hemisphere.


    Plus, nobody would take notice of a couple of viges which were insignificant within the Eastern hemisphere. That was so, until the end of the fifth year.


    A burst of immense Providence exploded out when Nia finally became a Deity Lord, a god with a single ignited into a powerful Star within her Inner Zone.


    She had something akin to a Sr System of sorts within her Inner Zone. The blessing of Enigma, made her a terrifying person with reality defying talents and potential.


    And thanks to her ancient being prowess, the Providence of the entire Green River was increased even more. Rivaling even those from Federations.


    Everyone was alerted of the birth of a new Deity Lord, and most probably the fouth powerhouse. The fouth because Rouli became the third before her half a year ago.


    This, was the beginning of the World Forest''s Qaud Games, battle between the Four Pantheons. And the moment to decided who the true Ruler of the World Forest would be.


    The beginning of a battle that will stretch out to dominate the whole Green Continent. A battle that will result in a terrifying organization to be born within the Mortal Realms.


    Nature, Silver, Hell or Beasts. Nobody knew which Pantheon will dominate the World Forest, then the whole Continent.


    The birth of the Silver Pantheon was unexpected, but perhaps the most unexpected would be the invasion of the Higher Realms. This... was just the beginning.

 Chapter 110 Cheryls Chronicles: Promotion

    ?Middle Realm, Central Middle


    Middle Continent, Mother Sanctuary


    It''s been five years, and it''s the time for the first promotion. Two years had shed by so quickly and nothing particr urred on her side.


    Either than giving her six peak masters and Almeida first grade blessings. Making the now, peak masters Land Immortals. Half-Deity equivalents.


    Each of the initial ten believers were of the lowest grade Chosen potential now. Including even the cheater Enigma. Giving each of them first grade blessings made them mid grade Chosens.


    They were now full-time Lesser Dominion, Lesser Deity equivalents. Almeida was also an Earth Immortal. Everything was going well, and because of the blessings, the 77 Eternals were unfortunately not created.


    But it was fine, all that was in the past. Now, a new Era for Cheryl was about to be opened. She sat crossed legged on her bed and prepared to face her Promotion.


    ¡ºID: Cheryl Lockheart¡»


    Suddenly, a transparent screen of light appeared before her. She knew that this was the promotion process, thus she identified herself and the process continued.


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Little Dao Ancestor". Your R7-Heavenly Dao Law has be R8-Heavenly Dao Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    Cheryl was intrigued by the promotion process, but that did not stop her from responding. She asked for the full statistics on her Providences so she could make her choice.


    ¡ºProvidence(5): Goddess of Death & Ruler of Life(Unique), Lady of Heavenly Judgement & The Nine Heavens(Unique), Authority: Main Divinity(Fantasy), Immortal Presider(Unique), Unfathomable(Fantasy)¡»


    ''Hmm.'' She blinked her eyes in admiration. There were seven grades of Providence. Bronze and Silver were the lower category. Then Gold and Unique were the middle category, and all she knew for now was that Fantasy and Zenith were high category, were meant for Main Gods and above.


    Meaning that even if she promoted one of her current five, no, three traits, she would only be limiting herself. She already had two Fantasy types, which she could not use at all.


    A third one would only make her weaker for now. No worries though, she still had three other chances after this, so the most probable choice was to increase her number of Providence.


    ¡ºCongrattions. You have awakened "Samsara: Six World Revolution"¡»


    "Hold on a minute. Isn''t my Reincarnation the Queen Mother of The West? Howe I''m now a part of the Samsara? I know I''ve been trying to recreate the Samsara in this world, but that''s because I felt like it was needed.


    "Unless, the Providence we gain after descending is determined by our actions. In that case, instead of saying we are re-living our lives, isn''t it good to say we are modifying our past lives?" She thought as the process continued. Her thoughts were truly ones to re-consider.


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    "Divine Grace." Cheryl said without hesitation. She alreadyprehended "Limb Restoration" to "Resurrection". Now what she needed was a form that was worthy of being an Ancestor.


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Divine Form". Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 2 200 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year. Do not worry, your believers will still be doubled¡»


    "Thank God." A god was thanking another God, but that was not important. What was important was that, "Yes!! I can finally have Legendary Grade believers!!"


    That was true. To have Legendary grade believers, one must either have more than 2 000 believers and a Half Deity. Or like Enigma, have more than twenty Half Deities for a poption of 100, ten if you had a 200 believer quotation.


    Cheryl did not even wait for a moment before she busied herself with the many ideas she had in mind. As off now, she only had¡ª


    ¡ºYour Angels have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race number by epting other Angels from Terra¡»


    "...What?" Cheryl was surprised. Mythical? Wait, what? Blinking her eyes in confusion, she was about to start Calcting but, the promotion was not over yet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºYour Eternals have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by reproduction¡»


    "Eh?" Mythical again? Cheryl waited for a while in case her Noble Humans and Immortal Humans became Mythicals as well. Unfortunately she was waiting for disappointment.


    "Hold on, Mythical? I understand the angels, even with 2 000 quotation, I have ten Lesser Dominions, and a total of ten angels, it was a given, an overdo even. But the Eternals? Howe? Let me see then...


    "With 2 000 believers, I would need at least five Half-Deities to be considered... oh? The six peak masters are already Half-Immortals. Plus Almeida is an Immortal. Hehe... Hehe..." She awkwardlyughed at her blunder.


    As for Noble Humans, they had over 2 million poption, she would at least need one thousand half deities or two hundred deities to have it be Legendary and Mythical respectively.


    Immortal Humans with their 260 000 poption will need over a hundred half deities and over 25 deities. As for the Eternals and Angels, their poption were small, so they used the quotation to judge them.


    "With this, how much faith points do I earn?" Curious, she closed her eyes and willed the True Will to calcte her faith points, she waszy to do it herself now.


    ¡ºTotal Faith points: 15 756¡»


    "...."


    Cheryl double-checked, triple-checked and still did not believer her eyes. There was a joke right before her eyes, ''You have to be kidding me, isn''t that... isn''t that a bit too much? Not just a bit, TOO much.


    ''Well, after looking at Michu and Michelle, I guess I was supposed to earn at most 5 000 units or more. I guess these two are my lucky charms... or they are just my cheats.''


    "A-Anyway, with this out of the way, I guess my promotion was a sess." She thought out loud and was about to throw herself onto the bed, but it seemed joy was followed by Despair.


    "Mydy, we have visitors." Tiara called from outside the main bedroom. They were supposed to be switching turns, but for some reason she told the others that she would work here everyday.


    The others did not know what benefits she got, and even after asking the angels, they got nothing. So they let her be. What was strange was how her peak was keeping up with the others despite her constantly being absent.


    "Who?" Cheryl asked back in slight annoyance.


    "They are envoys of the Rubrum Empire." Tiara ignored the clear annoyance in Cheryl''s tone as it was not directed to her and responded. Her tone albeit still respectful as always.


    "Those old forgeys? I''m on my way then." Cheryl stood up and prepared herself then left in a leisure pace. Despite the pressure, she was not afraid of them. The only thing limiting her were her believers.


    Otherwise, she would wrestle with them.


    In no time at all, she appeared within the main hall of the Main Pavillion. The fact that people could stille and go as they wished within her home pissed her off... Except for Louise.


    The barrier was still only around Greater Deity level, so beings at the level of a Higher Deity or anything above that, could stille and go as they pleased.


    "The Queen Mother of The Slumps, the most beautiful Jade of our Rubrum Empire, the goddess of beauty herself, the purest Saint of this era, the¡ª"


    Cheryl couldn''t bare to listen to him any longer and waved her hand as she cut him off, "Enough with the nonsense, please. Come out with it and please leave, I''m very busy."


    This was a rare side of her nobody out there knew off. Only her close aides, and Louise, knew that Cheryl disliked ttery. Others who were not close to her did not know that, like this man.


    "Haha..." The manughed awkwardly and sat down. He had ck hair, which was white on the sides and a slightly weary face. Wore extra-luxuriously made clothes fit for a king instead of a noble and had a kind, gentle smile.


    "First of all, I would like to greet you as an envoy of the pce. And we do hope you''ve been well taken care off?" He greeted first and foremost, as he then asked with a smile.


    "Yes, thoroughly. Though I am not sure if that will be the case starting from now on." Cheryl also responded with a smile, her gentleness oozing out of her being.

 Chapter 111 Cheryls Chronicles: Samsara - Six Worlds I

    ?But the middle-aged man was not stupid. He could understand the hidden meaning in her words, but decided to not say anything about it. He was veteran at this.


    "Oh, you jest midy. The Emperor has sent me, and we would like to recruit you." He continued on with his gentle smile and amiableugh as he faced her gentleness.


    The impression he gave out was that of a gentle old man, and by his bearing, and the way he carries himself, he really seemed no different than a gentle old man.


    "Oh? That''s absolutely great. I would love to ept and be well taken care off by his majesty, unfortunately, there is a lot I have to do and I am not sure time will be on my side to attend to the matters of the Pce." Cheryl replied.


    Her gentle tone and aggressive-less words made it tough for the middle-aged man to use threats on her. Since he came as a kind man, he would seem hypocritical if he suddenly changed moods all of a sudden. Affecting the image of the Empire.


    Nheless, he did not skip a beat to reply. "There is no need to worry about that midy. Unless necessary, the Empire will not disturb you. And even if they do, we can send Higher Deities toe and take care of your people."


    "Hm." Cheryl nodded her head, her smile getting brighter with a few hints of surprise and joy in her eyes. "Really? I would most likely appreciate that. But..."


    She paused and had a conflicting expression on her face, it was so genuine and on point that, even a scheming person might doubt themselves for a moment.


    "Is something bothering you, midy? If so, don''t worry, the Empire will make sure to take care of it." The middle-aged man responded to her conflicting expression with a soothing one.


    "Haah~ It''s just that, I have just recently given birth and have to¡ª"


    "You''ve what?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help but cut her words halfway in shock. Even the two guards behind him did so. Three Higher Deities were surprised at this shocking words.


    "I have just given... birth? Sir, is something wrong? Could it be that goddesses are not allowed to be pregnant? If so, I sincerely apologize." Cheryl bowed her head until it almost touched the table with an apologetic tone.


    Seeing her like this brought a slight spark of pain to the hearts of everyone looking. A beauty, probably more beautiful than the Empress herself was bowing down in a sorry state to them. For no apparent reason!!!


    "No no no, it''s alright, it''s alright. We were just, surprised that''s all... There is no such rule like that in the Empire midy." He finally managed to respond after a pause, then continued, "Goddesses giving birth is not a problem, and more than weed. But, aren''t you too young?"


    "Young? Fufu, good sir, I am over a hundred years old. It''s just that my body refuses to Age along with me." Cheryl replied while covering her mouth.


    "Then forgive me for my impudence. I hope midy can forgive me?" The middle-aged man lowered his head slightly and apologized. He looked quite sincere as well. Two beings ying each other naturally, a battle of fake emotions.


    "Of course, why would I be petty... So, good sirs, what might have brought you here to my domain?" Cheryl gently smiled at them and even helped him raise his head before sitting down.


    "It''s nothing great, we were only here to invite you to join us, that''s all." He responded amicably without any lingering thoughts. No sign of whether he was lying or telling the truth.


    "Once again, I would love to, but, not now. I''m unfortunate to have children who are obsessed with me." Cheryl said after a light sigh, her beauty still captivating even grown up men like them.


    "There is no need to worry. By the way, who might the father be, if you don''t mind me asking?" He asked naturally and fluently, as if he wasn''t going into a deep topic.


    Unfortunately for him, Cheryl shook her head with a bitter smile. "Forgive me, unfortunately he is not here, and I believe he won''t being back from his mission anytime soon. I am sorry I cannot say anymore than that."


    "It''s alright. In that case, it was nice meeting you midy. My name is Albert Jones, by the way " He sighed, but managed to hide his disappointment and stood up to bid farewell.


    "Likewise good sir. Chelsea Goldyhat." Cheryl stood up as well and shook his outstretched hand with a gently and naive smile. It''s beauty captivating them into not overthinking it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She of course lied, naturally at that.


    "Goodbyedy Chelsea." He bid his final farewell and turned to leave with his guards. His hands were held behind his back, making him look sagely and wise.


    "Bye~ bye~. Tiara, send our guests out please." Cheryl cheerfully waved him off while giving orders to Tiara, who had long changed into a full maid outfit.


    "Yes mydy." Tiara bowed and escorted the three guests out. She was born in the slumps, but it seemed like being a maid was a natural thing for her.


    "...."


    After a long moment of silence, Cheryl shook her head helplessly as the naive smile turned jubnt and carefree. ''Old fogeys.'' She thought to herself, as if she could see through their scheme.


    Meanwhile, on the side of Albert. It''s been three days since they left Cheryl''s Sanctuary. He currently sat besides a handsome young man and a stoic old man.


    "That''s what I''ve seen in her. Her charm is iprehensible, almost greater than the Empress, who was one of the great beauties of the Five Empires. Her personality is loveable and quite sweet.


    "She has a motherly aura around herself, and also ims to be a mother as well. She seems naive and sweet at first, but upon thinking on the way she chooses her words, she seems smart and intelligent.


    "Her talent is at most above even Chosens or at most a highest grade Chosen. There are also six Heaven defying geniuses serving her, ten Dominions with high grade Chosens talents and at most a hundred century geniuses.


    "It''s only been five years, and her forces keep growing. Given more time, she would be a great assert for the Empire. With our support, she might even be an Ancient Deity. What do you think mi''lord?" Albert stopped talking and looked up at the handsome young man.


    The young man had blonde hair and blue eyes, a charming appearance way lesspared to True Gods, but still high for a deity. His Physique was lean and fit.


    "She has a child?" That was the only thing that got through his head, unfortunately. He found it hard to believe to the point where, even now, he looked quite dull and heart broken.


    "Yes, despite looking young, she ims to be a hundred years old. And as for the father of her children, she ims that he was far away, but I think it''s all an excuse. Even the child, I saw no sign of one... And she seems pure."


    Albert responded in a way suitable for the ears of his lord. He did not want the young man to look depressed and gain the attention of others on this matter. Especially the Empress.


    "Is that so? That''s great. Continue to investigate on this matter and make sure to treat her well. If she has a child indeed, try to find out who the father is. If not, try and find a way to introduce me to her life. Oh, keep this a secret to my brothers and try to help her nurture her people.


    "If we want her to stand strong even without my help, she must be able to fight for herself against the others. What do you think senior?" The young man finally looked at the sage-like stoic old man.


    The old man finally opened his eyes and looked at the young man. After a heart beat, he sighed and replied, "I have no interrest in your small Empire. I''ve seen far bigger organizations. All I want is those that are talented in Cultivation.


    "And those people satisfy my needs." The old man said, his words targeted at the Mother Sanctuary, but after another pause, he them added, "In fact, I only need that youngdy."


    These words brought bitterness to the young man and Albert. They knew how strong this man was, he was probably from one of the higher realms, and could destroy this entire Central Cardinal with a flip of his hand.


    But why, why did he have to take her, out of everyone else. As if feeling satisfied with their expressions, the old man nodded and added, "If she agrees to it herself then that''s fine. But let me warn you...

 Chapter 112 Cheryls Chronicles: Samsara - Six Worlds

    ?"I have something, or somethings you guys can''t give her that I can. So be sure of your manners and know your ce." He ended his words at that, he then stood up and walked out at a leisure pace with his hands at his back.


    "Thank you senior, thank you." The young man hurriedly bowed his head and looked at the back of the old man as he left. Still feeling bitter, but managed to hide it.


    The area was left in silence until the old man was long gone and they were sure he could not hear them. The young prince sighed in defeat and despair.


    "Aiy~ Mi''lord, this can''t go on for long, her highness the empress may find out about this soon. And you know how petty she is. She will order the young miss to be killed." Albert, still bowing respectfully said.


    "The Empire rests on your shoulders mi''lord. If the Empress finds out about this and orders an attack to the young miss, the old senior will definitely defend her and our end won''t be a beautiful one.


    "On the other hand, your interest on her aside, your brothers might also fall in love with her and try to use her. Or maybe use her against you. You have to be careful on both fronts mi''lord. You cannot trust anybody." He ended there, still bowing.


    "Yes Albert, I know." The young man closed his eyes and looked up at the ceiling. He then opened his mouth, "Support her to the best of our Abilities. Do it secretly and make sure you are not found out just like today.


    "And also research about her life, her likes, her personality, her behavior, her dislikes and her... husband." He then paused and frowned, then added under his breathe "Secretly."


    "Noted mi''lord." Albert bowed his head and vanished out of the pce in an instant. Higher Deity? That was just a facade, he was an Ancient Deity, how could he fail at spying on a ''Higher Deity''?


    He left the study, and went throughout the castle as usual. He did not alert anyone of the fact that he was on a secret mission, and just worked like he usually does.


    Meanwhile, back at Cheryl''s side. She sat on her bed with the two little dolls ying together behind her. Before her, were six overly beautiful women who knelt down in respect. All looking up at her.


    "You are all my trusted followers, my flesh and blood, my daughters and my family." She said in her usual gentle tone, filled with love and affection, along with the aura of a mother. She was getting used to this.


    " " " Yes!!! " " "


    " " " Yes!!! " " "


    The six peak masters responded at the same time without hesitation. They were Land-Immortals and blessed with unparalleled talents. They knew that this all came from Cheryl.


    "And that is why I wouldn''t want to see you die because of a stupid thing... like loyalty." She paused, and as if she thought about something, she hastily added, "I... I am not saying being loyal is stupid, not at all. Please continue being loyal to me, to yourselves, and to your dreams.


    "I just feel like it''s stupid if you die because of it. After all, a bit if shame here and there won''t hurt anybody, right? So you can''t just die. Especially if I, did not permit you to die, is that clear to all of you?"


    " " " Yes!!! " " "


    " " " Yes!!! " " "


    "That''s great. If a strong being were toe here and ask about us, don''t be ashamed to tell them everything. What I like, what I love, what I hate, what color are my favorite inner wear... or the likes.


    "So on and so forth, even if they ask about Michu and Michelle, indulge them, and lie if you could. There is no need to hide anything, but also no need to sell me out for nothing. Bargain and gain something out of it."


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    The six peak masters looked up at Cheryl in confusion. At first, they thought that she hated loyalty or did not think anything of it. If that were true, then how were they supposed to prove their love for her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    But then, the more they listened, the more it seemed like things were getting out of hand. Why on Terra would they do that? How could they even do such a thing? Who could even do such a thing?!


    "Don''t worry. If they ever want to ask about my three sizes, give it to them. But don''t sell yourselves out cheap, okay? Don''t follow through my examples, never, it''s bad for you. A woman must respect herself.


    "For example, you should not let boys...." And just like that, Cheryl entered mother mode and began lecturing the girls. From kneeling on one knee, they sat down on both knees and listened carefully to her preaching.


    It was strange, despite what she said, none of the girls would easily agree to it. They understood that what she meant was that they should not die because of unnecessary things, but why did it seem awkwarding from her?


    Was it because she was like a mother they never had? Despite her looking five years younger than some of them, it was true that, she was more of a mother than anything else to them though. More so as a Goddess.


    She and Almeida.


    You can never judge a god through his image. It was better to judge them through their actions, or tone of speech. That way, you could easily tell their true age, and how long they have lived for.


    After the preaching, the girls left the room and flew out of to their respective Peaks. Hilda could nit help but start up a conversation as they left. "Hey, what do you all think of Mother Goddess'' words?"


    Everyone kept quiet, but Tiara shrugged her shoulders and casually responded. "I''ll do as she says. If I can make a million and also keep my life, why should I hesitate?"


    "Thats terrifyinge from you. Aren''t you her favorite?" Hilda clicked her tongue in wonder, looking at Tiara, who nodded. She then responded, "Precisely why I''ll make millions. I know more."


    "That''s not the point!!" Hilda red up at her, then calmed down and exined herself. "I mean that you are her favorite. So you should not even think of betraying her. Not you out of all people."


    "Betray?" Tiara looked at her in perplexion. Not only her, even Tiffany was confused. "But...we are only listening to what Mother Goddess told us to do."


    "...."


    Hilda kept quiet, and could not believe her ears. Where was the loyalty here? Tiara chuckled and responded, "Loyalty is doing everything your master tells you to do, without questioning them."


    She said, and smiled. Hilda paused, and carefully thought about it. A momentter, she eximed in shock and wonder. "Shit. You''re right."


    But Beatrice and Ste immediately intervened. "They are lying. Dont fall for their tricks." "Snap out if it Hilda. Don''t listen to these two devils."


    Tiara feigned shock and said, "Excuse me, i am a Heavenly Being. The purest of them all. I am no Devil. But Tiffany is though." Abd threw the me on Tiffany.


    "...."


    She kept quiet cause indeed, she was a Devil. No, to be precise she was a Wraith. "No. I am not a Devil. I am a Wraith. Who is the Devil amongst us?" And asked.


    Everyone kept quiet, and their eyes focused on one of them. It was Beatrice. Nor was it Ste. Hilda was also not the one.


    So... Who was the Devil?


    "...."

 Chapter 113 Louises Chronicles: Promotion

    ?¡ºID: Louise S. Vermillion ¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Abyss Little Chief". Your R7-Corrupted Fire Law has be R8-Abyss Fire Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(7): Eternal Night (Zenith), Chaos Borne (Unique), Mother of Fates (Unique), Subdue: Divinity (Unique), Chasmic Darkness (Unique), Sleeping Death (Unique), Mother of Mysteries (Fantasy)¡»


    ¡ºArtifacts(2): Chariot of Night, Star Treader (Lost), Wings of Night, Starless Feathers (Lost)¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Chaos Borne" has be a Fantasy Providence¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Divine Form". Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 2 680 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year. Do not worry, your believers will still be doubled¡»


    ¡ºYour Shadow Devils have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by epting other Shadow Devils from Terra''s Abyss Realm¡»


    ¡ºYour Shadow Deities have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by epting other Shadow Deities from Terra''s Abyss Realm¡»


    Like Cheryl, Louise went through her promotion easily. She gained the Divinity "Abyss Little Chief" due to sniffing too much into the Abyss Higher Realm ever since she descended.


    And because her alignment was already dark and corrupted, she easily got ustomed to the Abyss. It even went as far as to give her a position in its hierarchy and influenced her future Law as well.


    The authority of such a Divinity, despite it being the lowest avable Divinity, it still gave her the rights to issue out Abyssal invasions, to the level of Multiversal.


    Or evenmand Abyssal creatures that were within the category of Deity equivalents. Of course, they had the right to disagree to hermands, if they were far stronger than her.


    But it was still an amazing authority nheless, and there was a lot she could do with this authority, considering what she had in mind right now.


    But unlike Cheryl, instead of gaining more Providence, she instead evolved one of the few she had. Even though she won''t be able to use a Fantasy Providence now, she believed she could if she became a Perfect True God.


    This was not normal, in case people are unaware. She also did not use the chance on her weapon because it was already at Lost grade, which was a weapon capable of wounding even Main Gods.


    A Reality Altering Weapon.


    The ranks of weapons were quite simple, from Ordinary Weapon to Superior Weapon, there was then a Magical Weapon, Unique Weapon, Legendary Weapon and Divine/Sacred Weapon then a Lost Divine Weapon.


    In other words, Divine weapons of the Older Eras. The requirements for using such weapons were strict as well, intter Eras such as this one. Mainly because of their Reality Altering capabilities.


    Sacred/Divine weapons could only be used by Deities and above. Even most Ascendency True God equivalents would use them since they are still useful.


    But a weapon fit for such beings were Lost Divine weapons. And the best thing about them is that even an Apprentice can use them, helping them kill beings through leagues.


    For example, an Apprentice with a Lost Divine weapon could kill Expertbatants, an Expert can kill Epicbatants, an Epic can kill Half-Deities and a Half Deity could kill pure Deities.


    Such a weapon in the hands of Louise, who was now a peak Higher Deity equivalent could either kill or outmatch even Ancient beings. But if she upgraded it to Ruin, then she might as well forget about using it till she was a Genuine True God at least.


    Another worthwhile experience would be the Mythical races she has and the amount of Faith she earns now. Within five years, she had collected more than a 100 000 Faith points.


    By using 50 000, she gave each of her Shadow Deities a 1st grade blessing, making them have the mid grade Chosen talents. Meaning they ended up be Deities within that five years.


    While her Shadow Devils already had Half Deities of their own when she took them in. Perhaps anything with very high Affinity to shadows would automatically believe in her, like the Shadow Devils.


    ? "But these are just the easy things I''ve done since the trials began. And the invasion to the Void ne is still at the preliminary stages even at this time." Louise sat on a high throne down in Hell, one hand resting on the armrest and holding up her cheek.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Patience, my lord." A demon king bowed and said, he then felt like he had to say more, so he continued, "The invasion to the Middle Realm is also at the preliminary stages. We should not rush things, my lord.


    "With the current progress, we should be able to give them a hard time and give Lady Athena a chance. The Void ne has many towers, gods and warriors.


    "But thankfully, they are not a collective force. We can use this to our advantage. Our gods are less in numbers, but our army isrger, so for now, this is our only saving grace.


    "Given more time, I promise that I can push on forward for a bit. At most, please give me twenty to twenty-five years mydy, by that time, we should be able to make them work together to defeat us." He ended there, still kneeling down in respect.


    "Don''t be in a rush. Let my sister do her things at her own pace, no need to put ourselves in danger. Attack using the Undead, I''m pretty sure they are numerous within our army, right?" She looked down at him and questioned.


    "Yes, those under us are almost a million, and those that are spawns are at most a hundred million in numbers." The demon king responded in one fell swoop.


    "That''s good, Twenty years is it?" She switched legs, crossing the left over the right as she thought. The demon king could imagine her posture, but did not dare lift his head up due to her charm.


    "Hmm? Let''s make it twenty-five years, by then, I''m willing to give those who do highly in their work a chance to be a something grander.¡¸This is not only for him, everyone here, be it a Lesser Demon, a Demonic critter or an Archdemon, as benevolent as I am, I will not let you work yourselves to death for nothing¡¹


    "¡¸Even the spawns can have this chance. The path of Divinity is not far from your grasps, you just have to push on a bit, and you''ll find yourselves gaining authority beyond your wildest imaginations. So prepare yourselves, for twenty years is just a fleeting moment¡¹."


    She used Faith Power to increase her speech to travel throughout the entire stronghold with millions of demons. This was how a god should act before mortals.


    Mighty and unfathomable!!


    "Wooooooaaaah!!!"


    "Long live the Shadow Empress!!"


    "Long live the Shadow Empire!!"


    "For the Night!!!"


    "For Eternal Night!!!"


    " " " Ooooorrraaaaaaaa!!! " " "


    Regardless of what type of Demon it was, all the demons under hermand, Dark Elves, Drows, Shadow Devils, Undeads and even the Shadow Deities all sang Praises and Worship to her.


    But Louise did not have any change of expression, Hell she could barely hear them thanks to the sound proofed barrier her Pce was built on.


    She then lowered her eyes to look at the demon king kneeling down respectfully before her, "I hope you won''t impress me. So, how is the progress in finding him?"


    The demon king thumped his chest in pride, but still did not dare to look up. "My lord, so far, we havee to three people who meet your requirements. I hope one of them is the "him" you are looking for."


    "Out with it then." Shemanded, still without a smile on her face, one at the epitome of charm that ordinary true gods should not have. Charm capable of warpinf even the thoughts of gods.


    "Yes!!" The demon king felt the coldness in her words and did not hesitate to blurt out all he found out, "In the Green Continent, we have found a young man around your age, meeting your description.


    "Silver hair, strong, quite handsome and amiable. Unfortunately, we have yet to see him do anything that we can consider out of this world. There is also another one within the Green Continent at the same Region.


    "Unfortunate, he stays indoors and does note out. But he does have silver hair, quite handsome and is very strong. We believe she should have qausi-ancient god prowess, and the closest to your description.


    "Thest one was found within another Continent, and he does not meet most requirements. Though he has silver hair, and is quite handsome, he is a coward and likes to do indecent things to young women, he''s also not a god, just a half god."

 Chapter 114 Louises Chronicles: Progress

    ?"Kill him." She did not even wait to let him finish his words before she gave her order. The demon king was surprised, but not too shocked. A Demon Empress like her had to be cold and cruel.


    "Yes my lord. He will be disposed off immediately." He did not know why, perhaps it was because that person was a pervert who forced himself on weaker underaged women, or because he looked like the target, but with a horrible attitude.


    Anyway, it was not his ce to ask. All he knew is that, this person, had just unfortunately cut his future short. It was a pity for him, luckily with the distance, he still has about five to ten years to live. If he was lucky. If not, he might just die even tomorrow morning.


    The ones keeping tabs on him were weak, yes, the weak mortals he r*ped, some were subus who worked for Louise. Though it was just work, as in getting payed, they still did their job carefully.


    Plus, they weren''t losing out at Devouring the Yan essence of a Half-Deity. So they did not mind doing such indecent deeds.


    "Anything else to report?" She asked after a moment of quietness. The matter of that person was no more mentioned, the demon king knew his ce perfectly well.


    "Yes my lord, the Dark Net has officially spread out its influence throughout the Five Empires. We also have connection with at most hundreds of Regions spread out within the Middle Realm.


    "We are doing our best and will expand even further from now on. As for the reports from the Dark Net, the Rubrum Empire is making its move and seems to be a bit secretivetely.


    "The Aurum Empire is still as quiet and secretive as always. Nothing major has urred from them, and their connections with the Angels from the Higher Realm of Heaven is still as steadfast as before.


    "The Shade Empire is still as reckless as before and has done as you told. They have internal struggles as they are not sure who to believe in between Night and Demise. So far, there are three powers there.


    "The Night Council, Demise Council and the Royal Family. The three Princesses that you support have been waiting patiently working to meet up to your expectations. They are known as the ''The Three Sisters of Dusk'' for now.


    "The Holy Empire has, for some reason, gone down towards the Green Continent. I heard that the Holy Son lost his pet down there, and now, they are going back to retrieve it." He paused to catch his breathe and continued on after a moment.


    "Rumor has it that a gigantic thousands mile humanoid being, as if personifying the Universe itself killed a muchrger tens of thousands miled colossal bird. The battle was won at the cost of hundreds of millions of lives¡ª"


    Louise hurriedly raised her hand to cut him off and stood up as she looked at him with shock and a hint of expectation within her eyes. "Repeat yourself,e again, a what?"


    "...a ten thousand miled colossal bird?" The demon king looked up as he was confused. It is rare to see the personification of Night herself look so flustered.


    "No, not that. Before... You said something before that, about a humanoid being..." Louise hurriedly shook her head.


    "Uhm... the thousand miled humanoid behemoth?" He asked once again? Still confused, ''What''s so great about this behemoth anyway?''


    "Yes yes, that''s it. The Universal Reiki, the Essence of Reality, only he can use something like that within such a weaker realm." Louise sighed and sat down, her countenance looking brighter and fairer. That was at least a clue.


    The demon king looked up in confusion once again, ''Weaker? Isn''t this world considered the highest grade World within all of Reality? A Greater World?''


    With such thoughts, he did not dare say them out loud and just waited for Louise to finish her words. "Keep your tabs on the person who manifested such a behemoth, and... do not do anything that will earn you his Wrath.


    "Believe me, I will not do anything if that is the case. All I can do is act like nothing happened while... serving him as a diligent¡ª Ahem, I lost track of the main topic. Continue." Louise covered the lower half of her face with her hand, making her seem cute.


    But the demon king saw through her blush, but of course, he did not darement. Instead he continued his report as if nothing happened. Cause nothing did happen.


    Aside from the Rubrum, Aurum, Shade and Holy Empires, the Central Empire also seemed to be busy with their own things. Though strange, they spread their influence throughout the other four Cardinals.


    The Four Cardinals had thousands of Continents each, then each Continent had thousands of Regions each. One Region the size of a small world (Earth).<novelnext></novelnext>


    One can imagine how long it would take to cover such arge piece ofnd, including crossing the Endless Sea separating the Cardinals. Their actions would probably be fruitless even after years of effort.


    But that was not part of Louise''s business. She had no right or need to worry about them, while she had to look for Enigma and their Destined child, The Daughter of Darkness.


    "That''s all about the Middle Realm, my lord." The demon king, Vares, concluded with a noble bow towards the throne. He was her most loyal follower, and leader of the Shadow Deities.


    "Very good." Louise closed her eyes to rx. A lot has happened in just five years, what off ten, twenty and the hundreds years left before everyone finished the trials.


    Usually, without even trying, they could be Main Gods within a hundred and fifty-five years. But if they used faith points, a 100 000 for one year, they could at least finish within a hundred years or less.


    This data was collected after thest batch went through their trial. In other words, it was just the average time, some might take earlier time, while others took longer. But 155 years was still the limit. For every true god out there.


    "My lord, there is more." Varese said after realizing that Louise was about to close her eyes to rest. He did not want to disturb her, but it was just that important.


    "What is it?" Loyise asked after a while of keeping quiet. Her eyes were still kept shut as if she did not believe that whatever he had to say, would be worth more than finding about a certain someone.


    "A new path to the Abyss has suddenly been spotted." He carefully reported with an elegant bow, as if he was cautious with the topic. But it was understandable.


    The Middle Realm was known as the mortal world of Terra. Mystic Realm, Hell and Heaven are then known as the Middle Realms of Terra. Between the Mortal and the Higher Realms.


    Then there were three Higher Realms, the Abyss, Purgatory and the God Realm. From the God Realm to the Abyss then Purgatory, this was the hierarchy between the higher realms.


    The Higher Realms were mysterious. Especially the Abyss, which surpassed every other Realm except Purgatory, which was a terrifying concept if one thought about it.


    All they knew was that, the weakest there were born as Deities, and the strongest were unknown. But even beings of unknown power would be careful when treading that ce. It was also known as the Primordial Graveyard.


    "The Abyss?" Louise''s interest was piqued, she looked up at Vares and asked back just to verify if she heard it clearly. Well, maybe there was something after all.


    "Yes, many demons have already gone down, but none have returned alive. Even the Ancient Desire has note back, now, the Princess of Wrath is about to jump in as well." Vares responded.


    "Is that so? Okay then, I''ve heard you." Louise nodded and stood up. She then walked down the stairs at a leisure pace, while Vares already stood at the side with his right hand raised up towards her.


    Louise held his hand and helped herself down the stairs. It was courtesy of Hell, and it''s not like she didn''t like it at all. But she still preferred to be in ''his'' arms.


    "I''ll go take a look..." She abruptly said, and before Vares could intervene, she raised up her hand to stop him, "I''ll be going with my little sister, don''t worry too much about me.


    "I''ll be gone for theing years at most. But... if I''m not back by then, I want you to keep attacking and following my sister''s instruction. I''ll just be a littlete, but I''ll be back at the end."


    "...."


    Vares still seemed like he had more to say. How could they let the lord they had been waiting for, for so long, go just like that? Impossible, never. They would never.


    "Believe in me." Louise ended it there. A rare smile on her icy cold face. A smile that melted the icy heart of a veteran demon such as himself, who was as dark as the shadows.

 Chapter 115 Louises Chronicles: Mimis Promotion

    ?"At least, take the Shadow Gods with you, I will not relent on this matter, my lord. Forgive my manners, but without you, we might as well die as well." He bowed, no, he knelt down on one knee swiftly, without hesitation.


    "Yes yes, I will do so. Just don''t kill yourselves even when I''m Twenty yearste." Louise turned around still with the rare smile, directed at him, then turned back forward and continued on walking.


    ''...Beautiful.'' This was all he could think off after seeing that smile, stered upon her epitome charm. Then as if he realized something he stood up hurriedly, ''Fuck!! I fell for it.''


    Indeed, that smile was only used to buy enough time, Louise was long gone. With her speed, even he, a Noble Demon King would pale inparison to her.


    After all, Higher Deities could only cover between ten million miles to fifteen million miles per hour going on average, while she could travel at light speed if she so wished, which was Imperial Demon King/Deity King level. Which was likewise their average speed.


    At the end, she was still a being the title of Demon Empress, a Status even above Deity Kings or Imperial Demon Kings. An Ancient Demon kind of status.


    There was no way he was catching up with her.


    "Mydy, you don''t even know where the pathway is, do you?" Vares sighed onest time and threw himself onto the stairs. ''Well good night, may the Night be with you. Oh right, you are Night. Haha.. fuck.''


    As for Louise, Vares had misjudged her. She flew with a pair of starry-like ck wings that seemed to absorb the eyes of the world itself towards it.


    Instead of the expected speed he guessed, she was tens of thousands of times beyond that, and on average. Meaning that she was at least going at over a billion miles per hour, at most half a mile per microsecond!!


    Such speed was beyond even theprehension of Deity Lords even when going all out. Maybe only something as powerful as a Deity King or Ancient Deity could follow.


    Amd she traveled at this speed for a minute, skipping a distancing of more than a single Continent. In just a minute. She was not far from reaching that little brat, who found herself in Hell by mistake.


    "It''s been five years, I guess your peaceful days wille to an end for the future couple of years." She muttured under her breathe with a smile, as the image of Mimi fleeced through her mind.


    "I wonder how you''re doing, our dearest little sister." She pushed on forward at full speed and vanished into the purple clouds and ash gray sky of Hell.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Hell Realm, Outskirts


    The Sixty-eighth Red Region


    Mimi sat at the top of the hill and watched as Noelle and Jill went at it. Noelle had be a Half Deity, while Jill had be a Demon Lord. Both at the same level.


    But both of them were Chosens.


    Noelle was blessed by Enigma with all five blessings, plus the iplete "Divine Blessing", making her potential reach the point of [17]. But she was also blessed by Mimi with a 3rd grade blessing.


    Them there was the Providence of +4 for being of a Mythical Race, and another +2 for being within a Realm as advanced as Hell itself. Her potential was no less than that of the highest grade Chosens!!!


    Thus, despite reaching the peak, she was as talented as other highest grade Chosens. She was even more talented than Jill, the son of a Goddess!!


    Such feeling was too fulfilling for Noelle!!!


    Jill was different, being Mimi''s Offspring, he had an average talent of [10], with her 1st grade blessing and Providence of Hell, he became a lowest grade Chosen. He managed to take four years into bing a Half Deity.


    Aside from that, nothing great happened around here. Except taking in the Serpentines, Demon Lord Dion and his sister, Demon Chief Serpentina, alongside their people into her circle of influence, and fighting Noelle, nothing much really happened.


    "Come on, what happened to being the son of a goddess? Show some might in your swings. Prove the Divine Blood that runs through your veins!!" Noelle, who had be a battle maniac, taunted Jill with a carefree, yet half crazed smile on her face.


    Bang!!


    Jill punched out with the strength of hundreds of trillions of tons in his fist, and this was with the realm suppression. Butpared to Noelle, who had more power, was nothing.


    "Hahaha, you''re too slow." She smiled and vanished out of sight, like a breeze of wind. Jill did not think twice before increasing his defenses, but that was useless.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bang!!


    A fist met with his crossed arms before his chest, which cracked up his ribs and shattered his forearm scales before sending him flying towards a cliff at the speed of lightning. Noelle had tens of times the strengthpared to Jill, so she had to hold back a bit.


    Let alone her insane speed.


    Boom!!


    Jill heavily crashed onto the cliff and coughed out a mouth full of blood before falling down on his knees. Noelle did not feel pity for him though, Mimi does the same to her.


    She appeared besides him in an instant, like a Wraith from Hell, and before he could think of anything, pped him away with a casual flip of her hand. To be honest, she was reveling in the strength of a god, a deity, a freaking <Unique Existence>!!!


    Jill managed to do a flip mid air andnd perfectly on the ground. He them took a huge puff of air into his chest, making it glow red, before breathing out a canon st of redva-like mes with the temperature of the suns.


    Noelle, of course just let him be. R7-Havadous Lava could be countered with an R7-Clear Water from her. And she did just that, with a swipe of her left hand, a water st shot out from thin air and countered the majestic fire breathe.


    BOOM!!!


    The bystanding lizardmen and serpentine looked on with expectant expressions. This happens once or twice a week, where Noelle bullies Jill. And once a week, Mimi bullies Noelle.


    And as mortals, this battle was exciting to watch for them. Especially since there were noplex moves or uses of Skills. Especially Noelle, with terrifying prowess vs Mimi, with simrly terrifying prowess.


    The difference was not that great. Well, both actually has Higher Deity prowess now, peak in terms of strength, but Speed, Noelle believed she was the fastest.


    Even Mimi going all out with the speed of a Higher Deity, paled inparison to her. She was a walking sh of light. She was the follower of the Rabbit God after all!!


    Mimi could not watch any more as her child got thrashed and beaten by the strict Noelle. Instead, she moved her attention to something she has been waiting for, for a very long time.


    The promotion.


    By now, she had not forgotten the dragon that killed her. And now she knew that he was a Deity Lord or Deity King at the very least, with her current strength after promotion, she was not going there for revenge.


    She swore to herself to do itter though.


    ¡ºID: Mimi Daemerion III¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Little Dragon Ancestor". Your R6-Destructive Heat Law has be R7-Abyss Fire Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(7): Commander of Life: Aldron (Unique), Commander of Fire: Ignia (Unique), Commander of Water: Mercorphobia (Unique), Commander of Stars: Selene (Unique), Commander of Earth: Dogramag (Unique), Golden Commander: Viernes (Unique), Commander of Apocalypse: ologia (Unique)¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Commander of Apocalypse: ologia" has be a Fantasy Providence¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Faith Empowerment", you can use Faith to power yourself. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 1 000 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year¡»


    ¡ºYour Demon Wyverns have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by epting other Demon Wyverns from Terra''s Hell Realm¡»


    "Hahahaha... HAHAHAHA FINALLY!!! I CAN FINALLY KICK THAT DRAGON IN THE FACE SOON!!! KYA~HAHAHAHA!!" Mimi held her hands at her hips and raised her head high as sheughed arrogantly to the skies.


    The fight between Noelle and Jill, if it was still a fight, came to a halt. Everyone looked at their crazy Goddess, Ahem, THEIR crazy goddess with a helpless expression.


    "How cute. We leave you be for five years and you''ve be this arrogant." But suddenly, an ethereal and melodious voice drifted from the sky, sounding both stoic and affection.

 Chapter 116 Louises Chronicles: Mimis Progress

    ?Much louder than the shouting Mimi, even though the speaker barely raises their tone at all.


    When everyone looked up, they were mesmerized by the beauty alone. The man could not help but gawk with their mouths open, while the women looked up in defeat.


    Noelle also looked up in shock. The feeling she got from the pretty person floating up there with a pair of ck wings, as ck like the Starless Night and as majestic even, was no different from Enigmas.


    Though Mimi was cute and ethereal, she was still small, short and a loli. In other words, chest aside, she was small in every other way. Height, appearance, attitude and behavior.


    But she was still cute nheless, too cute. Louise though, was a different leaguepared to her. And Noelle could see that even at the first nce, no, it was as if she felt that even before the person herself arrived.


    As for Mimi and her thoughts?


    "B-B-B-B-Big Sister?!" She jumped up like a startles kitten and wanted to run away due to embarrassment. But Louise suddenly appeared besides her and held her between her armpits.


    What an embarrassing posture to be carried with!


    "Yes, dear?" Louise responded in an affectionate, yet elderly manner. Causing the small dragoness to tremble in fear. All her traumas both big sisters gave her shing back to her.


    " " " Big sister? " " "


    The crowd could not help but look at each other in confusion, then at he pair of sisters, then at each other once again. ''First of all, where are the simrities? Second of all, where are the simrities? Andstly, what? Goddess Mimi had a sister?''


    "Mimi... you have a sister?" Noelle seemed to be the most affected as she looked at Louise in admiration. She could not help it, she just loved how beautiful Louise was.


    "Ye...Yes." Mimi quietly replied.


    "Not only does she have a sister, she has five of them and four older brothers. Isn''t that right, Mimi dear?" Louise interjected once again, this time around, with her usual neutral tone.


    "Ye...Yes." Mimi once again listlessly responded. She was still held like a stuffed doll in between Louise''s arms. And for some reason, she showed no signs of struggling.


    "That''s not all..."


    " " " ..... " " "


    Everyone was speechless. They could not believe that the unrestrained Mimi had an older sister, and they found it hard to believe that such a cold person was rted to Mimi.


    Andst but not least...


    ''Miss, your attitude and expression are not aligned.'' Noelle thought as she looked at Louise, who had her defensive neutral expression, while being overly talkative.


    ''For a cold beauty, you sure talk quite a lot. Not like I''mining with such a beautiful voice.'' Jill thought as well, before the pain on his face disrupted his thoughts.


    Demon Lord Xian and Demon Lord Dion, who seemed like old friends, all battered up and in a sorry state, did notment whatsoever. They were still bitter about everything that urred.


    But they did enjoy the current situation Mimi was put in. They really wanted to snicker at her, but feared that her older was as sadistic and as abusive as she was.


    ''Goddess Mimi has a sister?'' A believer within the millions of citizens held their head in disbelief and questioned themselves once again. They were not the only ones.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    With that out of the way, seven people sat within Mimi''s study, which of course, was clean and neat. Not like it would be dirty when the owner never went in before.


    Serpentina, Jill, Mimi, Noelle, Demon Lord Xian, Demon Lord Dion and Louise. Serpentina was a new member, and previous Sovereign of the Serpentines. She was a very talented Demon Chief and had two friends, Demon Lord Xian and Demon Lord Xian.


    Thetter was also her older brother. The three of them were kind of new, as they were just recently conquered not too long ago. Especially the two siblings.


    The lizardmen also had a Demon Lord, Xian, unfortunately he was sent on a mission most of the time. They were more like errands. He had no other subordinate Demon Lords, and was all by himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then there was Jill, the son of Goddess Mimi, a Demon Lord. The thing that made him stand out was his charm, strength and unreasonable Bloodline effects he got from Mimi.


    Noelle was a temporary Goddess of this ce, the Sword Deity of Duality. Also known as the ck Apocalypse by the people of Hell, and an Apostle of Enigma, which was still unknown to everyone here.


    And then Louise and Mimi. The true goddess sisters, the Eternal Night and the Lord of Dragons respectively. An important meeting was about to take ce.


    "Big sister, everyone is here, we can start." Mimi, who was unexpectedly calm and quiet said after a moment of silence. The others were still not used to this side of hers.


    But Mimi was d it was Louise who came and not Athena. Athena was sadistic and ck hearted, she was so terrifying that, within her presence, Mimi would transform into a mob character.


    But then again, Cheryl and the twins were also more preferablepared to Luoise. Not that Luoise was cruel, but because Cheryl was a pushover, while the twins would spoil her rotten.


    As for the big brothers, she didn''t know them much. And as for why they were called her big brothers, that was another topic for another day. At least it was obvious why Enigma was her big brother.


    "That''s good, but there was no need for all of this." Louise said as she swept her eyes over Serpentina, Jill, the Demon Lords and Noelle. "Nevermind. So, how have you been Mimi? Big sister has been worried sick about you."


    ''I believe you.'' Despite her internal thoughts, filled with boundless sarcasm, Mimi had a touched expression on her face, her eyes were even a bit tear eyed, "Big sister..."


    "I''m being serious. I''m not Athena, so I was genuinely worried about you. I even had to move my organization tens of thousands of regions west of here. Don''t worry, I made sure to take in your privacy and consideration beforehand.


    "So it won''t seem like I''m keeping tabs on you or limiting you at all, hopefully..." Louise said after looking at Mimi''s fake expression. It was genuine, but Louise had known Mimi for a hundred years.


    "....."


    ''It was better if you did not tell me that, big sister. Now I''m going to live with the constant fear of you visiting me and learning about my every doing.


    ''Hell, who doesn''t know that aside from you, no one is good at information gathering within our group? No one is better than you at that. Privacy? I already have none with you and big sister Athena in the picture!!


    ''Big sister, big sister, big sister, you were able to gather information about someone thousands of Universes away from us back then, and you expect me to believe that you aren''t keeping tabs on me now?


    ''Why are you even in Hell anyway?! Aren''t you an Abyss Fanatic?! Please go there and leave me alone, waaaa!!'' She thought with imaginary tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "....."


    The silence was too long, considering that Mimi took her time within her thoughts instead of responding. And Louise did not say anything about it, she knew what Mimi was thinking.


    She then added after another moment of silence, "You should really get used to it, cause I''m thinking of invading you, and taking you in very soon."


    "Why would big sister do that? I was already thinking of asking refuge with you anyway, no need for an invasion." It was impressive how fast she responded, considering her battle-filled brain. And I seems, little Mimi was not that stupid.


    ''What refuge?'' Jill thought. He knew his mother pretty well, and was sure she had no intent of taking refuge either anyone. Thus this news shocked him greatly.


    ''Refuge from who?'' Serpentina also thought, but unlike Jill, she believed that Mimi had a reason. She med herself for not knowing the future of the n beforehand.


    ''...This is getting quite good. Once a conquer, you must expect to be conquered in return.'' Demon Lord Xisn snickered at Mimi, as he was liking Louise more and more.


    ''Well, this is getting dramatic.'' Demon Lord Dion thought, as he wondered who next woulde and conquer the conquerer. This was the current trend of Hell after life.


    ''Why do I get the feeling that the air around them is simr to that of Lord Enigma?'' Noelle thought after looking at the interaction between both sisters. Her mind not on their conversation at all.


    The air she was talking about was that of solitude and mystery. Like, they did not belong here, yet, belong here at the same time. Something she could not truly pin point.


    "That''s good then. I won''t have to waste my time trying to reason with your people through brute force. Okay?" Louise nodded at Mimi, then turned to look at Noelle.

 Chapter 117 Louises Chronicles: Abyss Exploration I

    ?Without even giving Mimi a chance to say anything else, she frowned as another person had the scent of her beloved. Thus she squinted her eyes and asked, "And, you are?"


    "Me?" Noelle looked left and right, pointed at herself and asked in confusion. She was still in her thoughts and did not expect the overly beautiful Louise to talk to her.


    "Yes. Who else?" Louise affirmed without beating around the bush. Her starry eyes on Noelle''s adorable face, which was not blushing or the likes.


    "My name is Noelle, goddess of des and duality, and a Devout Believer of a certain god." Despite Louise being able to tame the frightening Mimi, Noelle did not fear her.


    She had Enigma behind her, so who was there for her to fear? Plus, she did not believe there could be anyone out there, close to Mimi, that would hurt her.


    As for her thoughts, to her, her God was Supreme. After all, who, out there, could give their followers treasures that increase Divine power/Mana and the space of an Inner Zone? Exactly, nobody.


    Her Inner Zone was terrifyingly seven timesrger than normal. She could birth Seven nes within at minimum, the moment she became a god. And with her talents and potential, she could increase that number to thirty-six of them.


    And this was all because of her God.


    HER God!!!


    She also did not mention his name because she was not sure whether they were rted or not. There were only three situations when people had the same origin.


    Either they were enemies, allies or did not know of the other yet. The third would still lead to the first two, so they were only two situations. She did not want to die if it was the former situation.


    And was not a risk taker at all, especially if the matter included unfathomable beings such as this Louise, and her god, Enigma.


    "I see..." Louise nodded and then ignored Noelle. She felt the familiar aura around Noelle, the familiar aura of a certain future husband of hers, if he truly epts her, that is.


    Then Mimi introduced Jill and Serpentina as her two god children. Meaning they had her Bloodline, yet were not considered godlins. Illegitimate children in simple terms.


    Then even though Demon Lord Xian and Demon Lord Dion were also her God children, she introduced the former as an errand boy, and thetter as a messenger boy.


    "....."


    "....."


    Both Demon Lordd knew that their demon goddess did not like them, but to embarrass them in front of her older sister was too much!! Why did they have such flimsy positions?!


    "You already have descendents, that''s fast. I''m impressed. Little Jill, little Serpentina, from now on, call me god aunt Louise alright?" She said. Even though she did not smile, she was still quite pretty.


    "Yes!!"


    "Yes."


    Jill''s respond was enthusiastic and full of energy, while Serpentina''s respond was dull and low. Nobody knew why though. She was awfully quiet as well.


    Demon Lord Dion was worried at first, but the clever Demon Lord Xian told him his hypothesis, and both of them kept quiet. An issue of women had no space for men to intervene.


    "Misceneous topics aside, do you want to go on a trip with me?" Louise suddenly asked out if curiosity. Well, whether she agreed or not, she wasing along.


    "No." And Mimi didn''t even hesitate to respond. It was so fast that, she responded before Louise mentioned thest word, showing that it was said as reflex answer.


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    Not only Louise was speechless, even the other five subordinates of Mimi were speechless. They were surprised how someone fearful of her own sister, dared to say no to that said sister of hers.


    "I... I... I meant that, not now?" Realizing her mistake, and seeing Louise staring at her quietly, still curious of her answer. She cleared her throat and tried to find a better way to reject her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "....."


    "Bi¡ªBig sister, you see... uh, I''m busy?" The silence was killing her. The curious expression on Louise made it seem as if she did not hear anything Mimi was saying at all.


    "....."


    "...Yes, yes I do. I would love, nothing more than to go on a trip with big sister." After struggling internally and externally, Mimi reluctantly agreed with a teary and weary expression.


    Louie nodded her head at that answer and finally responded. "That''s good as well. Prepare yourself, no need to pack anything, just bring your initial believers and make sure you are well prepared."


    The interaction between both sisters was so unique that, the other five felt left out and out of ce at the same time. Especially Noelle, she started missing her sisters and Enigma back at home.


    ''Big sister, this is definitely not a trip I''m preparing for, it''s a war!! Why? Why do you have to follow in big sister Athena''s footsteps? Waaaaa!!!'' Meanwhile, Mimi''s thoughts were chaotic and sad. It revealed her true thoughts about the trip.


    ''What type of trip does not require one to pack their bags?'' Noelle also had her thoughts against such a trip. Unfortunately, she was not aware of the trap Mimi had for her.


    "Yes, right away, big sister!! Noelle, let''s go." Mimi stood up and hurriedly grabbed Noelle''s hand, then vanished out of sight before she could say a word, let alone fightback.


    "Wah¡ª?!" Noelle''s voice drifted into the void as she was gone. Jill and Serpentina suddenly felt pressure when they were left with the cold-blooded-like older sister of their mother and goddess.


    Meanwhile, Demon Lord Xian and Demon Lord Dion kept their cool as they silently gazed at Louise. But momentster, they had to avert their gaze, because Louise... was just too beautiful.


    The silence was unexpectedly loud as time ticked by. Especially for poor little Serpentina, who felt the most pressure here. Luckily, the situation did notst longer.


    Soon, everyone was outside and looking at the three beautifuldies who stood afloat in the sky. A ck haired epitome beauty, a petite ck haired little girl and a tall, slim and fit silver haired valiant young woman.


    "There is no need to worry everyone, I''ll be back before long. Plus, this is the outskirts of Hell, the strongest is just a Greater Demon King. Within no time at all, you will all surpass that.


    "Jill, take care of my people. You''re are their idol, so don''t betray their trust in you. Serpentina, the Serpentines believe in you, don''t let them down okay, good girl.


    You two, don''t forget to scout the area for Serpentina and little Jill. And give them directions whenever they go off track, alright?That''s all." Mimi said indifferently without given them much of her attention.


    But the believers were already used to it. They instead bowed and did notment. Jill thumped his chest with his fist while Serpentina nodded her head strongly.


    The two Demon Lords ignored her.


    "How cute. You''ve grown up." Louise teased Mimi, who blushed and destroyed her elegant and mighty appearance. But it was fine since nobody thought that way of her.


    "Vares, you hear that? If anything happens to these people, I''ll take your wings for it. Protect them at the cost of your wings, alright?" Nobody knew who she was talking to at first, but a momentter, they looked east with shock.


    "Yes, my lord." Vares appeared ontop of arge boulder far east and bowed at Louise''s direction. Behind him were silhouettes of demons, each with the aura of Demon Chiefs and Demon Lords.


    Almost frightening Mimi and her believers. If they did not know that they belonged to Louise, they would''ve knelt down in fear or ran away a long time ago.


    "Good." Louise nodded in pride and looked at Mimi, who was hiding her embarrassment with her hands. She then looked at Noelle for a moment before saying, "Let''s go."


    "Yes... big sister." Mimi nodded.


    "Yes ma''am." Noelle did not know how to address her, thus decided to just be respectful. It was better than bringing trouble to both herself, her family and Enigma.


    Louise swept her hands at the air, summoning a beautiful Chariot hidden within a cloud of mist, so dark, as if the starless sky had descended onto it. Only two horse heads appeared at the front, but there were eight pairs of legs below.


    Showing that there were not only two horses, but in fact at least four. The door of the Chariot opened, and the impression Mimi and Noelle had was... ck.


    It was so dark, one doubted if it led to the Abyss instead. But seeing Louise enter, Mimi reluctantly followed, then Noelle also reluctantly followed as well.


    That was after offering ten prayers to Enigma in her heart. She was still unaware of the fact that, Enigma has been missing for a whole year now. Presumably dead within the Green Rivermunity.

 Chapter 118 Louises Chronicles: Abyss Exploration II

    ?Two months drifted by in no time at all, and arge cloud of pure dark mist suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The speed alone was like nothing a mere Deity King couldpare to.


    Neigh!!


    Neigh!!


    With the Descent of the pure ck mist, two horse cries rang throughout the sorounding area, shaking the air and quaking the heinity within the atmosphere of Hell.


    Then the ck mist spread out, revealing a pure ck cloud of darkness. Then a small spark appeared on the dark cloud, it went down, curved right then continued forward before curving up once again, all the way until it reached back to the starting point.


    By now, a rectangr-like red line appeared on the ck cloud. Then with a "psh", gray mist flew out before the rectangr-like outline was pushed out,ying itself down like a stair way, revealing pure darkness within.


    "Haah~ Finally, I''m out." A childish voice was heard from within, when a petite beauty jumped up and flew in the air with a pair of ck leathery wings, covered in ck aura.


    "The ride was the best I''ve heard to be honest." Another voice came out, along with a tall, slim and valiant silver haired beautiful girl. She held two des around her waist and a white cloak over her body.


    "Why, thank you." An ethereal voice, one more beautiful and melodiouspared to the rest sounded out and brought calmness and serenity with it.


    And following the voice, an ethereal Beauty whose charm caused even the temperature of Hell to humble itself before her grace walked out, carrying herself like an Empress.


    "You...You are wee." Noelle, once again felt pressured and prayed that this woman does not meet Enigma, in case her sisters had any thoughts on him.


    "Big sister, are we there yet?" Mimi ignored everything else, she was already used to being inferior to all her senior sisters in certain aspects.


    "Yes, there, see thatke, it leads to the Abyss." Louise pointed at a ck and suspiciouske at the middle of nowhere with her slim fingers. Mimi and Noelle had a sense of deju vu at the sight of it.


    "Lakes, huh." Noelle thought out loud. Their entrance to Hell was also ake. So, she guessed thatkes were sort of important naturalndscapes in Terra.


    "So, do we just jump in?" Mimi was the fastest to recover as she looked at Louise and asked. The question was stupid, but this was a semi-higher realm, what was not impossible?


    "Yes." Louise nodded as she swept the Chariot back into her sleeves with a light motion of her hand. Them without saying anything else, she walked on the air, towards theke and looked down upon it.


    "Big sister, you should be careful." Mimi warned her. All things aside, she still loved her sisters, especially Louise and Athena, unconditionally. Oh, and especially Cheryl, since she was a pushover. Did she say that before?


    "Come here." Louise called out to Mimi without looking back, with beckon of her hand. Mimi had her senses tingle as she felt like nothing good woulde out if she went there.


    "Yes." But she still went nheless. She had no choice whatsoever in this situation.


    "Jump in." Without even sugarcoating her words, Louise pointed at theke and expressionlessly said. Seeing as Mimi was about to say something, Louise abruptly patted her back with a bit of force into it.


    With that small back pat, Louise cut off Mimi''s supply of faith, Divine power and Demonic power to her wings, thus canceling out all the Skill effects and Divine Arts effects she had on her.


    "Uh..." Mimi suddenly saw the surface of theke getting closer and closer to her face, and before she could react, she was pped across the face with vivacious water and got her senses muddled.


    "....." (Noelle)


    "....." (Louise)


    Silence pervaded the area as Louise kept staring at the water, while Noelle gazed on nkly at the spot where Mimi previously stood atst. Louise suddenly turned to look at her, causing chills to run down her spine.


    "Should I...?" She carefully asked, her finger pointing at the ck, ink-like water. Her expression was nk and empty, scarring Noelle even more.


    "No no no, I''ll dly do it myself." She responded without missing a beat and moved closer to theke. Like she said, she did not hesitate and jumped in, but regretted the decision when she was mid air.


    "....."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Louise waited for a moment until there were no more bubbles onto of theke, and everything was calm then nodded to herself. Without a second thought, she elegantly jumped into theke, following after them.


    Nothing spectacr happened between the two realms. Instead, she just appeared out of a wall within a dark space, where visibility was at its lowest level. She was not one bit wet.


    As for this ce, it was really dark. Even being a goddess of Night, Darkness and Shadows, she still found it hard to see a kilometer away from herself. Let alone Mimi and Noelle who were not like her in terms of power.


    Noelle could barely see a hundred meters away, Mimi was not any great herself. And when the both of them saw Louise, they hurried to hide behind her because this ce was eerily quiet and too creepy.


    "Bi...Big sister..." Mimi held Louise''s hand tightly and called out meekly. She was usually tough and fearless, but the Abyss was not something a Main God would take lightly.


    Let alone her. A small Young True God!!


    "This is the Abyss, the lower Abyss, and also the firstyer." Louise did not respond to Mimi''s desperate call and just began exining. Noelle was already regrettinging here.


    The Abyss? Hah!! There were better ways tomit suicide either than going through the Abyss. Nothing good was ever said about the Abyss, and every invasion from the Abyss led to a Divine Cmity.


    "Big... Big sister, why did wee here? And how long are we staying here? Why did you bring the useless me eith you?" Mimi meekly asked once again.


    Louise did not respond at first. She instead went towards the wall she came out from and touched it lightly. She then nodded to herself with a knowing look on her face.


    "Big sister?" Mimi called out subconsciously.


    "There''s no way out. And by the way, there are a thousand floors of this Abyss." Louise said after a moment of thought, as her first statement was not despair inducing.


    "No... No way out?" Noelle looked at Louise with a nk expression. The feeling of deju vu grew wilder and wilder the more she thought of her situation.


    Wasn''t this situation simr to a previous experience she went to? And worst of all, both sisters were the cause of such situations. The older, the more frightening the situation.


    "A thousand?!" Mimi eximed in fright as she cried tears of blood and regret. How was she supposed to climb a thousand floors of death and despair?


    "Don''t be loud. There are only 111 floors in this Greater World, and there are nine such worlds." Louise walked forward as she exined. Mimi and Noelle hurriedly followed.


    "Isn''t that 999 in total?" Noelle asked.


    "Yes, but the Bottomless Abyss, thest floor is not within the nine worlds. Instead, it is the illusory sea bed of the vast Realities within the Boundless Void, that make up this Verse." Louise said after a moment of surveying her soroundings.


    "...."


    "Realities, as in amalgamation of Universes into Multiverses, Multiverses into Hyperverses or Lower Realms, and Hyperverses into Cosmos or Middle Realms, then Cosmose to make up Reality itself..."


    Seeing the confused expression on Noelle''s face, Louise opted to use simple terms instead. "There are an infinite amount of universes within the Boundless Void, each separated by the vast Dark Void that can be crossed by <Higher Existences>.


    "Then once a certain number of Universes are born, their Dark Void fuses, and creates a much powerful barrier that protects all within. This is considered a Multiverse.


    "These multiverses keep growing and expanding, and at one point, a certain number of them will merge into one, creating something... like a single river that stretches on and on, where billions of Multiverses swim within. This is a Hyperverse, a Lower Realm in simple terms."


    She paused, giving Noelle and Mimi, the chance to absorb this information. This was information the Pces font teach, bit could still be found within the libraries.


    And Louise knew Mimi hated reading. She then continued momentster, as in the meanwhile, her eyes surveyed the new environment she found herself in.


    "These rivers then extend and meet, and once millions of them arebined, they form something simr to a spiral of multicolored light, like an illusory ocean where qaudrillions of Multiverses can be located, containing a total of a nigh infinite amount of Universes within.


    "This is a Cosmos. Thousands of such Cosmose to form something we term as a Beta Reality, a Middle Realm, resembling an entire ocean of countless Universes you cannot count. And¡ª" Louise was about to continue exining when Mimi nudged her and pointed at the nk Noelle. "Big sister, she is not understanding anything you are saying."

 Chapter 119 Athenas Chronicles: Ambitions

    ?Not like she understood anything herself, but if she said that, Louise might spank her big time. So she used Noelle instead.


    Louise also realized that, and stopped talking. She was only being so considerate because she felt Enigma''s aura on the young girl, meaning she was at most his believer or... another fiancee.


    It was fine anyhow. She was going to respect his choices, and of course she did not want to verify it now. Lest it was true. Respecting his choice and considering her feelings were two different things altogether.


    They continued on their journey and left the topic. But Noelle still memorized everything to heart. Maybe in the future, she would be able to picture something so grand and unfathomable.


    And her belief that Louise, Mimi and Enigma were people out of this world were strengthened. They could be beings of an entirely Higher Realm for all she knows!!


    When they reached the edge of a cliff, they suddenly gazed down and saw a man-ughter below. There were thousands of demon... corpses. All the way to a hundred kilometers, and maybe even beyond.


    "Uhh..." Mimi looked down and sensed that even Ruler Demon Kings were killed ruthlessly and left in tatters. There was noplete corpse, and each corpse at least had a bone or two exposed.


    "The Abyss is this strong?" Noelle paled in fright and took a step back. This was just too ruthless, even Rulers were ughtered, let alone a little half god like herself.


    "No, it''s not that there are a lot of stronger beings here. This is the first floor, and the strongest should be a Half Deity." Louisemented, her gaze looking at a faraway ce.


    "Then big sister, how do you exin this mess?" Mimi looked down and asked without any hesitation. The difference between Lesser Deities and Deity Kings was grand.


    "A Deity King can at most fight a few Deity Lords, or hundreds of Higher Deities, or a tens of thousands of Greater Deities, or even tens of millions of Lesser Deities." Louise suddenly said all of a sudden. Mimi and Noelle knew that.


    But before they could even ask her what she meant, she pointed forward, towards a dark ce miles away and continued, "Then you can say that they can easily wipe out tens of billions of Half Deities, right? So what would happen if one met that?"


    Mimi and Noeele followed her hand and theirplexion paled immediately. Despite not being able to see as far as Louise can, they felt the pressure immediately with one nce.


    "A Deity King who can hold tens of billions of Half Deities, will lose to hundreds of billions of Half Deities, and will immediately die against even a trillion Half Deities. So what of tens of trillions of them?" Louise asked once again.


    And now that she mentioned it, how could Mimi and Noelle not understand her. There were probably over trillions of Half Deities rushing over their way right now.


    "Why... Why are there a lot of them? Isn''t that number just too illogical? How is the World not destroyed?!" Noelle asked in stupor and disbelief. She was even more stupefied at Louise''s calm behavior.


    "Half Deities are like first leaguebatants in authority here." Louise suddenly opened her mouth, and Noelle could already guess what thetter half would be.


    "And there are hundreds of billions of first leaguebatants within a whole Continent in the Middle Realm. And there are tens of thousands of overall Continents within that Realm." And she was right, meaning that, they were to expect over tens of trillions of Half Deity equivalent beings here in the Abyss? As mobs?


    "No way..." Noelle trembled in fright. For the first time in a while, she truly felt fearful for her future, and whether she will even make it out alive.


    "Big sister?" Mimi likewise did the same, by now, they could see a ck sea rushing towards them at full momentum. A ck sea that stretched as far as their sight could see.


    But that was not a sea though, it was definitely not a sea!!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡ºID: Athena W. Vermillion¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Lady of Wisdom". Your R7-Stone Metal Law has be R8-All Metal Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    Athena looked at the message for a while before manifesting her Providence and Artifacts. Being someone who prided in her Wisdom, she did not want to make a mistake. Plus, she was the only one who had PRIDE in her Wisdom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for the new Divinity, it likewise delt with Wisdom. She was quite knowledgeable, but this Divinity stretched out her Divinity throughout the Multiverse.


    Not that she was base-line all-knowing within the entire Multiverse, but that there was nothing she could not learn, or wish to know about throughout the whole Multiverse.


    Thus included Secrets and Mysteries weak enough to be known Multiversally, and those rted to Deities and the likes. Anything beyond that, was still forbidden to her.


    ¡ºProvidence(6): Eternal Wisdom(Zenith), Athens Manifestation(Fantasy), War Dominion(Unique), All-knowing(Unique), Artifact Creation(Unique), Hero Maker(Unique)¡»


    ¡ºArtifacts(2): Aegis(Lost), All-Knowing Owl(Lost)¡»


    ''Hmm, Eternal Wisdom is a variant type, and I can''t use it since it''s highly advanced. But Athens Manifestation is different. I can still use it since it''s only Fantasy, but I should not go overboard with it.'' She thought to herself as she calcted.


    Unlike Enigma, who had collective types only, people with variant types could use their Providence ording to their situation. For example, a variant type "Primal Chaos" could be used to create many Unique, Ultimate or Divine Skills rted to the Primal Chaos.


    And when it was Fantasy Grade, it could create even beyond Divine skills. But at this time, Divine skills were above their leagues, so Fantasy Grades were scorned at... for now.


    But it was not like collective types were bad. Enigma was an example, he already had multiple Skills from his collective Providence, and this was when he was forcing himself not toprehend more of them.


    Athena was thankful that she had all variant types. With this, she can create Skills ording to her situation, instead of searching for already created skills by her Prime life incarnate. Most important of all, she was not afraid of using Divine Skills even now.


    "I''m busy conquering an entire world now, Eternal Wisdom and All-Knowing are useless. Artifact Creation is useful as it is, I won''t be able to use it freely when it''s upgraded.


    "Even if I can use Divine Skills, I can at most use three before stopping. Athens Manifestation is already upgraded, anymore and I''ll regret it. Now, War Dominion or Hero Maker?" She thought about it carefully.


    For now, what she needed most were Deities. The seven towers had around 500 000 Deities collectively, but she had to conquer them to have them under her name.


    And even then, that was still only a third of what she truly needs to make this entire ne a Mythical ne. Why was she trying so much? Are you even asking such a stupid question?


    There are 7 major races in this ce, if she can have them all as Believers, then make them Mythical, she coulde in second ce of being the person with the most Faith points throughout all her peers.


    She already knew who would be first, in fact, she didn''tpete with him knowing quite well that he will do so without even meaning to do it. So, she decided to protect her pride and be content with second ce for now.


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Hero Maker" has be a Fantasy Providence¡»


    As for the weapons, like any other normal True God, why would she upgrade a Lost Weapon she could barely use to a Runic Weapon she could not use?


    And her reason for such a Providence, was also simple. Heroes, were mortals who were Deity Lord equivalents. But not anybody could be a Hero, as mostly those with Chosen potential could even attempt at being such a Mythical profession.


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Talent Bestowal", you can use Faith Units to increase talent and bestow a single talent into beings. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 2 000 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    She chose this one specifically since it worked wonders with her newly upgraded Providence. She truly hoped to create a divine skill used to make heroes out of this, a cheap copy of a certain someone''s ability that could easily make godse to fruition.


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year¡»


    ¡ºYour Spartans have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by epting other Spartans from Terra¡»

 Chapter 120 Athenas Chronicles: Joyces Misfortune I

    ?Seeing thest message, Athena smiled proudly and called someone from outside her throne room. A man in ancient greek armor, walked in and bowed to her.


    "Go and tell Lionel that he can officially ept the Spartans we have collected beforehand. Make sure that they train to keep up with the others alright? And they are not to exceed the threshold of a hundred thousand Spartans." Shemanded from up above.


    "Yes, your highness." The man hurriedly stood up and left the room. Yes, Athena was the Queen of Athens right now, a position she obtained as easily as taking candy from a child.


    She had manifested her Providence and created arge city overnight, surprising the whole ne with her feat. Most even iming that she was Omnipotent!! Then from then on, she has been working on managing everything and stabilizing her situation.


    After three years, Athens was at the same stand point, or perhaps slightly higher than the seven towers. And Athena, as Queen and God, stood at the tallest point of the city. Everything being under her control.


    With the assimtion of the Sage Tower, the City of Athens became even more prosperous, more than the remaining six Towers. And her goal, was far from even being scratched.


    "Hmm~"


    The man left, and she was left by herself. Athena waved her hand and summoned a small white owl. Without much words, she tied a small note on it and sent it off flying towards a certain direction.


    "It should take her two months to go over and get those twins for me. Until then, I''ll just start creating my desired hero-making Divine Skill." She closed her eyes and underwent meditation to create an unfathomable skill.


    She was unaware that two months were too little, for the twins were not having the best time of their lives right now. Or maybe she was, but did not even take it to heart.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Southern Cardinal


    Orange Continent, Dessert Region


    Ever since five years ago, things were flourishing within the Dessert Region. The Dessert Empire grew like never before as well, and was now a genuine three star Empire.


    And this was all thanks to the Flute of Brilliant Summers. Joyce, who was not a battle type god, and did not know anything about fighting or the likes, was still an influential figure. She was a trial type and a support type god after all.


    Just by being here, the Providence of this ce was increased greatly. And that''s not all, her trials could give birth to many warriors andbatants at a short span of time.


    For Chosens, it was useless, but for Heavenly geniuses with [13] potential rating and below, it was Godly. The Trials were in a form of arge tower, which had ten floors, as of now.


    But even then, by going through the floors, one''s talents would have a temporary boost. It was said that clearing the first ten floors would give you a year of "+1" potential to your talents.


    It was useless if you were originally poorly talented with a [0], but if you were a [13] rating, then you could enjoy benefits of a lowest grade Chosen for a year, if you could clear out thirty floors. Unfortunately, there were only ten floors for now.


    And those with [1] rating, who could unfortunately not cultivate Mana, if they were carried past the ten floors, they could have a chance to cultivate for a year.


    If they repeat this every year, even they could at least reach somewhere in life right? Within a few years, such people had already be Masters, and given another few years, they could be Experts.


    The amount of Devouts she had were in the hundreds as well. Unfortunately they could not have believers like other True Gods. It was such a pity, but it was not like they did not have any Faith ie as well.


    The way they recieved Faith was different from theirpanions. Instead, for them, it was through the Trials they created, in the forms of Dungeons or Towers or Labrynths.


    For every person that enters the trial, depending on their Faith in her, she could recieve Faith points per month. For example, a hundred people who have Praise worship in her would "20¡Á100=400" per month.


    There was no universal factor so that they don''t recieve too much faith points, such as "¡Â2" or "¡Â5" at the end. The quotation they have is also lower than other True Gods.


    Instead of having a hundred quotation, they only had ten unfortunately. So despite their system being far more simple than others, they still earned around the same.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Like herself, she has a 25 quotation, each filled up with Devout believers. Thus she could earn "60¡Á25=1 500" faith points. But that would change after her promotion, just like her life.


    BOOOOM!!!


    A loud ear piecing explosion reverberated within the previously flourishing Dessert Empire. Therge tower that stood at a kilometer tall cracked up, and started shaking like an unstable pir about yo crumble down.


    "Mydy, please, I beg of you, leave!!" A young maid pushed Joyce who was looking back reluctantly at the now destroyed Dessert Empire and the corpses of her people sprayed everywhere, here and there.


    "....."


    It has been two years, and everything suddenly went down south. Demons began invading the Dessert Region in full force, and as if that was not enough, an Ancient Demon came with them, fortunately, without a manifested Demonic Body.


    But that was not all, a Devil also came from who knows where. The Devil was an Abyss entity and it was at around the ancient being prowess, meaning that it was strong, too strong.


    What she did not understand was how such beings coukd even descend?! And she could do nothing about it. Even the Flute she came with was useless against them, despite being a Lost weapon.


    It had to be said that True Gods also had a Stat rating. There were weak, moderate and strong True Gods. But even then, they were still stronger than the gods of this world.


    Weak Juveniles had Lesser Deity prowess, moderate Juveniles had Greater Deity prowess and strong Juveniles had Higher Deity prowess.


    And it increases with every promotion, until the peak of strength. Now back to the topic, Joy, her sister, Takashi and perhaps ny more of the 120 talented True Gods were weak rated Juveniles, who required special opportunities to grow stronger in rating.


    Athena, Louise, Allen, Su Han, Mimi, Cheryl and twenty more True Gods were probably moderate level Juveniles, all being able to match greater deities even as Juveniles, lesser deity equivalents.


    Then Enigma and probably two or three more were strong rated. They could fight higher deities at base, and when they got promoted to Young True Gods, they could then fight Deity Lords as well!!


    No crush that, there were three who were strong. Enigma did not fall in any of the previous categories since he was able to fight even Deity Lords, without having to adapt to their strength at all, when he just started off.


    That was literally skipping three realms. He was literally unparalleled. An unparalleled rated True God, which was a never before seen, or recognized rating even now.


    Anyway, being a weak True God, she had around hundreds of millions of tons worth of strength, and speed that was hundreds of thousands of miles per hour. It was still terrifying to mortals, but not much to Deities.


    But Ancient beings had a minimum of Qaudrillions of tons worth of strength, and speed that was innately tens of times beyond light speed, at base minimum!!


    When we include the passive effects of physical enhancement Skills, then they could have strength that surpassed Septillions worry of tons, and speeds thousands of times beyond light speed.


    Let alone when they manifested their Divine Bodies, which increased both stats by ten of times respectively!! Or maybe if they were Regal or Imperial types... They would be terrifying beings with speed above a million times light speed, and physical strength above octillions worth of tons. But these were guesses...


    Even her three strongest believers were only Deity Kings, they were still thousands of times weaker and tens of times slower than the weakest Ancient Deity. They were Destined to fall a long time ago.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    "Mydy¡ª!!!" An elegant voice called out but was disrupted by the explosive sounds of buildings crushing down from above, and some catching on fire. As well as the screams of pain and agony from her people.


    The tower fell and buried everyone at the front who were running away. Out of three billion people, over two billion had fallen, now an extra hundreds of thousands were gone.


    "Mydy, mydy, mydy!!! Wake up!!!" The elegant voice came up once again and woke her up. Joyce, without her usual jovial expression, was lucky to survive the fall, or was she perhaps unlucky?

 Chapter 121 Athenas Chronicles: Joyces Misfortune II

    ?Despite her expression being null, everyone could see the pain in her eyes, steps and heart. It was so much so that she felt suffocated, she could barely walk and she was always dizzy as well, from the pain she felt.


    Without her expressions, she closely resembled a living doll. And unlike Joy, who still had ways to show emotions even without manually doing so through expression, she was nowpletely impassive and dead inside.


    "This can''t go on anymore, we have to do something." The lizardman Deity King shook his head, his name was Oris, lord of the Dessert Lizardmen of this area.


    "True, we have to do something." Mew, another Deity King and lord of the catfolk agreed. They could not bare looking at the young Joyce suffer so much, especially after she was suddenly losing all emotions.


    "What can we do?! Even the weakest Ancient Deity could kill tens of you, let alone them, who seem experienced at fighting and quite powerful!!" Rani roared at the two old men, they were her friends and rivals, how could she watch as they throw their lives away?


    But...


    "It''s fine, we were already close to being Ancient Deities ourselves long, long ago, we just had a couple more years to go. But thanks to her, we got higher talents and far greater strength.


    "Even right now, I feel like I could fight an Initial Ancient toe to toe. Two years have gone by, I''ll just force myself to ascend during the battle." Mew said without much thought, nor care about his life and safety.


    He then moved before Joy and bowed, knelt down on one knee and requested, "Allow me to be the shield of the Empire as I defend you and our people. Please!!"


    Oris pped Mew''s shoulder quite hard, and also knelt down, "You are not fit to be a shield, be her de instead. Allow me to be your shield and protect our people. Please!!!"


    " " Please!!!! " "


    As if they rehearsed it a long time ago they begged one more time with lowered heads. This was what it meant to be Devout, dying for their goddess, dying without regret, and dying like true warriors!!


    Joyce was dumbstruck. She did not know what to do, she was panicking. This was the first time she has been around this much death ever since she was born. And she was never taught how to go through such situations.


    She wished her usuallyposed sisters, Athena, Louise and Joy were here. Cheryl would probably be better at soothing her. And even Mimi could probably solve this situation much better than herself.


    She thought she was prepared, but she never knew how painful it was to watch your own child die, one that you painstakingly put in effort to nurture. Your people that you spent five years getting to know, dying right before your eyes.


    And most importantly, the scene of your most trusted aides, literally begging you to give them permission to go die. She was experiencing everything right now. And as she went through them, she grew, as right now, she knew.


    And as for these people, her most trusted aides, who want to die as well, she wanted to die with them, but she knew it was useless since she cannot truly die. Another form of torture for her young soul.


    She could just revive them, but since she was running away, who knew if she would find a corpse to revive when she came back. Or whether their souls would be spared. They were dealing with a Demon and a Devil. Professional soul devourers!!


    "No... No. Don''t go, Don''t leave me, don''t leave us, please. I... I beg of you... I don''t want... to lose you too..." For the first time ever, for the first time since she came here, Joyce cried. The tears of a True Goddess fell down her eyes on this very day.


    Her expression was null, but tears still rolled down her cheeks like a broken dam. She had broken down. Her defenses crumbled. There was nothing else she could do. Her situation was hopeless, and thus she despaired.


    She knew that her sister was trying very hard to eat away at her pain by exchanging their feelings, but even then, her grief was too much that it spilled out from the null expression of hers. It spilled out of both of them.


    This pained the two old man but they still knelt down and did not dare raise their heads, afraid they would take back their determination to die for her right now.


    "I''m sorry." Rani said and gave Joyce and neck chop, putting her out gently. The two old men were shocked, but when they looked up, they saw the old hag in tears as well, with a determined expression.


    "GO, JUST FUCKING GO YOU USELESS BUNCH OF TRASH!!!" She roared at them, releasing a powerful sound wave that pushed them back, afraid that she would be the one begging them to stay if they did not go now.


    The two took no offense to her actions and words, as they instead bowed once again, took off a ne and bracelet respectively and gave it to her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is for her, a keep sake. And a form of apology." Mew said before shing off and transforming into a giant ck cat that blocked the way of the likewise giant Devil, the shape of a humanoid monstrosity.


    "....."


    Oris did not say anything and just shed away, appearing before the Iron carapaced Ancient Demon King. His body grew three meters tall, along with spikes and having a jaggery back, tail and teeth.


    "Stupid... idiots... Make sure to survive, and... return to us." Rani said before leading everyone forward. There were still 300 million Dessert people alive so far. That was way better than a clear zero.


    "I''m sorry, for being this weak... mydy. I am really sorry. I really am... Sorry. Sorry. Sorry." She muttered in tears and a beoken tone, to herself while hugging Joy. This was a lesson she will never forget for the rest of her life.


    It has been a few nights and Joyce stood at the top of a cliff. She was out for two nights, maybe because she was stressed and tired, but it was still better than being unconscious for a whole week.


    Ever since then, she stood alone on one of the cliffs and watched the gigantic humanoid cat and humanoid lump of darkness throw hands at each other for hours on end. Her gaze nk and quite empty.


    Even now, she was watching, watching so intently as if she was waiting for something. The other remaining Dessert man looked on with sadness and despair. None knowing what to say to their goddess.


    Losing their people was painful, but they could not bare seeing the child who they spent five years taking care of, the powerful Deity that changed their lives and the guardian star of their Empire, so down and depressed.


    But they could do nothing about it. Even Rani was missing now, saying that she was scouting the sorounding area. It''s been three nights she was gone, but no one was worried about her at the moment.


    Who coukd kill her now? Nobody.


    Boom~


    Bang~


    Boom~


    Boom~


    Bang~


    The battle between Mew and the Devil was getting heated up. The giant cat threw a casual punch at the lump of darkness, but it just went through the devil once again, dealing absolutely zero damage.


    Bang!!


    And in return, Mew recieved a punch on the face, sending him flying towards therge building that used to be the castle of their Empire, at vast speed. Dealing him much intended damage thanks to the impact.


    Boom!!


    "Hahaha, aren''t you a weak little cat? Trying to fight for survival, go on, keep struggling. I won''t kill you till you ascend. Even if it means I''ll fight for a hundred years, I''m already used to that. Soe at me little guy!!!" The lump of darkness said with a high pitched voice of excitement and craziness.


    "You crazy bastard!!!" Mew shouted as he stood up, and threw another punch at the lump of darkness, he used his Unique skill alongside it, bringing down heavy pressure with it, enough to drag entires down with the punch.


    "Hahaha... HAHAHAHA!!!" The lump of darkness onlyughed even more hysterically as it ignored the increased gravity, instead, it formed another fist with its darkness and started using him as a punching bag.

 Chapter 122 Athenas Chronicles: Joyces Misfortune III

    ?Bang~


    Bang~


    Boom!!


    He fell down once again. But this was just the beginning because, a punching bag was an understatement, the lump of darkness used enough force to torture him but not enough to kill himpletely.


    "Look down there, isn''t that your friend, he looks cool with that extra hand on his back." It suddenly stopped punching him and said. Mew looked over, disregarding his bruised face and saw Oris.


    "...!!!"


    Oris had an extra bloody hand on his back, it was covered in blood, organs and carapace. It was obvious whose hand that was, because it definitely was not Oris'' hand!!


    "Oris!!!" Mew roared out loud in hatred and anger, trying to stand up using will alone, but his body was way too bantered to be able to move. He could only watch and do nothing as a close friend of his suffered.


    Oris ignored Mew''s cry, he held the hand of the Ancient Demon tightly and smiled a bloody daredevil smile at it. Golden energy began glowing from his chest, spreading throughout the soroundings.


    "I''m sorry friend, this is the end for me. And even if I can''t really kill one of you, I''ll at least make sure you don''t forget me too even after a fucking million years!!!" He mumbled at first, then let out a valiant shout at the end of his words, as the golden glow caused his body to crack up.


    "Idiot!! Fool!! Crazy bastard, stop, stop your lunacy right this instant. Imand you!!" The Demon tried to pull back, but realised that Oris had suddenly broken through and became a qausi-Ancient being.


    Along with his Chosen talent, his strength waspletely great even among Ancient beings. But it was toote now, all that strength, talent, potential, soul and realm of a Chosen Ancient Deity werepressed and ignited.


    The potential to be an Imperial, with thirty Nebulous Universes within his Zone. The talent to be an Ancient Deity. The strength to overpower such beings. Allpressed into an explosion.


    "Hah!! I don''t mind dying, for I''ll die as the fool that scarred you for life. Now begone, trash!!!" Oris roared and the glow grew intensely around his entire body, mimicking a newborn small hypernova.


    "Fucking lunatic!!!" The demon roared, but it was useless. He felt fear, for the first time in a millenia, he felt fear and the scent of death licking at his very soul. "No!! No no no no, NOOOO!!!"


    "ORIS!!!"


    "This bastard, ruining my ns all of a sudden!! But I like his boldness and his balls, only if you were like him little cat, you would be even cuter than you already are, HAHAHAHA!!!"


    Three different voices could be heard from miles away,ing out of the Golden supernova-like covering the whole Dessert Empire. Then, the shouts were suddenly drowned by a loud explosion.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    Therge golden glow suddenly erupted into a burst of white and purplish-red mes, illuminating the vast Dessert Region along with the sky. Reaching as high as thousands of miles, and it was continuously growing.


    Perhaps... everyone could see it, everyone from the Orange Continent could see it clearly. If they could see it, what of Joyce and the others. Unfortunately, except her, the others could not bare the intensity of the light.


    The force was enough to destroy the whole Continent, or a Multiverse if released tantly. But Oris had his target clear. Thus all that force, was concentrated on only a single entity. Plus, once again, the World Will came to the rescue.


    And Joyce... could perfectly see that.


    ~~~


    Nobody knew how long it took, an hour, two hours or half a day, but by the time the light died down, it was already morning, close to being in the afternoon.


    But even now, Joyce stood atop the cliff by herself, watching the dying cloud of dust and gray mist a few miles away from them. What she was waiting for, didn''te.


    Oris used his soul to ignite this explosion, but what off Mew? Where was his soul? Howe she couldn''t sense him or tell whether he is dead or alive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºWould you like to promote now? ¡Á76¡»


    Joyce wanted to ignore it once again. But she needed a way to keep her mind from thinking about everything that has happened. So she agreed, and internally said yes.


    It was useless anyway. Whether she promotes or not, she will still be weak. All she can match up to would be a Greater Deity, nothing more, nothing less.


    ¡ºID: Joy Vermont¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Lord of Misfortune". Your R7-Earthly Fortunate Law has be R8-Earthly Fortune Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence: Titanic Creation(Fantasy), Mother of Beauty(Unique), Primordial(Unique), World Creator(Fantasy), Three Fates(Unique), King Maker(Unique), Mother of Creation(Unique)¡»


    Looking at this, she hoped. She hope thoroughly to get an attack type Providence. Perhaps that would change her situation next time, perhaps it will make her a bit stronger.


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Antogonist of The Heavens" has been gained¡»


    She was not sure what it meant, but she continued on with her promotion. Only Time will tell, for she knew that this was the beginning of everything.


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    This one, she knew which one she wanted the most right now. Yes, "Resurrection". As a trial type, she has 50% discount to everything, but with "Resurrection", she could revive people with the most minimal cost of faith points.


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Resurrection", you can use Faith to power to revive the dead and sense Souls better. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 250 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºAs s Trial type, you have gained a "¡Á8" bonus to your faith per month. "7 800¡Á8=41 400"¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year¡»


    ¡ºYour Titans have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by epting other Titans from Terra¡»


    Thest one was useless to her, because even these Titans were only Lesser Deities. But that was alright, from now on, she will make sure that the twelve Titans be a menace in Hell, Heaven and even the Abyss.


    ~~~~


    Suddenly an owl cry came from above, and when they all looked up, they saw a white owl flying around in circles. Joyce took out a beautiful and broken ck Flute when she heard the beautiful sound.


    Even with this thing, all she could do was annoy those people. She felt even worse when she thought about her weakness. Yes, trial type true god could not unleash the true effects of Lost grade Artifacts at their level.


    Gruuu~


    The owlnded on her shoulder casually and began minding its business. When Joyce took a closer look, she saw a piece of paper on the owl''s leg. She took it off and opened it.


    After reading it for a while, tears began rolling down cheeks once again breaking her null expression, and frightening the mortals that stood behind her. But without Rani, no one dared to go andfort her, she was a god after all.


    Joyce fell down on her knees, frightening them once again, and began wailing. This time, almost everyone rushed over to help her, and disregarded their status as mortals.


    ''Big sister Athenaaaaaa!!!'' Joyce curled up and cried even more. She could not hold it in anymore and broke down once again, all her emotions spreading out with her cry.


    Someone took the letter from her and read it, after reading it once, he sighed and passed it over. And just like that, everyone knew that their young Goddess at least had another sister to depend on.


    [ There is no need to worry or hold it in anymore, after all, not everything is your fault, and nothing ever goes perfectly in this twisted worlds. Plus, crying is not a sin, dearest, it is more than okay to cry... as long as you don''t cry forever, crying is very much fundamental even to us gods. And dying happens, it''s a way of life, and you will recover in no time as long as you realize that their souls are still with you, and would never desire to see you beat yourself down so much. Everything will be okay, life is just this shitty at times. It just require us to adapt and move, making sure the same never happens again... and most importantly, you''re are not alone in this, you never were. I''ll always wee you here, anytime you want ]

 Chapter 123 Athenas Chronicles: Joys Fortune

    ?[ There is no need to worry or hold it in anymore, after all, not everything is your fault, and nothing ever goes perfectly in this twisted worlds. Plus, crying is not a sin, dearest, it is more than okay to cry... as long as you don''t cry forever, crying is very much fundamental even to us gods. And dying happens, it''s a way of life, and you will recover in no time as long as you realize that their souls are still with you, and would never desire to see you beat yourself down so much. Everything will be okay, life is just this shitty at times. It just require us to adapt and move, making sure the same never happens again... and most importantly, you''re are not alone in this, you never were. I''ll always wee you here, anytime you want ]


    This was what the piece of paper said, and also the reason why Joyce cried. She realized that keeping in her emotions would only eat away at her even more, Athena was right, it was okay to cry even for a goddess.


    Perhaps Joy felt it as well and thus willingly removed the connection of emotions they had, no more sharing her null emotions with Joyce, who was now releasing her own sadness, pain and agony she felt.


    But... Athena could''ve been more soft if she wanted with her words, unfortunately, Athena has never been a soft woman in her entire life before. And she was not going to start being one anytime soon.


    The owl looked at Joyce and everyone else, then it flew up and grew into a veryrge bird. It was sorge, it covered a quarter of the entire southern hemisphere, shocking everyone to the core, with its size alone.


    But this was just the beginning.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, North Cardinal


    Blue Continent, Green Land


    Joy looked up and gently rubbed the tears that were rolling down her cheek. Her expression was null and void, making her look ethereal and divine, but was slowly reverting to her usual impassive one.


    Now that everything on her sister''s side was over, she also proceeded to continue with her promotion. Not like she had a choice. They were connected by Existence.


    If Joyce dies, her fate will also be the same. If Joyce experience Misfortune, she will experience Fortune. If Joyce does not promote, she will not promote. It was a connection they had together.


    It can also apply vice-versa.


    ? ¡ºID: Joy Vermont¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Lady of Fortune". Your R7-Heavenly Fortune Law has be R8-Heavenly Fortune Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(7): Tireless One(Unique), Titanic Mother(Fantasy), Origin(Unique), Heavenly Creator(Fantasy), Three Guardians(Unique), God Maker(Unique), Mother of Destruction(Unique)¡»


    Just like their Providence, not much was different from the other. She only took a nce at it and waited for her new Providence. Since that was the choice Joyce made.


    ¡ºCongrattions. You have gained "Protector of Earth" Providence¡»


    She could guess what Providence Joyce got from this one. Either "Protector of Heaven" or "Antagonist of Heaven". But it was fine either way, she believed in her sister.


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Resurrection", you can use Faith power to revive the dead. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 250 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºAs s Trial type, you have gained a "¡Á8" bonus to your faith per month. "7 800¡Á8=41 400¡Â2=20 700" each¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year¡»


    ¡ºYour Titans have officially be a Mythical Race. They can now increase their race by epting other Titans from Terra¡»


    Even the Divine Arts were the same. If Joyce learns a new one, then Joy will automatically learn it as well. Even the amount of faith and Believers quota are the same, they were shared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mydy, the preparation are ready." A man knelt down before her and reported. Joy nodded her head and decided to follow behind him. Unlike Joyce, everything was still flourishing here.


    But she knew, it wouldn''tst. A year shouldn''t pass before she experiences the same fate as her younger sister, which was why she had something to say to everyone.


    Along the way, she looked over the city that has been flourishing ever since she came here. She saw how everyone wore thick clothing and interacted joyfully before the square.


    She saw the warriors barely clothed, with their thick muscles as if to ept the warmth of Winter, herself. And she saw the beautiful snow falling down from the Heavens, also known as herself (Heaven).


    She finally reached the podium, where hundreds of millions of people could be seen. There were actually more, but the square wasn''t that big enough to hold two to three billion people.


    "SILENCE, YOU''RE AT THE PRESENCE OF THE WINTER GUARDIAN!!!" The Warrior shouted, and his voice could be held by almost all of them, quieting down the scene. He was a Half Deity after all.


    Joy moved forward and looked down over everyone. Gasps could not be contained as they once again saw their beautiful Goddess of the Heavens and Guardian of Winter.


    "I would love to greet you with enthusiasm, but unfortunately, I cannot, and this is not the right time." Her greetings were quite strange, and everyone looked up in confusion. Expectant of what she had to say.


    "Our Fate is sealed, within less than ten months, this ce will be destroyed and billions of us will die." Her bluntness was just like Enigma, direct and straight to the point.


    But unlike him, she failed to take into consideration of their feelings. The ce suddenly burst into loud activity as fear and dread invaded their hearts.


    The Warrior was also worried, but he had to do something about this. Unfortunately before he could say anything, Joy raised her hand and the snow stopped falling.


    Everyone was caught off guard and looked up at her. "I''m not telling you this to scare you. I''m only doing so because I don''t want you to be taken by surprise when I propose that we move out."


    ''Move out?'' Everyone had the same thoughts as they looked at each other in confusion. How do you move almost three billion people. How do you relocate an entire small world?


    "Do not worry, my older sister has a way. I can take you all with me, or I can leave by myself. I will not make things difficult for you and leave the choice to yourself.


    "Do not worry once again, I won''t just abandon you. I will leave you with Kings, Deities and Guardians to protect those who choose to stay. And most importantly, without me, this ce will not be destroyed, no cmity will happen.


    "So think carefully, the choice will always be yours, and I will respect it. Nobody will force you and nobody must. Thank you for listening." With that, she turned around and left by herself, just like that.


    Even the Warrior that brought her was shocked. How... The moment she left, the bustling returned once again, and despite all she said, most were still terrified of their Fate.


    In no time at all, Five months went by, and half a year was over. Everything was sorted by and Joy stood at the top of her Empire and looked at the giant bird circling over them.


    Behind her were over a billion people, all packed up and ready to leave. The rest decided to stay and protect this ce, but they asked whether they could keep the trial and whether she wille back.


    Joy agreed since she could now create two trials, so it was fine. With 200 000 Faith points, along with her Discount and God Maker, she could create gods at a small cost of 90% the Faith points.


    God Maker and King Maker gave her and her sister an extra 10% off, plus the promotion was a plus 5%. She and her sister now had a 65% discount, which was close to the limit before bing a Main God.


    Out of 200 000 Faith points, she created eleven Devout Lesser Deities who would never betray her. Each Deity was made a King Maker, meaning without their consent, Kings would not be crowned.


    And the strongest Deity, was the youngest son of Thorium, Thor, and the only one who had a Chosen potential between the eleven Deities. He was also the only one who could connect to her spirituality.


    He was the lead Guardian, and the only one who had the authority to switch gaurdians. "There is no need to worry mydy, I will never betray yer expectations!!"

 Chapter 124 Athenas Chronicles: Era Of A Thousand Gods

    ?Thor knelt down and swore. Joy only nodded her head and beckoned therge bird toe down. From above it was small, but the moment to flew down, it overshadowed the whole central hemisphere.


    "D-Divine... Beast?" Someone asked as the white owl gentlynded on the ground with a powerful breeze. It opened its mouth to make a sound, but to the people it was like a earthquake generator.


    "It''s alright, no need to worry." Joy said and was the first to climb the wing of the bird. With its size, it would take ages before they could reach the center.


    Thus, it decreased its size and increased it when every thousand people were abroad. This way, it took way less time for everyone to get on the giant owl. It''s final size was still quarter a hemisphere though.


    Gru~


    Once everyone was on, the All-Knowing Owl spread its wings gently and took off. Everyone watched as the people got smaller and smaller, until they could barely be seen.


    When it got very high, the white furthers grew and buried everyone within, protecting them from the strong winds. Then the All-Knowing Owl burst forward at the speed far faster than light itself by many degrees.


    The Green Land was then sorounded with peace once again, and everyone looked up at the disappearing bird in reluctance. Though they did not want to leave, that did not mean they didn''t care about Joy, their god, at all.


    "Take care." Thor murmured to himself as he looked at his hand. He was the youngest son of the strongest God, despite being a Lesser Deity, he was able to fight against even Greater Deities.


    This ce was secure under his hands. Even with almost all the Deities gone, he was sure he could rebuild a new Pantheon. "Alrighty then!! Let''s all go home!! No more show to watch here folks!!"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Central Middle


    Void ne, Central Magoi, Athens


    Athena sat crossed legged on her throne, beside her was another throne made out of blue material, verdant sapphire. Next to it was another throne made up golden material, imperial gold.


    She decided to take in the twins, since she had foreseen their future, plus, she needed them for her n. She had a change of mind when she realized that God Pantheons were cancelled.


    She peeked into the future and saw a massive change to Terra as a whole. Because of that, she was gathering her strength and preparing for the worst. The uing Era was not something light at all.


    Unfortunately, Cheryl was strangled with an entire five star Empire, making it hard to take her away. And for some reason, she lost contact of both her younger sisters, Louise and Mimi.


    Though this disrupted her ns, it was not enough to make her worry. At least with the twins, and the new Pantheon systeming up, she could earn a lot of faith per month.


    Plus, the twins and their discount will make things simple for her in making her n of creating thousands of godse true. Though 800 thousand gods were a lot, it was not impossible.


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t seem to see through your future, brother-inw. Or rather would you prefer ''leader'' instead? Anyway, you''re still the reason why everything is happening, so I''ll continue to stick with you."


    She started talking to herself... again. Luckily there were no Spartans around this time, unless they would have been traumatized by the sight of their goddess talking to herself.


    "The Era of Divinity huh? I wonder if any Main Gods will decide toe if that happens. Fufufu. Which fool would decide to break the rules in after how long? Billions of years?" She looked up and smiled, ''Believe me, even without their influence, I''ll fulfill my mission, and be the Heavens themselves.


    ''Then... I''ll finally get justice for us, isn''t that right, ''Leader''?'' She closed her eyes and waited, waited for the time ''he'' woke up and changed this whole Erapletely.


    Middle Realm, Middle West


    Green Continent, Mother Forest


    It''s been seven months since Allen promoted. His promotion went smoothly as he gained the new Divinity "God of The Wild" along with a Providence and mount.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Governor of Protection was the Providence he got and the mount was Garuda. It was to be expected from one of the three strong Juveniles of this second batch.


    His Supremities also managed to be a Mythical race. Not only them, his amazons and vorians were legendary races, thus making his faith almost 10 000 per month by now.


    He could also ept 1 500 believers. But that was not the most important thing that has happened so far. The most important thing, had to do with one of his peers.


    "Chief, the patient is up." An Amazon came behind him and reported casually, no formalities at all. Allen did not mind though, this was normal around here. And something he, himself told them to do anyway.


    He did not waste time and hurriedly rushed towards the temporary hut they had created for a certain someone. A certain monster that could defymon sense, a monster that was probably way above just being a strong True God.


    "Enigma? You up dude?" He knocked gently on the door of the temporarily-built hut, as he lightly called out. They managed to reach this ce after seven months of walking, and everyone was used to it by now.


    With Allen, the concept of Distance did not seem to exist at all. Which was quite the broken feat as well. There were some mechanism to this, even he was unaware off. But he knew for a fact that, his very Existence, warped space itself.


    "...Yeah,e on in." A reply came a momentter, it sounded both weary and dull, making Allen frown a bit. Something felt wrong. Yet he could not put his finger around it.


    "Sure."


    He opened the door and entered within. There, he saw the white haired Enigma sat up on the floor, onto of a soft mat. His eyes weren''t gold anymore but instead a dull gray, resembling a blind fellow.


    Hisplexion was quite pale, as if there was no blood flow in his body, and he seemed slightly weak, his slender muscles seemed slightly deted after a careful nce, and he seemed skinnier than usual.


    "Yo... Been a while." He called out with his usual happy going smile, but it looked quite forced due to his peculiar condition. It only made him seem more and more pitiful to the eye.


    "...You alright dude? Should I kill you once, or...?" Allen asked gently after looking at him. He could not help it, the guy''s condition was just too ambiguous, and too severe. He just had to ask.


    "...That aside, tell me what''s been going on, where are we and what happened. I''m curious." Enigmaughed at Allen''s joke and sat down crossed legged, for someone with such a condition, he seemed quite energetic.


    Seemed.


    "Sure thing." Allen moved over and sat before Enigma and they started catching up. From when they got thrown down here in Terra, to the day Enigma battled the colossal bird, then to this very today.


    And they were both surprised. Though it was Allen who was surprised more and more about Enigma and his adventures throughout the World Forest Region. Mythical races before the first promotion aside,


    Enigma had mastered all basic Divine Arts beforehand, mastered more than half the advanced Divine Arts, mastered one Superior Divine Art.


    And that was not all, he had five Divinities, and a few Divine Skills. Aside from that, he also had twenty-five clones, ranging from strong to weak Juveniles.


    Allen felt ashamed with all the great things he had done. At least he could flex the fact that he was able to crossrge distances at the shortest amount of time... subconsciously. And the fact that he was the first to cross Continents.


    "You... went through a lot buddy." Allen sighed as he looked at Enigma. He ment it,pared to him, Enigma fought an ancient beast with a manifested Divine Body... and won. And that was just one of the things he did.


    "Hahaha, I won with a descent prize to pay." Enigma spread his hands apart to show his helplessness to the current situation. He was limited greatly with his current condition, like a disabled person.


    "That''s why I said, let me kill you once." Allen joked once again, or maybe it wasn''t a joke in the first ce. They were True Gods after all, one death would solve a lot of problems for them, for they can reincarnate again.


    "....."


    "It''s useless"

 Chapter 125 Origin Divine Crystal

    ?"It''s useless." Enigma did not hesitate to say what the system said. ''At least you''re still here. That''s a blessing and a curse at the same time, I guess.'' He also thought to himself, d that the system was still here.


    "...."


    "I guess it''s just Fate. Anyway can we heal ya? I mean is there anyway we can alleviate your condition?" Allen did not want to stop there and tried asking again. His concern for Enigma''s wellbeing was genuine.


    Since Enigma knew it was useless to solve this through killing him, then he might know how to do it properly. Unless why would he say killing was useless if he had yet to try it out? This was Allen''s thought process as he inquired.


    "Generating a mission"


    "...I think there is." Enigma, after seeing the instant notification from the system, ambiguously responded as he was not sure whether the mission from the system was safe or not, or even doable.


    ? "At least there is a chance." Allen sighed in relief, as he waited for Enigma to exin the course of how they could get him healed up and back to top condition in no time at all.


    "Origin Divine Crystal: You have overused your abilities while under limitations and have strained your body and spirit, two Aspects of your Existence. The only way to cure your current ailments is by devouring an Origin Divine Crystal thates only once per minia or getting healed by ****** Beings"


    "Mission: Invade the God Realm''s Divine Empire and look for the Third Divine Princess. The Origin Divine Crystal can be found on her favorite hair pin. Be warned, using Force is not a safe option. The Divine Empire is an SSS-rank Empire, and the overlord of an entire Higher Realm"


    "Difficulty: S-ss"


    "Reward: Your eyesight, Your Physique, Constitution¡Á1"


    "Remark: Chances of failing are 90%, even with Allen included. Time limit: 364 days, 23 hours, 59 minutes, 58 seconds. Time is ticking soldier"


    ''....''


    Enigma had a lot to say to this, but he made sure to keep quiet. He was ''sick'' right now, going into an argument with the system will only fail him instead, so it was better to keep quiet. Yes, it was safer to just keep quiet.


    ''It had to be a princess huh?'' Or not. He couldn''t help it, he could predict what the oue would be if he went there. ''And the reward, only the Constitution is useful for me, what''s the use of the first two If the crystal will cure me?''


    "...."


    ''And isn''t S-ss difficulty for Ascension True Gods? What off an SSS-ranked organization, where even Main Gods would tread carefully. You trying to kill me, or something bud?'' He bitterlyughed to himself, as he asked such a question to the system.


    "Deal with it"


    "Is everything fine dude?" Allen crossed his arms and looked at Enigma strangely. Enigma looked back and his smile got stiff, "Yeah, I know a way, but I''ll do it myself. There is no need for you to even bothering along."


    "Come on, just tell me." Allen ignored Enigma''s tone and just pushed on the matter, not only interested on knowing the method, but seemingly interested in participating through the process itself.


    "It''s dangerous." Enigma bitterly smiled as he still refused. He did not know why Allen was interested ining along, if this was his problem only. But Allen also did not seem like backing off either.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ve been through worse."


    "Really? I mean it."


    "...Far worse than fighting an ancient beast?" This time around, Allen didn''t sound so confident. He was not about to go and experience something so terrifying while being as weak as he was.


    "Yeah, a trillion times worse at bare minimum." Enigma responded with a smile. As if happy that he won an ''argument'' for once. Usually, he would just agree to avoid even arguing at all, but this situation was too dangerous.


    "...Fine then, out with it, I''m still curious." Despite his sigh and weary expression, he was willing to know, and also willing to go with him. Like Athena, he knew more than other True Gods knew about this trial, and about these worlds.


    He knew that a Mystique was the best friend or worst enemy a person can possibly have. And from the First generation, every Mystique breached the Creator Realm and became something even more frightening.


    He was betting on Enigma. Enigma also knew something like this would happen, but he was fine with it. Being used and using people were part of life after all. It would be unfair if he did not want to be used, if he were to use others along the way... that was a childish mentality.


    He relented and exined everything to Allen, who listened attentively with a nk expression. ''My brother, you sure got a tough life ahead of you. A princess of a Divine Empire. How powerful must the Emperor be for an Empire to be rated Divine.'' Allen thought to himself.


    "I''m thinking of going right now." Enigma said after he finished exining. Allen thought on it for a bit and decided to ask since he could not understand why Enigma was so much in such a rush, "Why?"


    "Instinct." He responded. After a while he borated, "I feel like everything will change soon, so I just want to be at top condition before it does. At most, in a hundreds of years or so, everything will be different."


    "Fine then, I''lle with." Allen sighed and helplessly scratched his head. He saw that Enigma was about to say something and he raised his hand, "You''re weak now, you need me, don''t deny that."


    "...Suit yourself." Enigma sighed then remembered something, something they previously mentioned when they were catching up a moment ago, thus he asked, "You said we are at the World Forest Region right?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Fate, hehehe... Nothing much, just tell your people to head West and they will find a ce called Green River, my people are there, they can mix up and help each other... if you''re alright with it." He proposed.


    "Fine with me. But... don''t you want to meet them first? It''s been years since youst saw them isn''t?" Allen asked with a confused expression on his face.


    "No. If I do, I feel like I''ll stay there for a long time. And time... is not on my side right now." He responded as such, thinking of Nia, who was quite forceful with her approaches, and the sisters that he first met.


    "Sure thing, I''ll let them know." Allen stood up and dusted his pants since he was sitting down on the dirt, and not on a mat like Enigma. He was already used to it as the God of the Wild, nature was like his home.


    "Come back prepared, I''ll be ready to leave by then." Enigma said before closing his eyes with a sigh. Meditating on his condition and trying to learn what was actually wrong with his Body and Spirit, and not his Soul.


    "...Sure, take care until then." Allen left, leaving behind such words. Enigma nodded still with his eyes closed, and then responded lightly to the short farewell, "Will do."

 Chapter 126 The Aspects Of Existence

    ?"Hey, about my promotion." Enigma called out after ten minutes of meditation. He was talking to no one, but he himself, knew who that was directed to.


    And as for what he found out about his Aspects of Existence, it was actually quite terrifying. Firstly, his Soul was quite advanced, as he was a true god, and all true gods had Primal level souls thanks to being of the past Eras.


    Primal was a rank that was at most Tier 3 ranked, out of all nine tiers. Tier 9 being the lowest, and Tier 1 being the highest so far. Thus one could say that the Providence of true gods was that of Primal beings that existed before Existence itself.


    Im true god terms, it was a Fantasy Grade Soul. Which was why it was unaffected that much. Them there was the Body. This aspect was controlled by the Physique and Bloodline tab a true god had.


    As long as the level of both the Physique and the Bloodline were the same, then that person''s body had the potential to unleash might to that level through physical prowess alone.


    Let''s take someone who has both the Bloodline of XXX rated Unique grade, and the Physique of XXX also rated Unique grade, that person had a Supreme Body in that case. In other words, even if they stay as a Juvenile, if they obtain enough opportunities, they could unleash Supreme Speed and Supreme Strength.


    Of course, Realm suppression against stronger beings applied, but even then, such a feat was at bare minimum, Chaotical. And Enigma already had both an undefined Bloodline and Physique.


    Adding on the strain he put upon himself, his body gave up on him, as his body was no different than that of a disabled Deity. Sure, he could still manifest vast strength and speed, but it would only bring more damage to his body andplete foundation.


    The same for his Spirit, which was determined by his Consciousness and Potential. Enigma''s consciousness was powerful enough toprehend Skills above his level, and his potential surpassed even the upper limit of what true gods revered.


    Thus one would say his Spirit was quite vast. Unfortunate right now, it was dried up and almost shattered up. Then adding on the fact that that had no Constitution, which was the representation of Spirit, he simply had it worse.


    These were his three states of Existence, one was Tier 3, another was Tier 7, and thest was barely Tier 5. Theck of resonance would only bite back at him. But he had nothing else to do, it was the consequences of his own actions.


    That was why why just decided not to think much about it, and just ask the system about his promotion. Maybe some bnce would appear after that. But before he got a reply, Enigma found himself within a pure space of Nothingness.


    When he looked around, he found nothing but pure whiteness. This whiteness being the essence of Nothingness, thatpletely erased everything out of existence, the Void and everything else.


    It stretched out infinitely, meaning that that erased both infinity and absolute, for it was now the only Concept to be felt. Enigma was not too sure about that, but that was the feeling this ce gave him.


    ¡ºWhy?¡»


    A gentle voice suddenly came from all directions, outside his head and from within his head at the same time. A Main God, or stronger. Enigma did not know how to answer that, so he kept quiet.


    ¡ºYou could''ve used you "Encephalopathy Domination" to imagine a weapon to kill that bird or imagine it out of existence. But you chose not. Why?¡»


    The voice came once again, and Enigma smiled. "That bird was toorge for me. I had wasted quite a lot of divine power and even my faith points were not enough to cover it with the skill. So it was useless."


    He responded calmly without faltering. Indeed, the skill was above his level, and thus only through the miraculous effect of Faith would it be possible to use it on such a powerful being.


    The voice paused for a moment and a pair of beautiful golden eyes looked down on him from up above. It also realized this and calmed down from its panic.


    ¡ºThen, you''re not trying to kill yourself?¡»


    She asked, and Enigma genuinely felt like that was a stupid question. But him being himself, would not say that out loud. "Why would I do something like that? Plus we can''t die can we?"


    ¡ºIdiot... True Gods can die if their True Existence are destroyed. If all Aspects of Existence arepletely erased, along with their past. What you did was... terrible. You could''ve died you know!!!¡»


    The voice got louder, yet more affectionate as well. As if it was reprimanding him. Enigma did not know how to answer that or how to feel. So he just smiled bitterly and said, "I am sorry I worried you."


    ¡º....¡»


    Feeling the silence, he didn''t know what to do once again. Maybe it felt like he was insincere, so he lowered his head and said, "I was wrong, I promise I won''t do something as reckless as that... again... and willingly..."


    ¡ºI... It''s fine. As long as you understand¡»


    The voice sounded flustered for a more moment, but just for a moment. And Enigma pretended as if everything was normal,by ignoring the clear indication of that.


    "So, who are you?" Seeing as everything was fine, he ignored the bashful tone of the voice and asked aloud with a smile. His smile was pure and sweet, carefree and unrestrained.


    ¡º....¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    "There''s no need to answer. It''s fine, you abandoned me before, without a reason. I won''t be surprised if you dont have an identity right now." He said ambiguously, words that would confuse anyone listening.


    ¡º...You know who I am?¡»


    The voice asked in surprise and confusion. It was so genuine that probably anybody would believe it. Maybe because it was true. Or maybe it was not. Nobody knew, and maybe Enigma himself as well.


    "I''d be stupid to not know my own mother... right?" Enigma smiled as he responded with a beautiful smile. He was so sure of his guess, he dud not need a second thought to verify it.


    ¡º...You think I''m your mother?¡»


    The voice continued to ask. This time around, Enigma paused for a while and looked up with a strange smile. One not bitter, and one not pure, a smile even he was unaware off.


    "...Not at all, I forgot I don''t have one."


    ¡ºYou...You don''t have one? That''s sad, what would your real mother feel if she heard that?¡»


    The voice continued the conversation, seemingly sad about hearing the news. It''s tone became softer and more affectionate. Like a motherforting their child.


    "I wonder... but it''s useless though, I''m motherless. Never had one..." Enigma said while helplessly shaking his head, not taking into consideration the feelings of anyone listening to him, or the mother that he now, believes he does not have.


    ¡º....¡»


    Seeing the silence, he looked up and continued thetter part of his words with that strange smile of his. "...and never will."


    ¡º....¡»


    "So, where were we, senior?" He ignored the silence of the voice and asked with a prideful expression. One of a person who looked quite stable, and content with himself.


    ¡ºUh... Er... I suddenly don''t feel well, so¡ª¡»


    The voice stuttered at first and tried to find an excuse to leave, but Enigma cut it off. Then he waved up at the golden eyes with a smile and said his farewell.


    "Huh? That''s strange. Well don''t worry, I enjoyed meeting you. At least you''re much better than the imaginary mother I had." Not forgetting to mention the most important part.


    ¡º....¡»


    "Bye bye, senior, I know that if I had a mother, she''d be as beautiful as you." He then suddenly sighed, his change of emotions caught the voice of guard.


    ¡ºBut...But you can''t see me¡»


    The voice asked in surprise and confusion. And Enigma''s reply came a instantly as well, and only made it worse.


    "Exactly."


    Until a momentter, that is.


    ¡º....¡»


    "It''s all... an imagination. My imagination. My delusions. My fantasies. Nothing us real." He added while nodding knowingly to himself, with a carefree smile still on his face.


    ¡º....¡»


    Peng!!~


    Everything returned to normal as the sorounding Nothingness shattered like ss, and he was back at the temporarily built hut. He smiled provocatively as he looked at his hands, "I wonder how you felt after hearing that... Mother? Elder sister? Whoever you are."

 Chapter 127 Su Hans Chronicles: Su Xues Exploration

    ?The young Su Xue ran along the forest joyfully as her godfather gave her permission to explore. Plus, to add on, he had long conqured this forest, and all monkeys worked for him.


    Everything was fine so far, and at peace. She reveled at the sorounding nature, and it''s peace. Everything was at its optimum state. The fruits ofbor they had nted by doing all the fighting and killing. True peace after a shitload of war.


    Such peace was also supported by the young womsn, Su Xue, the only god child of Su Han. And right now, she was out here going towards one of the ces that had no peace to it. Yes, she was going to fight.


    Fighting was already imbued into her veins. Especially as she became the Embodiment of Battle itself, and got stronger the more she fought. Plus, also being the god daughter of a wargod made her a battle maniac.


    "And God father said that, the stronger the opponents, the stronger Xue''er will grow." With those words, the young woman hyped herself up as she pushed on forward.


    She hurried forward until she finally arrived at an area that had a lot of trees sorounding a central point. And at the center, was arge tree that seemed sagely and ancient, letting out powerful waves of power.


    "Oho~" Su Xue''s interest was piqued as she stared at the tree that let out powerful waves of a Deity level powerhouse. It was the first time she saw something sorge, either than her godfather''s weapon.


    She could not really tell how powerful it waspared to the different power levels of gods, but she knew it was far stronger than even the current her in terms of ranking. Though not to the point of her being oppressed by it.


    She still knew it was really powerful.


    "Hmm~ What should Xue''er do now? The tree is still far away, so it would not attack me right now." Su Xue thought as she stood atop a tall tree branch, whilst being thousands of miles away from the gigantic tree.


    Just from this area, it could be seen that the gigantic tree was thergest tree here, in terms of width, and also the tallest in terms if height. And hundreds of miles around the tree, there were also other trees, as if sacredilizing the territory of the giant tree.


    The position of the innumerable trees sorounding the gigantic tree also made it seem as if they were quietly worshipping the tree itself. It was quite spectacr, but for a Tree Deity, not that much.


    "...."


    While in thought, Su Xue suddenly felt her senses tingle and she did not hesitate to lightly kick off the branch she was on. With that action, she appeared atop another branch and turned back to take a look.


    And she found that the tree she was on had moved, it''s branches silently trying to close her into something simr to a cage.


    But Su Xue, who was faster and more perceptive, managed to dodge the sneak attack. She also leisurely kicked off the surface of the tree branch she was on, and decided to head downwards to the ground.


    Unfortunately for her, while she was in mid air, innumerable tree roots, numbering in the hundreds pieced through the ground like des cutting through butter. All of them targeting at eliminating her.


    ...!!!


    Without much thought, Su Xue decided to avoid the attack and not take it head on. Even though she believed in her body''s defenses, she did not hesitate to clench her hand into a fist and punched out.


    As a war goddess, and the embodiment of battle, Su Xue''s strength was beyond the charts. Adding Su Han''s blessing, even if it was not strength oriented, it was still a terrifying boost to her overall might.


    BOOOM!!!


    Just the pure physical force generated by her punch was devastating, as it collided with the hundreds of roots and exploded out into a shockwave rivaling that of a superimposed nuclear bomb.


    And thanks to the force as well, and her not resisting, Su Xue was swept backwards towards the direction of the gigantic tree. During the battle, her back somehow came face to face with the tree, which was why she was sent towards its direction.


    But she did not mind and instead turned around mid air to face the gigantic tree. She clenched her hand into a fist once again, and this time around, riled up all her elementaryws, her Divine power and her Epithets.


    She was clearly going all out.


    But the Deific Tree was not letting off either. A root burst out of the ground and rushed to collide with Su Xue at frightening speed, like a blur of light that even godly eyes could barely keep up with!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Su Xue was shocked by such swift response and hurriedly punched out as her own form of response. The small fist and therge root collided powerfully, and like the sky shattering apart, exploded out everywhere.


    Space itself was torn apart, as it revealed the dark space thats and stars floated with. While Su Xue was swung backwards, back towards the direction she came from, at an even faster pace.


    The trees behind her moved apart, opening a pathway for her blurry body to sh past for thousands of miles on end. Until the young woman flipped mid air and slid across the ground for tens of miles before stopping.


    She had to use both her legs and hands to slow down the momentum of her fast moving body. Thus her posture was currently on all fours, while her rear was outstretched, with her tail wagging back and forth in excitement.


    "...Hehehe hehehe, you are really quite strong." She fixed her posture and stood upright, twisting her neck and joints to alleviate the slight pain she was feeling from the collision. But her body still felt stiff.


    Even with all her strength, that she knew was terrifying, she could not contend against this gigantic tree that stood before her. That alone got her extremely excited, yet cautious at the same time.


    "Hm?" She looked up as multiple trees attacked attacked her with their leaves, each leaf flying at vast speed, and glowing green in color, while cutting apart the air itself.


    Su Xue did not think much about it though. She was fast enough to casually disregard light speed, let alone dodge this. In fact, to her, perception wise, everything was moving in slow motion.


    Thus the daredevil, battle-filled young woman, smiled as she spread her arms apart from each other, causing her chest to slightly push forward. The smile on her face got brighter, as she ultimately gathered all her strength into her legs.


    The Deific Tree realized this, and felt its senses warn it. For the first time, it felt threat from this small girl. It hurriedly attacked, sending out powerful roots towards her, each at speed faster than mere light speed.


    Crossing a thousand miles distance would only take a single millisecond for these roots. But Su Xue was faster with her response. She also felt this threat of death, and decided right now was the best time to attack.


    She brought both hands towards each other at full force, pping her hands and causing a powerful shockwave that shattered space not only to a first degree level.


    But to the level where it revealed the Void that Universes swim within. Not the endless space within a Universe, but the Void capable of containing Universes within. A higher level concept even to Deities.


    Her single attack shattered space to such a degree. Let alone it''s power. At base, it''s power should be capable of influencing an entire Universe to a great degree, if notpletely destroy it!!!


    And this was pure physical might!!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    The shockwave shot forward in a straight line, destroying the trees that had once again closed the path that they opened up for a pathway, opening up a new pathway of shattered wood and debris everywhere.


    And it also shattered the roots of the Deific Tree without much effort, going as far as to try and shake the tree from its root as well. But it was quite fast with its response as usual, it''s swift response being noteworthy.


    The Deific Tree cast its own skills, causing a defensive barrier to appear and protect it, thus nullifying the damage from the shockwave that was at a Universal level. While a golden aura covered its body to heal its injuries.


    But deep down, it was shaken. Not only the Deific Tree, but the numerous trees sorounding the Deific Tree were also shaken as such power was not something they could contain or fight against!!


    Let alone a small being like Su Xue!!


    And worst part, they could still tell that she had yet to use a single Skill on herself. Not even the ordinary Extra Skill, let alone the more powerful Unique Skills that every god had more than a few at their level.

 Chapter 128 Su Hans Chronicles: Xueer And The Deific Tree

    ?"Oh? oho oho? You''re really amazing. I still could not destroy you with that much." Su Xue was quite excited as she realized that even her full strength could not end the life of this powerful Deity Tree.


    "...."


    The Deific Tree did not say anything nor do anything at the moment. It instead warned the numerous trees to retreat far back, as it watch Su Xue''s every move with caution.


    Su Xue also did not chase after the weak, and only stared intently at the Deific Tree standing before her. She could not help but smile even brighter as she realized that the opponent was about to go all out.


    The Deific Tree suddenly rustled its leaves, creating a tune that mixed in with the sorounding environment.


    Following that action, balls of light began forming around and above the tree. The balls of light were made up of the sorounding energy. They were purely made up of nothing but energy. And they were numerous.


    "...."


    Su Xue held her breathe as she faced the pressure of multitudes of worlds. Each mini ball of light had the energy rivaling that of a newborn Universe. Hence each one had the force almostparable to a big bang.


    ''Godfather be with me.''


    The mini balls then shot forward at terrifying speed. Each one released like a bullet cutting through the void, traveling at speeds that were terrifyingly beyond light speed.


    Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!


    They shattered through the void barrier and easily tore through the distance between them. They were so fast, they seemed as if they just instantaneously, and miraculously appeared right before Su Xue.


    Su Xue held her breathe, and carefully assessed everything. As a Deity Lord, she was quite fast. Then adding on facts such as being blessed by Su Han, and permanent enhancements s from her Skills, she was even faster.


    Her speed could even be considered gctical. And even with the suppression of the World, and the realm suppression against her opponent, Su Xue was still quite fast. Fast enough to view light speed as infinitely slow!!


    Bang!!


    With that in mind, everythinging towards at her speed beyond light speed, yet below light years, they were still slow. Hence, before they could even arrive at her location, she kicked off the ground and flew up.


    Su Xue, or rather, most blesses beings by true gods, had higher stats than their peers. In this world, the higher the realm, does not necessarily mean the higher the physical strength and the likes.


    A mortal could have strength higher than that of a god. But due to gods have a higher range of authority, such as their skills, mortals could neverpare.


    Take the Deific Tree before Su Xue. It was an Ancient Deity/Deity Emperor Realm being, thus its range of authority could influence multiple Universes. The most probable influence reaching up to the Multiverse.


    A congregation of billions, if not trillions of Universes. That was the Multiverse, a Multi-Universal bubble of multiple Universes within.


    And a hyper beam of light cast by the Deific Tree without the restriction of the World, could cut up the Multiverse in half. This was what the range of influence meant.


    And it''s speed would be twice as fast as the Ancient Deific Tree itself, which would be nigh-Universal speed. That was, if it was an Extra Skill. Of it were an upgraded Extra Skill, or a Unique Skill, the speed would be terrifying at that point.


    And one must not forget that a Unique Skill had the power a League above the caster of the Skill. Hence, the Deific Tree could scale up to being capable of affecting multiple Multiverses, or even congregation of Multiverses.


    A Hyperverse.


    Thus Su Xue had no hope of winning. Not only was she a League lower than the opponent, the opponent thenself had Skills that were two Leagues higher than her. Her situation was bleak.


    ''Aside from my immense strength and defense, both my damage and damage output are far lesspared to it.'' She thought, as she avoided a barrage of bullet-like balls of concentrated light and energy.


    After all, as a Deity Lord, her cap was Universal. And that was if she was one of the stronger Deity Lords. So how could she try and go against an opponent who could traverse beyond Universes and explore the vast Void?


    It was clearly an impossible feat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    One she was being forced to acknowledge the more she fought with this Deific Tree. Of course, if she could get closer, and dish out physical attacks, she might do some intended damage.


    But... would the opponent let her get close to them? Would her opponent even dare rx against such a anomaly?!


    Su Xue flew through the skies and avoided the barrage of bullet-like balls of light and energy. Each one could deal explosive Universal damage, and Su Xue was sure taking a few of them would kill her.


    Hence she avoided them like a sparrow, like an eagle flying through the sky at insane speeds.


    She was graceful. She was instantaneous. She was beautiful. But so werwle the barrage of attacksing at her. They were fast. They were magnificent. They were fear-inducing.


    So much so that, the more she avoided them, the faster they became. If things continued as they were, Su Xue knew that her time woulde. She might never see her godfather again. Or her fellow n mates!!


    ...!!!


    She was determined and slowly rxed her speed. Whenever she dodged a bullet of light and energy, she would be cornered by two more. When she dodged the iing two, she would be sorounded by five.


    ''I''ll be cornered soon, but before that...'' Su Xur thought as she burst towards the Deific Tree at insane speed. Her speed was ten times her usual speed due to one of the passive effects of her flight.


    One of her mastered Extra Skills, [High-speed Flight] made it possible. And because of that, she burst towards te direction of the Deific Tree, her fist packed into a powerful punch.


    She knew that physical strength was one of her positive points in this fight. Thus she packed up her punch, and flew toward the Deific Tree. But the opponent was quick to respond as well, and formed a barrier between them.


    The sorounding energy converged towards the directed of the Deific Tree and was solidified into a solid, transparent barrier. The barrier was formed with insane defense, defenses thick, it seemed impregnable.


    Su Xue did not stop and with unstoppable force, smashed into the barrier, sending out ripples everywhere. The barrier did not even shake nor tremble and stood there like a mountain. Immovable and indifferent.


    "Amazing." She thought to herself.


    Meanwhile at the same time, below her, powerful thick roots burst off the ground and flew up at frightening speed. Each sharp enough to piece throughws.


    ...!!!


    Su Xue was on high alert. She used the rebound force of the barrier to push herself back and was about tond on the ground. But right then, as fast as instantaneous, a thick root burst out the ground like a blooming tree and pieced towards her direction.


    Su Xue did not shy away from it, and sent a powerful fist towards the thick root. And with a "bang!!", it exploded out into shards of wood everywhere. It could not even contain a single punch from her.


    She thennded on the ground lightly. But even then, her situation was not one bit positive. For as soon as shended, another root pieced through the ground diagonally towards her. And she easily avoided it.


    But more and more thick roots burst our of the ground and attacked from all directions. Of course, Su Xue managed to dodge them one after another, but things were getting tricky, so she flew up once again.


    Here was better than below. She would rather be bombarded by countless balls of light and energy, than be buried by countless thick roots. And with that decision, she faced the barrage of attacks in the sky once again.


    ''My chances of winning are seemingly slim.'' She thought while she avoided the barrage one after another. By now, she was cornered in every direction. Be it left, right, back, front, up or even below. She was cornered.


    ''And to make my thoughts a reality, I require immense amount of source, or required force. To be able to activate four Unique Skills, each dealing with physical enhancement andbat evolution.''


    ''I already have vast Divine power, and a powerful body to sustain the bacsh of the final product. But I still need immense energy to make the action of multi-using them at the same time possible!!''


    She thought as she looked up at the countless balls of light and energy. Each one capable of disrupting the bnce of the Multiverse, or capable of wiping out Universes.


    Such immense energy should do, right? The energy equivalent to thousands, if not tens of thousands of Universes. And the elementaryw of light capable of illuminating said number of Universes.

 Chapter 129 Su Hans Chronicles: Su Xues Might

    ?Such source should be enough, right? Su Xue thought to herself. She was a genius, but aside from that, she was a wargoddess. Her path was forged differently from other genuises. She had to constantly take risks!!


    Regardless of how dangerous it may be, or how low the chances of sess were. She had to do it. For ording to her godfather, ''What cannot kill you, will only forge you. And what can kill you, will be your moment of glory.''


    With those words fluttering within her mind, along with the voice of the man she adored, Su Xue steeled her heart. And when the thousands upon thousands of bullet-like energy balls of light flew towards her, she did not dodge them.


    Instead, she let out a valiant cry. A war cry that stretched out throughout the whole region without any restrictions. Along with her war cry, four different colors circted around her body likes revolving around a sun.


    She was about to forge a form Unique to her. A form simr to what her godfather had. A trump card she could unleash upon her enemies no matter how devastating they were. A remedy to her sess!!!


    Booom!!!


    Her body exploded out in power and authority. She unleashed all four Skills at the same time. And not only that, she riled up herws, which were actually derived from her Unique Skills... the same ones that she just activated.


    [Supernatural Condition].


    The Skill alone increased her overall physique by a hundred times, and as she mastered it, her physique increased once again by five times. Permanently at that.


    And once activated, it could once again increase her physical condition by five hundred times again, for a total of three minutes. Along with her Law of the Body, she could double that effect to a thousand, while decreasing the duration to only a minute and a half.


    ? [Battle Embodiment].


    A Skill that made her the embodiment of battle itself. The more she fought, the stronger she would be. And for five minutes of the Skill duration, she could absorb the Providence of battles throughout the region (normally Universe) to empower herself.


    The empowerment can go from a hundred times to five hundred times, depending on whether the rate of battle was high or not. And with the Law of Battle, the Skill had the same upgrade as the former.


    The effects of enhancement would be doubled, and the duration would be decreased. The same applied for every Unique Skill, with its derivative Law that the userprehends.


    [Combative Transcendence].


    Yet another mastered Unique Skill aside from the previous two. As it''s name implies, Su Xue could transcend herself through battle itself. The Skill was terrifying, as the stronger the opponent, the more she transcended herself.


    It''s likeparing two sources of water, one being a mug, and the other being a bowl. When one poured water from the bowl to the cup, it would instantly fill up,pared to when the cup was used to fill the bowl with water.


    Hence as the cup, Su Xue would be able to instantly transcend herself against her opponent. The Skill also increased her physical being by five hundred times as a mastered Unique Skill.


    And one should not forget the effects of her Law of Transcendence. This skill wouldst for only five minutes in that case. But five minutes of self transcendence was still a terrifying concept. Especially against an opponent a few Realms, and a League stronger than her.


    [Divine Combat].


    Thest mastered Skill amongst all of her six Unique Skills. It allowed her to havebat arts that could not be defined or deciphered by anyone who was not a talented god. And that god had to be more talented than she was.


    Aside from that, it brought lethal divine damage, capable of wounding anyone who was a god, regardless of how strong or weak they were. She could also copy other martial arts of mortals, of any mortal and mix it up with this Skill.


    It was like a library of martial arts, capable of being converted into Divine-level martial arts. They also increased her overall condition by five hundred times, if including her Law of Divine.


    All four Skills and Laws were riled up.


    "HA!!!"


    All these Skills circted around her body instantaneously. Then momentster, moved to mix up together. The [Battle Embodiment] with its Law fused with [Combative Transcendence] with its Law.


    Then thetter two also fused together, [Supernatural Condition] with its Law, and [Divine Combat] with its Law. Then the two finished products, moved towards each other to fuse as well.


    One was a strand of gray light, and the other a stand of silver light. They slithered across Su Xue''s body and moved along her legs. Each one moving up one of long slender, jade white legs like dragons coiling around a pir.


    Then they both moved up her waist, then her stomach. Twisting aside one another, if one strand slithered before her chest, the other slithered behind her back, all the way until they converged above her head.


    Mind you, time was still at a halt.


    Booom!!!


    A powerful explosion exploded out into a sea of pure gold and utter grace. But instead of exploding outwards, the powerful explosion only formed a circr zone of gold and majesty around Su Xue''s figure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And that''s when time resumed, and the thousands upon thousands of energy balls of light shed into her. No. Rather, they shed onto the circr zone of pure gold and majesty, being broken down into particles and...


    Absorbed.


    "OOOOOOHHH!!!"


    And with the beginning of her glory and evolution, Su Xue let out yet another valiant cry of pleasure. One that twisted and turned out into a majestic bellow of might and valiance.


    Booom!!!


    Her small body once again exploded out with power and might. The Four mastered Unique Skills had now fused perfectly, and brought along terrifying boons and enhancement upon Su Xue''s small body.


    Yet... even then, something still felt off.


    The four mastered Unique Skills were ready and waiting to be activated to let out terrifying might. The four Laws corresponded with the Unique Skills, ready to create a heaven defying form special for Su Xue herself.


    Yet they did not.


    And Su Xue knew what they were waiting for, and she gave it to them. A Divinity born out of fusing all her four Deity Lord-level Epithets. Each one being terrifying enough, as it held authority capable to dominate an entire Universe.


    They were all fused one after another long ago, under Su Han''s lead. They became something she could only equip for seconds, before she lost its effects. Something she thought no god would master.


    Something she was not yet aware off.


    A Divinity.


    "Sessor of The Monkey King." She murmured out the Divinity. Something beyond ordinary gods. Maybe even beyond her current opponent, or maybe at the same level. She was not sure, but she willed it.


    And... BANG!!!


    A dense explosion shattered the void around them, and finally signaled the appearance of Su Xue''s trump card. The appearance of a form ordinary deities would never dream ofying their eyes upon!!


    But what even she did not expect was that, the appearance of this form of hers, immediately took charge over her Skills, and assimted a few ones that it thought would be able to make it even more terrifying.


    [Path to Victory].


    A Unique Skill, though not mastered, but still capable enough. It allowed one to always see a path of victory, and would respond, voluntarily or involuntarily towards that path, once this skill was active.


    Strings of Fate would appear, and guide whoever was using the Skill towards a path of Victory. And their instinctive response and intuition would be sharpened to also respond towards such a victorious path!!!


    [Golden Luck].


    An Extra Skill that bestowed the user Luck beyond their wildest dream. Anyone of the same League, that was around the user would be affected. Their luck would be temporarily absorbed towards Su Xue''s luck.


    Of course, her current opponent would be immune to the skill''s effects, under normal circumstances thanks to being a League above her. But nobody was certain when the Skill was assimted into her uing form!!


    Especially as it was mastered to perfection.


    [Enhanced Speed].


    A simple Skill that permanently enhanced one''s speed by five times. Mastered to perfection, it would double to ten times. And once active, it could increase speed once again by ten times.


    And as a god, the Skill had no duration whatsoever. As long as one had Divine power, one could use it forever and ever.


    [Enhanced Strength].


    The same Skill as the above. Yet this one focuses more on strength instead of speed. It was also a mastered Skill to perfection, hence making a rival of the formerly mentioned speed.


    Giving her both Speed and Strength.

 Chapter 130 Su Hans Chronicles: Godly Xueer

    ?Su Xue was stacking Skills upon Skills on herself, giving herself great prowess beyond her Realm. But she was not yet done. In fact, she was far from it.


    [Combative Immortality].


    Sub Skill of [Combative Transcendence], that was obvious enough. It allowed the user to be undying against any opponent they fight of the same League, regardless of Level difference, as long as it was throughbat.


    And as a mastered Skill, and having its superior Skill also mastered, it skipped to the next League despite being an Extra Skill. In simple terms, as long as it was throughbat, there was a high chance that Su Xue would not die even against Deity Emperors.


    Of course the chance of death was still there, but slim. Overall, unless the Deity Emperor cast a Unique Skill themselves to kill her, she would be undying. But, what would its effects be when fused into her new form?


    [Omniyer].


    Another terrifying skill. One that she obtained from her godfather, Su Han. It also transcended Leagues when she mastered it, giving her the ability toce her attacks with properties that were opposite in nature to her opponent.


    Against a demon, she would be holy. Against an angel, she would be demonic. Against a dragon, she would be a dragon yer. And now, she was up against a tree being, what would her power beced with?


    It also increased her overallbat prowess by ten times against any opponent, regardless of race or type. And of course, the Deific Tree before her was affected even then, let alone when the Skill fused into her form.


    [Anti-Army].


    Giving one''s abilities and attacks properties of ssh damage. Her fist, could spread out to deal more damage than intended, whether through shockwave or pure destructive force. Such was an example of this Skill.


    It gave Su Xue the ability to wipe out armies even with her casual attacks. Of course, it only got triggered against armies. And yes, Su Xue had first fought an arm of trees, hence it was applied at the beginning.


    But even then, why was it being fused into her new form? She was still unaware, but looking forward to it nheless.


    [High-speed Flight].


    A very simple skill that permanently increased speed by ten times, as a mastered Skill. Then bestowing the person the ability to fly, even without using Divine power to sustain oneself from the effects of gravity.


    And once active, and through flight, speed would be increased by ten times. Hence Su Xue would always be ten times faster than she ran, when flying. What about when it was enhanced by her new form?


    ...!!!


    So many whys. So many what ifs. So many hypothesis. Yet weren''t they all useless, as the answer would arrive if she just attained her new form? Was it not that simple?


    Su Xue was surprised as the new form went as far as to absorbing one of her two remaining Unique Skills, and all her Extra Skills. And all these Extra Skills were mastered to perfection. Each and every one of them.


    Yet this form took them in.


    "...."


    She was surprised, yet looking forward to it. She was only left with a single skill, [Opportunity Sense], but she was not worried or sad. In fact, she would not mind even if it was also assimted even.


    Meanwhile, the convergence of gold and majesty suddenly shrunk by multiple degrees. It was as if it was about to go supernova, as it trembled and shook slightly. And the more it shrunk, the more it became unstable.


    "HA!!"


    Su Xue also felt like her body had reached its highest state, a state of zenith, of pure destructive power. And because of that, she felt full, she felt stuffed, she felt suffocated. Thus she let out a valiant cry.


    A cry that exploded out the valiant gold and majesty that had sorounded her body outwards. The explosions kicked up a powerful shockwave that caused distortion within the very fabrics of space of the World.


    The Regional membrane separating one Region from another, suddenly trembled, and shook. Something formed personally by the World''s Will, felt threatened at the release of the power within Su Xue''s body.


    And maybe because of that, the World Will itself personally made a move. No. The Ancient Deific Tree itself was more than enough, and now, another anomaly had appeared? And were about to both go all out?


    The World Will did not take any chances. If these two fought, let alone the Regional membranes, even the entire Continent might be affected. And the current it, was not at that level of being able to allow that to happen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was also within a pristine stage of development. If something were to disrupt its development, and the Cmity prematurely stops, it would lose it''s chance of evolution and adaptation.


    So... it ultimately kicked them out.


    Out of the whole world, and into the Vast Expanse within Reality. Towards a random dimension with its own Universes, Multiverses and so on. And both of them did not even feel, or even tell how it happened.


    For just as the explosion of gold and majesty burst out, so did their environmental change ur. They found themselves floating within the Skies of a foreign environment. It had trees, mountains, oceans, volcanoes... yet no life.


    But that was not important.


    Su Xue did not explore much of her environment. She knew that she only had a couple of seconds within this new form of hers. And after those seconds, she would fall into slumber for days, or even months.


    And so, she moved.


    The world they were in, the vast ocean, the beautiful forests, the tall mountains, the fresh air. She ignored them all and just took but a single step. A step that unleashed speed that she never knew she had!!


    BOOM!!


    The Void was shattered.


    And not just a small shatter, but it was literally torn apart. The small world they were in was shredded apart by the mere shockwave of Su Xue moving. It was shredded to pieces as she found herself crossing the distance between them instantly.


    ...!!!


    And not just figuratively, but time had stopped. The flow of everything was halted at that very moment. Because of that, she was caught off guard, and collided heavily with the slow moving Deific Tree.


    Indeed, as time was stopped due to how fast Su Xue was moving, the Deific Tree was not stopped. It could still move, albeit slow. And because of that, along with Su Xue''s speed, they collided into each and pushed one another backwards.


    Of course, niether were hurt. Su Xue was the one who attacked, while the Deific Tree had a powerful barrier sat upon upon itsrge body. But they were each sent flying back billions of miles away.


    Su Xue managed to stabilize herself and looked towards the direction of the Deific Tree. She then stared at her own body, amazed at the terrifying boost she had in power.


    ''I still have time!!'' She thought as she kicked the void and flew towards the Deific Tree. She once again arrived nigh-instantly before the opponent, and packed up a punch. Just that action alone twisted space around her fist.


    Unfortunately for her, even if it could not move as fast as her, the Deific Tree could still think and cast Skills. Hence when Su Xue appeared besides it, the Deific Tree teleported itself from the void they were in, to a nearby gxy.


    It crossed light years worth of distance with but an instant. It avoided a disastrous attack, and created slight distance between them. And even if Su Xue was fast, she should not be able to arrive here as instantaneous as-¨C


    ...!!!


    Su Xue appeared before the Deific Tree in just a couple of microseconds. No, in just a single microsecond. And it had to be known, even the Deific Tree''s response was only in a couple of microseconds.


    "...."


    It was obvious who was faster between both of them. As for Su Xue herself? She felt like a god. No, not just a God, but a literal being above all the Universe. She felt like she was omnipresent at this moment.


    A single second had yet to go by.


    But as Su Xue was about to move once again, the Deific Tree teleported away instead. It''s response was quite fast, faster than Su Xue''s movement. And learning from experience, it appeared at the edge of the Universe.


    A ce which was millions if not billions of Universes away from Su Xue. And though such an action cost it some of its lifespan, the Deific Tree did not seem to care and crossed the distance instantly.


    Meanwhile Su Xue slightly frowned. She was not beyond time, but just faster than time. Hence, given time, even time might catch up to her speed. Yes, the statement made no sense, but Su Xue was not the smart type.

 Chapter 131 Su Hans Chronicles: A New Form

    ?The longer the distance between her and her opponent, the more she would be exposed to the effects of time. But she still was not bothered. For she knew, the more time went by, the stronger she would be.


    These were the first effects of her form. Every second, her power would increase. From double at the second second, to triple at the third second, so on and so forth.


    And one must know that just activating this form, enhances her overall being by five thousand times at first. Her speed, her strength, her overall physical condition.


    BOOM!!!


    She kicked off the floor and burst out at terrifying speed. Time flowed by, from microseconds, to milliseconds. And by the time it was closing on milliseconds, she had already crossed tens of gxies.


    Meanwhile, the Deific Tree realized that they were no longer under the restriction of the World''s Will. Hence it took its True Form, releasing waves of pure grandeur and Divinity oozing out in every direction.


    It''s Tree body slowly shrunk, and twisted apart. And in just a few milliseconds, it had morphed into a young beautifuldy of utmost beauty. She had long green hair, mixed with leaves and miniaturized fruits.


    Her skin was smooth and caramel. Exquisite tattoos swimming along her skin like the texture one could see among the bark of trees. She wore a simple long dress, seemingly made up of leaves.


    Her expression was filled with curiosity and emptiness. It was just curious and final. No anger. No joy. No scowl. Not stoicism. Just an empty expression, one of peace, and of tranquility.


    "Hmm~"


    She slightly hummed to herself as her body exploded out with power as well. She then looked up towards one direction, her gaze passing over multiple gxies, of various colors, and falling upon the single trail of golden light.


    Woosh!!


    Su Xue appeared before her opponent. A second had just gone by, and her power increased by twice, letting out terrifying waves of majesty. Her golden pupils looking down at the beauty in curiosity and amazement.


    ''She got stronger.'' From being an ''it'', to a ''she''. This showed that Su Xue was showing respect towards her opponent for pushing her so far. And still pushing her further even then. She was impressed.


    "I... have never seen a small god like you." The beauty below spoke. Her voice was seductive, and her presence mesmerizing. Her every word was alluring, and her gaze majestic.


    "Niether have I seen a tree like you." Su Xue responded. She ignored the mesmerizing presence of her opponent and spoke. She was not worried about time. She got stronger anyway.


    "...."


    The Deific Tree did not say anything. It''s speed and strength had increased greatly by attaining its True Form, and being released from the restriction of the World''s Will of Terra. It was over twice as fast as the current Su Xue.


    Even with double her previous speed, the opponent was still faster. Either than in terms of strength. Su Xue was still as terrifying as ever when it came to her strength.


    Before her form, and it''s doubled power, she was nigh-gctical. Let alone now.


    "Here Ie. Let''s be sure to entertain one another!!" Su Xue was the first to move. She shattered space around her as she moved at instantaneous speed towards the humanoid Deific Tree.


    The Deific Tree did not take any chances, and immediately pulled back faster than Su Xue. Meanwhile, it pulled upon its authority and used a mastered Extra Skill to manipte alls within the sorounding gxies.


    Thes moved instantaneously and escaped their orbit, rushing towards the nearest. Thes then collided and fused together. Then they moved to the nearest to them.


    In just another second, the sorounding one thousand or so gxies had gigantics that were trillions of timesrger than an ordinary. Then with the Skill''s effects, the gigantics morphed themselves.


    They immediately took on a humanoid physique and hurriedly flew out of their gxies, towards her direction. All one thousand of them flew out, with the strength of their respective gxy and sorounded Su Xue.


    "..."


    After yet another second of chasing the Deific Tree, Su Xue was stronger, thrice as strong. And because of that, she became 50% faster than her opponent as well. She was physically above the Deific Tree!!


    But that was forter. Right now, she suddenlyughed out loud. Her voice quaking the sorounding space. Her strength sored up as sheugh.


    "Bring it on!! Hahaha!!" She roared towards the gigantic beings made up of elemental elements. Fire, water, water, metal, you mention it. She then flew towards one of them, and threw a powerful punch at it, destroying it instantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Them moved on to the next opponent.


    Of course, throughout the process, the Deific Tree did not stop calling upon more and more gctic giants to fight for her. And realizing that Su Xue was killing hundreds of them in just milliseconds, she decided to fuse them together.


    Tens of gctic giants fused together with the strength of tens of gxies. Yet were easily destroyed by one fist from Su Xue. Hundreds of gctic giants fused as well, yet were also destroyed as fast.


    A thousand, and even ten thousand fused together. Yet it was all useless. Su Xue was like a bloody demon out for murder, destroying each one with but a single punch, and pushing forward towards the Deific Tree.


    "..."


    The Deific Tree was impressed. It indeed, never saw anyone as monstrous as Su Xue before. It immediately teleported out of this Universe. She then turned back, and not to her surprise Su Xue chased after her.


    Another second shed by.


    And Su Xue speed surpassed even that of hers by over five times. The Deific Tree thought, and waved her hand through the endless dark void. With that action, a doorway was opened and she immediately jumped within.


    She then appeared near the boundary of the Universe they were in. She did not wait for Su Xue and just used her strength and the energy of the Void to break through the barrier, attempting to cross Universes!!


    It was pity that this Universe was a lone Universe. If it were within a Multiverse, there would be no boundary between the Universes within. What a pity indeed. But not a problem she could not solve.


    Meanwhile Su Xue slightly frowned. If this went on, she might lose. Her opponent was clearly avoiding her, and was not trying to hide that fact one bit. ''Well, let''s see how far you can go, my friend.''


    She smiled, and flew towards the direction where she could sense the energy of the Deific Tree. After all, beings like them were like fireflies within the dark, when stranded within this dark endless void.


    They were visible from miles away.


    Going at full speed, Su Xue covered ny percent of a Universe''s distance within a second. And at that point, her speed increased again by five times now, and the after that, she crossed a distance worth five Universal distance.


    ''This... this is exhrating!!'' She thought and pushed on even faster than before. A golden string of light had appeared before her eyes and showed her the way.


    And the more she flew towards the direction, trying to surpass her limits, the more the golden string of light lit up. And she knew, she knew at that moment that this was her form''s second ability.


    A Path to Victory.


    And that was not all!!


    The more Su Xue flew, and only focused on going faster, the higher the rates of self-transcendence increased. From increasing her condition by 400% by the forth second, it moved to 450%. An increase of 50% more.


    And by the fifth second, it increased by 600% instead of the expected 500%. Thus why at first, she crossed a distance of ny billion light years per second.


    Then by the fifth second, over five hundred billion light years. And now, during the sixth second, she was could cross a distance she could not currently put in words.


    And only six seconds had gone by so far. Yet she was still not worried.


    For before the sixth second, she was already at the edge of the Universe''s Void boundary. Meaning that in just slightly three seconds, she crossed a distance of trillions of light years!!


    Unfortunately for her, the Deific Tree had long since crossed towards the next Universe. "..." Su Xue squinted her eyes, and followed after her. Her rate of self transcendence had returned to 700% by the seventh second.


    And at that time, she was already within the second Universe. And her speed had exploded out again. She smiled, and as she was about to instantly appear within the Universe, she was met with a powerful world shaking roar.


    "RAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    "..."

 Chapter 132 Su Hans Chronicles: Ascendant Monkey Princess

    ?She was met with a gigantic entity that was multiple timesrger than the gctic giants. It was a million timesrger than the strongest gctic giant she fought, which had the might of a thousand gxies.


    And above the shoulders of the gctic giant, was the Deific Tree. She stood there, watching Su Xue. Besides her was a dimensional gateway. She was nning on escaping again, and Su Xue was now angry.


    "Not this time." Using her full speed, the young Monkey Princess appeared besides the Deific Tree like a ghost. Her speed was capable of traversing over trillions of miles within an instant, the opponent was caught off guard.


    ...!!!


    Su Xue shed with the Deific Tree, and both of them fell into the dimensional gateway. And for some reason, the gctic super giant was also absorbed into the dimensional gateway alongside them.


    The Universes was finally left in peace once again. Yet, lives had long since perished and it waspletely empty.


    ~~~


    Within a vast Void Expanse, countless Universes swam peacefully. Each swimming a trillion light years away from the nearest one to it. Each Universe had its own territory, of a trillion light years in diameter.


    Yet within such a peaceful environment, spatial fluctuations on a higher level spread out, and two beings were spat out. One had a head full of verdant green hair, and another a head of void-like ck hair.


    But were suddenly spat out by the medium leveled spatial fluctuations. And exactly as they were spat out, the beauty with void-like ck hair held the beauty of verdant green hair by her dress'' cors.


    "Hmph!!"


    She then scoffed, and sent out a powerful punch towards thetter. A dull sound exploded out, as the beauty of verdant green hair was sent flying towards the nearest Universe to them at quite the frightening speed.


    And as the void-like ck haired beauty was about to follow, a gctic super giant appeared, beingrger than the umtion of a billion gxies. It appeared above her, fist stretched out above its head.


    "...eh?"


    Su Xue, the void-like ck haired beauty was caught off guard as a fist containing tens of times the strength she had, was sent towards her. She could not dodge, and was struck towards the furthest Universe from them.


    Hence, not even milliseconds till the appearance of these two beauties, they were both sent towards opposite Universes at terrifying speeds.


    Meanwhile, within the nearest Universe. The Deific Tree, the verdant haired beauty had crashed into a star and caused it to experience premature supernova, destroying the small system it was within.


    As the main star of that space system, it''s death resulted in the death of all the others revolving around it. But she was not bothered, nor did she mind.


    She already murdered qaudrillions from the previous Universes she had just been to. But as their lives were insignificant, and had no overall influence on the Universe, their death were only unfortunate.


    "..."


    She stood up and flew out of the now destroyed sr system. Her [Cosmic Teleportation] Unique Skill was at cool down. So was her [Dimensional Door Way] perfected Extra Skill. This decreased her chances of escape.


    But... she still had more.


    As for why she had a lot of life saving skills, and notbat skills, it was a matter for another day. Right now, she had to leave this ce while her new ''friend'' was busy with her gctic super giant formed from [Environmental Maniption] and [Terraforming].


    A Unique, and a perfected Extra Skill respectively. But just as she was about to once again leave to the furthest Universe her lifespan could take her to, she suddenly felt a powerful ahockwave from above.


    When she looked up, bypassing the restriction of this low leveled space-time (Universe), she saw Su Xue destroy the gctic super giant with but a powerful punch. Her fists were glowing golden, and so were her legs and hair.


    "..."


    The Deific Tree, looked up in stupor. And it seemed like she had frozen, but in reality, her hands were moving like never before, setting up coordinates and pulling upon the medium level spatial authority of this dimension.


    As for Su Xue, she had found out another ability of her new form. When she was sent tumbling back towards the furthest Universe, she was angry and thus forcefully stopped herself mid void.


    Her anger was unexpectedly transformed into pure power, as her overall condition increased by a thousand. But because of that, she felt the three second duration left of this form decrease by half.


    And that the feeling that she would slumber for longer periods of time after this form. But it was worth it. Unfortunately for her, when she tried to sacrifice more, she failed. She realized that the lowest duration she could reach by halfing it was a second.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But that was not a problem. She was a thousand times stronger now. Her strength surpassed that of the gctic super giant by over tens of times. And her speed as well. But let us not speak nothing of her speed.


    It was insane.


    "...Marvelous." Su Xue thought out loud, slightly coughing up a mouthful of blood. But she thought nothing of it, and turned towards the direction of the Deific Tree trillions of light years away for her.


    But as their eyes met, the Deific Tree immediately vanished. Su Xue squinted her eyes, and spread out her awareness. In this state, she realized that she could be constantly aware of her opponent''s area regardless of how far they were.


    As long as the residue of battle was still there, she could track them down. And she saw that the Deific Tree was located hundreds of thousands of Universes, and qaudrillions of light years away from her location.


    She was kneeling down atop a meteorite, and coughing up a mouth full of blood. It seems she went a bit too far and damaged her life force. Su Xue did not have a change of expression though, and only smiled. She waited for another second


    "..."


    And as the time arrived, when only half a second was left, she immediately took a step forward. Just a single step. One step forward, and she found herself appearing before the opponent, who was kneeling down nigh-quintillion ligt years away.


    The moment she moved, a powerful shockwave spread out, and erased the Universe behind her by pure force alone. Not just destroyed, but erased from the sheer power. Her strength was already above Universal at this point.


    The feeling of being GODLY was too much exhrating for Su Xue. But that did not make her arrogant. As the moment she appeared, she only folded her fist, and prepared to strike forward.


    "..."


    She did not speak, as her Universal level of strength was aimed at but a single person. ''It was nice while itsted...'' Su Xue thought, and immediately punched out.


    By now, the Multiversal barrier around the Deific Tree was gone. Her Skill was at cool down. And she was as bare as a baby towards Su Xue. Just a gentle p could kill her, let alone a full powered punch.


    Even the natural barrier of whatever level she was at, could not sustain the power that Su Xue was about to unleash upon. She was not holding back the least bit!!


    Unfortunately, time was never on anybody''s side. More so for Su Xue.


    The moment Su Xue''s terrifying punchnded on the Deific Tree''s exquisitely formed face, an explosion of pure might and destruction exploded out in every direction.


    Yet at the same time, when the Deific Tree''s life was about to be dulled out, a rune within her soul was forcefully ignited.


    The rune lit up and brightened the whole Universe they were in. And following that were high level spatial fluctuations spreading out forcefully swallowing both of them away in a spatio-temporal storm.


    Momentster, the area was left with nothing. Not even the meteor they were standing upon was spared. Everything was gone. And the area was absolutely peaceful.


    Until momentster, when beings glowing in golden light like fireflies, cautiously flew over from afar. They truly resembled a group of fireflies within this dark, empty space of the Universe.


    Yet when they arrived nearby, they each resembled ste-sized humanoid beings. Each one having their constitution made up of starlight and extreme heat.


    Above their heads, halos shone with golden light. They closely resembled those of angels, yet different as they circled around the foreheads of these beings like crowns.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The group of god-like Ste beings silently floated a light year away from the explosion sight. Their empty pure golden eyes staring with no apparent emotion.


    None but fear.


    But suddenly, while the group of beings letting out godly pressure were still debating on what to do, a much more authoritive voice spoke up first. "Retreat. There is nothing to see here. The problem has temporarily been solved."


    "...."

 Chapter 133 Su Hans Chronicles: A Powerful Backing

    ?Without further ado, they silently and tactfully pulled back after exchanging gazes. If their Ancestor said so, then there was no problem. Their Ancestor was Supreme, there was no one stronger than him within this world.


    Meanwhile, Beyond this Universe, a gigantic being the size of an entire gxy floated above the billions upon billions of Universes.


    They had their arms crossed behind their back, their constitutionplete simr, yet more advanced than those of the group within the previously mentioned Universe.


    They had multiple halos circting along their forehead like crowns. And many more circting around their hands, feet and some chaotically spinning behind their back. A total of over hundreds of halos.


    "...."


    This being did notment from then on. It only sighed at the levels of power that far surpassed its grasp by multiple degrees. It was the first time it felt something like this.


    On this day, it was reminded of how the bigger picture was vast. What it thought was the peak, might not be the peak at all. Maybe, there truly were much bigger worlds above the Multiverse it ruled.


    As the first born being of this Multiverse, it''s very own Ancient Deity, the Ancestor of all beings, it felt weak and insignificant for once. Yet also motivated on the other hand.


    Meanwhile, Su Xue and the Deific Tree appeared within apletely different world than before. At this point, Su Xue was immune to the sudden changes of environment during her battles.


    Instead, when she found herself within yet another strange environment, she riled up all her strength and prepared herself for battle. This response was forged through experience against the Deific Tree''s sudden Teleportations.


    "...."


    But just as she riled up her strength, might that could render entire Universes helpless against her, she felt a great threat within her heart.


    The string around herpletely turned ck from the vibrant gold, signifying a path to death. Not the usual path to victory, but absolute death!!


    ...!!!


    Su Xue hurriedly rxed her strength and loosened her muscles. The death threat likewise loosened, and the string slowly became gray from being pure ck.


    Su Xue sighed in relief and slowly looked up. She was curious what Existence would be able able threaten her at her most powerful state. Especially when only a few milliseconds were left.


    She was at a level of power that was beyond everything. And with thus, she also realized that this form''sst ability allowed her topletely deal out terrifying damage, when she was infinitely close to her zenith.


    And that time was now!!!


    She was probably ten times stronger than when she punched the Deific Tree. Yet even then, she still felt death so potent, it felt like she was trapped in time.


    Within a very peaceful world. One where there was plentiful greenery,rge trees, fresh nts and vibrant bushes. Illustrious flowers and radiant grass.


    A gigantic woman sat within the center of this magnificent ce, that stretched out for miles on end. It wasrger than anything our current young heroine had seen so far.


    Yet at this moment, her gaze was focused more on the woman before. This woman being the one whose presence pressed her down, making her feel like she was trapped within time. Not able to move an inch.


    "Ah~ How intriguing." She spoke. Her words were majestic and sonorous, being pleasant to the ears to anyone who was fortunate to hear her melodious tone.


    "...."


    Su Xue did not say anything and just grit her teeth. Time was against her, and she was inching closer and closer to death every moment. Yet could do nothing about it.


    As for the Deific Tree, her face was undamaged and clear as ever. Exquisitely clear at that. And realizing the environment she was in, and the sorounous voice of the woman, she knelt down and lowered her head.


    She followed by a set of words that would shock anyone listening, let alone our young heroine close to death.


    "Greetings, Mother."


    She greeted lightly. Nothing more than that. Her head was kept lowered, and her eyes as empty as ever. This was a normal expression of hers, or Su Xue would think.


    This gigantic entity did not say anything, and only nodded slightly towards the humanified Deific Tree''s direction.


    She was the master of this Realm, an Outer being that surpassed the very limitations of being a Deity. A being beyond the scope of the entire Reality.


    A foreigner of sorts. An irregr of sorts. A parasite dangerous towards the ''health'' and future of Reality. A being not belonging.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While, the Deific Tree was nothing more than a byproduct of her experimentations. An object born out of her failure to achieve greatness. A reminder to her, that she once failed to attain greatness.


    And a reminder for her to absolutely attain greatness, if she never wants failures like her as the end results. She was just a thought to her. One not worth considering at all.


    But for once, ''You have done a very good job bringing such wondrous beings to me. I''ll praise you for that.'' She thought, her eyes staying briefly upon the Deific Tree.


    "...."


    Su Xue did not say anything, and only a few milliseconds were left before she fell unconscious from pure exhaustion. But her gaze was unwilling and defiant.


    "It is fine, dear. There is no need to be so cautious." The gigantic woman looked down upon Su Xue, her gaze benevolent and kind, like that of a mother. Her words also soothing.


    "...."


    Su Xue did not respond. And the Deific Tree likewise did not respond as well. But the entity did not care, and continued her words, "For I mean you no harm.


    "Nor the man that is hiding behind you." She added, surprising Su Xue, and also the Deific Tree. The man behind her? What man could she be talking about? Howe they never sensed this man?


    ...!!!


    But a momentter, Su Xue suddenly realized who the entity standing before her could be referring to. There was one man whom she believed absolutely on.


    There was only one man who would go through thick and thin to make sure she was safe. There was only one man who cared for her more than his life.


    Godfather!!!


    "I guess I was easily found out." A casual voice, filled with might and valiance spread out. Then momentster, a strand of hair from Su Xue''s body flew out and began glowing gold.


    Momentster, it burst out into utter and majestic golden radiance. Slowly revealing the figure of an extremely handsome monkey covered in golden fur all over his body.


    His hair also zed in gold, making him seem holy and valiant. His eyes were also gold as well, making celestial. He stood before Su Xue, gazing up defiantly at the woman.


    He raised his hand, and gently patted Su Xue''s head, forcefully deactivating her new form. He then used the Advanced Divine Art, "Resurrection", to forcefully resurrect her dying body.


    From a nce, he knew that she would go into slumber for the sole reason of recovering her destroyed body. Most of her internal cells were destroyed the more she kept it active.


    Hence resurrecting her already dying body, would do her more good than slumber. In thus current situation. Especially as it was a Divine Art, an abstract ability of True Gods.


    "Godfather..." Su Xue looked up at Su Han with deep affection and relief. She still kept up a smile, yet deep down, she felt like she had brought trouble to her favorite person in the world.


    "It''s alright, godfather is here. You can rest now." At his words, Su Xue knelt down, as her mental exhaustion was not resurrected like her body. But her strong will kept her up.


    "Hm."


    She nodded strongly, feeling safe behind him. Su Han then gazed up at the gigantic entity, his power also escaping the constructions of Deities, as he also seemed...


    Outer!!


    Meanwhile, the Deific Tree nced briefly at the interaction of Su Xue and Su Han, as well as the boundless affection they had for each other within their eyes.


    "...."


    She did not understand it. Nor how two people can have such feelings towards each other. Thus, she hurriedly averted her gaze and looked down once again.


    Meanwhile, before them.


    "Strange. Marvelously strange. How could someone like us, be seen within the mortal world of the World?" The woman ignored everything, and thought loudly.


    She had long since lost track of the Deific Tree tens of thousands of years ago. She forgot the specific number, or never cared to count, but it never exceeded 20 000 years.


    And the one time that she recieved a distress signal, was actually against an opponent threat-full against her life.

 Chapter 134 Su Hans Chronicles: Conversation Among Outers

    ?The woman found it intriguing, yet funny. As her byproduct of over 20 000 years, and having heaven defying talents, she was a monster beyond even Deities.


    She was Outer as well.


    And even when her Realm was greatly decreased thanks to her doing, along with the World Will''s suppression, she should still be undefeated within the mortal realm.


    Yet, she was actually against someone threatful against her life. More wondrous, that being was only a mere Deity Lord that had a truly unattainable form even for them.


    At first, she ignored it and just kept watching the battle to see where this undefined existence would end up. But momentster, she realized that Su Xue was going to win.


    Yet that did not matter. The important point was that, if that were the case, she would lose all contact with Su Xuepletely. Such high leveled Bloodline was rare toe by.


    She also had no idea what dimension they were within, let alone which Reality the dimension was located within. Hence, it would take billions of years, if not forever to locate such an undefined existence.


    Ao she decided to help, and trigger the spatial turbulences within the Deific Tree''s soul. It was more like forcefully using the connection they had as parent-child to reverse summon her.


    And when she seeded, she was more surprised to find out that an even more unfathomable being, was hidden within the undefined existence.


    One that had Destiny and Fortune beyond even wonders like Su Xue, who were like main characters of the century. So, how could she just let things be at that point


    More so, when this being was actually the originator of the special Bloodline flowing within Su Xue''s body. Let alone the Bloodline, even his physique was wondrous.


    "...."


    Su Han did not respond to her thoughts, and just gazed up at her. His mid-ranked potential allowed him to skip two realms against his opponents.


    Then his Advanced Divine Art, "Divine Form", allowed him to be able to skip two more realms. Hence as a Higher Deity equivalent High True God, he was able to be beyond Deities.


    He surpassed the Deity Lord Realm, Deity King Realm, Deity Emperor (Ancient Deity) and stopped at the Realm above that. Which was clearly defined as being Outer!!


    Yet the woman was not worried. She did not seem bothered by his power, and looked down on him with boundless curiosity. "What is it that you will do now?"


    Her words were directed at Su Han, and he did not respond. "As a fellow Outer being, you should be aware of how we all have different factions here."


    "Your... child going against mine, could be a deration of war." She said, her eyes moving over Su Xue and her slightly pale face. Which, got paler at her words.


    "She has not only brought you endless trouble, but she dared to try and kill herself at the same time. Her soul is clearly vulnerable right now, and her mind iplete."


    "I could easily flick her to death with my breathe. And there is nothing you could do to save her. As weak as you are... you do not even qualify to be my servant."


    "...."


    Su Han did not respond even then. He just stood before Su Xue, and gazed up at this entity defiantly. It felt like he was standing in front of a Main God.


    The pressure was immense, and he was but a Rank 3 True God. There was no way he could struggle. Worst of all, even if he was not afraid of death, Su Xue was not as indestructible or truly as immortal as their kind.


    "...."


    Su Xue was also worried that she brought trouble for her godfather. She was sad, yet there was nothing she could do about it. Knowing him, even if she did bring trouble to him, would he me her?


    She lowered her head knowing the obvious answer to that question.


    Meanwhile, the entity did not stop there. After a light pause, she added, her words soothing and benevolent, "But I am not in target of your life. And if anything, what happens amongst the young ones, should end amongst them."


    "It is also a... blessing that my child, so happens to still be alive. But, as a mother, I can not just take that to heart and treat it as a passing. I am still a mother. And a Transcender at that."


    "So, young one, how are you willing to ammend for my child''s pain and suffering?" She asked, no killing intent directed at anyone. Her word were just clear and direct.


    "...."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Su Han waspletely speechless. He did not know what to say, or give to this woman. Su Xue''s life was worth more than his (in his perspective).


    While his life belonged to another True Goddess. Until he solved matters with her, he would not give himself to anyone. As for treasures and resources, did he have any at the level of Main Gods?


    Don''t Kid, of course not.


    "...."


    Su Xue was also worried what Su Han would do. She was more afraid of him have anything to give, as he would not sell her over, nor would he willingly sell himself.


    She was afraid this entity would attack, and kill both of them. Or rather, she was afraid her godfather would die because of her.


    "...."


    Meanwhile, the Deific Tree just kept kneeling towards the direction of the entity, her gaze constantly lowered, with no expression even now whatsoever.


    "Rx, young one." The woman spoke, her tone be softer and more affectionate. "I do not require much from you. But as an Undefined Existence with a boundless future."


    "And a being of unknown heights, I have to admit, killing you would be a waste. Yet putting you to good use would be a blessing for the both of us, perhaps?"


    The entity ultimately suggested with a coaxing tone. Su Han silently thought about it and looked at Su Xue, whom said, "Godfather, I don''t mind working for her to pay for my troubles."


    "Troubles? What trouble?" Su Han shrugged his shoulders cluelessly, and added, "Yes, I don''t mind us working for due to her letting us live. That makes more sense."


    "She has the power and authority to dictate our life and death. And her exchanging that for ourbor and hardwork ispletely normal... But, what trouble?"


    "Do you consider you defending yourself against stronger opponents trouble? Why, just because they are strong?" Su Han smiled and gently rubbed Su Xue''s head.


    "Even if it''s the child or follower of the Almighty himself, if they dare disrespect you, fight them. If necessary, kill them. We''ll shoulder the burden together Xue''er."


    His words striked Su Xue deeply, as her eyes stared at him with astonishment and reverence. They were slightly teary, but it was not that visible. She was a wargoddess after all.


    How could she easily cry?


    "Plus, honestly, even if you bothered the young miss over there." Su Han added casually, "I still don''t see fault in your actions. You were only scouting out our territory."


    He casually said. He did not exin why he had attached himself onto her body like a strand of hair. But nor did Su Xue question it either. There was no need.


    "Yes." Su Xue nodded, but she still acknowledged that her intent to battle had brought her here. So it was still her fault. And Su Han''s rotten-spoiling-words did not change that.


    "So do you agree,d?" The woman inquired, and Su Han slightly nodded his head. He asked, "What kind of work are you imploting us to do? It''s not fighting beings like you, is it?"


    "Not at all. If anything, the first one would be around your level of power." She responded to his question lightly. Su Han nodded at her, and then further asked.


    "How long do you want us to do your dirty work? Surely, you don''t n to make us work forever, do you?" He inquired lightly.


    "And what if I do?" She also inquired as a form of response to his inquiry.


    "You''ll be ying with fire." Su Han did not borate, nor did he shy away from. Her gaze. He directly looked up at her, eye to eye without faltering at all.


    "Hmm..." The woman did not say anything either, but to hum. She knew he was not joking. Even her Fate was clearly indicating to that she would ''burn'' were she to really do that.


    Her Fortune was also burning, decreasing ever so slightly the more she thought about it. Karma was also indicating that if she did, she would clearly pay for her actions.


    "I see. How marvelous. For one child to be so loved by all Fate, Fortune and Karma. Especially Fortune, it''s so vibrant around your entire being, you shine like a star." She said.


    Then she added, "There is also a hint of the abstruse Casualty around you as well. Alright. I will only desire seven Trials from you. What do you think of that?"

 Chapter 135 Su Hans Chronicles: Rest Day

    ?""Each one stronger than thest?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    ? "Alright. I''ll take it. And to be clear, once I''m done, there will be no Karma between us anymore, right?" Su Han nodded to her suggestion, then verified.


    "Yes, indeed." She affirmed.


    Su Han took everything to mind and then agreed to her words. But the entity above them did not say what the first trial was, and instead told them to recuperate.


    She told the Deific Tree to take them out to let them get to know the City outside. The ce they were in, was arge forest, and outside of that was a veryrge city.


    Su Han did not disagree, and helped Su Xue out. The Deific Tree said nothing and just led the way. From that day onwards, Su Han and Su Xue first recuperated.


    It took two weeks for Su Xue to heal to top condition. Throughout that time, they did nothing but expore the forest they were in. The fruits and herbs here helped heal her faster.


    It would have taken at most another week''s time topletely heal. She also realized that, the form had a very secretive ability at the end of recuperation.


    Which was that, when shepletely recovered, she could obtain 0,0001% the overall speed and strength she had when she was at her zenith state.


    One had to remember that she was fast enough to cross a nigh-quintillion light years worth of distance at her peak state. And her strength was capable of erasing Universes with force alone.


    Even just a millionth of that strength was still hundreds of thousands of gctic strength. Then when ites to speed, she would still be capable of traversing the distance of a Universe in just a second!!


    And these... were now her base stats!!


    If she used the form again, she would reach an even higher state of zenith. And after the form, will have an even higher base state. In other words, this form had an immeasurable limit!!


    Another discovery made was that, this forest was especially terrifying. The beasts here were abundant. And those with Realms of Deity Kings and Deity Emperors were also abundant.


    They were even those that matched Su Han with his Divine Form, and some that were stronger than him.


    Just that alone made this forest all the more terrifying. Let alone thebat prowess of the Deific Tree, now that she was restricted no more, and Su Xue was at her base form.


    The godparent-god daughter pair were even more excited about this new environment. Su Han even knew that he might have found himself within a Higher Realm!!


    As for which Realm? He was not sure as of yet, and was looking forward to finding out. And also fulfilling the seven Trials of a terrifying being.


    ~~~


    The days went by, and the godfather-god daughter duo found themselves within a prosperous city. It was the city directly under the terrifying woman they met weeks ago.


    They walked through the busy roads in intrigue, watching everything take ce. As residents of the Middle Realm, they were very much curious how the structure of a Higher Realm looked like.


    And to be honest, it was amazing.


    From knowledge learnt, they knew that the city they were in was a Tier 5 City, meaning that it was as grand as a Five Star Empire back at the mortal world.


    The number of gods were immense. They were a lot of them to the point where, most were just treated as ordinary beings. Some were even poor to the extremes.


    "Whoooaaaa!!! Godfather godfather!! Here here here." Su Xue hurriedly dragged Su Han along the streets, and brought him next to a small stand on the road.


    Behind the stand, was a man who seemed to be grilling some meat. He was emotionless, and seemed bored. Hearing Su Xue''s call, his face bloomed with a smile, and he called out. "Wee, wee. What can I get for you, young couple?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He asked in a kind tone, soft and affectionate. Su Xue did not mind if much, and asked back in excitement. "What do you sell here? It smells so good, it has me almost salvating. Hiiii, by the way."


    "H-Hey, how are you?" The man was shocked by her beauty, and felt his heart skip a beat. For a moment, he thought an Outer being was standing right before him.


    And when he turned to Su Han, the towel in his hands slowly slid down as he froze in stupor. Thetter''s charm had him questioning his gendr, but most importantly, ''Outer!! Two Outer Gods are defined standing before me!!''


    He became nervous, and did not know what to say. Su Xue blinked her eyes at him, and even waved her hand before his eyes. "Godfather... Is he broken? Is he okay?"


    Su Han nodded, and took two sticks of already prepared, well braised steak, and left a Divine Crystal on the desk. "Yeah, but he will be okay. Let''s go somewhere else."


    "Okaaaay!!" Su Xue replied in joy. She then hugged his arm, and continued to drag him around the district. People around them continously mistook them for people in authority.


    And some even mistook them as a couple, while others were able to tell through their looks and behavior, that they were clearly rted by blood.


    Bit regardless, their journey was a st. Su Xue got plenty of rest, and also plenty of spending time with her godfather. Striking two birds, with one stone.


    The rest of the day went by, and by noon, Su Han stood before a dragon held carriage, and was having a conversation with the driver. "You''re moving out? Is it far or close by?"


    The man asked, and Su Han responded. "Far, yet not too far. We are looking to go to Goldberg City if possible." He said with a smile.


    The carriage man thought about it for a moment, and realized that his destination did not take that route. But the route he took was not too far from Goldberg City. From there, a person could reach the city in a week or two.


    "That''s a bit too far from my route, but... if you don''t mind the exercise, you can take the ride and you''ll walk. Is that alright with you,d?" He said, and Su Han did not overthink it much.


    He nodded in agreement, and with a smile of purity. "Alright, thanks uncle. Please give me a moment. Hey Xue''er, let''s go. We have a free ride." Then he called out to Su Xue.


    The youngdy who was talking with a group of young women, suddenly turned around to respond to her godfather. "Okay!! On my way godfather!!"


    She turned back to her new friends and said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry, but my godfather does not like women. Better luck next time sisters." And took off to meet Su Han.


    The remainingdies sighed in disappointment. "What a pity." One of them said, another them added in sadness. "Yeah. Why us it that the most handsome of men, are not straight? It''s too infuriating?"


    Another one then followed, "You''re right. It''s as if they are saying that men are better looking than us. As if men are better at being wives and women better than women. Hmph."


    "Well what''s done, is done. Nor like there''s anything you can do about it." The first one closed the topic, looking bitterly at the carriage that took flight and left.


    The other woman followed after her gaze, and not far away, a veryrge group of men watched bitterly as Su Xue waved at them all. Deity Kings and Emperors mixed within.


    Unlike the woman, they never dared to go after her. Su Han alone was enough deterrent for them to go. None couldpare to him in charm, and let alone in strength.


    Unfortunately that being the case here, did not mean that it was the same inside the carriage. A dark haired, red eyed man stared at Su Xue and smiled. "What beauty you got there. Is she your sister? You two look alike."


    Su Han looked up at him, and felt disgusted inside. He did not understand the feeling, but from experience, he knew that he simply did not like this man. It was instinct.


    But he still smiled at him, "Thanks. She''s my God daughter." And responded as such. The man nodded his head, and did not speak any further.


    He felt Su Han''s strength silently climb up, and when it stopped, he felt like even he had no chance of winning. Or rather, even if he were to win, he might lose more than he could obtain.


    ''It''s just a girl. Not worth losing an arm or a leg for it. I can get as many tools like her if I just get stronger. All I need is time.'' The man thought, ignoring the godfather-god daughter duo.


    And just like that, Su Han was on his way to try and find a being that he could eliminate, to clear out his first trial. As for who it was, he just knew that they went by the name of; "Mountain God".

 Chapter 136 Enigmas Breakthrough

    ?¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Pale God". ???????? ?????. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(5): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique)¡»


    ¡ºArtifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. You have gained "Haki Manifestation", "Spiritual Manifestation" and "Prognitor of Existence" Providences¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Faith Empowerment", you can use Faith to power yourself. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 2 860 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been temporarily postponed for a year¡»


    ¡ºYour Constetion Pixies have officially be a Mythical Race. They can NOT YET increase their race by epting other Pixies from Terra''s Paradise Realm (Spiritus)¡»


    ¡ºTwo people have been acknowledged as your children. The bonus effect can be shared with the mother 50/50. Would you like to share it with her now?¡»


    "Hm? Is she a True God?"


    ¡ºYes¡»


    "Is it Louise? She can keep it herself then." Enigma carelessly said so, without even verifying if it was Louise or not. She was the only possible candidate, and he had no reason to doubt it.


    ¡ºNoted. Your Faith Discount has increased by 5%. You have been acknowledged as a Trial type, you can now have a "¡Á9" bonus to your total faith¡»


    ¡ºYour Divine Power Reserves has been increased to 5 000 000¡»


    ¡ºYou can now form five fragments per week. A thousand fragments can be fused to form one Shard of Divinity (Have a Divine believer first to unlock other functions)¡»


    "Is that it? And hey, is it normal to gain three Providence at once?" He asked, maybe it was normal and he was also normal. But then again, he was probably bring delusional right now.


    "It is, if you''re reincarnating three people at once... Which is not normal at all"


    "...So I can reincarnate more?" He further asked, but he didnt require an answer to the question. For even he could guess the answer.


    "...Who knows?"


    "...What are Shards?" He frowned and looked at the gloating screen of blue light before him. Then he decided to ask once again. He was asking a lot of questions, which might be annoying, but he had no choice.


    "No idea"


    "...Why can''t my Pixie¡ª"


    "Beats me"


    "It seems like I can''t evolve Advanced Divine Arts to Superior level."


    "Hm"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...You seem tired? Are you tired? It''s fine, I''ll give you enough time to rest, if you''re tired." He smiled his usual smile as he looked at the system. And yes, he was annoyed, but he did not expect its reply.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sorry, don''t take it to heart... geez"


    The system had seen what he did to that woman in that white Void, and it was convinced that Enigma regained some of his emotions and feelings. He was starting to feel annoyance recently as well... Maybe a lot more often.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Enigma tilted his head as he asked. Unfortunately despite him regaining his feelings, they were always clouded over by that smile of his. And him regaining them, did not mean they controlled him.


    "Please don''t take this to heart"


    It said without hesitation. It might seem like the system did not need him since it was quiet mostly, but it actually did. After all, deep down, it was not an emotionless technological being such as a real system. Like him, and a few others, they were all fakes.


    "It''s fine. So, how do I find the God Realm?" Enigma gentlyughed and shook his head, unaware why the system was so flustered all of a sudden.


    "I can send you directly to the God Realm''s Divine Empire, using the little bit of Essence of Reality that I have"


    "How big is a Divine Empire anyway?" He asked, and luckily he got a response this time around. The system exined the difference between the Empires in a simplified way.


    One Star dominated a hemisphere. They were Empires that had Higher Deities as the Ruler, a poption of over a billion, an army of hundreds of millions. The main soldiers being Epics, and the average soldiers being Apprentices. The generals being Greater Deities. A hundred thousand gods within.


    Two Stars dominated two hemispheres, and had mostly double of everything the former had. With their Ruler being a Deity Lord, the generals Higher Deities, main soldiers being Legends and average soldiers being Advanced warriors.


    And Three Stars dominated an entire Region. With a world level poption, hundreds of millions of soldiers, Deity Lord generals, Saint level main soldiers and god poption at five hundred thousand. This three were considered Mortal Empires. Such as the Elven, Beastfolk Empires, and Sumerian Empires recently mentioned.


    Four Stars dominated half a Continent, and the Difficulty to be a four star was also quite high. They had more than what Three Stars had, an Ancient Deity Ruler, tens of trillions of residents, a trillion soldiers, Deity King generals, Half Deity main soldiers and a frightening ten billion gods.


    While Five Stars dominated an entire Continent, that was thousands of Regions. Their poption easily surpassed fifty trillion residents, and their army density almost ten trillion soldiers. Enough man power to start up an entire Interster Systemical Organization.


    Their Ruler were Ancient beings with manifested Divine Bodies, the peak of the current Middle Realms. Their generals were a level lower, and their main soldiers were lesser Deities. Their poption of gods over a hundred billion.


    And a single Continent covered hundreds of light years in size, including the sea sorounding it, which is not influenced by Sea Behemoths. This were then known as Sub-Domain areas.


    The Rubrum, Aurum, Holy, Shade and Central Empires each were Five Star Empires but dominated tens of the Continents of the Central Cardinal. That was why Athena did not want to go against them... for now. They were on the path of bing Divine Empires.


    It was also because they were the only Empires with five stars, and had the right to look down on the sorounding Continents. Plus, bing a Divine Empire, one must have thousands of Continents under them. An entire Cardinal under their influence!!


    And then, now a Divine Empire. With how the strongest Empire the Middle Realm could hold had Ancient Deities with manifested Divine Bodies as Rulers, what of the illusory Divine Empires of the Higher Realms?


    It was something far greater. It was able to rule an entire Cardinal of thousands of Continents, by itself. And since the God Realm was one whole Realm with no Continents, It made it convenient to be ruled by one monarchy.


    But then again, despite being smaller than the Middle Realm, it was it was still one fifth of the entire Middle Realm in terms if size alone, which was still trillions of light years vast, if you were genuinely curious.


    For example, if the Middle Realm wasposed of an area worth millions of Cardinals, including the Endless Sea influenced by Sea Behemoths, which would be tens of millions of Light years, then the God Realm was around millions of Light years in size alone.


    It would still take an ancient being around tens of thousands of years to go around the whole Realm and explore it, including the rests in between due to Source drainage.


    And one Empire, ruled over it all, by itself. Why? The same reason as the five Five Star Empires, it was the only big powerhouse there. Being the highest ranked Divine Empire, a Third Phase Divine Empire.


    An organization that ruled everything. Something the total size of an entire Cluster of Gxies, with tens to hundreds of gxies within. Approximately an area worth over a thousand gxies.


    That was Terra''s Radiant Divine Empire. And it had to be known, even the weakest Divine Empire had a poption over hundreds of qaudrillions, an army of tens of qaudrillions, and gods over tens of trillions in numbers.


    While the strongest had over tens of quintillions of poption, quintillions of army density, enough to represent an entire Universe just by itself, and gods around a quintillion in numbers. Let slime their Rulers, which were above theprehension of the Middle Realm.


    "...I can imagine their strength already, well deserving of an SSS-ranked Empire." Enigma thought, he also asked how many Main God level equivalents were there, and he got nothing from the system, just that they were there.


    "Just know that the Divine Emperor is beyond that realm, and even the unparalleled you at the Main God Realm would only match up to their level. The princes and princesses are expected to be Outer Gods if they want to fight for the Throne"

 Chapter 137 Radiant Divine Empire

    ?"...Fuck." He cussed to himself as he imagined how horrible his life would turn out to be if he went there at his level. ''Be honest with me, is seduction the only way out here?''


    "...No"


    "Thankfully, there is another way."


    "What are you talking about?" Allen opened the door and entered. He had nothing with him, contradictory to what Enigma told him, about packing up.


    "You ready?" Enigma asked.


    "Yeah, but are we really leaving now?"


    "No, maybe a monthter. In the mean time, let the tribe move on, as for us, we''ll stay."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want people to associate them with us when they peek at our origins within the God Realm, it''s base Outer level."


    "Can''t they do that after checking our pasts?"


    "As True Gods, that is impossible. At most, the can only check thest ce we were before invading the God Realm. That much is a fact, unless they are really, really strong." Enigma responded to Allen''s inquiry.


    "I see. You''re quite knowledgeable."


    "I have Hestia as my aunt."


    "Figures."


    Who didn''t know Hestia Diamond? The sessor of the Diamonds, who were part of the 108 Sacred True Families, a person who likes to y sheep around wolves.


    A goddess that likes to spoil her rtives, a person who would choose family over reason. A... you get the gits of things, she was a person who abuses her power the most. He was probably such an example.


    ~~~


    In no time at all, two months went by so fast and the tribe had moved on. Of course Krishna was thest to follow, since she imed that she had to get a taste of Allen before he left.


    Enigma also asked the system about his Temte and he was told that it was not suitable to view it now. But he still gave Krisha all the 107 fragment he had so far, as an apology gift to Nia and the others.


    He put them in a small box forged out of R9-Tribtory Lightning. He used "Transmutation" on the Lightning to change its shape and make suitable to be used by others.


    With a drop of Nether elven blood, which he got after changing his body to that of a Nether Elf. Aside from it, he could also adapted to the Amazons and the Venoterians right now. His Adaptation ability was still active.


    With that done, he sent it back to the settlement with Krishna. But there was no need to worry now, it would take them a year to two years at most to reach that ce without Allen''s heaven defying movement Ability.


    "They are gone now. So, how do we enter the God Realm? And you got any ns once we are there?" Allen leaned on a tree as he asked. A small twig in his mouth. His top was shirtless, and his masculine chest was bare.


    "...You guys went at it for a whole month?" Enigma chuckled to himself when he thought about Krishna. She was a lively and valiant youngdy, unfortunately, she was a tad bit too energetic.


    "...Don''t tell me you''re still a virgin?" Allen didn''t know what to say and could only ask such a question to avoid answering Enigma''s question. He knew such question usually brought awkwardness to the atmosphere.


    "Yeah, never had the chance." It was a lie, and the truth at the same time. Nia wouldn''t have denied him, unfortunately he saw Hestia in her, and she saw a child in him. Her daughters also wouldn''t, but then again, he felt like it''d be cheating even if they did.


    "...Bruh, which god back home doesn''t have a mistress or two?" Allen asked in skepticism, then shook his head and answered himself, "You know what, forget I asked."


    "...."


    Enigma wanted to mention his father and grandfather, but decided not to. He barely knew them anyway, what if they did have mistresses somewhere else? It was better ge kept quiet, as they were all imaginary.


    "I''m about to send us to the God Realm, get ready?" He said in order to destroy the awkwardness drifting around them.


    "So, how do you¡ª" Allen was cut off by an unfathomable aura falling upon them, it instantly made them feel dizzy and put them out cold. By the time he reopened his eyes, he saw a... beautiful scenery of wonder and myth.


    "The hell did you do?" Was the only words that came out of his mouth right now. The timing... was pretty horrible. Or rather, was their luck really this horrible?


    "...."


    ''Buddy, where are we?'' Enigma couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the gigantic trees and dark sky above him. The stars could be seen, and unlike the Middle Realm, were far closer and more realistic.


    "The God Realm''s Forest of Prosperity"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''ording to the name, it sounds safe... it is safe, right, right?'' Enigma did not have to wait for the system to respond when he felt someone tug at his sleeves. It was gentle, yet full of panic as well.


    When he looked sideways, he saw Allen, a pale and nk-staring Allen, who was looking at the back. Enigma didn''t want to look, but he had no choice. Whether he did or not, it would change absolutely nothing.


    When he turned around slowly to take a look, he was presented by a Colossal butterfly looking down on them. It''s aura was too immense, no different than the Colossal bird je met years ago. Or rather, it was even more frightening.


    ''Prosperity it says. Prosperity. Well, at least a butterfly is a sign of prosperity... is it? Or is it an omen? You know what, fuck it, we are dead anyways.'' He thought, trying to escape the reality they were in.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The butterfly did not let him do that though. It opened its mouth and breathed out a purple Beam of light, so intense that it pieced through space and the earth and made a Bottomless hole where they stood.


    It then turned far east and saw a small light flickering further and further away from itself. It then began to give chase, its speed being monstrously beyond light speed. At most tens of light years every second!!!


    Enigma held Allen with him and spent his divine power reserves spamming [Instant sh] and only [Instant sh] without any reserve.


    As an Extra skill, it took insignificant Divine power to use, instantly covering millions of miles with each use. Enigma used it consecutively and covered hundreds of millions of miles within a breathe. But it was too slow.


    He knew that the butterfly could reach them within a few milliseconds, which is why he directly hid within a very small cave. He suddenly missed his monstrousprehensive ability and his adaptive Physique.


    As of now, he was no different than your ordinary True God with strong talents. He could not instantlyprehend Extra skills to Unique skills with a single thought no more. Such days were over.


    "Shhh." He whispered to Allen and hurriedly held his breathe. Allen did the same, and ignored the the fact that they were too close to each other at the moment. A bit too close, considering that they seemed as if they were making out.


    "....."


    "....."


    Vroom!! Vroom!! Vroom!!


    Just the pping of its wings from afar causes such a terrifying sound, imagine if it was close by. Enigma prayed that Fate be with him and at least send rescuers immediately. Yeah, even gods pray to Fate.


    ''Hey system, can I use that Ability?'' He silently asked in his mind. If push came to shove, he would just risk it once again... or just ept death and be done with it.


    "Unfortunately, no"


    ''.....''


    "...Would you like to have a deal with Fate?"


    ''.....''


    "....."


    The sudden question from the system sounded strange, so Enigma had a tough time understanding it. It couldn''t be a coincidence. Not at all. It literally asked if he desires to make a contract with Fate.


    Yes that was so. So, who the fuck was Fate? The Outer God of Fate or something? Or the genuine Comcept of Fate itself? Even after a whole minute of trying to, he still couldn''t really understand if the system was joking or not.


    ''Is Fate... a person?'' He decided to ask.


    "A natural Law, rather she is a powerful being far beyond Alpha and Omega Realities. She affects not only one of such Realities, but arge number, if not all of the current Omega Realities within an CHAOS"


    ''She? Forget it. So, what can I give to this person, who is far stronger than all my ancestorsbined, in this deal of us?'' He truly wanted to know, Talent aside, what else did he have right now, huh?


    "Fate has chosen you as its courier and is waiting for the day you reach the peak"


    "You have a gained a True Law: Fate"


    "Fate is now entangled with you"


    "Destiny is Disappointed in you. Fate is snickering at Destiny"


    "Miracle is spying on you with interest"


    "Wonder is....."

 Chapter 138 Heroes, Gods And Achievements I

    ?Enigma had a bitter, hard to read, nk expression on his face, Allen could not help but stare in silence. But it was fine. At least he learned something new today. People at the peak of power... are bored as fuck.


    ''Why do I feel like a low level yer spying and being spied on by the Administrators that created the game?'' He sighed and went back to their current situation. ''If Fate is with me, can I... manipte it?''


    Before he could even delve into the powers of a True Law, he suddenly felt the sorounding divine power gather above them, then a beautiful voice of maturity, rang out proudly.


    "Burst, Canon!!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A loud explosion disrupted the almost peaceful silence of the sorounding area, as a powerful colorful ray burst out and wiped out the trees and boulders, alongside the poor Butterfly. Following that, the gigantic trees began falling down, bringing chaos to the forest.


    "Let''s leave." Enigma proposed.


    "Good idea." Allen agreed. But the moment they went out of the small cave, they felt murderous intent lock on to them straight away. When they looked up, they were greeted by a group of people.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Both parties only exchanged nces without saying anything. The other party had two young man around their age, one young girl around their age as well and a young adult around the age of their group leader, Jin.


    The adult had arge cannon-like gun behind her, while the youngdy held a white umbre. Her clothes and umbre were pure white. The two guys wore military-type gear and looked almost simr to each other.


    Their clothing and gears were strange for people in a medieval period. Just like Enigma and Allen. Enigma wore something like ancient Roman attire, a white toga with golden edges/border and a tunica. Which now suited his long white hair, and gray eyes.


    Allen, despite mostly staying in the wild and around amazons, wore something that resembled ancient Egyptian short kilt, made out of white material as well, with a hint of brown an ck ad decorative patterns on the edges.


    His upper body was bare, revealing his fit and slim muscles, and tanned skin. Other than that, he was covered in golden jewelry on the neck, wrist, around his upper arms and on his ankles, as well as on his ears, and head.


    Both had their hair as pony tails, but Enigma''s hair was longer, thus his pony tail went all the way down to his ankles, meanwhile Allen''s hair was short, around his neck in terms of length. But the hairstyle still suited both of them.


    "Egyptians?" One of the young boy finally broke the silence with a question directed at his peers. He had short blonde hair and quite the handsome disposition. He resembled a person of western origin.


    The one who looked simr to him nudged him on the shoulder and corrected.


    "No, I think Romanians." He said. He looked like a carbon copy of the first boy, which was an obvious disy of their rtions as identical twins. There was almost no difference between both brothers.


    "...."


    The youngdy did not say anything and just flew down towards the two young man, Enigma and Allen. They could sense that she was around their strength, no, they could feel that she was weaker than them.


    Around Higher Deity level. Allen was now around Deity Lord prowess, while Enigma, even as limited as he was, was still around Deity Lord level as well.


    But the woman behind this girl was far stronger than the both of thembined. She was at most a ancient being, but far stronger, because Enigma felt like he would not feel this much pressure from an ancient being.


    It was as if she was an ancient being with their manifested Divine Body constantly active, thus making them stronger than the former. Something simr to a Outer Demigod, if he had to put it in words.


    "You..." She finally descended and pointed her small and delicate finger at him, yes him, as in Enigma Mystique. Her next set words shocking everyone greatly. "Can you be my man?"


    " " ..... " " (Enigma & Allen)


    " " ..... " " (The brothers)


    "...."


    Forget Enigma and Allen for a bit, even the two brothers were surprised while the woman looked at Enigma with a frown. ''Hahaha, is this the type of Fate you were talking about? Irresistible Fate?'' Enigma thought, and the system ignored him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "....."


    "Miss, I''m sorry, but I''m kind of taken." Enigma smiled slightly, with his currentplexion, he looked quite sickly and on the brink of Death. Which was good, but why what did this girl see in him?


    "Really? Is she better than me?" Thedy tilted her head and asked in confusion. Enigma really wanted to say yes, unfortunately, he felt like he would die if he were too rash and too fast with his response.


    "....."


    The girl might be cute, the cutest he has seen so far. She had a short height, a petite figure with small breasts and small curves, delicate facial expressions. Especially with her small nose and mouth, coupled with those curious purple eyes and ck hair.


    But still, Louise was was more beautiful, mature and up to his standards than her. But she was still cute, cute enough for him to ept her without an hesitation if Louise wasn''t a part of his life.


    "...I see, I''m sorry then." She gently bowed and wanted to turn around. She wouldn''t force a person to be with her, she was afraid of betrayal. As for her approach, she just couldn''t control herself. Enigma was just that beautiful.


    But before she could leave, she stopped and looked back in surprise. The woman was now behind her with therge gun on Enigma''s face, ready to pull the trigger at any moment, her gaze cold and emotionless.


    The heat on the cannon-like gun made him feel ufortable and annoyed. Not because he could not bare it, but because it was right before his face. The scent if gun powder making it even worse.


    "Since you won''t have anything to do with us, I can proudly kill you right?" The woman with the gun was ready to pull the trigger, her facial expression still cold and stern. She apparently not joking with him.


    ''Whoa, whoa, why proudly? Miss, do we even know each other?'' Enigma thought, but in reality, he kept quiet and sighed to his Fate. ''Irresistible Fate indeed. I would die by the hands of that big butterfly than like this.''


    "...."


    "...."


    Allen was ready to summon his two Lost weapons and Garuda at any given moment. If she pulled the trigger, he would fight to the death with her... since he can''t truly die. And he was confident he could kill her, at the cost of his life.


    "Elder sister, if you pull the trigger, I''ll kill myself as well, why do you have to always be like this?" The youngdy sternly looked at the young woman and said. Her childish expression failed to reciprocate a stern one though.


    "...."


    "Fine then, scram." The young woman stopped charging her weapon with Divine power and lowered it. Then she pulled it back and put it on her shoulder. Her tone was annoying to both true gods, but they had no say into this.


    "...."


    Enigma sighed and slightly lowered his head as thanks to the youngdy. As he was about to leave after calming down his faith points, the woman suddenly grabbed his shoulder and looked at him sternly.


    "...."


    "Are you... perhaps a God?" She asked with a frown. Enigma was almost about to use his faith points to explode her hand, the moment she held onto him, but his rationale was still strong. Thus he held back his annoyance.


    "Say Yes. And y along with them"


    "Yes." Enigma did not doubt the system and agreed to its suggestion. He had no other choice, he was weak, limited and could be considered sick. Plus, the System would never betray him.


    "...Why are you so weak?" She looked at him in confusion and asked. The youngdy facepalmed herself, "Big sister, take a careful look at him. And then ask yourself that question before making fool of yourself."


    "...."


    Thess'' words were ruthless, and after another careful look, she realized that he appeared quite sickly and weak. As if understanding everything she knelt down, along with the youngdy and the two boys.


    "Forgive us for our rude manners. My name is Florence, the Hero King of Technology." She suddenly had 180¡ã change of attitude and apologized. It was a genuine apology at that, which surprised both true gods.


    This surprised Enigma even more, but he was not that shocked. He knew his own charm, it was around or better than most Main Gods. But, was that all it took to mistaken him as a God around here?

 Chapter 139 Heroes, Gods And Achievements II

    ?"Gods in God Realm are Pseudo Origins and above, Ancient Deities with manifested Divine Bodies are nothing but Demigods to them, anything below is considered Lower leveled beings, Deities are considered inner gods"


    ''As expected of a Higher Realm.'' Enigma thought to himself, while reading the new notification from the system. He understood more of what a Higher Realm was.


    "My name is Be Von Elceed, the High Heroine of Chaos." The youngdy put away her umbre and respectfully introduced herself as well. The two boys also followed as well, their tones also almost the same.


    "Jack Johnson, High Hero of Speed."


    "Jim Johnson, High Hero of Speed."


    "....."


    Allen could not follow the trend and just looked at their lowered heads in suspicion. Enigma transmitted the info from the system to him through "Telepathy", a useless Divine Art that came in handy at times like this.


    "There is no need to stand on ceremony, I''m a dying God anyway, and it''s thanks to you guys that we are alive. My name is En, and this here is... my half brother, Al." He also introduced himself... humbly at that.


    The system told him that Gods lived within the Radiant Cloud, located above the Radiant Empire. There, there were Origin and Transcendent beings, ruling over thews of Terra as whole. Then there were many Demigods located down here.


    Demigods who were their children and descendents had higher status down here. Despite all that, he did not feel proud or get over himself. He was still sickly and weak, and at the end of the day, he was just a Young True God, not a Demigod, let alone an Origin God or a Transcendent God.


    "...Nice to make your acquaintance." Allen also recieved their identities from now on, and humbly lowered his head. Like Enigma, he saw no reason in pride. Plus, it was omly a title of Demigods.


    "Another God?" Florence asked in suspicion.


    "Yes, but unfortunately, he has lost his Divinity, while I have just a little left. Enough to keep me alive for a few years." Enigma casually agreed helplessly, shutting off her suspicion with lies. He was really q good liar.


    He lied so naturally, he was impressed with himself. He didn''t know he was good at it until he began this trials. It was really a handy talent.


    "...."


    "...."


    "So, the current you can get killed by a mortal?" John asked curiously, eyeing Enigma with a casual smile. He expected the guy to be ticked off since everyone knew Gods were prideful, even at their lowest.


    Even back at home, the mythologies mostly had prideful Gods who separated themselves from mortals. Even Be knew about this, thus she wanted to stop him, but was unfortunately toote as Enigma replied.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure I could kill one of you if the both of you attacked. But including miss Be, I might at most deal heavy damage. And as for miss Florence, the current me will easily die." He responded casually.


    Surprising everyone excluding Allen, who knew that Enigma was the most prideless person even back home. Even Florence was surprised by his bluntness, and politeness to his tone. It was unlike a God.


    She frowned and doubted if he were truly a God or not. But the power circting in him was definitely faith, so he at least was a God with believers that still believed in him even as he was currently dying.


    "Of course, big sister is a Hero King that is said to be able to match the strongest Demigods in terms of overall Prowess." Jim nodded his head in pride when he had Enigma''s words, while praising his group leader.


    "So, my lords, where are you going as of now?" Florence asked. Her change in attitude truly surprised both Enigma and Allen, and they were not used to it. But it also showed them how important Gods were here.


    "I''m thinking of going to the Divine Empire. As a weak little Demigod, post Demigod, I hope I can find a way to heal myself at the Empire. Could you guys... lead us there, or give us instructions?" Enigma asked.


    "No need to worry, we will pay you for your work." Allen added. He expected them to humbly reject his offer and respectfully lead the way. But he had misjudged them. Gods were important, but it seemed not that important.


    "Deal." Jim.


    "You said it yourself." John.


    "I won''t stand on ceremony then." Be.


    "Great then, we might not have killed a divine beast this time around again, at least we could earn something from a bunch of Demigods." Florence nodded and took the road, heading towards the direction they came from.


    ''Nice going man.'' Enigma teased as he followed behind the group. Allen was embarrassed, but his thick face managed to hide it away, he responded ''Thanks.'' Not one bit seeming ashamed of his actions.


    How was he supposed to know?


    Enigma and Allen followed behind the group of Heroes. And along the way, he checked his time limit and realized that only eight days were gone. Meaning that the two months down there were eight days here.


    ''One day: Seven days? Is that how the difference of time is between both Realms?'' He thought as they kept walking forward. Throughout the journey, Be was the closest to him, in terms of affection.


    Despite what she said, she still seemed to carry feelings for him. Though he was d that she did not overstep the line and just had friendly conversations with him, as if just trying to get to know him better.


    And just like that, sixteen days went by in an instant, and they were still two thirds away from reaching the Radiant Divine Empire. But at this night, something strange urred... mainly to the two true gods.


    Well, not strange, just unexpected. The Archievement boards were finally unlocked, and everyone could recieve their rewards ording to the things they did before others, or things that others could not even achieve.


    This included everyone else within the other eight Greater Worlds. Just like Enigma''s world, each world had one team from the twelve teams with the greatest talents of this batch, each undergoing the same trials.


    The remaining three teams were shared equally among the nine worlds as something like ''tourists''. They could not be attacked by the team owning the said world, unless said team will get penalized.


    In others words, with the one hundred and twenty talented True God''s of this batch and the twenty four talented of thest batch, there were one hundred and forty four highest talented True Gods in total. Meaning sixteen per Greater World. One team and four ''tourists''.


    ¡ºCongrattions on surviving all the way to this stage. As everyone has finally be Young Gods, it is time to open the Achievement board and the Mission board for you all to enjoy as time goes by¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºording to the missions, the team with the highest achievement will get to choose first on the mission board. Each team can choose ten independent missions, one per person, and three collective missions for the whole group or in twos or fours¡»


    ¡ºBe warned, the results are not rigged or messed with, this... this is just how things are. Even I find it unbelievable, so noints are permitted. Some people are just too talented than others okay?¡»


    ''...Wao~ the professionalism is there alright.'' Enigma sarcastically said to Allen who sat besides him. Everyone else were busy with their own things, or most likely sleeping, as Heroes, they were still mortals.


    ''Perhaps it''s just that surprised?'' Allen sent his own telepathic message in return.


    ''...I wonder how.'' Enigma looked up and said.


    "...I wonder as well"


    ''....''


    ¡ºCalcting results: 1%... 3%... 7%...¡»


    While he was waiting, Enigma called out his Temte. He was told that he could use it once again after the True Will system started Calcting.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 155 (15)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 2 True God [1/14]


    Faith Points: 1 270 643,42


    Faith Power: 000


    Divinity(9): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, False Reality, Ancient Battle God, Colossal yer (New), Universal Behemoth (New), Pale God (New)


    Law Fragments(11): R9-Tribtory Lightning, R9-Destructive Wind (New), R7-Reality Illusions, R5-Limitless Aura (New), R9-Moonlight Water (New), R9-Timeless Zone (New), R9-Mass Gravity (New), R9-Sr Fire (New), R9-Traceless Void (New), R9-Endless Darkness (New), R9-Origin Light (New)


    True Law(1): [Fate: 0%]


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(8): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Basic Divine Arts(13): Divine Pressure, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Spell Casting, Chantless Casting, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Advance Divine Arts(12): Transcendental Physiology, Divine Form, Divine Word, Flight, Divine Descent, Resurrection, Foresight, Elemental Immunity, Talent Bestowal, Divine Blessing, Divine Degration, Faith Empowerment


    Superior Divine Arts(1): Reality Warping


    Extra Skills(37): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi, Thai Boxing, Dispell, Instant sh, Divine Speedster, Aura Maniption, Aura Generation, Life Construct, Empathy, Karmic Seal, Wind-Dependent Immortality, Wind Creation, Lightning-Dependent Immortality, Lightning Creation, Efficacy Maniption, Electricity Generation, Atmosphere Maniption, Aerial Adaptation, Shield Maniption, Shield Negation, Soul Reading, Spiritual Awareness, Hyper Instincts, Multi-Focus, Parallel Processing, elerated Thought Process, Law Master, Law Resistance, Weapon Proficiency, Battle Evolution, Illusionary Death, Illusionary Magic, Shapeshifting, Skill Replication (An increase of 24 New Skills)


    Unique Skills(20): All-Seeing White Eye, Evolutionary Governance, Self-Body Creation, Infinite-Killing Bones, New Life, Divine Thought, Self-Transcendence, Weightless, Wind Conception (New), Lightning Conception (New), Tech Possession (New), Sky Possession (New), Mystique Barrier (New), Reiatsu Maniption (New), Hyper Mind (New), Hypercognition (New), Law Scaling (New), Combat Scaling (New), Illusionary World (New), Perfect Copy (New)


    Divine Skills(4): Full-Body Perfect Oddity King (New), Nigh-Omnipotence+, Nigh-Omnipresence+, Kaleidoscopic True Devil Eyes, Environmental Scaling, Encephalopathy Domination


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Divine Power Reserves: 5 000 000


    Faith Discount: 60%


    Fragments: 107


    Shards: 0


    Civilians: 677 818 White Elves, 334 122 Dark Elves, 613 240 Demihumans, 15 Moon Elves, 45 Nether Eoves, 3 Bestials, 160 Jade Bunnies, 110 Heavenly Doves, Abyssal Cats, 50 Eternals


    ____________________________________

 Chapter 140 Heroes, Gods And Achievements III

    ?''Hahaha, I was asleep for two years, and I wake up to this? Haah~ I thought I wouldn''t be surprised... But I''m not.'' Was the only thing he could say at the moment.


    ¡ºCalcting results: 100%¡»


    ¡ºCalction Complete¡»


    ¡º? First person to cross Continents (X)


    ~ Louise S. Vermillion


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points ¡»


    ¡º? First person to cross Realms (X)


    ~ Mimi Daemerion III


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? First to Cross Worlds (XXXXX)


    ~ None


    Rewards: 2 000 000 Faith points, 20 Reiki Units, +3 on the Promotion Qouta, Two chances to upgrade one Unique Skill to a Divine, One Orb of Divinity¡»


    ¡º? Create A World (XXXXX)


    ~ None


    Rewards: 2 000 000 Faith points, 20 Reiki Units, +3 on the Promotion Qouta, Two chances to upgrade one Unique Skill to a Divine, One Orb of Divinity¡»


    ¡º? Destroy A World (XXXXX)


    ~ None


    Rewards: 2 000 000 Faith points, 20 Reiki Units, +3 on the Promotion Qouta, Two chances to upgrade one Unique Skill to a Divine, One Orb of Divinity¡»


    ¡º? Create A Superior Divine Art (XXXX)


    ~ None


    Rewards: 1 000 000 Faith points, 10 Reiki Units, +2 on the Promotion Qouta, One chance to upgrade one Unuque Skill to a Divine¡»


    ¡º? Learn A Superior Divine Art (XXXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 1 000 000 Faith points, 10 Reiki Units, +2 on the Promotion Qouta, One chance to upgrade one Unique Skill to a Divine¡»


    ¡º? First to Have A Devout Believer (XX)


    ~ Cheryl Lockheart


    Rewards: 200 000 Faith points, 2 Reiki Units¡»


    ¡º? First To Have A Higher Deities Believer (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest Number of Surbodinate Deities (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Largest Believer Poption (X)


    ~ Steven T. Vermillion


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Largest Citizen Poption (X)


    ~ Athena W. Vermillion


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest Influence (X)


    ~ Steven T. Vermillion


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Have A Demigod Believer (XXX)


    ~ None


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Have 10+ Imperial type Believers (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Largest number of Deities killed (X)


    ~ Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest Death Count (X)


    ~ Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest kill Count (X)


    ~ Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Extra Skills (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Unique Skills (XX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 200 000 Faith points, 2 Reiki Units¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Divine Skills (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Divinities (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡º? First R6 element (X)


    ~ Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? First R7 element (XX)


    ~ Givens Xhosi


    Rewards: 200 000 Faith points, 2 Reiki Units¡»


    ¡º? First R8 element (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? The Most Impossible Feat (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique, Alexia Diamonds, Brandon Del''Einst


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of all Divine Arts (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? First To Learn An Advance Divine Art (X)


    ~ Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Create An Advance Divine Art (XX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique, Alexia Diamonds, Louise Vermillion, Athena Vermillion, Givens Xhosi, Allen Asvath, Brandon Del''Einst


    Rewards: 200 000 Faith points, 2 Reiki Units¡»


    ¡º? Have one Mythical grade believers before five years (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique, Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Promote Before Everyone Else (XXX)


    ~ None


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Defeat An Ancient Being (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique, Alexia Diamonds


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    ¡º? Highest Skill Count in total (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Basic Divine Arts (X)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 100 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Advanced Divine Arts (XX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 200 000 Faith points, +2 Reiki¡»


    ¡º? Highest number of Superior Divine Arts (XXX)


    ~ Enigma Mystique


    Rewards: 500 000 Faith points, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»


    Enigma and Allen could not help but stare a bit longer at the results in silence. It continued on until they were interrupted by their rewards own individual rewards, which attracted his attention more.


    ¡ºCongrattions Enigma Mystique!!! You have earned 5 700 000 Faith points, 49 Reiki essence, +9 years worth of deific essence, One chance to upgrade one Unique Skill to a Divine Skill¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 1st ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 1000%. Good luck, and do keep up the good workds¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions Allen Asvath!!! You have earned 200 000 Faith points and 2 Reiki essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 7th ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 400%. Good luck, and do keep up the good workds¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of Outer Divinity, the condensed Essence of Reality. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two units of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck once again¡»


    "Damn, this generation is really rotten in terms of luck." Allen clicked his tongue as he wondered. What nonsense was this? His father had it easier during their time. Why were things changing now? ''Enigma''s intuition was spot on.'' He thought to himself.


    "I think it''s good." Enigma disagreed with him. Allen turned to look at him with an inquiring expression. An Enigma had no choice but to satisfy his inquiry.


    "Think about it, even Main Gods don''t have this Reiki thing, and have to use Faith instead. But Faith is limited since we use it on our believers, universes andws at the Main God realm, which limits our overall capabilities.


    "But with this, we will have an advantage. We won''t have to rely on Faith too much, plus, if we run out of Reiki, we can always convert Faith instead, thus giving us another advantage over Gods of the Infinite Realms."


    Enigma exined briefly with a shrug of his shoulders. He was tired, and sleepy. He was drained by everything that urred today. Even gods sleep you know, especially them, who were still weak.


    Allen thought about it and nodded to himself, then a sudden question came to him. "What if Origin Gods also have a Faith system? I mean, that chick seemed to recognize you as a God through your faith."


    "...."


    "A very good question. By the way, did you know that a Trillion units of Divine power can be converted to a single Reiki essence? And vice-versa? Now you do"


    ''...Oi, aren''t you forgetting to update me on what he asked? If it''s a good question, give me an answer then.'' Enigma thought in slight resentment as he felt the system''s yful tone returning.


    "That''s not part of my functions"


    ''What about the missions? The info you gave me about the God Realm?'' He frowned as he questioned. Allen thought it was because of his remark and shook his head helplessly, choosing not to disturb him.


    "...Either than limiting you, I do what I want. You should be thankful"


    ''Thankful, my ass!!'' Enigma sighed and lied down facing the sky helplessly. It seemed not only him, even the system was bing more and more human-like by the day, and it was not good for his health.


    "Forget it." Allen said and also lied down. It''s been sixteen days they have been here, fifty two days ever since the year began in the God Realm, and nine days away from the third month. Luckily, he still had 341 days left before the deadline.


    But his peace was not longsting, suddenly, a burst of golden light covered an area of a hundred miles appeared, brightening the ce as if it was day. The after glow spread out even to a thousand miles away.


    This sudden experience woke the group of young Heroes as they rushed over. And when they arrive, they saw Allen sorounded by 200 000 golden lights the size of a grain of sand, revolving around him like a god.


    For a moment, he looked Holy, Sacred and Supreme, his figure could almost not be seen by even them, let alone mortals. It was like a God manifesting his Divine Body for the Mortal world to appreciate.


    "Such... arge amount of faith power, he was definitely close to being an Origin God!!!" Florence gasped in shock and surprise. Unlike True Gods, Origin Gods had a limit on their faith point reserves.


    Origin Gods could hold millions of Faith points to hundreds of millions of Faith points, and Transcendent Gods could hold billions of Faith points. The next rank having a thousand more than thetter.


    This was how they judged a God. Above that were considered beyond Transcendent beings, whom even they were not sure off. But even then, just a Transcendent God was something quite terrifying.

 Chapter 141 Heroes, Gods And Achievements IV

    ?After hearing that from Be, Enigma immediately frowned. He... had over six million faith points at the moment. Would that not cause him nothing but boundless trouble? Wasn''t that just saying he was previously an Origin God? Or that, he IS an Origin God?


    ''What the hell do I do? Impersonating a Demigod is simple, what of an Origin?'' Enigma thought with a bitter smile. Worst case scenario, he lies once again or die by the hands of Florence, which would be quite pitiful.


    "Share it with your family or something, know that I can hide at most half of it"


    The system became useless once again, this was an obvious rare sight. Not that he was going to say that at a time like this, where his fate hanged by the thread of the master. He had to be a good boy.


    ''Great idea.'' It was not that great to be honest, but then again, he was a father of three, no, five daughters and a husband to one. Giving them 500 000 each wouldn''t be that bad of a thing, would it?


    Deciding up to there, he immediately sent it without hesitation. Immediately losing three million of his points, but he was not sad at all, all for the greater good of his family. ''Anything to make them happy... I guess.''


    Yup. That was why....


    "You have lost 3 500 000 Faith points. More than 3 500 000 remaining"


    ''...Hold on, howe I lost more? And howe I still have over half left?'' He curiously asked himself as a burst of almost a million faith points in the form of golden sprites blinded everyone''s sight.


    It instantly covered hundreds of miles of range, and the after glow spread for almost a million miles away, creating a mini sun and chasing away a lot of Demigod beasts within the sorounding area.


    "...Just go with the flow, I promise I didn''t take any of it. If you''re worried about that"


    The system replied, and Enigma ignored it. Who knew, perhaps he had a sixth child somewhere out there, you can never know since it''s him, we are talking about here. ''Fine, do as you please, I busy here.''


    "They really are former Gods." Florence said subconsciously as she saw the sacred images of both Allen and Enigma. The one of Enigma being more sacred and more holy than that of Allen, but Allen still seemed more handsome at the current moment.


    ''Miss, you still doubted us?'' Enigma couldn''t help but question himself, while trying to calm the faith points around him. He also wondered whether this woman had trust issues or not. Nah. She definitely had.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Central Middle


    Void ne, Central Magoi, Athens


    Within the throne room of Athens, Athena looked down on the information about the achievements and results with a smug expression. She was not one but surprised whatsoever.


    "As expected, it''s you who came out top." She murmured to herself, but the two sisters besides her heard her loud and clear. And as curious as they were, they inquired happily. As if to grab her attention.


    "Who?" Joyce asked. She recovered from the previous experience and has been learning from Athena recently. The Dessert Empire was gone, reced by Sun City at the dessert area of the Void ne.


    "Enigma?" Joy answered, but she was not sure of the answer herself. She had also settled down within the northern part of the Void ne, with her Snow City. Both cities were flourishing, and had an alliance with Athens, the City of Wisdom.


    Now, none of the other Towers dared to question Athena''s authority. Unless they held hands, and yed against her as a team, they would never seed at outsmarting or outying her in this game of ''chess''.


    "Yes, him. Also known as our brother-inw." Athena responded casually. The sisterhood between the six girls were as genuine as true sisters, if not stronger. And she was of course, the oldest.


    "I expected nothing less from a monster like him." She added. After taking in the two sisters, they helped her manage Athens, since it was arge citypared to theirs, three Gods managing it was not an exaggeration.


    Thorium managed Snow City, while Rani managed Sun City. Each were small cities, unlike Athens which was arge city. The n of a thousand gods was also going well with them added together at the moment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Monster?" Joy asked in confusion.


    "Yes, he is a monster. A wolf in a sheep''s skin, a slumbering dragon, an abnormality. Remember, he is the future husband of your sister, Louise. You should not feel ashamed to ask a favor from him." She borated for them.


    She was in a good mood, so she decided to be talkative today than usual, not like she was ever the silent type. Even if she did not get a lot of achievements, she at least got something, which was better than nothing. Her pride... was still reigned in.


    ¡ºCongrattions Athena W. Vermillion. You have earned 300 000 Faith points, 2 Reiki essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 5th ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 600%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: A single Reiki isparable to Trillions of Divine power units¡»


    Out of one hundred and twenty True Gods sent here, she was one of the top ten, no, top five of this year''s achievement junkies. Though notparable to a few monsters, she was at least gaining influence back home.


    ''And Reiki? How amusing.'' Athena thought as she began scheming in her mind. Reiki being the Essence of Reality, dies having more of it mean that she could warp the very fabrics of Reality? Even the most powerful Omega Realities?!


    "Big sister, I''m curious, who is a much bigger monster between brother Enigma and Alexia Diamomds?" Joy asked once again. She thought Athena called Enigma a monster because of his achievements.


    Unfortunately she was unaware that it was because of a lot of reasons, including his childhood and the past, and even the future. What he did now, still paled inparison to his true potential.


    Athena closed her eyes and smiled, without any hesitation she responded, "Enigma." She did not even hesitate to answer such a simple question. It had nothing to do with feelings or the likes, it was just factual.


    "Why?" Joyce asked as well, she was curious. Though it was obvious through achievements, Alexia did not seem any less weaker than him then. Plus, Athena seemed to know Enigma more than they did.


    Athena kept her smile and did not me them. She instead asked them a question, "Who is stronger, a person who creates the universe, or a mortal who uses the universe as a driving force to fight?"


    "Uhm..." Joyce thought on the question and blinked her eyes in curiosity, then she answered with some hesitating, the answer was obvious, but knowing Athena, she was not too sure of it, "The creator?"


    "Exactly." Athena only said that and rxed on the throne. The twins did not understand at first and looked at her, waiting for an exnation. They thought this was yet another trick question, but it was actually not?


    Thus they waited, but even after ten minutes of waiting, no exnation urred. Instead, Athena was lost in her own thoughts, and they could see that. Nothing could get between her and her thoughts.


    "Sister, what does she mean by that?" Joyce tilted her head in confusion and asked. Joy did not respond and sat beside Athena on her right side to rest as well. She was not as curious as her twin sister. She just thought about a certain young boy within their team.


    "Sister?" Joyce was left alone and could only try to answer the question on her own. ''Enigma created the universe? No, it''s not literal. So is it figurative..? Then does the strength Alexia havee from Enigma?


    ''How? Isn''t she a True God as well?'' Joyce was truly lost in thought and could only go and sit down, on the left side of Athena. Three great beauties sat together and nned to conquer the Void ne.


    Or rather, one thought about her crush, while the other thought about a simple question her mind was unnecessarilyplicating, and thest one thought about the conquest of the Void ne and its Towers.


    A ceparable to arge world with ten billion residents at minimum. So far, she was just thirty percent through. As for the matter of Enigma, Athena also didn''t know how Monstrous he was now.


    But she did know that, the talented True Gods of this year were only so much because of him and the Mystique family. And evenbined, they paled inparison to him alone. So why even bother trying topete with him?

 Chapter 142 Achievements And Results I

    ?Middle Realm, Central Middle


    Rubrum Slumps, Mother Sanctuary


    Cheryl was with her two daughters as usual, and was busy transforming her Immortal Humans to Eternals. It''s been a year since shest promoted and gained 190 units of faith power since then.


    Like usual, she used it to turn 190 Immortal Humans into her descendant, thus making them Eternals. Their potential kept on increasing and she realized that her Heavenly Dao Law was being strengthened.


    She fused 8% with the Heavenly Dao, and was confident she could fuse 100%pletely with it before a hundred years. Unfortunately she still had more than 260 000 Immortal Humans to transform.


    She decided to forget about everything and focus on the achievements for now. "Hm? I managed to get through as well? How lucky, I wasn''t even trying at all. What if I really, really did try my best?"


    She suddenly pped her hands for herself in joy, Michu and Michelle subconsciously pped their hands as well. They were doing what their mother was doing, which they considered quite normal.


    It was also second Instinct for them.


    "Hmm~ Let''s see, let''s see." Cheryl hummed a tone for herself as she scouted through the achievements. But the more she went through, the more her expression got strange and hard to read.


    "So... So many monsters? And Enigma is there as well, how lucky." She once again pped her hands for him wherever he was in congrattion, Michu and Michelle also did so as well.


    "But, who is this Alexia? And why do I get the feeling that I won''t get along with her?" She frowned and shook her head, not to entertain such thoughts, ''Probably my imagination. It''s definitely not an intuition.''


    ¡ºCongrattions Cheryl Lockheart!!! You have recieved 200 000 Faith points, 2 Reiki essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 8th ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 300%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»


    Reiki? She thought and realized that Reiki was a higher power than Divine power, and also the Essence or Source of Reality itself. But she didn''t think much of it. It was not something she could y around with at the moment.


    "For every single Eternal, I''ll increase my Divine power by two thousand. Hm. I''m a genius." She once again praised herself, luckily she did not p her hands this time around, making her look much more normal.


    But as she celebrating, something she never thought of, happened. A message came through the True Will. A message that was literally the very definition of a miracle to the current her and her ns.


    ¡ºSomeone of special status is sending a gift to you, would you like to ept?¡»


    Cheryl stopped praising herself for her genuis and looked at the message. ''Gift? Who would send me a gift either than mypanions? ept.'' She thought to herself, without much suspicion or doubt.


    And to regret it the very next moment, she did.


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á1)¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á2)¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á3)¡»


    ....


    ....


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á15)¡»


    And just like that, the sudden flood of notifications stopped. Cheryl was left petrified with a stiff smile. She hestatingly clicked on one of the messages and a burst of golden droplets sorounded her.


    Not believing her eyes, she pressed on all the remaining fourteen messages and she was sorounded by one thousand five hundred pure, glistering golden droplets of golden liquid, illuminating her beauty.


    ¡ºYou have epted 1 500 units of Faith power from an anonymous sender¡»


    "He...Hey!! Who sent this?" She hurriedly questioned as she felt like the True Will was about to leave. Who in their right minds would do something as crazy as this? Do you know how important that amount of faith was?!


    ¡ºThat would cost you 500 Reiki to find out¡»


    "Th-That much?! I barely have two now." She sighed in disappointment. She then looked at the one thousand units of faith, she could use half to... ''Forget it, it''s not really that important. You need this faith Cheryl.''


    ¡ºWould you like a clue?¡»


    The True Will suddenly asked after a moment of silence, and Cheryl did not hesitate to agree, why would she disagree? "Yes, please." She responded without enthusiasm and expectations for the clue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºHe is the "father" of the two children behind you, and this two thirds were meant for them¡»


    With that, the True Will left, leaving a clearly devastated looking Cheryl. She threw herself to the bed and looked at the ceiling and asked herself, "Who... are you... really." Such a question invaded her thoughts for the day.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Abyssal Realm, Outskirts


    Unknown Area


    Louise, Mimi and Noelle hid behind a rock as they observed the millions of monsters strolling the Abyss below them. Even the weakest, mindless and underaged beasts, were an Saints in the Middle Realm, let alone the strongest.


    Noelle was keeping watch as Mimi and Louise checked their achievements. Louise was not surprised when she saw the results, but a certain name on the list kept annoying her the more she saw it.


    Mimi also was not surprised. No, she was, she did not expect herself toe out as one of the top ten. Even though she was clearlyst, it was better when she thought of how manypetitors were there.


    ¡ºCongrattions Louise S. Vermillion. You have recieved 300 000 faith points and 2 Reiki essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 6th ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 500%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions Mimi Daemerion III!!! You have recieved 100 000 faith points¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 10th ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 100%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»


    After looking through the results and recieving their rewards, both girls sighed and sat down to finally rx. It''s been 7 days, an entire week of them running around the Abyss, but a year within the Mortal Realm.


    Time he was seven times as slowpared to the God Realm, thus forty nine times the Middle Realm. And throughout this exploration, Louise had a small realization of the strength of the Abyss, and also came to fall in love with a certain race.


    The Fallen Angels.


    Fallen Angels were disliked both in Hell and Heaven. They were equals of Devils and Seraphs, Ancient races of Hell and Heaven. These three were one of the few rulers of the Abyss'' Outskirts, and Louise really wanted Fallen Angels badly.


    No, she also wanted the Devils, but she was unfortunately too weak. Her Shadow Deities were all Lesser Deities now, the leader was a Greater Deity, and were weaker than the Ancient Deity and Demigod level races here.


    Because of that, she had to let go of the Fallen Angel that passed by here not long ago. She sighed once again and was about to close her eyes, she had given up on obtaining the Fallen Angel for now, but suddenly, something strange urred;


    ¡ºSomeone is sending a gift to you, would you like to ept?¡»


    ''Hm?'' Surprised, Louise clicked the notification, and like Cheryl, was bombarded by a series of more notifications. She was unaware from whom this message came from, but she knew that would not be bad for her.


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á1)¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á2)¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á3)¡»


    ....


    ....


    ¡ºYou have recieved 100 units of faith (¡Á20)¡»


    Surprised, she epted all of them and wondered who could do such a thing for her. Until she thought of someone, and thinking up to there, she smiled, ''It could only be him.'' She had absolute belief that it was him, abd only him.


    ¡ºYou have epted 2 000 units of Faith power from an anonymous sender¡»


    She was not stupid enough to manifest a thousand droplets of faith power right now, that was over a million faith points. Each droplet could light up an area of a single mile, then a thousand could light up thousands of miles.


    Wouldn''t she expose herself then? But right at this moment, an idea suddenly popped up in her head. One that was crazy and full of desperate intentions. A Fallen Angel. Even if it was one, she was going to get it no matter what.


    Turning a beliver to an Ancient being would waste almost 20 000 Faith power, she barely got 1/10th of it. But that was fine, she would do it herself. No matter how. She was going to use all her faith points somehow.

 Chapter 143 Achievements And Results II

    ?"Hey, what is Reiki?" She asked to herself, Mimi looked at her strangely and immediately understood who she was talking to. True Will was an entity that could be everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    As long as you call upon it, it can appear at that ce as a subconscious. Even the ces that could not be traversed by anyone, literally anyone within, and beyond Existence. True Will was just that unfathomable.


    ¡ºEssence of Reality power used by Demigods and above. Having the capability to warp Reality and give every Skill cast by it the effect to warp Realities. As True Gods, you can use Reiki to a minimum effect before reaching the Ascendency Rank¡»


    Mimi also recieved the message and she understood it easily. In simple terms, even an ordinary Fireball spell or skill could literally warp reality, when cast using Reiki essence. As for how, she was unaware.


    Louise took a deep breathe and looked at the 2 000 units of Faith power. She could use a thousand to immediately be a High True God. And as a moderate rated True God, she could even go against Deity Kings.


    Then including her Lost grade Divine Artifacts, she could even go against even Deity Kings. Maybe including all her Divine Arts, and a bit of underhanded tactics, she might, just might take down a Fallen Angel.


    With that in mind, she then nned to use 500 faith power to turn into Divine power, maybe then, she could fight some weaker Demigods, toe to toe. Thinking up to there, she waited for a perfect ce to do so. Until then, she will have to be patient.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    World of Gaea


    Abyssal Realm, Deity Ruins of Destion


    Core of The Ruins


    Within another Greater World, one that was more flourishing and organized than Terra. Here, the realms and Empires were not as chaotic as Terra, meaning that there was more Prosperity within the World than at Terra.


    The God Realm were influencing the Mortal Realm and Heaven. While the Abyss affected mostly Hell. But still, things were more organized here, any Ancient Deity without a manifested Bodies were called Mortal Demigods as well, regardless if they were Ancient Deities or children of Gods.


    Lesser Deities to Deity Kings of Terra were known as Rank 1 Deifics to Rank 5 Deifics respectively. They were not recognized as gods as well, but just Mythicals. Anyway, to the main topic.


    A young girl around fifteen years old sat within a small ck pond and gazed intently at nothing. In front of her were Fallen Angels, Devils and Angres. Only these three, but the weakest was a Rank 5 Deific while the strongest was a Mortal Demigod.


    She frowned, causing all the higher-ups to flinch in fear. This overly beautiful girl, with a superb body only below that of Louise, was of course, the genius Alexia. She had long gray hair, gray eyes as if she was blind and a paleplexion that suited her goth-style..


    Her attire closely resembled a ck ancient greek chiton, with a golden toga around her shoulder and waist. Her hair was tied into a long braid, and she had a ck snake-like birthmark on her neck.


    Her waist was her best defining feature, rivaling that of Louise and Cheryl. She also had a devilish S-ss figure like Louise. If one thought about it carefully, she was like Louise''s counterpart.


    ¡ºCongrattions Alexia Daimonds!!! You have recieved 1 200 000 Faith points, 17 Reiki essence, +5 years worth of deific essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 2nd ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 900%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»


    "As expected, I could not beat him. Dammit!!" She blew her top and mmed her hand down on the surface of the ck pond, causing it to stter on her, and everyone to flinch back in fear and shock.


    The three great races were in fear of a small girl. The reason being very simple, Alexia was just a monster. Despite being a Juvenile, she used a Divine Skill like Enigma and fought great figures below Gods and their children within the Abyss like a crazed battle hungryss.


    Unlike him, her body would explode right after using it and killing her opponent as well. But how could she die? As a True God, they were Immortal, and she came back, again and again. And just that alone, traumatized a lot of beings.


    Within five years, she had killed multiple ancient beings and brought fear to the Deity Ruins of Destion. Worst of all, keeping her locked up and not killing her was useless, and a very big mistake.


    She would just kill herself ande back after respawning at a different location. Unlike other True Gods she was revived immediately after death, which was why she was so fearless and so daring... it was her special ability.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "At this rate, that b*tch is going to win the bet and win him over. Waa~ Enigma!! Why are you so amazing?! Kyaa~ just thinking about him keeps turning me on. Oh!!" She suddenly stopped rolling around in excitement and immediately cut off her own delusions, before she sat up straight.


    She then frowned and said in a low, albeit bone chilling tone, her words targeted to no one in particr, but each and every being here feared when she said these words, "You did not see, nor hear anything."


    The Fallen Angels, Devils and Angres nodded hurriedly and acted oblivious of everything they just saw. She then continued fantasizing about Enigma, luckily, she did not do anything indecent... for now.


    "I... can''t wait to win you over... dear." She smiled a beautiful and genuine smile and hurriedly blushed once again, "Kyaa~ I really can''t." But that did notst long it seems.


    ''Crazy!!!''


    Was what everyone thought, but they had to keep up with their facial expressions and not piss her off. She had just promoted to a High True God, and as a strong High True God, she could fight Mortal Demigods without a problem.


    This is including without her weapons, or Abilities. Just by using her physical prowess alone. Imagine now, that she will have Reiki on her side. Something only real Demigods, with the Divine Blood of the Gods in their veins, had.


    With this, even the descendents of Gods would fall under her hands in due time. Be it Mortal Demigods or Immortal Demigods, before her, they only had one end. And that end, was nothing but sure...


    Death!!!


    The legend of the "Ruined Gray Hound" was just beginning. It will truly begin when an Origin finally dies by her hand. ''Just you wait, I''ll kill you all. I''ll prove to the world that only he, deserves to be God.''


    ? ? ? ? ?


    World of Aarde


    God Realm, Saint Divine Empire


    1st Prince''s Court


    Aarde, another one of the nine Greater Worlds. And like Gaea, it was far much betterpared to Terra. Though not exactly like Gaea, it at least had the same organized power system as it, and stabler Realms.


    And there was a single Divine Empire like Terra, unlike Gaea, which had a total of seven Divine Empires. And within the said Empire, located at the center of the God Realm, in the courtyard of the 1st Prince.


    A young boy stood at the balcony and watched the stars of the Saint Divine Empire with a smile. He had a slim build, frail and not muscr at all, wore a pair of spectacles that made him look even more handsome, and a schrly uniform.


    He held himself quite well, a wine ss in one hand, and the other holding an exquisitepass made out of pure gold and colorful diamonds. His hair and eyes were green, and hisplexion pale white.


    "My friend." A grown up man, a bear-like adult appeared on the balcony and leaned on it with his back as he called out. His voice was loud and if the young man had to say, was also annoying.


    He had sky blue eyes and messy blonde hair.


    The young boy sighed and took another sip of his wine, after a moment he responded, "No wonder you are not the crown prince, you are more like a mercenary instead. Completely unrefined, like the rocks near a gold mine."


    "HAHAHAHA... I know, I also don''t want to be a king, or the Divine Emperor." Heughed boisterously before he replied, giving out the impression that an earthquake was happening around them.


    "Why though?" The young boy sighed once again, his gaze still directed at the stars and his hands still ying with the goldenpass, his other hand slightly twirling the wine within the ss delicately.


    "Why? If I became King, you would use me, those old fools would use me, and I''d be caged. Why limit myself HA?! life is great like this, unrestrained and proud." He then paused and took a gulp out of the wine bottle in his hand, ignoring the wine ss on the other hand.

 Chapter 144 Achievements And Results III

    ?''Hey, at least show the right manners of an eldest prince, you idiot!! Haiy~ Why am I always sorounded with brutes and pigs?'' The young boy thought to himself in resentment, exhaustion and dash of despair.


    "Plus, you know me, I''m more mercenary than royal. BWAHAHAHA!!! LONG LIVE THE MERCENARY KING!!!" The first prince raised his wine bottle and roared to the sky, as if it was not in the Middle of the night.


    " " " WHOOOOAAA!!!! " " "


    Following his Roar, many people bellowed after him, as if agreeing to his words in joy and unrestrained happiness. The young man ignored everything and looked at the sky once again, he was already tired of life..


    ¡ºCongrattions Steven T. Vermillion!!! You have recieved 200 000 Faith points¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 9th ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 200%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»


    ''Oh? This is quite amusing. So we can also have this thing called Reiki now? The very Essence of Reality? In other words, we can be Gods of the Infinite Realms and rule a portion of the Verse using our Laws as well?


    ''What is the True Will plotting now? Is the War against the Invaders already over for it to rx this much? Or is it trying to mask our identies and mix us with the people of this new and untold Era of Great Mysteries and Boundless Secrets?


    ''After all, isn''t it strange for Origin Gods to have faith as well? Then there are otherworlders who have Providence known as Heroes, as well. No matter how I think about it, the advantage of being a True God is no more.


    ''All our special characteristics are slowly being masked somehow, one way or another. Meaning that... the True Will really is trying to hide us within the Infinite Realms. But... from what, exactly?'' He thought while staring at the sky.


    He could not help but smile to himself as his hand finally closed thepass and held it tightly into a fist. His eyes brightened up as he thought out loud, "Quite amusing. This is... really amusing"


    "Hm? What''s amusing?" The first prince moved closer and breathed into the young man, Steven''s face as he asked, his breathe reeking of nothing but alcohol, as he was clearly beyond drunk.


    The young man pushed him away with a scowl and a disgusted expression on his face. He nced at his wine ss and threw it away, down the balcony helplessly, "None of your business, pig."


    "Come on, you can tell me. After all, you''re my brother-inw!!! Hey, HEY!! YOU CAN''T JUST LEAVE ME HERE!!! BROTHER!! BROTHEEEER?!" He shouted as he staggered on his way towards the ballroom.


    "Already did... haaah~" Steven sighed once again and stopped in his tracks, ''Athena my dear, I wonder what you''re nning. And that man who is backing you, the Last Mystique, huh.'' He thought once again with a smile.


    "I KNEW YOU''D WAIT!!! HAHAHA, YOU SHOULD JUST MARRY MY SISTER MAN!!! We all know you like her." The most annoying tone he had ever heard disrupted his thoughts, causing him to frown.


    "You damn drunkard of an Ape!!! GO AND GET A LIFE, DAMMIT!!!" He couldn''t help but disregard his image and shout back. Raising his tone and shattering his elegance as fast as shredding a paper into pieces.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!" The princeughed in return.


    "I''M SERIOUS HERE!!! GO, GET, A DAMN FREAKING LIFE, DAMMIT!!" Seemingly red due to anger, Steven bickered with the first prince as they kept walking towards a beautiful and well mannered beauty.


    ''You guys...'' She helplessly smiled at seeing them act like this. She was tall and voluptuous, had a well prepared body specifically made by the Gods and a bearing of a Divine Saintess blessed by the Gods as well.


    This was the fouth princess of the Saint Divine Empire, and the Origin Goddess of Holy Stars and Ste Constetions. Also known as the fiancee of Steven, and the future Empress of the Saint Divine Empire.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    World of Gi


    Middle Realm, Dark Moon Divine Empire<novelnext></novelnext>


    Star Fly Brothel


    Within another world like Terra, one so simr that, it was experiencing a Cmity and an invasion of the higher realms. But unlike Terra, it was worse in that, the demons were seeding in their ns of conquest.


    Greater Worlds like Gaea and Aarde experienced the same fate, and this was something that will ur for a hundred years at most, if they are lucky. And probably thousands of years if they are, of course unlucky.


    The first was considered the Minor Cataclysm, which mostly affected the lower realm. There will be an invasion from the sub-higher realms to fight for Providence andpete to see which faction will earn more Providence before the second cataclysm began.


    The second will be the Great Cataclysm, where the the sub-higher realms do a full invasion, including True Divinity in the form of Half Divines (Demigods, Archangels, Archdemons) descend onto the World.


    Demon Emperors, Dominion Emperors, Spirit Emperors, Dragon Emperors will also join the battle of Providence. This time around, they will use the mortals to snatch each other''s territory and Battle between each other.


    Then the Grand Cataclysm, when the Gods and other Higher beings descend. Demonic Devils, Heavenly Seraphs, Divine Spirits, Origin Gods and even True Dragons descend. By this time, the Mortal Realm will be one single continent stretching out for tens of thousands of light years in size.


    Trillions of beings would be dead, leading to a ce with only quintillions of poption, but that was still arge number. But because of that, less people will share the Providence amongst each other, giving others the chance to be Higher Existences that transcend Universal limitations.


    Not only that, many rules will change as well. And if the world is unlucky, the Divine Cataclysm mighte, bringing Abyssal Abominations along. As well as Supreme beings from all the realms joining in, if there are still any so far, in any of the Greater Worlds.


    ~~~


    Givens sat at the desk of the brothel, bored with a pen on his lips. Unlike everyone so far, he had darker skin tone, brown eyes and brown-ck hair, done in dreads that were tied into a pony tail, the sides of his hair were cut into a descent brush cut.


    He wore clothes from the modern era, swat pants, a white vest and a golden chain around his neck. He was also known as a Demigod within this World, a honest mistake that happened like Enigma.


    But he was a weird God considering his type of clothes,nguage and words that could barely be understood by others when he first came. But his family owned a district ruled by modern humans, he was not at fault here.


    ¡ºCongrattions Givens Xhosi!!! You have revieved 400 000 Faith points and 4 Reiki essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining fouth ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 700%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 trillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»


    And unlike Athena and Stevens, He did not think much of the note. Instead, he wanted to work until he payed his debt then leave to explore the now chaotic Mortal world, if possible, maybe even explore the Realms?


    ''Just ten more years, a little over ten more years and I''ll be done with my loan.'' He chanted every so often, so that he does not die of boredom. Luckily, the girls could entertain him from time to time, and were never tired of him.


    He was a God to them, and as a True God, his charm was way over the ordinary levels. He wasn''t a God, but he was way Charmer than most, if not all their children. Thus who would reject him?


    "Yo, ckie~" A beautiful young woman around her early twenties called out to him. She did not wait for his reply before throwing a small pouch of gold to the man besides the boy, wearing a butler''s fit.


    "As usual?" He asked respectfully.


    "As usual." She affirmed with a wink then moved closer to the young boy of around fifteen years old, Givens. She then, without hesitation, locked her lips with his, and looked at him with an eager expression.


    "Blondie, if you really want me, can''t you juste and get me?" The young boy stood up and switched position with the butler who stood besides him. They switched as if they were used to it, and do it a lot often.

 Chapter 145 Achievements And Results IV

    ?Like he said, his charm would be unrivaled below the Gods. Unfortunately, that was, if these things called otherworlders did not exist. Their existence were like half-True Gods, and their charm was also top notch.


    They had charm, Providence and onlycked Faith and a limitless potential. But just because their potential was limited did not mean they could not be stronger. They could also be God-level mortals.


    They could grow through faith. Something Gods can give mortals, a thing he learnt of after arriving at the Divine Realm. He felt like True Gods were not special anymore, as even others could do what they do best now.


    "If I came here for free, then when would you finish paying up your debt? Plus, we both win this way. We both get what we want." She said cheekily as she pulled him into one of the rooms upstairs.


    Givens and her had a secret rtionship. She was the Hero King of Lust, and he was a "Demigod" capable of using faith... as well as the reincarnate of someone who was the embodiment of lust. Everyone knew that she came to the brothel once in a while to rx.


    But nobody knew that it was to of course strengthen her Lust, as well as gain Faith through him. She was not a believer, and could only absorb it as such. Thus, they became friends, then friends with benefits, and maybe much more than that.


    But, maybe their rtionship was getting better by the moment. "Then why not pay for me at once and just buy me off as your boy toy or somethin''?" He teased, yet it sounded like he meant it.


    He asked as she helped him undress himself, before doing so as well. She then looked up at him in confusion, "I''m not rich okay? They are hundreds of us and tens of high paying missions. I... can only get as much."


    She blushed in embarrassment. For a Hero King, she was damn poor and had to rely on multiple low rank missions just to survive. Suddenly, she felt someone hugging her from behind, feeling his warm breathe over her ears.


    "Regardless, I''m yours and only yours. You can use me to your liking until you be your so called Divine Hero." He murmured into her ears gently and softly, his hot breathe brushing past her ear, and his sift words melting her away.


    "...Your, Divine Hero." She corrected passionately, her eyes clouded by lust, as she pushed him down the floor. The bed was ignored as the ce was filled with burning passion of a "God" and a Hero.


    The poorest, high ranking couple ever.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    World of Terra


    Purgatory, 7th Chamber


    Timothy''s Cell


    A young boy sat within a cell, chained on both hands, legs and neck with strange golden inscripted chains. His clothes were neat, and hisplexion was pinkish, showing that he was quite healthy.


    The young boy was chained, but could do a lot of things within the cell. His movement was also not limited nor restricted, and he could move corner to corner, or run around inps without being disturbed.


    That aside, the young boy had a handsomeplexion. His hair was blonde and his eyes were blue, his clothing were those of nobles and royals from the middle ages, looking quite good on him.


    He had slim muscles and a slender body, his jawline was square-ish, not too sharp or too spread out. His eyes had no emotions and were half closed, as if he was tired... tired of the World, and tired of life.


    He looked down at the achievements without minding his situation at all.


    ¡ºCongrattions Brandon Del''Einst!!! You have recieved 700 000 Faith points, 7 Reiki essence, +1 years worth of deific essence¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions on gaining the 3rd ce, your believers quotation has been increased by 800%. Good luck¡»


    ¡ºNote: Reiki essence is the power of True Divinity. From now on, True Gods can offer one unit of Faith points for two unit of Divine power essence. The most minimum essence for a Demigod is 10 trillion to 50 rrillion Divine power units. Good luck¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was not disappointed or happy about the results, if he was 3rd ce, then so be it, that was how life was. But, he was very, very disturbed by the presence of the person who kidnapped him.


    "Hmm? Is it a game for you guys? How fun. And Faith, isn''t that the new toy that was given to those little Gods down there? Wait, so that thing that gave them that power is rted to you guys?!" A figure behind him asked.


    He was not short nor tall. He had white messed up hair, a weary face and a skeleton-like body that was covered by those ancient clothes and modernbcoat he wore. He resembled a mad scientist out of a cartoon.


    On his forehead were a pair goggles and on his back, a jetpack or something like that. He wore something like hover boots and held a sword on his waist, looking out of this world. He also wore a pair of oversized gloves.


    And most importantly, he could see through True Will. In fact, Brandon felt like this person was stronger than his father, a powerful being. The impression this old man gave him, was unfathomable... and most importantly, he was quite good looking as well.


    Perhaps only the old man Mystique, or the first generational True Gods could fight him or kill him. Mystiques were such types of monsters, and gave off a much more stronger pressure than this guy.


    "That thing is biased, dammed thing. Why did it not give us those powers?! Huh?! Is it because we are too old?! Or because of our mistakes?!" He then took another look and praised, "Not bad kid, you came out fouth, no, third. Good boy, good boy."


    He patted Brandon''s head, then he paused once again and had a strange look on his face, "I take that back, the first ce has eight times what you have. Aren''t you trash? That''s so cold, don''t worry, we can both be losers here, nobody willugh at you. Hahaha... damned loser."


    He stood up and walked to the cell, he touched it and it opened up, but then closed it again. "I still have it in me, that''s good. Anyway, that thing!!! How could it be so biased?! I mean, I could understand if it gave only those weak Gods. But..."


    He paused and took a calm sip of tea from the side and cleared his throat before continuing, "...How could it give weakling like you powers as well? It even helped you learn Divine Skills? It shows that you guys are not even Gods. Yet why?! And what are you?"


    He cried out bitterly to the ceiling while kneeling. But after a moment of silence, he stood up and brushed his knees off the dust, then continued to sit down on the exact same spot, facing Brandon sternly.


    "So kid..."


    ''...Old man, please, give me peace.'' Brandon was a guy who was like Enigma. No, he admired to be like Enigma and iste his consciousness from the outside world. He did not want to be bothered by the presence of others.


    But he doubted whether even his idol, Enigma, could go through the same shit he was going through right now. This old man... was aplete freak over the word freak itself. He was crazy!!!


    Lunatic!!!


    "...find him. Tell me, howe I can see through everyone on that list except this number one guy? It''s worse because I feel like a frightening existence is watching me whenever I watch him. Like staring at the Abyss."


    "...."


    "He must have a strong backing. Well whatever. I''ll just go sleep." He shook his head and yawned, then stretched his limbs a bit. His actions were chaotic, but when done by him, they seemed fitting for some reason.


    ''...Thank yo¡ª''


    "On second thoughts¡ª"


    ''Somebody... just kill me... please.'' Brandon thought as he was subjected to another form of torture by spending another second with the old lunatic. Being caged here was not bad, but being caged with this freak... was a curse!!


    It''s been a year, he was surprised how sane he was now. He should be going crazy at this point. And unbeknownst to him, just by being here, his consciousness, Spirit in other words, was being strained and forced to evolve just to adapt.

 Chapter 146 Achievements And Results V

    ?Central God Realm


    Radiant Divine Empire, Faar ins


    It''s been a month since the day the achievement boards were opened, and two days away from reaching the Divine Empire. Throughout the way, the group of Heroes had be more respectful.


    But Enigma and Allen did not seem to see that. Instead, they were niether humble nor arrogant, and treated them as equals. In all honesty, they were not Gods of the Infinite Realms, thus felt ashamed to act all high and mighty before others. Enigma did, Allen...


    Throughout the journey, Enigma had been asked to spar with Florence due to their sudden burst of faith points. They even had the gall to ask him to hold back, since they thought he recovered his Divinity.


    He had to go through a lot to exin the true situation to everyone. But even then, he was challenged by the two boys. Luckily, Be was there, she made it possible for the battle to be a two-on-two battle instead.


    ...She didn''t help at all though.


    But at least Enigma learned a few things. First, constant use of hisws would increase theirprehension. Without his brokenprehension ability, this was the only way he could grind on hisws.


    Second, the two boys were on the top ten fastest Heroes of this Era, making them tough opponents. But Enigma realized that their ability was like an advanced form of his [Divine Speedster].


    Thus he used them toprehend the ability even more, strengthening his own understanding of the Motion Principles, and made it Breakthrough to a Divine skill. If used with Reiki as a source power, he was able to match one of them in speed.


    "Hey, I didn''t lose, I was able to run with him leg to leg!!" Jim said in defense, as his older brother continued to tease him. Unlike Enigma, Allen was unfortunately not able to catch up to him in terms of speed.


    But he didprehend an instant-reflex skill that made it possible for his body to dodge most of John''s attacks. Most, not all. Which was still an impressive feat, considering how fast the brothers go run.


    "Yeah yeah." John brushed off his brother as such. Jim was not convinced that John believed him, so he continued, "It''s an improvement that I was able to run toe to toe with a God. And En is more powerful than Al!!"


    "A God that has lost his Divinity." John corrected without much of a thought.


    "Didn''t they recieve it back the other day?!" Jim was not convinced. This started three hours ago and continued all the way to now, and showed no signs of stopping. They were still arguing, or one of them was.


    Florence ignored them and instead saw a carriage heading towards the Empire. By foot, it would take them a long time to reach the Capital, which was why transportation was better, she thought.


    Though the speed of Deities was fast, they were not allowed to fly above the buildings within the cities and towns. And flying through the districts would be much slower than transportation, "Hey young fes, need a ride?"


    An old farmer stopped his carriage and asked in an idle tone. Carriage... was an understatement to use, when defining this machine. The horses looked like monsters, with their thick muscles and three meter tall height.


    The carriage was made out of metal and looked like a small fortress instead. And it did not have wheels, but was hovering a meter above ground. Yes, this was not medieval at all. It was way beyond technological!!


    "...." Enigma.


    "...." Allen.


    "Yeah, we are going to the Capital. Fare?" Florence ignored the idle tone and did not seem disrespected by the tone, whatsoever. She was from a modern era where everyone had equal rights and freedom of speech.


    At first, she thought Enigma and Allen would mind and get angry, but she was surprised to find out that they were still not offended at all. Their attitude closely resembled Heroes than ordinary Gods.


    "Darn lil'' girlie~ That''s a month away with this good ol'' baby of mine." A young countryside boy peaked from the window and said while putting the iron carriage with a rtively proud expression on his face.


    Florence was still not offended, but that did not mean the old man could let it slide though. "Billy!! Watch your manners when you are around adults boy!! This aren''t the country side, nor tis your aunt Mally''s farm."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He reprimanded the young man and and smiled apologetically at her. Florence waved to let it slide then looked at Enigma. She would have liked to see them suffer at least once due to their arrogance as Gods.


    Gods were arrogant and would not associate themselves with such low ss beings. Even if they lost their powers, they were still Gods at heart. But these two were different. It was starting to get on her nerves how humble they were.


    One did not seem to be affected by external urrences. Even when he was taunted and scorned at by the two brothers, he casually let it slide. The other... was like a wild man, he knew how to live in the wild better than mortals themselves.


    She knew that something like these taunts would not shake them. At least, they were one of the few Gods she especially respects despite her annoying it was, which was why her attitude changed throughout the journey.


    "This way my lords." She opened the door for them and respectfully stood aside. Allen and Enigma were embarrassed, but their faces were thick enough to not let it show. Especially Allen, who took the lead.


    "...Thank you." Enigma sighed and went in first, before Allen. Allen followed right after him in silence and defeat. Then Be followed, followed by the boys andstly was Florence herself.


    It took a moment for the iron carriage to move after the door was closed. The old man sweated buckets as he thought on how respectful Florence was, ''Lords? Demigods?!'' Hos heart skipped a beat.


    He was shaken to the core. Demigods had the status of nobles, while Gods were royalty. If a Demigod bes a God, their status increases, and the more nobles they have, the higher it bes.


    ~~~


    The God Realm was one fifth of the Middle Realm, and its calcted area was over a million light years. And it would take a Saint millions of millenias, billions of year, just to fly around it at a casual pace.


    The Radiant Divine Empire covered a tenth of the Realm in terms of territory size, but the whole Realm belonged to them overall. It would still require even Demigods less than a week to explore the whole Empire by themselves.


    As for reaching the capital from where they are, it was only months away. But if they rushed while using such a decent transporter, such as this one, they could reach there in less than a single month.


    Middle Realm, Western Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest


    Green River Capital


    A young teenage girl breathed in and out at a leisure pace, as she sat in a lotus position, yellow hue of light could be seen entering her body from her soroundings, and changing to blue at a visible pace.


    Within her Inner Zone, the numerous Stars that were born from the ignition of theary cores of her thirtys, rotated in a unique cirction, with thergest main Star at the center, releasing regalness and majesty.


    Other than that, her soroundings were blooming perfectly and looked like a semi-divine orchard. The flowers were covered in golden sparkles and the ponds looked refreshing, enough to tempt even Demigods into taking a sip.


    This went well with the beauty of thedy who was absorbing natural innate Mana and converting it into Divine power essence. Her hair was silver, reaching to her waist, which went well with her white robes and pale whiteplexion.


    Her face was fair and adorable, she had a small nose and small pair of soft delicate lips. Her eyes fluttered from time to time, making her look alluring and gentle. Like a newborn Goddess Fallen from the Heavens.


    "Whew~" She blew out a breathe of turbid mist as she opened her eyes with a sigh. A pair of gentle emerald eyes looked down in disappointment. Her delicate features could soften even the most stiff colder heart.


    She had once again failed to breakthrough into the rank of Deity Lord. The rank that was previously known as the Immeasurably-Hard-To-Reach realm of Deities, before the illusory Deity King Realm.


    Her name was Lexi, a younger sister of Lulu. One of the Seven girls that were with her when they met Enigma through his Pressure nine years go. She was now 16 years old, and have hit her puberty, bing a real beauty among beauties.

 Chapter 147 Ancient Origins I

    ?She would no more age once per year from now on, which was an elf''s perk. And it''s already been nine years, and she was now a Higher Deity, two more ranks before finally bing a Mortal Demigod.


    But she did not start cultivating Mana until a year before Enigma left, which was six years ago. It was also the same time when he gave everyone Supreme talents, which was why she was able to reach this far in just six years.


    Ordinarily, it would take even a Millenia Genius forty years to reach her rank from being nothing. Anyway, that aside, not only her, her six other sisters were also Higher Deities, and also Head Priestesses of the Temple of Enigma.


    It''s also been an era of battles within the World Forest. And with Nia, being a year away from bing a Deity King, the Providence of the ce had suddenly increased, making the ce as bright as a star in the Void.


    The demons knew what this meant as they also had Ruler Demon Kings back at home, so they pulled back. The Elven Empire was also warned by the Mother Tree from doing something reckless, and thus did not attack at all.


    But the beastfolk were clueless. Ever since two years ago, they started attacking the Large city of Green River. They thought the battle would be over by sending a thousand divine beings (Half Deities).


    Unfortunately, that one thousand was easily ughtered by the Green River City, surprising all superpowers of the World Forest. That was not all, the five regant monarchs of Green River made their debut.


    Each of them were Deity Lords. And they were five, while despite the Beast Empire having over 200 000 Divine beings, they only had three Deity Lords on their side. And their Higher Deities were also not that much.


    The five regant monarchs wiped the floor with the two Deity Lords as well as the Beast King, and finally dered war upon them, an entire two star Empire... by themselves, just four youngdies.


    Rumor has it that the Beast King was given a choice, either he surrenders or they make a full invasion. Because after a year from now, they would regret it big time, for a forth powerhouse would make its debut.


    The Beast King was not stupid. If the regant monarchs were peak Deity Lords, what of the Monarch himself? He was definitely a Deity King as well, an untouchable existence at his level even.


    The second wonder had devastated the World Forest with ancient being prowess. Then what would the Green River Monarch do if they gained the same strength as him? Would they not terrorize the whole ce?


    "I really pity them, really. They don''t even know that senior David is also a peak Ancient Deity. Just that he said he would only guard us and not fight for us." Lexi though as she flexed her limbs a bit, to remove any stiffness her body felt.


    Then she stopped, and suddenly smiled bitterly, thinking about a terrifying topic, "And there will be an extra tens of Deity Kings in two years time, the World Forest, might as well humble themselves."


    She was right, the Patron Lords, which were the generation below Lulu and the others were close to Deity king as well. The three previous Half Deities of Nia, the three sisters excluding Noelle, the father-daughter pair, the Pixie Lord and his son, then Lexi and her six sisters.


    Sixteen in total. In fact some of the older Patron Lords had already be Deity Lords. Soquel and her three sisters, as well as Lulu, five in total. And that aside, there were also 500 Divine beings within Green River.


    The number was small, but the overall strength of Green River could destroy the Beast Empire. Especially when one of their Deity Lords could fight tens of thousands of weaker leveled deific beings.


    ''Let''s not forget that our Deity Lords could fight against a Deity King. And if we do have a Deity King, then wouldn''t she be able to fight Ancient Deities?'' Lexi thought. Like her older sister Nuu, she was addicted to calcting things.


    But she was right, the current Green River, was unrivaled throughout the World Forest, perhaps even the Green Continent as a whole. And that was something she was unaware of... Maybe even the gang up of the whole World Forest would not suffice.


    Another thing was, the Amazons and Venoterians were close by. And they had the Fragments that Enigma used to make gods. Would the uprising of the Green River show any limits? I guess we''ll never know.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Central God Realm


    Radiant Divine Empire, Capital City


    Time went by and a month has gone by in the Divine Realm, Enigma and Allen had safely alighted with the group of Heroes, and they were within a descent inn of the Capital City of the Empire.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Enigma had invited Be for a talk, of course at the dining hall. She wore a simple white one piece and wore a sunny hat despite being indoors. She seemed... both happy and disappointed?


    Enigma cleared his thoughts and decided to start up on what he truly wanted to know. Since he was a recognized Demigod within this ce, he will act like one to the bitter end. But first, he needed Intel.


    "I''d like you to update me on the current structure and geography of the Empire. It''s fine even if it''s just simple brief up of everything." He asked. As for his identity, he bet on Fate being on his side.


    "Why? Doesn''t sir know about it? Unless... are you perhaps an ancient god from the prehistoric period, during the pioneering era of the primals?!" Be eximed in a quiet voice as she guessed his identity.


    "...."


    ''The power of Fate... is this terrifying? Even a lie can get so realistic without me doing anything.'' He thought and thanked Fate in his heart, he owed her one for all the favors he was suddenly having.


    Unfortunately, this was not Fate.


    "Amazing..." Be praised under her breathe, then as she saw his attention on her, she cleared her throat, her cheeks a light shade of pink due to shyness and embarrassment. She thus began exining.


    "Ahem, excuse me for the wait. The Radiant Divine Empire now has 4 Sections, the Dark Section, Light Section, Neutral Section and the Radiant Section, which acts as the entire core structure of the world.


    "The biggest out of them is the Radiant Section, the one that we are currently at. It has five Cities, including the capital city. Each section has multiple civilizations ranging from those that rival worlds, to those that surpass them. And a single city surpasses them.


    "The Civilizations are ranked in Tiers. A Tier One Civilization rivaling a world, and ruled by a Higher Deity, and Tier Five Civilizations having tens of Trillions of poptions, ruled by Demigods. There are also higher Tiers ruled by Gods, strong Gods.


    "Uhm, the geographical structure is not something I know about too well. I am not too versed into this topic... I heard that the structure of the Empire is like the head of a dragon though, with its maw widely opened."


    Be said, as she gestured with her hands, connecting both the bottom of her palms together, and spreading the fingers of both hands away from each other, as if illustrating a beast opening its mouth.


    Apparently, the space in between the mouth of the beast, did not belong to the Empire, but the area above and below did. Enigma was curious why, but he did not ask. Instead, he let Be continue with her words.


    "But I do know that it''s great, so great that even the Divine beasts, Monsters and the Foreign races found within the Monster section, will not recklessly attack the borders unless they want a prolonged and bitter war. Is... Is that good enough?" She worriedly asked.


    "Superb. Thank you, I really appreciate it." Enigma smiled at her, though he looked sickly, he still had his charm. And it was top ss even then, so it had more than an affect on someone like her.


    "No... No problem!! Now if you will kindly excuse me." Be believed in the ability she had to suppress her feelings, but her Providence always seemed to go against. Like right now, her heart was being disobedient!!


    Her feelings suddenly got chaotic as she couldn''t help imagine a few scenarios, causing her to hurriedly stand up with a blush on her face, albeit still with a straight face and a poker expression.


    "Oh, I can apany¡ª"


    "No need!!!" She hurriedly cut him off and ran away towards the stairs. Her straight face immediately crumbled at that point, his words just added more spice to the scenarios she had imagined in her head.


    Everyone at the dining hall looked at him strangely as they thought that he was dumped, or had been abandoned by his woman. Even the system didn''t expect this. ''Is this also Fate?'' Enigma thought.


    "...."


    "...."

 Chapter 148 Ancient Origins II

    ?Just like that, Be hurriedly left and entered her room. That question at the end really terrified her. It was already night and she was trapped in bitter love, she didn''t know what would happen if he apanied her to her room.


    Despite her bearing, she had wild thoughts and was decisive. When she was about to close her door though, someone blocked her by putting their hand between the door and the frame. She was almost annoyed, yet expectant.


    At first, she thought it was Enigma and her heart skipped a beat, but a momentter, she realized that it was a female''s hand. Sighing to herself, both in relief and disappointment, she opened the door for Florence.


    "...What has you so flustered in such a time?" She asked after entering the room and seeing a clearly worried-looking Be, who still had a hint of blush on her face.


    Be sighed and exined herself to her.


    They were not rted by blood, but Florence did take care of them ever since they were young, so Be regarded her as a genuine older sister. One she could share secrets and talk about her feelings with.


    "That happened? And an ancient origin?" Florence thought with a stern expression on her face. An ancient Origin were Gods who fought the Foreign invasion hundreds of thousands of years ago and established the World.


    Their strength were strongerpared to their peers. Rumor has it that their powers could defeat Transcendental Gods while being Origin Gods. They were the rumored with potential greater than Chosens and Champions.


    And most terrifying of all, while others could have as many constructs within their Inner Zone and Domains as their potential, and while Champions and Chosens could have double their Potential...


    Ancient Origins could have as many as five times that number. Imagine one''s potential being [20], then as a Deity Lord, said person could have a terrifying number of a hundred Stars within their Inner Zone.


    Imagine the grandeur. The power. The might.


    Truly Reality defying!!!


    And ording to the records, unless one is a Reincarnation of an ancient Origin, they would never have such talents, even children of cosmological beings and supreme beings rarely have such talents.


    Even the Heroes from unknown origins had between lowest Chosen to highest Chosen talents. Nothing beyond that. And the fact that Enigma managed to create tens of them, Chosens with an iplete Divine Blessing, was unknown to the world.


    What if it wasplete.


    And now, they mistook Enigma, and possibly Allen to be Ancient Origins. "En and Al are definitely god-like, but they don''t seem to know much about the current timeline. So I think you''re half right."


    Florence said after some thoughts. Then when she saw the expectant expression of Be, she added, "But we can''t be sure until they regain their Divinity. Or when they are able to defeat a God while being a Demigod."


    "I guess so..." Be agreed and then threw herself on her bed. Florence also did not leave and cuddled with Be as they continued to bond like true sisters... literally. They did nothing but talk to each other.


    Meanwhile, Enigma went to his room and sat down on the bed. He then summoned his Temte and took a careful look this time around. As for Be, she was not much into his thoughts at the moment.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 159 (15)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 2 True God [13/14]


    Faith Points: 0643,42


    Faith Power - 003 500


    Reiki: 49


    Divinity(10): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, False Reality, Ancient Battle God, Colossal yer, Universal Behemoth, Pale God, Unfathomable (New)


    Law Fragments(11): R9-Tribtory Lightning, R9-Destructive Wind, R7-Reality Illusions, R5-Limitless Aura, R9-Moonlight Water, R9-Timeless Zone, R9-Mass Gravity, R9-Sr Fire, R9-Traceless Void, R9-Endless Darkness, R9-Origin Light


    True Law(1): [Fate: 0%]


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(8): Rabbit God''s Arsenal (Unique), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Pirate King''s Treasury (Unique), Soul King''s Vault (Unique), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series (???)


    Basic Divine Arts(13): Divine Pressure, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Spell Casting, Chantless Casting, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Advance Divine Arts(12): Transcendental Physiology, Divine Form, Divine Word, Flight, Divine Descent, Resurrection, Foresight, Elemental Immunity, Talent Bestowal, Divine Blessing, Divine Degration, Faith Empowerment


    Superior Divine Arts(1): Reality Warping


    Extra Skills(37): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi, Thai Boxing, Dispell, Instant sh, Divine Speedster, Aura Maniption, Aura Generation, Life Construct, Empathy, Karmic Seal, Wind-Dependent Immortality, Wind Creation, Lightning-Dependent Immortality, Lightning Creation, Efficacy Maniption, Electricity Generation, Atmosphere Maniption, Aerial Adaptation, Shield Maniption, Shield Negation, Soul Reading, Spiritual Awareness, Hyper Instincts, Multi-Focus, Parallel Processing, elerated Thought Process, Law Master, Law Resistance, Weapon Proficiency, Battle Evolution, Illusionary Death, Illusionary Magic, Shapeshifting, Skill Replication


    Unique Skills(21): All-Seeing White Eye, Samsara Eye, Evolutionary Governance, Self-Body Creation, Infinite-Killing Bones, New Life, Divine Thought, Self-Transcendence, Weightless, Wind Conception, Lightning Conception, Tech Possession, Sky Possession, Mystique Barrier, Reiatsu Maniption, Hyper Mind, Hypercognition, Law Scaling, Combat Scaling, Illusionary World, Perfect Copy


    Divine Skill(4): Full-Body Perfect Oddity King (New), Nigh-Omnipotence+, Nigh-Omnipresence+, Kaleidoscopic Copy-Wheel Red Eyes, Environmental Scaling, Encephalopathy Domination


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Divine Power Reserves: 5 000 000


    Faith Discount: 65%


    Fragments: 787


    Shards: 0


    Civilians: 3 385 905 White Elves, 1 670 610 Dark Elves, 9 066 200 Demihumans, 150 Moon Elves, 150 Nether Eoves, 150 Bestials, 4 000 Jade Bunnies, 2 750 Heavenly Doves, 2 250 Abyssal Cats, 850 Eternals


    ____________________________________


    Yup, there was a lot he had to say. First of, let''s start from the top and understand what kind of happened. He was one more year from promotion, which was a fifty-two days here in the God Realm.


    Usually it was supposed to be [4/14], but because of the nine years worth of deific essence he recieved, it was then [13/14]. The reason he had 14 instead if 10 like others was because of his clones and discount.


    10 plus 250% was 25, then minus 65% was 14. Anyway, moving on. His faith did not increase ording to what the system said, but his Fragments were still increasing even now, almost a thousand.


    But they were useless to him, only if he could send them to his people. Actually he could, he just had to create a fast messenger bird, that could traverse Realms, which he will do another time. But that aside...


    ''Hey, howe I have so many Divinities?'' This was something he could not answer himself with, unfortunately. He did not remember what happened when he fought back then, against the colossal bird.


    "Your true potential was partially unlocked, so a lot of things happened. Yourws also have something to do with it. Luckily it was for only less than 20 seconds"


    The system''s response did not make him feel any better. ''Iprehended and gained all that within less than twenty seconds? Just twenty, seconds? And partially? Isn''t that the full potential?''


    He wanted to retort, but was not confident anymore. At this rate, eptance would lead to less stress. Then he saw something strange on his Temte, that was quite new, ''Hey my Physique?''


    "Sealed temporarily"


    ''Figures.'' He didn''tin as his Aspect of the Body was damaged, and continued to check any new changes. He ignored the recent new Providences for now. The divine arts and Skills did not change much.


    But there was one point he was really offended on. Even sealing hisprehensive ability and physique did not worry him at all. ''Wao, I mean, wao~ you even put a nk space on my Offspring Tab?''


    "...You can never know when another one would pop up. Just a reminder for you to always be ready... Baby daddy"


    ''...You want to start a war with me, buddy?'' Enigma felt offended once more, but what could he say? It clearly had the advantage here. He really did not know what was going on with these sudden daughters.


    "Not at all. I was just trying to be, what''s that word? Ah, yes... Useful"


    ''I can''t believe you took an offense to that.''


    "Can''t I?"


    ''.....''


    He shut his thoughts and decided to close the Temte. As for his believers, he was told that he won''t be getting any update from them for a while now. It seems like he lost connection to them or something.


    ''I''m curious, how far are my talents with this new restriction of yours?'' Then a sudden idea appeared in his mind, making him curious. He felt a bit happy, just a bit, without his world defying talents.


    "Even a weak True God has higher talents than a Champion, let alone strong True Gods... which you still surpass by quite a bit"

 Chapter 149 Terrifying Skills And Divinities I

    ?''How so?'' Enigma asked for an boration. He knew that a Champion could promote at a rate 100¡Á faster than ordinary people. Even among higher geniuses, they were unrivaled.


    "...You canprehend five times better than them, which is also twenty-five times better than mid True Gods and more than a hundred times better than weak True God"


    He was quite surprised that nothing changed. He was still unrivaled even among True Gods. Does, he actually have a match? ''I''m that amazing..? Despite being sealed? Am I actualy Invincible or unparalleled?''


    "...."


    ''How long will get 1% on my Law?'' He changed the question and asked something important. 1% to 10% were considered Pseudo Laws or Basic Leveled Laws, thus could affect Demigods and Multiverses.


    Then up to 25% it was an Origin Law, and likewise affected Origin Gods. But of course, it was far harder to increase one percent from 10% to 11%,pared from 9% to 10%. Maybe even ten times harder.


    Because such a Law was considered an Advanced leveled Law. Being able to make the person who wields it, the very Embodiment of the Law itself, it''s power and even its restrictions. And the ability to affect the entire Omniverse, a Reality.


    Then there was the Master level which was between 26% to 45%, considered Transcendent Laws that transcend even Reality. Then 46% to 70% was at the Ultimate level or Cosmological Laws affecting the very structure of numerous Realities by itself, and finally, 71% to 100% being the Absolute level. The Supreme Laws that could affect the whole of Chaos with no equal.


    "At most three months (five days at most) if you only focus onprehension"


    ''....''


    He really had nothing to say to that. Then without using any essence, he only needed at most 2,5 years to reach the peak of a Basic Law. That was less than two months here, approximately fifty days.


    He could only sit down cross-legged and wonder what would happen when he had mastered 1% of hisw. And he felt like something was bound to happen. These were genuine Laws, the very Laws of Reality!!!


    "Well, everything aside, let''s view a portion of what my Skills and Divinities are capable off." With interest, Enigma summoned the definitions of all his Divinities first, curious of what Divinities implied here.


    __________________________


    Rabbit God: Common. A title Attained by beings who ascended through the Providence of Rabbits. Has the passive effects of enhanced cuteness/charm, enhanced speed and enhanced flexibility by 33% permanantly. Mortals innately have a good impression of you.


    God of Thunder: Common. A Divinity that is Favored by the natural Laws of Lightning. Recieve enhanced resistance to Lightning and Thunder, as well as Increased damage of Lightning and Thunder by 40%. Speed increases by 20%.


    God Maker: Common. Prognitor of Divinities. A creator of Divinity and father of Deities. Immunity to deific beings weaker than you. And increased resistance to those stronger than you by 200%. Resonates with "Personification of Divinity"


    Personification of Divinity: Common. Prognitor of Divinities. A being who is Supreme in terms of Divine power. Increases Divine power recovery by 1000%. Resonates with "God Maker"


    False Reality: Common. Third Wonder of the World Forest. Increased Affinity with Illusions and Reality-Warping powers.


    Ancient Battle God: Common. A Divinity bestowed to those who are/were able to fight Ancient beings andpletely dominate them while being weaker. Increased damage delt by 100%. Resonates with "Colossal yer".


    Colossal yer: Common. An insignificant being capable of defeating those greater than them in size. Increased damage delt to those greater than you, be it strength, size or talent, increased by 200%. Resonates with "Ancient Battle God".


    Universal Behemoth: Unique. A powerful entity forged out of the Purest Reiki. Your soul has the innate property of birthing Celestial objects within by permanently sacrificing Source, to increase your base stats. Each ne adds up 0,001%, and you could birth as many nes to make up an entire Universe. Current boost: 0%.


    Pale God: Common. One that has been inflicted by a unique ailment, that cannot be cured by any ordinary means. Stats decreased by half until full recovery.


    Unfathomable: Unique. A being that surpasses the aspects ofmon sense, as they are even considered Grand even amongst their peers. Strength, Movement Speed, Attack Speed, Defense and Reactive Speed increased by 500% each.


    __________________________


    Speechless.


    If that word was enough to describe what Enigma currently felt right now, then he was truly, and utterly speechless. Such... wonders, such sphemy, such unreasonable effects for someone like him.


    "....."


    A lot, a lot of things were just too...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just from these Divinities alone, he couldpletely be a monster. F*ck Skills, or anything else, was this still normal. Just these effects made him doubt the level of Divinities I Deities enjoyed these as well.


    The amount of enhancements of his stats were too much, especially his speed!! If before, the current Enigma felt like he could fight Deity Lords casually, and at most Deity Kings toe to toe with a bit of difficulty.


    Then what of now, when his stats increased with the previous Breakthrough, then these insane enhancements stacked onto them, and hising breakthrough in just fifty or so days toe?!


    What was this? Where was the Administrator of this game? How could they... even dare to let such a bug even be applied?


    "....."


    That was not all. People had an innate favorable impression of him? Immunity to Deities weaker than himself? Then a fucking increased resistances to those stronger than him? And there was still more!!


    Increased Affinity with Reality-Warping illusive powers? Increased damage delt to beings greater than him in any aspect? Then triple that increased damage by three against stronger beings?


    Not only was he resistant to the powers of those stronger than him, he even had increased damage delt towards them? Are you serious? Like, what the actual f... No wonder he could do the freaking impossible.


    No, that was before he even had most of these Divinities. So his actions of doing the impossible were still a mystery. Well either way, You thought that was all? Guess what?


    He could now create an entire Universe within himself, and one could just imagine the amount of boosts that would be. After all, there were hundreds of Trillions of nes within an entire Universe!!


    That was still hundreds of billions of percentages on him, might as well as say he could have billions of times the boost on his base stats!! Even an ant could probably rival a human with that much boost...


    Let alone a True God.


    "....Should I even move on to the Skills at this point? I fell like I would get arrogant." Enigma bitterly smiled as he decided to postpone that idea for now. Maybe another day, when he has calmed down.


    But he first checked out a few Extra Skills that seemed a bit too ambiguous just from their names alone, to even be considered mere Extra Skills. At the same time, he steeled his Will and resolve.


    __________________________


    Wind-Dependent Immortality(Extra): The innate ability to not truly face death, as long as there is wind and/or air around you. Passive Effect. Useless without source energy. As long as there is wind on a Universal scale (currently), you can never truly die.


    Wind Creation(Extra): Even in a region without Wind, you can ''create'' your own Wind, which will not differ from natural Wind, and will only die off once your Source energy is diminished or you will it yourself to disappear.


    __________________________


    "....."


    Amazing. Was the only thought that shed through his mind. And he was not just impressed by the fact that now he was bound by something else either than the True Will when ites to Immortality...


    He could even fucking create such a thing that he relied on!! He could create Wind where there is no wind, and then basically never die. He was now self sufficient in terms of Immortality, even though it was restricted to a Universal scale.


    Unfortunately, it was only an Extra Skill, and was limited to the Wind around him. Maybe if it evolves, it could depend on the Concept of Wind itself. Maybe, because as is, beings beyond Universes like Mortal Demigods could still easily kill him.


    After all, who out there, can destroy universal concepts either than those that are not restricted by the universe? As for True Concepts? Hahaha, not even Main Gods couldpletely do that. ''Haah~ I bet this definitions are simr for [Lightning-Dependent Immortality] and [Lightning Creation].''


    Enigma thought, and he was correct after verifying it. He then moved on to other Skills he was curious about for their functions. Curiosity had gotten the better of him, and plus, these Skills sounded cool.


    __________________________


    Efficacy Maniption(Extra): The ability to manipte the efficiency of anything or anybody who can be considered of the same <Existence> level. Less effective on those of higher <Existence> level than yourself, and absolutely effective on those of a lesser <Existence> than yourself. Can currently affect all <Unique Existence> like Deity Kings and those below, and absolutely affect <Lower Existence> like mortals.


    __________________________

 Chapter 150 Terrifying Skills And Divinities II

    ?"...The hell?"


    Crazy. This was crazy. Enigma was genuinely impressed now. Excluding the fact that it was less effective on people of a higher <Existence> than him, this Skill was freaky. What if it increased in levels?!


    It had to be known. Mortals were only considered <Common Existence>, as they weremon everywhere, you could find the same person in different timeliness, parallel timeliness, or hidden dimensions. There could an infinite number of ''you'' throughout the Omniverse, throughout Reality.


    And once there are a lot of the same person, or thing, it bes "Common", as it could be found everywhere and anywhere, even with much difficulty. Then the next were <Lower Existence>.


    Though also "Common", they were different in that they had Mana to their use, having the power to influence nature to a veryrge extent. Mana was Worldly Essence that could shape the shape once one had enough of it.


    They are still "Common", but on a much higher scale than just <Common Existences>, as they have unique Destinies that differ from all their parallel and different versions. Each version of them, has a Destiny independent of the other, there being only a single version in a Universe.


    In simple terms, once a <Common Existence> with quintillions of versions of himself within a Universe bes a <Lower Existence>, he is no longer considered as a part of all those versions. He was a different being altogether.


    Next were the <Unique Existence>. They were no longer "Common" as they could only be one such being within an entire Multiverse. Of course, you could find different versions of them in different Multiverses, but those versions are just that, versions, like clones, and has no connections with them.


    Each versions treating the others as nothing but clones. The <Unique Existence> treats their other version as a carbon copy, where the strongest of them all can even proudly im that every other were clones. For, despite being parallel versions, they had no karma.


    One can not influence or affect a <Unique Existence> through their parallel version, as each version subconsciously treats the other as apletely different person aside from their base foundation.


    Even their names are different. But these are not the final ones in the hierarchy. There were those considered as <Higher Existence>, beings who are not affected by Space and Time to some extent.


    You cannot kill them through the past, as they could be aware of that, nor can you jump into the future to do so. They will be alerted by their Fortune, and thus retaliate. One could say that they had a string grip at their lives, be it through the past, present or future.


    Likewise, Killing their past self will have no effect in them, and just create a parallel timeline, where they are not there. But in the main timeline, they are still alive, and they are much aware of that parallel timeline without their existence.


    So, they could just go there and create a clone, dwarfing the purpose of the person that killed them. Nheless, <Higher Existence> were just loved by the Natural Laws of Reality, as they had Rwiki to even warp such Laws.


    They also had no parallel or different versions of themselves throughout the whole of Reality. They were supremely Unique that, they were beyond even the term <Unique Existence>. They were their own Ultimate version.


    And these were just a few of the effects they had. And True Gods, were beings who stood in between <Unique Existence> and <Higher Existence>.


    <Unique Existence> as in Half Deities to Ancient Deities, and in terms of existence, True Gods were above them, as they could be considered Pseudo-<Higher Existence>. Not at that level, yet also not far from it.


    Whule they were only below true <Higher Existence> such as Demigods, Origin beings as well as other Divine beings, they were essentially and Existentially above Deities. How marvelous was that?


    To conclude... ''This Skill makes me Supreme before any type of Deity I meet? And it still affects those stronger than me to a lesser extent, including Ancient Deities. Hahaha... haha...ha...''


    Enigma bitterly moved on to the next Skill. He was waiting to be disappointed at least once, because at this point, he might, for the first time, learn this feeling called arrogance. Because wow, just wow...


    __________________________


    Atmosphere Maniption(Extra): The ability to manifest, create, destroy, shape or influence the gasyers around celestial bodies likes. Affects even those created within your Soul to increase the required boosts.


    __________________________


    "Woa~ The disappointment is noting. And aren''t some of these skills a bit too unique to be considered just Extra Skills?" Enigma thought with a defeated expression. His question directed at the system.


    "No. Any Skill can be Common, Unique, Divine or beyond. It all just depends on how limited it will be, the lower its rank was"


    "I see..." Enigma was barely listening as he thought of a terrifying thing. What if he created atmospheres within hiss located in his consciousness, then would he house life within them?


    "...No"


    "That''s great."


    __________________________<novelnext></novelnext>


    Shield Negation(Extra): Can reject or nullify the Shields of your opponents. Requires more Source energy for those stronger than you, topletely nullify their barriers.


    Soul Reading(Extra): Perceive and read souls, their true nature and possible weaknesses. On a deeper analysis, you can see/feel the target''s true personality, feelings, memories, damaged souls, possessed souls or special souls. Does not affect higher <Existences> above your own.


    __________________________


    "Finally, a prettymon skill." Enigma thought wearily, because following such a skill, was a pretty broken one. "I''m basically a Demigod now. I''m not just faking it. I''m too above ordinary fucking Deities!!!"


    __________________________


    Hyper Instincts(Extra): The ability to find the optimum to most problems, be it natural, war, man made etc. Problems or obstacles caused by higher <Existence> are blurry to decipher.


    Multi-Focus(Extra): The ability to be able to focus on multiple urrences or things at the same time, with full efficiency in each. Multi controlling higher ecistential concepts will be impossible.


    Parallel Processing(Extra): The ability to carrying out multiple calctions or thoughts processes at the same time. Slowed perception to the point of slightly ignoring even Time itself.


    elerated Thought Process(Extra): Due to your innate talent and enhancements on speed, your thoughts move and transcend light speed and match your movement speed. This includes all thoughts urring at the same time through "Parallel Processing". Increase reaction speed to go beyond your movement speed.


    __________________________


    "....."


    He did not even have the energy toment at this point. No, he even felt like just giving up and no more view the other details of the Skills he had. But he persisted. Because... because he wanted to know how broken he was.


    Now, he was naturally adaptive to new environments. Throw him in hell, he would be a Demon, throw him in heaven, he will be a Saint. He was in the God Realm, and he was bing a God...


    Throw him in the Abyss, he will be an Abomination. And that''s not all. He now had the ability to entertain multiple thoughts at once, whilst also responding to each thought with his body.


    [Multi-Focus] allowed him to focus on multiple things not just through thoughts alone. He could literally act out an entire y by himself, as every character. It worked well with creating billions of clones and individually managing each one.


    While [Parallel Processing] gives him the ability to entertain multiple calctions or thoughts at once. Now, imagine this used with [Soul Reading], where he can see through the possible weakness of the opponent, and break it down into how he could most effectively use it to his advantage, at an instant, at the very same time.


    This was just too broken.


    It was as if, he saw through the weakness, how to effectively use it and how to avoid it in just a single nce. And this was when the Skills were bit just Extra level, what off Unique level or even the illusory Divine level?


    But, let''s not forget [elerated Thought Process]. If used with the previously mentioned skills, the time could be decreased greatly. ''I think my mind might rival that of even strong Ascendency True Gods right now...'' Enigma thought as he moved on from these Skills.


    __________________________


    Law Master(Extra): Child of the Laws, born Favored by the Laws. Any damage delt by Laws is increased by 100%, and time required toprehend Laws is decreased by half.


    Battle Evolution(Extra): The ability to subconsciously transcend your limitations to match your opponents and their battle style, through any form ofbat.


    __________________________


    "....."


    Forget the damage delt enhancement, the time reduced by half alone was just terrifying. Especially for him, who only required three months to initiate his Laws.


    Now it only required just six weeks, or three days here in the God Realm!! Then to master an entire basic Law was only required slightly over a year or a single month here.


    Enigma calmed his heart as he moved on to thest two Skills before giving up. He would not dare touch Unique Skills for now. That would be a topic for another day.

 Chapter 151 Krishnas Arrival

    ?__________________________


    Illusiory Death(Extra): Create An Illusion where you can either fake your own Death or the Death of someone else. Ineffective against higher <Existence> than you, and those with awareness-type Unique and above Skills


    Skill Replication(Extra): With but a single nce, you can replicate a single Extra Skill cast by others. Cannot replicate higher level Skills higher than the Skill grade or Skills cast by those of a higher <Existence> than yourself.


    __________________________


    "....."


    He finally sighed as these skills weren''t that great. The [Illusionary Death] was only a lifesaving grace, while he could already do [Skill Replication] before, and could still do it to some extent now.


    He slumped down on his bed and closed his eyes, he was exhausted. He was tired. He was beat. And nobody did this either than himself. Nor even his greatest Nemesis, the System.


    "....."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    It''s been a week since Lexi had finished her training and was now exploring the City. A lot has happened, especially on everything thet had to do with the Green River Kingdom and their upper echelons.


    People were boundless, the cities were growing and even they were increasingly getting stronger. The Green River had changed structures during the passing times, as now, only seven cities remain.


    The City of Life, Alhayaa, a flourishing city where herbs and many nts are mostly nted. It also has a lot of greenery within, supporting nature at its fullest. A city built as a tribute yo nature itself, a home for everybody.


    The City of Hope, Amal, the city that determines the hope and future of Green River. It is where the army''s families mostly reside in, where the very banner of the city supports joining the army itself, and fighting for the people.


    The Nightmare City, Kabus, a city that one would not expect within a ce such as this. But it was there nheless. This was the city of all dark professions within the Green River Kingdom, mostly loved by Dark Elves. All kinds of dark rted professions, Dark Mages, Necromancers, Witches and the likes were here.


    The City of Order, Tartib, the City where the leaders abd upper echelons of the Green River mostly reside. It''s also the city where rules are mostly made, where if there were problems, it would be solved right here. It maintained the peace of Green River, and was located at the center of the other six Cities.


    The City of Choice, Khiar, a city where everybody had the right to free will, a right to choice, where the people dictate their own lives and their future. It was also the City of Merits, where depending on what you do for the Kingdom, you gain Merit, that could be used to rule your life.


    With enough merit, you could even choose not to be ruled by anyone, or be rich, or even be an adcender!! Everyone had their own destiny grasped within their hands, it all depended on them, their hard work and efforts.


    The High City or The City of Bnce, Alrasid, the city of the gods, the Deities and their families, their descendents and the likes. It was the city that kept much bnce within the Kingdom, by reigning in the sorounding elementary Laws.


    And finally, The City of Restraint, mtinae, the city where all young ones are raised, where they are taught the rules andws of the Green River. A city that focused on restraining the hatred, discontence and dissatisfaction that might urr between races and people, or even gods.


    These were the six Cities of Green River, six of them forming a semi circr from the Great Mountain, and thest city located in between the six Cities and the Great Mountain itself. The Great Mountain being behind.


    The Great Mountain, especially that area, was known as the Temple of the Gods, where Nia usually resided. From being Enigma''s Temple, it was now just a Temple of Gods... her, Temple.


    And with this structure, one might think that the Green River was only separating itself by creating individual Cities, and that was true to some extent. But also not. Each City relied on the other one way or another.


    And there being a City of a certain type of people, did not mean that they were not allowed to properly reside within other Cities. No. That was absurd, the banner of working together was something Nia lifted higher than anything else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    These were part of the happenings of the Green River Kingdom. But the most important would be the guardians, or rather, the Incarnations of Lord Enigma. The En family that was still here, even when Enigma was presumed... Dead.


    The human versions had increased their sizes by another thirty centimeters, making them look young and adorable. But these twelve adorable kids had peak Deity King strength, if not Infinitismally close to challenging Mortal Demigods.


    Then the beast versions had increased from forty centimeters to two meters, making them look ferocious and dangerous. They also had the same strength value as the humanoid Incarnations had.


    Thest three were in the form of weapons. Their sizes were only twenty centimeters, making them look like toys instead of genuine weapons. But likewise, they were as strong as the others as well.


    Ever since Enigma was gone, his avatars had reverted into their main bodies. Only the first twelve still looked the same... with their strange racial characteristics, between an angel, a fallen and a demon.


    "Lexi!! You''re here." A young silver haired girl around her age hoped towards Lexi in a jubnt manner. She then hugged Lexi and began purring like a little cat, while dubbing her head against thetter.


    "Levi, you have to show some restraint from time to time, you''re a City Lord now." Lexi sighed, but contradictory to her words, she gently rubbed Levi on the head and patted her gently, treating her like a cat.


    "Say that while not treating me like a cat, sister... anyway, eldest sister has called for us, I think there are news. As for about what, don''t ask me, I don''t know." Levi moved away from Lexi and smiled at her.


    "From the beastfolk?" Lexi asked.


    "Uhm... I''m not too sure... but I think Lord Enigma sent a message through¡ª" She didn''t even finish exining as Lexi took her hand and burst forward at an unpredictable speed, using all her speed and strength.


    ''I knew you were going to act like this. Lexi, you''re are obsessed with the lord, ept it already.'' Levi thought as she was helplessly dragged all the way to the Temple like a broken kite blown by the storm.


    When she reached inside the Temple, she saw a lot of people, most of them had powerful auras around them. Of course, these were her fellowpanions and superiors, the weakest being a Deity Lord.


    Out of them, three people stood out, a young woman who looked like a warrior, carrying arge broad sword, a youngdy around their age wearing a long ck and white robe obscuring her entire figure.


    And finally, the Guardian of Green River, senior David. After seeing as everyone was here, thedy with the sword stood up and cleared her throat, not nervous at all despite the presence of so many Deity Lords.


    "First of all, I''d like to greet the leader and verify if you''re indeed miss Nia, the Nether Queen?" The young woman, Krishna, greeted as she lightly lowered her head, making her fiery red hair sprawl before her chest.


    Following her words, there was a short moment of silence as everyone instinctively turned to look at the woman at the tallest throne. Yes, she sat on Enigma''s throne. She basically took everything that previously belonged to Enigma. "Yes, I am. What of it?"


    She had proimed herself his aunt, through and through. Without him, this ce belonged to her. And she will make sure that nothing goes out of control and everything will be even grander than before.


    "I have a message from your lord." Krishna beamed in joy as she was d that they were not lost. If they were, she''d be worried. Without Allen''s heaven defying feet, they had met demons and beastfolk along the way. They also got lost a few times.


    The experience was not good at all.


    "Before yousses can go on, I have a question, how is that brat doing? And where did that brother of his take him? Why are they not here with you?" David asked as he rudely cut off Nia''s words before she could even speak.


    Both Nia and Krishna had an impression of him. Nia knew that he was the person who fought Enigma during the "battle of ancients" four years ago. Krishna knew him because he was also there at the battle with the colossal bird.


    "Uhm... the young lord, was unfortunately not in a good condition it seems." Krishna did not know how to put it in a good way, so she just came out blunt about it.


    "What does that mean?" Lulu frowned and inquired. Her gaze was intense, but Krishna casually brushed it off. In fact, she defiantly stared back at the beautiful Lulu, with half interest and half curiosity.

 Chapter 152 Comprehension

    ?"Hisplexion was pale white, almost simr to his hair and his eyes were gray-ish blue? Overall, he looked far worse than sick. Almost at death''s doorstep." Krishna borated at her possible best.


    "Are you sure that''s Enigma?" Nia also frowned as that description was far from Enigma''s looks. But then again, it''s been four years since theyst saw him, and he had fought a true Demigod beast.


    "I told you. I can also verify that thesesses are not here to harm you guys... at least for now... but not like they ever could." David interjected soberly from the side. He has not been unreasonable since he came here, maybe because he met his match. Green River''s daughter of Discord.


    Nuu was a person who was good at arguments, but her w was that she always opposed the other party regardless whether they agreed or disagreed to her point. Thus being considered way too reasonable.


    Even if she won the argument and that person changed their view on the topic to agree with her, she would find a way to question them again. It was as if she had an argument even for her own opinions.


    And these two, the most reasonable and the most unreasonable argued. After they argued for five months, this senior had a sudden change of moods. Worst part, she would visit him from time to time to get his opinion on strategies and other unimportant stuff.


    He finally realized how others felt when he talked to them. The headache, the headache she gave him was too much... She reasons way too much!!


    "In that case, is he still alive?" Nia asked.


    "Yes,plexion aside, he is doing fine. He also gave me this, saying it''s a gift to you." Krishna confirmed as she took out a small box from her bosom. It was crazy how everyone thought nothing of it. Maybe because her bosom seemed big enough to be its own pocket.


    "Let me see." Nia made the box float towards herself using divine power and brought it to herp. She first inspected the box and nodded to herself, ''Definitely his design alright.'' She thought at the meantime.


    "...."


    She then checked for a lock and could not find one. The box had no frames and was just a cube-like box, it''s design was in, no hole, or any idea as to how one could open it. It was like a mystery box instead.


    "...."


    Everyone just kept watching. After a while, Nia looked at Krishna who was whispering some words to her. She then looked back at the box and bit her thumb, her expression poker and unperturbed.


    "...."


    Everyone continued watching. Nia was the strongest, evenparable to, if not slightly stronger than David now. Who would dareugh at her? She could give them a reason or two to cry, if they daredugh.


    She dropped one droplet of blood onto the box and the top vanished as if it was never there, revealing the contents within. They were shiny, and quite tiny as well. But still shiny, and lustrous nheless.


    "Lady Nia, that''s..." Lulu asked carefully as she has never seen such things. Of course Enigma had used it on them, but it was from a distance and nobody knew how he did so. But the dark Elves did.


    "Yes, I''ve seen him use these. I think he called them Divine Fragments? He could use them to help people be Deities, increase the size of their Inner Zone and their Divine power reserves greatly."


    Nia said as she picked up one small irregr marble out of the box. The marble released pure divine power that caught even David''s attention. It''s size was that of a new born baby''s nail, making it look adorable.


    The box was filled to the brim with such marbles, they were blue, with a bit of whiteness mixed in. And had a crystallized texture to them, yet felt as fragile as a premature ice cube, that still had water within its solid shell.


    "How many are there?" Sara asked carefully.


    "181." Nia replied.


    "So much?" Saramented instinctively. She had seen how Enigma produced 52 of them per year, so 181 was something that took him 2 and half years to produce? She thought to herself, wondering if he kept more to himself.


    "It''s small but a lot, if we consider the fact that he made them while not in good condition." Nia said after a moment of thought as well. Who knew, maybe he could make less per year, now that he was apparently sick.


    Unfortunately, a single person could only absorb 50 of these things to increase their Inner Realm and Divine power Reserves. She verified this with Enigma, as she herself and her children had reach the qouta.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Strange, he said there were 107 when he gave them to me." Krishna thought out loud, without trying to hide her thoughts one bit. But maybe that was how they all were, as people born and raised in the wilderness.


    "Strange indeed.... When?" Nia frowned. This could actually help them big time if what she thought was true. Krishna looked up and carefully answered, "Two years ago, if I remember it clearly."


    "I see... Somebody find a ce to amodate our guests. There is something I would like to do by myself." She waved her hand and dismissed everyone, not forgetting the guests that brought them good news.


    "Wait, we were told to join you. My husband has said we must stay here until they return years from now." Krishna hurriedly added, catching everyone''s attention, including Nia, who stared down at her.


    "And who does your husband think he is?" She smiled at her and asked back, dark aura cloaking her entire being. Even Enigma did not treat her badly at all, despite him probably being a true Demigod at most.


    Which is also why she decided to seriously take him in as her nephew. He did say that he had no parents after all, only an aunt-like figure such as herself. So why not just be like that aunt, since they were almost simr?


    "The kid''s brother?" David said, it sounded like a question, but was not a question at all. Nia could feel it, those words were clearly targeted at her. ''This bastard!!'' She cursed to herself, her aura receding back into her body.


    "...Fine, you can stay, but you will go by my rules here, is that alright." She calmed herself down and avoided David''s sneer. Then she inquired at Krishna, looking down on her with her usual smile of Pride.


    "As long as your demands are not over the top, we are willing to do anything ording to your rules and regtions." Krishna replied casually, she was fine with everything as long as they were not mistreated.


    "Great then, Lulu." Nia nodded happily as she called out.


    "Yes, I''ll be on it right away."


    "Hey, isn''t this unfair? She is the sister-inw of the young Lord, shouldn''t her status be higher than yours, a self-proimed rtive?" David feigned ignorance and asked with a curious expression.


    He wasn''t unreasonable anymore, but he was goddamn annoying. Nia clenched her fist and grit her teeth, ''Fine then, you win old man, I''ll give that to you.''


    "No, that''s impossible. ording to generation, she should be an elder at most." Nia smirked as she looked at David. She was right, seniority worked more here, not rtion or the likes, otherwise, why was he at her level?


    Just like Lulu, in terms of Status, she should be the Monarch since she was here in the beginning. But why was it Nia? Yes, seniority worked, but this only included those that Enigma trusted in the least.


    "....."


    David did not say anything and just snorted. Then he looked at the young girl besides Krishna and added, "She and her sisters should be Patron Lords then? Don''t worry, they are also his sisters-inw."


    Krishna had a high favorable impression of this man now, even though she knew he only said that to go against Nia, she did not care about that, as long as it helps them at the end of the day.


    But she still did not want to be entangled in whatever was going on between them. Whatever it was. It had nothing to do with her, nor her younger sisters in name.


    "Before you leave, where did they say they were headed to when you left?" Nia ignored the words of David and looked at Krishna, this was a question David asked earlier on but did not recieve an answer.


    "Uhm... husband said something about a higher realm to find a suitable medicine. Or a remedy of sorts." Krishna responded after some thought, her expression had no hint of lie.


    "...."


    "...He couldn''t have." David was shocked, even Nia knew the taboo of the God Realm and the Abyss. But unlike him, she didn''t know that much details about them. ''This is bad, should I go fetch them?'' He thought, but he also did not know much about it, either than information.


    The discussion ended there and Nia looked down on the box before her. ''I''m not sure, but let''s verify after a year. If it''s true, then that boy still has not abandoned us even after so long. But he left again... without a goodbye.''


    She smiled and rxed herself on the throne, behind her was a door leading to a dark room deeper into the mountain. Nobody knew, but she knew, this mountain... was alive. And more than aware of what was going on here.

 Chapter 153 Law Comprehension

    ?Central God Realm


    Radiant Divine Empire, Capital City


    It was early morning, and Enigma had just woken up from his meditation. He spent the whole night meditating on Fate, and he felt like it was boundless and unfathomable toprehend for the current him.


    ''Perhaps I need a fortuitous opportunity? Meh.'' He stood up and did a light exercise to warm up his blood, even though it was unnecessary. He then went to the door as he had nothing to pack and opened it.


    "Ah?!" Be was surprised to see the door open itself before she could even knock, when she looked up, she saw a surprised Enigma as well. She hurriedly put on her expressionless face and lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry aboutst night, I didn''t mean to sound rude and pretentious." She had thought of her actions ever since she went to her room and dearly regretted them. She had to find a way to suppress these emotions.


    "No, it''s fine. In fact, I''m quite inconsiderate sometimes, so I''m sorry if I mistakenly did something to anger you." That was lie, he usually acted ording to the other party''s feelings, and was very considerate of people''s feelings.


    Like right now, he knew she liked him, but he could not help but act in a way that her impression of him would not suffer. She clearly didn''t want to hate him... probably. This was also his major w, it had to be fixed.


    "...."


    ''How am I supposed to not fall for you if you are always like this?! It''s just unfair!!'' Unfortunately he was unaware that she was suffering inside instead. She dearly wished he could make her hate him.


    "Anyway, miss Be, is there any fortuitous ces like holynds or areas where one''sprehension of Laws of Cultivation is increased?" He remembered his meditation this morning, and inquired.


    Though he could wait for three days to pass by, for him to finallyprehend the Law, he could not do so for a whole month. He already wasted a lot of time, and time was no longer on his side.


    "I think her highness might know." Be cleared out her thoughts and erased all her magic, in case it affected her again before replying. But she knew this had nothing to do with her magic or her skills.


    "Her highness?" Enigma inquired.


    "Yes, there are two princesses and two princes in the Empire. This way please, I''ll exin as we go towards the Temple." Be said as she led him down the stairs towards the door leading outside the inn.


    There he found Allen, the boys and Florence standing before a beautiful carriage. At least, this one looked like your everyday royal carriage than a futuristic, one-way floating war fortress of metal.


    ~~~


    ording to Be, there were four royals fighting for the throne, each were Immortal Demigods. The first prince owned the Orichalcum vein, which was located near his Star City, an Interster like city that had highly advanced technology.


    The second princess owned the Mana Crystal veins. Her city was known as Sun City, a City dedicated to her Hero, and also an advanced magic city as well. The third princess owned the God stone mine and resided within Lapis City, unlike the others, it was a medieval city.


    Then thest prince owned Rose City, apletely modern city, containing the Starlight orchard. And the other things such as the gold mines and silver mines were owned by the nobles, the Demigods.


    Either than that, each had a 15% share to the Heroic Temple, where heroes could be summoned from, from time to time. Be and her group were such heroes summoned this generation.


    They were supporting the third princess, who was around eighteen years old in appearance and ranked second in terms of authority amongst all the princes and princesses.


    She also had her domain within the Radiant Section, her City being Tier 5, rivaling that of a One Star Empire in terms of poption count, and number of inner gods, deities. All princes and princesses had the same level though.


    After learning up to there, Enigma was happy. At least, he could ask this princess to help him get what he wants. Of course, not for free, which was why, ''I wonder what I can give her in exchange for her help... either than my sickly body.''


    "...."


    ''That was a joke, I''m loyal.'' He added.


    "...I didn''tment"


    Just like that, while touring the Radiant City, which was quite vast, covering an area over tens of millions of miles, it took them two days to reach the sub temple located here. The carriage wasrge enough for them to sleep in, just notfortably, but nobody did that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They were all powerful beings.


    And it took so long because they were of course touring. If that was not the case, even with howrge the city was, less than a day was enough to reach the Heroic Temple division, with their means of transport.


    "So, this is the temple?" Allen wondered out loud as he looked at the magnificent building before him. Like a giant Behemoth reaching over the skies, trying to Devour the skies themselves. It was really tall.


    It was miles long, made out of white material with dragon-like inscriptions on the walls. In fact, Enigma and Allen could see vein-like energy pulses within the walls, which gave out a threatening pressure.


    "Amazing defense." Hemented subconsciously, after feeling his own blood run cold just from a casual nce, making Florence look at him strangely, "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, I was just surprised you could see the divine inscriptions despite your current condition." She shook her head with ament. Allen couldn''t help but bitterlyugh from the sides, a thoughting to him.


    ''Dude, when are we going to stop lying to them?'' He sent a telepathic message to Enigma, ''This is Fate man. Aren''t no way we are pulling out anytime soon, plus, we are genuinely gods to these guys.''


    ''I guess you are right there.'' He reluctantly agreed. ''Just get enough Reiki to match a Demigod, with our strength, we can easily impersonate them at least... after we breakthrough.'' Enigma added.


    ''Sure.''


    "Lord En, Lord Al, this way please, I''ll introduce you to her highness." Be said excitedly, it seemed like she had a very high impression of this third princess, and really wanted them to meet her.


    But it was normal. En and Al were Ancient Origins to her, even up to this day, less than ten, no, five to be precise were worthy of that Status of being Ancient Origins. The first prince had two, while the others had one each.


    An addition of two would give the third princess a good head start!!! No wonder she was so happy. But Florence was not that excited, "Don''t you think it would be improper for gods to meet like this?"


    "Oh yes, I''ll lead them to our Domes first, follow us guys. You can meet her tomorrow, for today, stay with the boys this night." John smartly said as he took the lead and led both ''brothers'' away from Be, who sulked as she watched them, Enigma to be precise, leave.


    "...."


    Enigma did not say anything and just followed behind them, but in truth, they were not silent at all, ''By the way, have you given your wives a blessing?''


    ''I gave Krishna.'' Allen replied casually.


    ''Hehehe, it''s best if you give them a third, second and first grade Blessing each, then boost it up with a Blessing Divine Art.'' Enigma mysteriously said with an ambigous and bitter tone.


    ''Why?''


    ''The effects are great and, if they just go like that, they would be crushed by my believer''s talent and potential.'' He added without any shame, and Allen believed him.


    ''...Sure. I have enough faith for that. Just 26 000 Faith points.'' With that said, Enigma was quiet for quite a while, then, he suddenly said with a bitter tone. ''...I''m sorry brother, really.''


    ''For what, Taking care of you? Don''t sweat it man, we are brothers in this world, might as well get used to it.'' Allen responded while patting Enigma on the shoulder, his smile genuine andforting.


    ''....''


    ~~~


    Within the same Temple Enigma and Allen had been led to, a young man around the age of eighteen or neen walked through one of the many hall ways leading deeper into the Temple''s Core area.


    He was not really that handsome, facial features wise, but he had a body that was at the epitome of masculinity. His figure was the apex of what men aspired to attain, possibly even gods and Gods, as it was forged perfectly.


    Even a God would not forge such perfection by themselves. His body almost rivaled that of Allen, who in his current human form, had an absolute apex male body figure that transcended even that of Outer War Gods.

 Chapter 154 A Lost Bunny

    ?And this young man rivaled that body himself. And his face was also not that bad. He was not that handsome, but he was handsome nheless... he could even be a model if he so wished.


    He was a God at the end.


    But what attracted everyone, especially the maids and the young heroines either than his apex figure hidden by his attire, was his walk. A work whereby every step embodied pride itself, as if he owned this entire Temple.


    "...."


    But that was not all, for right besides him, there was a beautiful youngdy of epitome charm that transcended almost to the level of True Goddesses.


    She had an expressionless face, as her sky blue, icy cold eyes red at everything like an Empress. Her delicate facial features seemingly lust inducing, and her body figure... beyond even Outer Goddesses.


    She was so beautiful, she could probably challenge even the Outer Goddess of Beauty herself in terms of charm along. Both being walled side by, undisturbed by the soroundings.


    "Master, I can feel their presence." The youngdy spoke from the sides, in a whisper-like tone, as if afraid of the ears of everyone watching them with jealousy and envy.


    Her tone was soronous and melodious. It would even calm seas, and tame Universes. She was the definition of epitome in everything she did.


    "Let them be. We cannot interact much with them anyway. We are still weak." The young man spoke, his sky blue eyes shining with luster and brilliance. He then added to his words, "Plus, even if I were to fight him here, it would not prove anything."


    "This is the past, and he is at his most weakest phase. It would do me no good to go there and fight it out with him... plus, they have yet to even create the Earth Serieses. So they wont even have the answers to my questions."


    He brushed aside his blonde hair as he spoke. The youngdy besides him nodded her hand in understanding. Her white hair being blown aside by the gentle breeze of the Heroic Temple.


    He then added, "Plus we are here to fight for supremacy within theing Eras. You have to take a crown amongst theing ages of the Era of A Thousand Divinities. One way or another, you just have to."


    "Meanwhile, I will fight for a position in the next Era above that. I will fight for supremacy with that hateful prince by my side, if need be. After all, the Era of Supremacy was by far, one of the toughest Era to gain a crown within."


    He spoke carefully, his tone careful and stern. The youngdy nodded besides him, then smiled a momentter, saying, "My Lord, you say it as if you do not like Prince Harold. While we know that you once cudd¨C"


    "I''ll get angry at you if you finish that statement." The young man hurriedly said, almost attempting to cover the mouth of the beauty besides him. She chuckled at his response, but kept quiet nheless.


    "Plus, it''s not like there''s not a lot of embarrassing things you did, that i won''t won''t tell the princes." He added, his embarrassment turning to snicker, he then added some more, "Like your feelings towards¨C"


    "My Lord, this humble servant was just joking. I will forever bury any matters concerning you and the prince in my heart. And Sha die with them." Without hesitation, the beauty said in defense I''d herself, her cheeks dyed red.


    "Hmph, good girl." The young man smiled and gently rubbed her head full of snow white hair. Her icy blue cold eyes stared at his sky blue gentke eyes, while she pouted.


    The young man smiled even more and softly added, "You look cute. So cute I could bite into you." The young beauty besides him blushed even more, then scoffed at him. "Smooth talker. I''ll tell the princess."


    "Hahahah!!"


    Without fear, the young man burst out intoughter at her reaction. He then kept walking forward as if a beautiful Goddess was not wronged behind him.


    As for their conversation, it involved a lot of wonders, secrets and mysteries the current timeline was unaware of. Because this very pair of beings were not from this Cosmic Timeline... but that of the far future!!


    Thinking about the matter they just talked about, the young man stoppedughing and on smiled. He then said after the crossed a couple hundred steps worth of distance.


    "And honestly, I don''t care much about all that. The Bloodlines I have, or what not that I got from my great ancestors. All I want to know is, who the hell are my grandparents?" He roughly scratched his hair in annoyance.


    "Master..." The youngdy chuckled to herself, using her palm to cover her sweet dimples. Her beauty became ten times more effective, as it gave out the impression that the atmosphere around them was lit up.


    "Yeah yeah... they probably aren''t born yet." The young man sighed as both figures moved deeper and deeper into the Heroic Temple. Not much concerned about everyone else around them, watching with jealousy and envy.


    ~~~


    Within A Forest of Beauty<novelnext></novelnext>


    One That Shone of Resplendence


    A young girl could be seen rushing through the forest like a green blur of light. Her speed was innately fast, being beyond light speed.


    Behind her, were beasts chasing after her with great speed, yet failed to catch up to her powerful legs that lightly kicked off at the floor, propelling herself a great distance away.


    She was like a butterfly being blown by the wind, yet in this case, the wind was generated by the butterfly itself. Followed by tantugher that spread out throughout the forest.


    "Kyakakakaka!!!"


    "You can''t catch me, you can''t see me~"


    "Why are you so slow? Are you tired?"


    "Should I slow down? Do you want to rest?"


    "Maybe you should rest? I think you should."


    The voice was full of yful intentions, like that of a child. Because it, indeed was a child. A very beautiful child seemingly forged by the Great World itself. Her cuteness was Supreme!!!


    Shended carefully at the top of a branch, and stared down at the group of wolf-like beasts panting below her tree. She looked down with eyes of boundless curiosity, and unreserved interest.


    "Why are you weak? Is it because you are ugly? That must be the case? Yes it must." She thought out loud, using her finger to tap her forehead as if deeply considering the answer to such question.


    The beasts below her roared out in anger towards her, not even leaving even after finding out that they could unfortunately not climb up the trees. They had hatred, pure hatred within their eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Are you sad I''m faster than you? I''m giving you time to rest, aren''t I? Hmph." She scoffed, and crossed her arms, then thought a momentter, "Or maybe is it because I killed all your puppies?"


    "It was an ident!!" She roared out towards them cutely, seeming as if she was the one being wronged within this whole scenario. Her expression said it all.


    The wolves roared out even louder towards her words and actions. They were even angered to the extreme thanks to her words. And her response to that, "Tch, believe what you believe. I was just curious how wolves taste like."


    The wolves were even more angered more than ever now. One could see their bloodshot eyes gazing up at the youngdy with boundless hatred. "...It was self defense I swear."


    She added, but that did not solve the situation. She shrugged her shoulders and whispered, "Honestly, I just gently touched them and they died. How fragile. It''s not my fault."


    She scoffed a momentter, then transformed into a green blue of light and disappearing into the distance, leaving behind rage-inducing words, "It wasn''t me, I swear. This time I mean it."


    And just like that, she left the area, leaving behind a pack of thousands of wolves at the god-level, chasing after her. There were even some powerful Higher-Deity level wolves within.


    Unfortunately, they could never catch up to the little girl. But they relied on her medicine-like scent, that could heal mortals by just breathing it in to track her down.


    And the chase went on for days, and days on end. Until the little girl met a group of humanoid beings that closely resembled humans. The moment she saw them, her eyes glittered with curiosity.


    And the moment they saw her, her expression warped into that of a frightened little girl. There was clearly fear, and desperation within her eyes.


    She stumbled out of the forest, and slightly fell on the floor. She then looked up at the group of people, her adorable expression that was wronged, fearful and desperate expression brought a pang within their hearts.


    Regardless of who, or whether they knew her, her charm immediately warn their pity and faith. She didn''t even have to say anything before every one of them rushed over to her rescue. But she still said something.


    "He...Help me!!" She cried out hoarsely, and at that moment, the pack of wolves appeared behind her full of anger, murderous intent and brutality.


    As for what happened next, it was for another day. The key word was that, the little girl survived, and the pack of wolves... were u unfortunate.

 Chapter 155 Radiant Divine King

    ?Central God Realm


    Radiant City, Within The Throne Room


    "Are all of you here?" Arge man who sat on a simrlyrge golden throne, expressionlessly looked down on the four young adults kneeling down before him. He was quite handsome, even slightly better than Enigma in terms of charm.


    He wore a simple, yet powerful silver full te armor letting put terrifying waves of power, his beard was like a lion''s mane, gold and unting around powerfully. With his wild golden hair and cold blue eyes, he looked no different than a True predator gazing at his prey.


    His body wasrge, his height was almost three meters tall with a two and a halfrge sword was pieced besides his throne, also letting out terrifying waves of power. The four kneeling could not help but tremble in admiration when they heard his neutral voice.


    "The first prince reports to his majesty."


    "The second princess reports to his majesty."


    "The third princess reports to his majesty."


    "The¨CThe fouth prince reports to his majesty."


    Four voices reverberated powerfully through the room, but not as powerful and indomitable as the first one to speak, the man situated atop the throne. The golden haired man, the Radiant King, the Divine Emperor of this Realm, lowered his gaze and hummed to himself.


    "Hmm..." Just that alone brought a terrifying pressure towards the four kneeling royal candidates. They could not help but tremble in fear before their father, who was a Supreme in the God Realm and stood above everyone.


    "Rodriguez, I''m proud." He lightly said.


    "Your highness tters me." That was all the first prince, Rodriguez could say before his all powerful father. He knew that his father hated ttery the most, so he did not dare tter him too much.


    "Reynolds, I''m disappointed." The Radiant King lightly said once again. His tone somber and majestic. Still as emotionless and cold, just as he treated Rodriguez, even if the words he directed to both were opposite.


    "I... I will do my best!! Please give me another chance father!!!" The fouth prince, Reynolds, who looked to be around fifteen years old in terms of age, bowed and said, even knocking his head onto the floor.


    "Enough. There is nothing you can do, but... I am willing to give you all another chance." The Radiant King opened his hand and a Projection of an abnormal being, one with tentacles for a lower half formed on his hand.


    "Purgatory thinks too highly of itself, it would not lock down beings who are below the Cosmological level such as Cosmic beings and beings like myself. No matter how fluent or powerful their background is.


    "Thus the Cloud Pce was forced to forge a piece of the Abyss and a fragment of Purgatory to create our own prison to hold in such weaker beings Purgatory could not take in. Unfortunately, it is still weakpared to the two higher realms.


    "Recently, the Goddess of Disorder and Abomination has escaped, or rather, was set free and will be thrown down here. Do not worry, it''s just a Minor God as of now. Anyone who can suppress it, can gain enough contribution of all of you added together and doubled.


    "Not only that. I am willing to help instantly upgrade the City of the winner to be a Tier 6 City immediately, regardless of their Realm. The resources, army and gods you can hire, will also correspond with other Tier 6 Cities."


    ...!!!


    The Radiant King ended his casual words there, and looked down on the four royal candidates. Everyone was shocked, that amount of contribution, would make them halfway to bing King!!!


    And let alone the contributions, that they could use to further upgrade their City, and even hire the mentioned gods as well as other resources. Just the instant upgrade to a Tier 6 City meant that they were basically half-step Minor Gods!!!


    "Do you rascals dare to take on such a mission?!" The Radiant King suddenly became somber and questioned, causing a burst of powerful aura to pressure them as his majesty and tyranny were spread out powerfully.


    " " " Yes, your majesty!!! " " "


    "YES YOUR MAJESTY!!!"


    The first three used Reiki to power their voices, thus they did not need to shout our like the fouth prince Reynolds, who was not even a Demigod yet. He had to shout at his possible highest tone just to be heard.


    And if it was not because the King loved him dearly, he would''ve died long ago by the schemes of others within the Empire, or through this powerful burst of pressure and might.


    "You''re all dismissed. Make sure, not to disappoint me. For I am always watching." The Radiant King waved his hand and dismissed all of the four royal candidates, before closing his eyes to rest.


    " " " Yes, your majesty!!! " " "


    They all responded at once and left the Throne Room without further ado. Leaving behind a being of utter majesty and brilliance, as just by sitting there calmly, he still seemed as immovable as a mountain!!


    ~~~


    Outside the Room, when everyone was far away from the physical sight of their father, the first prince was about to say something to his youngest brother when the third princess red daggers at him.


    The second princess immediately ignored them and went on her way, and before long, she was gone and could not be seen anymore. Rodriguez ignored that, and just watched. "Little brother, let''s go, ignore this scoundrel."


    The third princess forcefully pulled the timid fouth prince away as she followed the second princess in a hurry. She left in such a hurry, it seemed she was fearful about what Rodriguez would say to Reynolds.


    The first prince looked at their backs with a smile, and still spoke nheless, "You know it''s the truth, don''t you? That''s why you don''t want to hear it, the truth hurts after all. And it will bite back at you in due time."


    He murmured and followed behind them at a casual pace, niether hurried or slow. His eyes flickered with a mor of cold light, making him look like a viper hiding in the dark. ''It''s still too early to worry, I guess.''


    ? ? ? ? ?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, at the Heroic Temple


    In Enigma and Allen''s Room


    Enigma sat on his bed as he ignored the constant knocking on his door, he likewise also ignored the angry voice of Allen from outside. ''Hey, I''ve been meaning to ask, can you view other people''s temtes?''


    "That would be 100 units please"


    Seeing the sudden change in the system''s tone and behavior, Enigma was first surprised and looked at it in curiosity. ''What''s with the sudden change of attitude? Since when do you need faith?''


    "Remember the conversation we once had? You made me realized that I''ve done too much for you that wasn''t part of my contract. So, I decided not to stop... but to charge you instead, you ungrateful little bastard"


    ''.....''


    "For True Gods, that would be 1 000 units of faith power, for Heroes, that would 500 units of faith power, Origin being would be 100, Demigods is 50 units of faith power. It will be free for anything lower... for now"


    ''You''re seriously starting a business here?'' Enigma bitterly asked as he checked his faith points, even now, it was still "3500 units". It hasn''t increased whatsoever. But this much was still abundant.


    "Yes"


    ''Fine, show me Allen''s Temte.'' He relented. He didn''t bicker with it because it had a point, plus, he was lucky it didn''t deduct any for all the help he got in the past. And... it was not a waste, since he was doing this for a reason.


    "-1000 units, remaining faith: 2500"


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Allen Asvath


    Age: 159 (15)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: Vishnu (????)


    Cultivation: Rank 2 True God [9/10]


    Faith Points: 0160


    Faith Power: 0059


    Divinity(5): God of Archery, Amazonian King, God of The Wild, The All-Protector, The Preserver


    Law frag(2): R8-Infinite Void, R5-State Time


    True Law(1): [Principality: 0%]


    Bloodline: Divine Supremity(Fantasy) - Bloodline of Supreme beings at the same rank. Anyone with this Bloodline is Destined to be a king above all ¨C¨C¨C and even have Verses bow down before their Divinity. *** ******


    Constitution: Principle-Source(Fantasy) - The main source of variant elements. The creator of Myriad Worlds, miracles and fantasies. The originator of power, strength and lordship. King of all. *** *****


    Physique: Supreme Primordial Body(Fantasy) - The body of a being Destined to be Supreme over all, including even in CHAOS. One who will be Destined to only have three equals among their peers, Transcender of Behemoths and Ruler of all Primordials.


    Providence(7): Giant yer(Unique), Gift of Immortality(Unique), Trimurti(Zenith), Karmic Conjuction(Unique), Ten Incarnations(Unique), Supreme Preservation(Fantasy), Govenor of Rebirth(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(3): Kaumodaki(Lost), Discus(Lost), Garuda(Lost)


    Basic Divine Arts(8): Divine Pressure, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Elemental Resistance, Deity Soul, Omnilingualism, Telekinesis


    Advance Divine Arts(5): Divine Form, Resurrection, Flight, Divine Degration, Transcendental Physiology


    Extra Skills(13): Life Bestowal, Death Sense, Rebirth, Hightened Sense, Fluid Movement, Karmic Sight, Karmic Resistance, Time Stop, Reverse Time, Instant Teleportation, Spatial Mark, Enhanced Strength, Enhanced Defense


    Unique Skills(5): Instantaneous Reflex, Eye of Karma+, Time Preservation, Space Walk+, Giant''s Physique


    Citizens: 968 767 Native Tribe, 328 647 Western Amazon, 609 534 Veros


    Monthly Faith points: 9 672 Faith points


    ____________________________________

 Chapter 156 Goddess Of Discord And Abominations

    ?"This is amazing, he is about to promote again in the next 50 days or so. That''s not all, he also has a True Law. I guess I''m not really that greatpared to him... either than that, I have a True Concept as a Law.


    "Oh? And his Bloodline, Physique and Constitution are all Fantasy Grade, they are at least at the Forbidden level in this world''s terms, or is it higher? And a Zenith Providence, not bad not bad. Unfortunately, he definitely can''t use it for now.


    "Either than that, I''m impressed he earns more than a 100 000 faith power per annum, that''s amazing." He genuinely was surprised and impressed, buting from him, it sounded sarcastic considering his achievements.


    After all,pared to him, everything he mentioned was like an insult. Luckily, to those who never saw his Temte, would believe in his sincerity. And it better stay that way, because just wow...


    "En!! En!! Open up for me dude, I promise I won''t me you. I aren''t even angry. I swear. Open up dude." Allen called out from outside the door, it''s been more than ten minutes now, and he felt bad as well.


    Feeling bad as well, Enigma ended standing up and opened the door with a beautiful smileon his face. And before Allen could even say anything, Enigma did so first, with a light tone, "We are brothers right?"


    "Huh..? Yeah, I guess?" Caught off guard, Allen temporarily forgot what he wanted to say. What Enigma said was not something he was against. In fact, he would definitely like to have a Mystique as a brother.


    It was exactly why he even bothered helping Enigma. Well, another reason was that he felt like Enigma protected them, but still... deep down, he wished that Enigma would hold that act of his to heart.


    He did not want to say it himself, like telling Enigma that he owes him a favor for all that he did. It would be better if Enigma brought it put himself, otherwise, he would just treat it as him doing a good deed.


    "That''s great, so big brother, you won''t really hold me against that little mistake, right? I was just ying around." Enigma continued asking with an innocent smile. Allen then realized that he fell for a trap.


    Between brothers, there had to be the older and the younger brother, even among sworn brothers. And it''smon sense that the bigger brother had to tolerate the mistakes of the younger brother and give them at least a leeway in some asions.


    While the younger brother had to respect the brother and listen to them, under normal circumstances. The younger brother always had to be guided by the older brother as well... it was the rtionship between brothers.


    And now, Enigma had pitied himself as the younger brother and took the role of bing themb. As sworn brothers, and the younger one, he had to be respectful and obedient to his older brother... And Enigma knew himself pretty much.


    As True Gods, Karma was especially ruthless to them. Making vows, brotherhood, sisterhood, making god children and such things were not light and casual things. In fact, appointing Godsons and Goddaughters were much more stricter and more ruthless to the True God.


    Breaking the sacred agreement would attract misfortune and immense negative Karma, and possibly even corrupt a True being''s Destiny and Providence. But this was not some sort of shackles, as each party still had their rights.


    For example, Enigma could not listen to Allen''s instructions if it involved something more important to him like family, goals, ideals and such. But under normal circumstances, he had to be the younger brother.


    "You... Haah~ Why go so far? Not like I was going to get angry at you." Allen smiled bitterly and entered Enigma''s room. He was happy since this was something he wanted too, but he thought he''d be the younger brother.


    "I heard that you''ve imed to be my brother... I heard it from your people. Since you took care of me, I''m the younger sibling then. Don''t worry I don''t mind, and I know you''d like that too." Enigma casually responded, then he asked, "So, how much do you owe it?"


    "That.... hahaha, 10 units of Originity. Dude, you really did me dirty there. How expensive is an Originity even, if Deific power is a hundred thousand faith points." Allen sighed and helplessly threw himself onto the bed.


    Enigma smiled bitterly as well, "I was serious though, I have around tens of them. Meaning I owe it fifty units of Originity. Don''t worry, I''ll pay it for you, don''t disagree yet, here me out." Enigma said when he saw Allen about to speak.


    "...."


    "I earn around 600 units of faith power per annum. Unfortunately, my deadline is halfway through, I''m left with five years." Enigma kept up his bitter smile, at this rate, he wondered what the World Will will do if he doesn''t pay.


    "...Are the Pantheons re-opened yet?" Allen could feel the bitterness in Enigma''s tone and decided to ask. This did not bother him much. Especially so, if he was not the only caught up into it.


    "Not yet, I think at most next year. Why?"


    "I want you to take my people in." Allen unexpectedly responded, making Enigma look at him in surprise, as he subconsciously retorted jokingly, "Isn''t that supposedly the job of the older brother?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you disobeying your older brother''s orders now? Perhaps I should discipline you." Allen feigned a stern expression and joked as well. Enigma also feigned a troubled expression, "...I''ve never felt this much instant regret before."


    "....."


    "....."


    Following the silence, the both of them exchanged nces and smiled at one another, before breaking out into jovialughter. It was okay to enjoy oneself once in a while, especially since they are True Gods.


    " " Hahahaha!!! " "


    Allen then abruptly stoppedughing, "Anyway, I''m serious. You seem better than me at management, so I''ll leave it to you. I''ve never done much managing of my believers anyway, so it''s fine."


    ''Brother, I haven''t even met my own people yet.'' Enigma retorted in his mind, but did not turn him down either. Truthfully, Allen wasn''t right nor wrong at all, thus he just decided to not overthink things and just agreed. "Sure."


    Knock~ Knock~


    Allen and Enigma were suddenly interrupted midughter by a knock on the door, as they immediately stoppedughing at the same time. Enigma didn''t hesitate to answer the door and he found Jim on the door. "...Lord En."


    "If it''s so awkward for you to call me that, just call me En. We are friends aren''t we?" Enigma smiled lightly at him and casually said with a casual tone. But Jim did not respond and only smiled bitterly.


    Did he dare to? No. Why?


    Florence would have his neck for that, thus to save his own life, he just ignored that statement. After a moment of silence, he cleared his throat and made way, "Her highness would like to meet you. She arrived at the temple not long ago."


    "Her highness? Then please lead the way... oh big brother Al, let''s go." Enigma teased with a smile as he beckoned Allen with his hand. Allen sighed and sent a telepathic message. ''You''re enjoying this aren''t you?''


    ''There''s nothing not to enjoy in life. Cut yourself some ck and enjoy this experience.'' Enigma responded immediately, buting from him, why did it sound so depressive and lonely? ''....'' Allen did not respond.


    Within no time at all, Jim led them through the courtyard and passed through many maids and Heroes. Everyone was captivated by the charm of both Enigma and Allen and could not but stare longer, including guys.


    Enigma''s face was the striking feature, meanwhile Allen''s body was his major striking point. In fact, now, he was even more popr to others than the sickly looking Enigma.


    But Enigma did not mind theck of attention he was receiving. Be was already enough at the moment. They walked until they reached a room that seemed to spell out royalty and divine by its decorations.


    Knock~ Knock~


    "Your highness, I brought them over." Jim respectfully said after gently knocking on the door. Allen and Enigma couldn''t help but exchange a nce. Compared to when he was talking to them, he was clearly respectful to the person inside.


    But they both didn''t mind. Enigma was someone who could not experience jealousy... as of yet. While Allen was an idle person who cared for little. Both of them didn''t care about authority and other people''s opinions much.


    "Come in." An ethereal, albeit gentle voice responded from within, giving out the impression that a saintess was hidden behind the door. It also gave people the expectation to see who was within the room.


    "Yes." The door was opened and they were epted by an ordinary looking young maid. She had a bob cut, with brown hair and expressionless eyes. Her slightly redish eyes did not even stare at the duo, and only stared at Jim.


    Her figure was covered by her dress, but her chest was abundant. Allen, being Allen, had his focus on what was more important. Meanwhile, Enigma was more attracted by her eyes and theirck of emotions.

 Chapter 157 Origin Divine Crystal

    ?"Thanks Lily." Jim smiled kindly to the young maid, and she responded with a bow before moving aside. Jim also moved aside alongside her and opened way for them to enter the room. "This way please."


    Inside the room, Enigma saw seven people with powerful auras. John, Be and Florence aside, there was an old man in a butler fit, seemingly kind and gentle. His hair and short beard were white, and his face a bit weary.


    Either than him, there was a man in heavy armor standing besides a beautiful woman. His figure or appearance could not be seen, but his determination could be felt, he would definitely die for thedy.


    There was a young man sitting besides the youngdy. He seemed quite timid and scared, but his posture was still noble and elegant. He had golden hairbed neatly backwards and a pair of lukewarm blue eyes.


    He was quite handsome, but still notparable to the two True Gods that just recently entered. Besides him was a nobledy, the same one the armored man stood protectively over. She had a kind smile and long, slick golden hair reaching down to her waist.


    Herplexion was a bit pale, like the young boy, resembling an unblemished piece of Jade. But the confidence in her sky blue eyes was the clear opposite of the cowardice in the boy''s simr eyes.


    With Jim and the maid Lily, there were nine people in total within the room. Enigma and Allen then made it a total of eleven beings.


    Thedy sized both of them up and could not help but raise her eyebrow in slight shock. She could not help it. That was the normal reaction to make, even to someone who grew up sorounded by Outer Gods.


    Both boys were too handsome. Despite one being sickly and the other being a bit wild in nature, they still looked no different than Gods, appearance-wise. No, they even surpassed them in certain parts.


    Enigma and Allen also appraised her, and they had to admit, she was quite beautiful for a non-True God. But they weren''t shocked, Enigma''s Elves were overly beautiful as well, especially after his blessings.


    Krishna was also created by Allen himself, a man of high taste in women. Her Bloodline and Physique were altered to be Supreme as well, so her beauty was leagues above even Deities and the likes.


    "En greets her highness." Enigma humbly bowed his head and took the lead to speak first, showing royal courtesy. Allen also did not hold back and humbly bowed in greeting as well, "Al greets her highness."


    "No need to stand on ceremony, we are all Gods here,e, please sit." The nobledy smiled gently and pointed at the seats before her and the young man, her intentions were as clear as daylight.


    "Thank you." Allen did notment and casually sat before the youngdy, while Enigma silently sat before the young man. His gray eyes caused the young man to tremble as he got silently scrutinized.


    "...."


    "I have had a lot about you two. My name is Herara Aria Radiance by the way, nice to meet you." She stretched out her hand in greeting, Allen took hold of it with a smile and greeted back once again.


    "Al, likewise." He of course still used an alias once again. They would not carelessly use their True names in front of Other Gods while they were still weak. And also not sure what the consequences were.


    "Reynolds Adam Radiance, nice to, meet you." The young boy, though did not stutter, still failed to form a proper greeting. He extended his trembling hand forward, Enigma took hold of it with a smile.


    "En Mystic, the pleasure is mine young prince." Enigma also greeted back politely. With the greetings done, it was time to start talking business. Herara did nor beat around the bushes either.


    "I heard you are Ancient Origins? May I ask if that is indeed true?" Herara indeed did not beat around the bush and directly inquired. Who didn''t know that the Radiances were direct people, just like their father?


    "That depends on what your definition of this Ancient Origin is." Allen also did not hold back and said his mind out loud. Princess or not, idle or not, he still knew his worth. And right now, was the time to determine the pros and cons of his and Enigma''s lie.


    Herara did not seem to mind, even all the others around did not seem to mind as well. Allen finally realized how powerful the status of an Ancient Origin was. Their tolerance of his behavior showed they were a least that important.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ancient Origin are people, or perhaps Gods from the prehistoric era. They have found a way to be reborn as new people from Purgatory to this world. Their talents, strength, Reiki and overall power are immense within the same rank."


    Hera began to brief up both brothers about what Ancient Origins were, and both nodded as True Gods were probably just like that. So far, they could really impersonate Ancient Origins and get away with it.


    Herara and the others, being unaware of thus, just watched the brothers intently to see if they were telling the truth, or just scams. She then continued her brief introduction of Ancient Origins to them.


    "But most importantly, they are considered Favoreds. It has to be known, even among Champions, not even one in a million Championss is a Favored." Herara exined without holding back at all, still casually appraising both brothers.


    "A Champion is something not even Outer Gods can easily create. They have higher fortune, and have potential to be Demigods at minimum, and Gods if lucky. They could also use Divine Skills while being Inner Gods.


    "That is what makes them stand out. They can borrow the Skills, Laws and even Reiki of their God to transcend Deific limitations and temporarily be Outer. They are simply terrifying monsters, yet Ancient Origins are even better."


    She spoke slowly and softly, making sure to tell each an every detail about what Ancient Origins were. Her suspicion still there, as she continued to assess the brother''s expressions whenever she spoke.


    "I see. Is the difference that great between them?" Allen inquired with a frown. He was duped by Enigma to buy the highest grade Chosen talent for his wives at a cost of probably millions of faith points, if not simply billions.


    He wanted to know if he made a loss or not, eitherway, he still believed in Enigma. But believing in him and making himself feel better about the transition he made, were twopletely different matters.


    "Yes, vastly. For example, something that can take ten years for an ordinary person would take millenia geniuses only one year or two thirds of a year. But would take six months to a single month for a Chosen/Champion.


    "Whilst even the most poorest of Favoreds only requires weeks instead. And this was when we consider those with the lowest potential amongst them. Some might only require mere days to do such." She carefully exined.


    Both Enigma and Allen exchanged gazes, and saw through each other''s thoughts. True Gods... could do pretty much that isn''t? Their actions did not escape everyone''s sight, but Herara ignored it and kept exining.


    "Be here is one of such, a Champion. If she wants to, she can be a God. While other heroes with lower ranked talents could only be Divine Heroes at most." Herara once again exined gently to them.


    As for Enigma she ignored their actions, it was clear that they were niether shocked nor impressed. In fact, it seemed like they were slightly disappointed. To them, ascending to higher levels did not need much time.


    So they subconsciously thought nothing of the feat that Herara just mentioned. After all, they could be Demigod equivalent by just bing Genuine True Gods, which only required around seventy five years on average.


    Or even less than a century if they used faith points and the likes. It was not like the normal beings who required probably over a hundred years even for the so called Ancient Origins. So ehy should they not be disappointed.


    Oh, and this applied to Strong rated True Gods like the both of them. Weak rated True Gods might as well just ept to be ranked alongside such genuises. In fact, under Normal circumstances, Strong, Moderate and Weak True Gods were like Low, Mid and High ranked Ancient Origins.


    Without Faith, that is. Unfortunately both brothers were unaware, and unimpressed by such a monstrous feat. And Herara was able to discern it even though it was almost hidden away carefully.


    Her impression of these two boys was quite high, and she genuinely wanted to rope them in. She had to help her younger brother get the throne as soon as possible. Especially away from her older brother.


    "...I cannot be sure of being a Chosen or Champion, nor a Favored, but I am a hundred percent sure that we can do that much." Allen was more than happy to learn that he did not lose out with his gamble.

 Chapter 158 A Collaboration

    ?At least, his wives could be Gods in the future, at most, in a hundred or so years. And he could wait for the time no problem. It was nothing impossible for long living races.


    Herara was also more than happy to learn of that and enthusiastically inquired in disbelief and a bit of hope mixed in, "Really? Is that really true? Could you really be Ancient Origins?"


    "Of course." Allen nodded. He thought of something and cleared his throat, trying to take on a stern position, "Your highness, you want us to work for you?"


    "No no no, I wouldn''t dare, cooperation at most. I would like to cooperate with powerful Gods such as yourselves." Herara thought that as Ancient Origins, why would they lower their heads to a little princess like her.


    With their talents, the Cloud Pce would more than ept them. Let alone herself, who was weaker than the Cloud Pce in every possible area. So she had to humble herself and throw away all suspicions.


    Let alone the Radiance City, which was lower than the Cloud Pce in almost every way as well. Allen could feel her emotional state and could not help but be amused. But Enigma nudged him slightly, in case he forgot where he was and began flirting.


    "You misunderstood. We don''t mind working for you, for a while that is. In fact, as long as you can help us this one time, we will owe you big time." Allen sat up straight and sternly dered, throwing away the tease he had prepared.


    An Ancient Origin owing her big time was not something small. Though she already had one, they belonged to the Hero Temple and temporarily worked for the royal family until their contract was over.


    But if she helped them here, not only will she have two Ancient Origins owe her a favor, it also meant that these favors were for her and not the Temple or the royal family. Like a CEO of argepany owing you billions!!!


    "Help..? If I can help, I''ll do anything I can. Just mention it." Herara did not hesitate to take the given opportunity at all. She also prepared her heart, she knew this was not going to be easy at all.


    "We are looking for an Origin Divine Crystal. Know what that is?" Allen went straight to the point. But he didn''t expect the confused expression on the princess'' face, as if she did not understand him.


    "...A what?" Fixing her expression, she tried to think on what it was, but still failed. It was the first time she heard of such a thing. ''Is it something from the pioneering Era? Something important from the past?!''


    "You don''t seem to know what that is, it seems?" Enigma inquired with a slight frown on his face. His toneced with light disappointment. This was bad for him, he doubted the system at this juncture.


    "Forgive myck of knowledge. I am not too well versed in History." Herara sighed lightly with a helpless expression. She wished she knew, but if it had to do with the previous eras, then she was clueless.


    "It''s fine, it''s not your fault. There''s no omnipotent Mortal in the infinite realms any way." Enigma smiled at her slightly, just to assure her, but Herara avoided his sincerity as she was lost in thought.


    Enigma did not disturb her in case she remembered something. But he didn''t stay Passive either. ''Buddy, were you confused?'' He asked the system to verify if it gave him wrong information or not.


    "The difficulty is S-ss for a reason"


    "Princess, do you by chance have a hairpin you like very much?" Enigma ignored the system''s not so helpful response, and decided to hunt for clues himself. It was right though, this was an S-ss difficulty for a reason.


    "Hairpin? Yes, I used to have one." Herara thought for a moment and then responded positively. Enigma beamed with joy as the quest was at least heading in the right direction, or some direction.


    "Used to? As expected. May I ask where it is now?" He inquired expectantly. Allen was not surprised as he knew what they were looking for specifically. And where they could potentially get it.


    "With the Goddess of Hope and Truths, on Cloud Pce. May I ask why you are curious about my hair pin?" Herara responded truthfully, but was still confused confused. Why did they want her hairpin for?


    "An oracle of a long time ago, told me I can find my cure on a hairpin treasured by the third divine princess." Enigma tantly lied. He once again realized that he had a maxed out talent for bluffing.


    "...I am really sorry, it''s unfortunate that I can not take it back." Herara bitterly smiled when she heard him. ''At least he does not need it for something perverted... hopefully. Because I don''t know what I''d do in that case.''


    Meanwhile,


    "Generating Sub-Missions"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I. Trading With Gods: A loose God has descended and the Gods would like to see it dead. Find a way to kill the God and exchange its Divine Crystal with the Hairpin given to the Goddess of Hope and Truths"


    "Reward: Hairpin ¡Á1, a mysterious gift (You will definitely regret it though)"


    "II. Protect The Fouth Prince: The Fouth Prince is a Protagonist of this Era, find a way to make sure that he survives and awakens his true potential. Also, be aware of the lowly regtor that is helping him"


    "Reward: Karmic Divine Skill, Eye of Abomination"


    ''These missions of yours are getting more useless by the day. Plus, if I wasn''t here, how was he going to survive?'' Enigma casually questioned in his thoughts, his eyes appraising the prince.


    "His sister, at a cost of her life"


    Enigma did not ask any more intel and waited for the princess to speak. Sensing the eyes of both young men, Herara cleared her throat and brought out her proposal.


    "I would like for us to cooperate. Though I could unfortunately be of no use, I hope you can work with us in helping us attain the throne and we will reward you greatly." She said expectantly, waiting for their response.


    "The rewards?" Allen interjected before Enigma could agree. Enigma had no desire for most things and felt like it would be fun to do something like that. And Allen knew that he would tantly agree to that.


    But he was different. He was idle, but dependable. He felt like if he was going to work, it must be worth it. Krishna was an example, he helped her get her body, in exchange, she would be his woman.


    Or rather, she took advantage of him...


    "I''m willing to give you Lapis City in the west, it''s a high profit city with a powerful line-up of soldiers, gods and has a Demigod, me, watching over it. It''s annul ie is 300 million gold and owns a high leveled crystal vein and a god stone mine. It''s also-¨C" She began stating her chips on the line.


    But as she was speaking...


    "Big sister, isn''t that your main city?!" Reynolds immediately cut her off in shock. As her city, it was also her source of ie, base of operation and future Divine Capital if she bes Emperor of the Empire.


    Herara did not even hesitate to shush him before going back to the what she was saying, she knew the importance of Ancient Origins. And if she could fulfill her father''s mission, her city could instantly be a Tier 6 City. "Shh. As I was saying¡ª"


    "Enough. We agree, but, do you perhaps have any tribal races under your jurisdiction?" Allen cut her off. He was more than satisfied with the so called Lapis City. As long as he was not working for free.


    "Unfortunately not, it''s our second sister who has them." Herara responded calmly. "I can trade in some of my saved up resources for some of her powerful tribal races though. Just say the word, and I will fulfill it."


    "That''s fine." He still agreed. Hopefully, Enigma could find a new and powerful race for himself as well.


    "I''ll give you guys the rights to the city¡ª" Herara nodded to herself in relief and was about to dere something else rted to the City''s ownership, but Enigma cut her off. For some reason, she felt small and insignificant today.


    "I''m sorry, on second thoughts, can you just give us a small tribal vige to manage?" He said with an apologetic smile. Herara''s displeasure was doused by that smile and pitiful appearance of his.


    "...Dude?" Allen looked besides him in surprise. He was fine eitherway, but aren''t they losing out here? But Enigma did not want the so called current Divine Emperor to start up trouble with them because of this.


    "It''s fine. Just promise me something." Enigma smiled yfully at Allen. Allen has been with Enigma for a while now and knew that nothing good woulde out from that smile. Thus he sighed.


    "What?" But he still dared to ask.


    "Don''t take in a new wife this time."

 Chapter 159 Promotion, New Rules I

    ?"Don''t take in a new wife this time." Enigma shrugged his shoulders andughed. Allen froze for a bit and cursed Enigma a thousand times in his mind. His reputation was wounded with just one sentence!!!


    "....."


    Now everyone had a different impression of him. In fact, Florence even thought that he wanted a tribal race because he wanted a new wife. While Herara and Be thought that he was only interested in tribal women.


    But Be was more curios about Enigma''s taste in women. So far, she med the fact that she was put on stand by because of her youthful figure. She was waiting for the right time to grow up into a woman.


    "A Small tribal vige is fine, and I''ll be more than happy if you could give me some Elves as well. Of any kind." Enigma added. Herara looked at Allen who seemed like the older brother so far, for his opinion.


    "Whatever he says." He only said so, and kept his mouth shut. He was of course nning his revenge. He was not going to let this slide. He let thest one go because his wives also benefited out of it. But this one...


    "...In that case, nice working with you, Lord En, Lord Al." Herara did not say anything more. Why would she? This was going in the right direction for her, so she extended her hand forth in order to seal the deal.


    "Likewise." Allen shook it with a smile, sealing the deal between both parties. From then on, nothing spectacr happened at all. Instead, Herara was looking for a perfect vige that would be close to her Lapis City, or Reynolds'' Rose City.


    As for Enigma and Allen, they went with their own things and explored the capital even more. Sometimes Be and Florence tagging along. Enigma continuedprehending thew, as well as his new Providence.


    Allen yed around and flirted with a lot of girls. Luckily, that was all he had done, he didn''t go as far as bedding any... for now. It was unknown why he had not as of yet, maybe, he had changed for the better.


    In no time at all, half a month had gone by, and at this time a lot of things happened at the same time. Either than the fact that both brothers were, once again, idling around.


    First of all, Herara found a perfect Tier 1 City in between her and Rodriguez''s city. Secondly, Enigma had finally gotten 1% on his Law, while also learning three new skills. He had also broken through into a High True God.


    Thirdly, Allen had broken through to High True God as well and most importantly, or secondst, the Goddess of Abominations had been found and the royal candidates were about to move out to subdue her.


    It was strange how everything happened exactly at the end of the seventh month. Perhaps, it was all Fate. Seven was, an important figure amongst many idealized theories and principles. Or so Enigma thought.


    Andstly, the true pantheons were once again active. Allen and Enigma could finally form one, but, would Enigma bare the terrifying numbers of his faith points? Or therge number of believers he now had?


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Enigma sat on Allen''s bed with his legs crossed as he watched over Allen, who sat facing him in a simr posture. Allen did not waste anymore time and decided that he should break through first.


    Thus he willed it, and it urred.


    ¡ºID: Allen Asvath¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through once again. You have gained a new Divinity, "Unrivaled God". Your R8-Infinite Void Law has be R9-Void Nothingness Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Ten Incarnations" has been upgraded to Fantasy Grade¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Elemental Immunity". Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 15 000 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºTrue God Pantheons have been unlocked for you¡»


    He then opened his eyes and smiled. The feeling of gaining power was small, but the ascension of his soul and increase of strength were the real deal. As a High True God, a strong rated one, he felt like he could transcend all forms of Deity-hood.


    As a strong True God, he could fight Ancient Deities without a problem now. When we factor his weapons and now use of Reiki, the Essence of Reality, even Demigods could be ignored by him, Gods only being his threat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And that was not all, Garuda was a genuine Divine Beast now, though it was only around initial God for now, it was still something that increased his overall strength. Even a God can''t kill him that easily.


    "I''m done, you can go ahead too." Allen said after sorting out his mind and his thoughts. He then stood up to adjust himself of the increase in strength that he recieved. He also needed to adjust to his newly promoted Providence.


    "Sure." Enigma nodded lightly.


    The reason they promoted was because they were going to hunt a God. A genuine Outer God. Nothing was wrong with being careful, plus, he believed he could at least survive if he promoted to High True God.


    ¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "God of Charm". Your R9-Tribtory Lightning Law has be a True Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Rabbit God''s Arsenal", "Pirate King''s Treasury" and "Soul King''s Vault" Providences have be Fantasy Grade¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Metamorphose", can affect living beings as well. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 286 000 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºTrue Pantheons are opened for you¡»


    Enigma smiled as he saw his promotion a sess, but before he could even enjoy himself, the system bombarded him with its own notifications as well. This was a first, so he was quite surprised.


    ""Rabbit God''s Arsenal", "Pirate King''s Treasury" and "Soul King''s Vault" have fused into the Zenith Providence "Fantasy Verse""


    "Fantasy Verse: You can enter a higher dimension of your own not restricted by the Rules and Influence of Dimensions, also without the constriction of time, space, dimensionality or existence. Within, you can view the Skills of the Infinite Verses, Fictional or Trans-Fictional and learn them. This includes Skills of the past, present and future, Eras beyond Space-Time, Eras beyond Dimensionality, Eras beyond Omnilock. Eras that don''t even exist. Eras that will never even exist. Unusable. *** ***** *******"


    "Your Divine Power Reserves have be 30 000 000, it has increased by six times, your Reiki has increased by thrice and be 126"


    "Your faith Discount has be 70% off, your progress for your next promotion is [1/28.5]"


    "You can now manually form forty Fragments per month, the Fragments can increase by 40% if manifested externally and left alone to absorb sorounding energy. Usable by your believers, through prayers"


    "Congrattions, you are a step closer to being humane. You''ve regained more of your feelings and emotions, and hopefully, memories"


    "Your Divinity "God of Thunder" and "God Maker" have temporarily fused and have been affected by your True Law to create a new Divine Skill "Thunder God Manifestation""


    "Thunder God Manifestation: A Mutated Divine Skill. The ability to create Divine Elementals that can deal a thousand fold Lightning damage, and are resistant to beings stronger than you and other elements. Each Thunder God created will have the same realm of power as the source of the Skill. Each Thunder God uses permanent Essence of Reality to create"


    "Your "Environmental Scaling" has truly be a Divine Skill, "Godly Scaling""


    "God Scaling: Can scale the strength of your opponent(s) and have enough strength and ability to defeat them. Has the passive use of turning your opponents to the same Existencial Tier as you for the duration of the Skill. This is an evolved version of "Environmental Scaling". Requires 1 000 Reiki per second to keep constant and active"


    "....."


    Enigma was bbergasted. He believed that without his monstrousprehension ability, he would have to put in effort to gain Skills and promote hisws. That was supposed to have been the case.


    But little did he know that even then, he would still be receiving Skills, Divine skills even, just by promoting. He checked Allen''s Temte and there was no Divine Skills that he recieved by breaking through. Let alone a True Law.


    Thus he came to a conclusion, promotion itself was the problem... for him only. He now feared what would happen next if he promoted himself, or when he became a Main God. How terrifyingly powerful would he be?

 Chapter 160 Promotion, New Rules II

    ?"You okay, dude?" Allen realized the nk expression on Enigma''s face and inquired with a hint of concern. He thought it was theplexion giving him problems, or something with his promotion.


    "Never been better." Enigma responded with a smile, but once again, it sounded depressiveing from him. He should just give up, because sarcasm was not his fort.


    "....."


    He ignored Allen''s strange expression and entered a lotus position. He was going to try andprehend his Fate Law and calm himself at the mean time. He had neglected it this entire time.


    As for checking his Temte or asking the system what it meant by doing everything it did, he left it for when he was calm. He was still sick after all, sick people can''t go into arguments. Yes, that was the case.


    But the moment he closed his eyes and beganprehending what Fate was, a sudden burst of unknown power erupted from his heart, all the way to his veins and Body, then all the way to his Consciousness and Soul.


    Before he knew it, he was suspended within the Universe-like space with infinite stars and sceneric views, unfortunately this was not his. Different from usual, there were many Illusionary Celestial bodies everywhere.


    And he didnt stay here for too long as he was absorbed into one of the illusionary celestial bodies that just appeared. The experience was surreal, because he actually had no say whether he wanted to go there or not.


    Within, he saw a small child being born. The boy was born from a family of poor people. The father had a bit of strength and workedborious jobs day in, day out. That much sustained the family.


    While the mother worked to wash clothes, clean yards or even babysit ces for people with money, but too busy to do the chores themselves. Basically, rich people too busy to manage their own homes.


    The boy had an older brother andter had a younger sister. Despite being poor, he enjoyed life with his family, and he hoped things wouldst this way forever. There was nothing more he wished for in this life.


    But mortals never decide their Fate. His father was buried under an avnche, never to be seen. His mother died of sickness, his brother was framed and killed by his close friends, his younger sister was humiliated and crippled for life because of her beauty.


    Left all alone, he thought life was over. But his thoughts didn''t determine his Fate either. He rose and fell, killed and conqured, struggled and hoped, broke and was broken, until... he became thest man standing, at the peak of the Universe.


    All by himself...


    The scene shattered and was reced by another scene. A person stood at the peak, all by himself, with nothing but darkness around. Feeling lonely, he created light to push away the darkness.


    He then created life to apany him, but he felt like they were like him, thus created death to limit them. He createds, stars, dimensions, all the way until he became the father of the universe, the multiverse, the cosmos and the very fabrics of Reality.


    He believed everything was set in motion, with his will driving the newly born Reality, nothing could go beyond his control. He was Absolute within his own Creation. But, Fate was never determined by the Gods as well.


    He met a monstrosity outside hisplete sense of understanding, and had to fight to push it back. His eternal life was cut short, his little paradise was wiped out and his descendants swallowed whole.


    Along with his will, the all powerful God perished and ceased to exist alongside his own Creation. The scene shattered once again and showed a man wearing luxurious clothes and had a crown on his head.


    It was a crown made up of pure gold, not only the crown, even his throne was made up of melted god, his pce, his city, they were ted with genuine gold. A clear demonstration of his authority, wealth and power.


    Even the Heavens bowed before him, mortals, gods and nobles, they all looked up to him as royalty. A being Destined to stand above everyone else. A Ruler above Rulers, a King of Kings, a King even among gods.


    But even a King can never see through Fate. The man died by the hands of his own son, before he could see the Heavens bow, before he could conquer the whole world, before everyone feared him, he saw his end.


    At that day, a tyrant fell and Fate continued with its job. The prince, a child born from a prostitute, one scorned by everyone throughout the pce. One who everyone thought would be nothing but trash became King.


    Not only did he conquer the whole world overnight, he had the support of all the mortals, became Overlord to the Gods, looked down on the Heavens and became the strongest being within his entire verse.


    Fate was not predestined. Fate could never be judged. Fate was not a friend nor foe. Fate was a prison for mortals, a threat to kings and a limit to the gods. Fate was an agent of Destiny. Fate answered to nobody.


    But... it could also be a path for mortals, a tool for kings and a weapon for gods. It just depended on Fate itself, nobody else. Not even its children, the Favored and the Fortunate ones, could control its will.


    Nor its Creators.


    "....."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Enigma woke up and opened his eyes. He saw that Allen was looking at him in shock, around them was a shroud of pink mist, along with strings connecting him to variousponents he could not see through for now.


    One such string connected him and Allen. His eyes glowed briefly with a purple light before it subsided, then the system''s annoying voice ruined his calm once again.


    "Congrattions on Taming Fate. You have awakened the Karmic Divine Skill "Fate Kneading", ultic Divine Skill "Heavenly Deduction" and Enigmatic Divine Skill "Reality Awareness""


    "You have gained a Divinity, "Master of Fate""


    "....."


    This time around, he gave up. No matter what he did, the inevitable would happen, thus why stop? Not only was he going to keep promoting himself, he was going to try andprehend his other Law as well.


    "Hey dude, since my people are with your people, why not make a pantheon? We could both gain something, don''t worry, I earn around more than ten thousand." Allen said, trying his very best to ignore everything that just happened.


    "...."


    ''Brother, I''m sorry to say this, but I remember earning around a hundred thousand. You know what, since I didn''t struggle for it, I might as well share it with someone.'' Enigma thought to himself, as faith was really not that important to him.


    He had just sacrificed over three thousand faith power not too long ago to his children, and possible fiance. Why would he worry now? "Sure." Thus he affirmed to Allen''s words.


    At the same time, True Will suddenly rang like a chime within their minds as if it were reading heir thoughts.


    ¡ºGreetings your excellencies, would you like to form a pantheon? If so, things have changed. Each Pantheon will now have a King, the king will take in the believers of the subordinates and calcted under his name¡»


    ¡ºDepending on the number of members the Pantheon has, you can get an increase of a few percentages. Two Juveniles will be 20%, each person would increase it by 40% at High True God. The percentage doubles per realm breakthrough¡»


    ¡ºNow Please choose your King¡»


    "...."


    "...."


    Both young Gods were speechless by the new rules on the pantheons, but, at least this time things were a bit more simpler and more straightforward to use than before.


    "...Not to sound like I''m flexing, but I should probably be King." Enigma proposed after a moment of silence between the both of them. He did sound like he was flexing, or he thought he did.


    "It''s rare for you to be so proactive." Allen responded in shock, but he had no problem with it. But Enigma felt like he should exin himself just in case.


    "I have a 10.5 times increase of my faith, so I felt like it would suit me more. Plus, I can give it all to you... I don''t need much faith." He added in his thought to himself, ''It''s useless to me anyway, I barely use it.''


    "Nah, 50/50 is fine." Allen denied without hesitation. He also did not have that much use for faith, especially with the use of Reiki introduced to them. It''s only major use now was to help activate Divine Arts.


    "Then I''m King?" Enigma affirmed.


    "Sure." Allen nodded.


    ¡ºCongrattions on forming a pantheon. As the first few ten people to promote, your believer quotation have increased by 500%. Enjoy¡»


    "How many believers can we have now?" Allen inquired. He didn''t know how many Enigma had beforehand, but he was sure he had 15 000 as his limit.


    "...More than a million at least." Enigma responded after a pause, and Allen did not say anything. He was shocked. But it was understandable, Enigma had almost three hundred believers when he was still a Juvenile.

 Chapter 161 Reunion Among Brothers, A Forgotten Myth I

    ?It became almost three thousand when he promoted once. And thanks to the ten fold increase of bing the number one achievement junkie, it became around twenty eight thousand and something.


    Another Breakthrough to a High True God, it was almost three hundred thousand. Adding Allen''s fifteen thousand, it then easily exceeded three hundred thousand. And finally, the five fold increase they just recently obtained.


    All in all, that added up to over one point five million believer quotation for their pantheon. That was a freaking lot. That was why Allen was surprised, but then something else happened again.


    ¡ºNote: The candidate Enigma Mystique cannot recieve faith until he is at full condition, as the King of your Pantheon, your subordinates also cannot recieve faith as well¡»


    ¡ºPlease find the time to Name your Pantheon. At the descend of the first Main God, the Pantheon management system will be released, you will enjoy it. Even the adults envy you. Once again, enjoy to your fullest and do not worry about your families¡»


    ¡ºThere will be no more mission boards from now on, update will be released soon¡»


    "....."


    "....."


    Both boys were shocked once again. A lot of information could be smelt from what the True Will said. For example, it will be a long time before they saw their parents or truly went back home.


    Meaning that the friendlypetitions back at home after every thirty years would not be held. The hundred years they had for this trial would be increased, perhaps all the way to a thousand years.


    Secondly, this generation would be special and different than the previous one. So, advice from parents would be useless on this trial, and they had to adapt by themselves. It was all on them now, a do or die situation.


    Andstly, they might fight for positions with Gods of the infinite realms when they Breakthrough to bing Main Gods. Which is a first case situation for them, and throughout the True Verse''s history.


    If Enigma had the Law of Fate, he had to make sure there is no God of Fate if he wants to be a Main God, or either defeat said God of Fate to take his ce as the God of Fate. That was how strict their requirements were.


    "...Well, on the bright side, I have no family to worry about me." Enigma thought to himself, just to piss off two people always peeking at him 24/7. As for his sisters, they would probably be safe with Hestia around.


    "...."


    ¡º....¡»


    ''What about Herara and the Vermillions?'' Allen retorted to himself but did not dare say it out loud. Instead, hemented on something else entirely, "On the bright side, we have Pantheons now."


    "Why does that give me the idea that we can recruit more people? Even those from the previous pantheons?" Enigma thought out loud, a sudden idea justing to thought when he realized how everything was different.


    "You mean...?" Allen inquired in shock.


    "True Will?" Enigma did not affirm his inquiry and called out the True Will to find out instead. And it quickly responded.


    ¡ºCorrect!! The one hundred and twenty highest talented gods of this batch and the twenty four from thest batch are currently ''single''. Any of them can be epted and the limit is no more twelve members¡»


    "...Damn, I just had an idea." Then once again, his mind wondered off. Not only did he have talent for lying and talking to himself, he also had talent for having an abominable and twisted thought process.


    "What?" Allen cautiously asked.


    "Imagine starting a pantheon of only trial types. Each trial type increases faith by nine times as High True Gods, if they are ten of them, including the 10% increase of every member..." He said distantly.


    "That''s a faith multiplier factor of 91?" Allen answered, but his thoughts were weary ''Dude, I''m suddenly scared of your thought process. Really, I mean it, who thinks like that...? Your little sister was right.''


    "That, or it could be one-hundred and eighty." Enigma added. Enigma shrugged, as what if the nines added up together to ny, and were I stead multiplied by the 100% increase from the bonus of every member?


    One hundred eighty...


    "....."


    Allen then sighed and began regretting making Enigma King. Who knew, what if one day, he would try and explore the Bottomless Abyss just to verify if it was really that bottomless? It was not impossible with Enigmq.


    Knock~ Knock~<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who is it?" Allen hurriedly responded, afraid of the possible ideas Enigma had in mind, if there were more. A reply came as fast, "It''s Herara, can Ie in? I''d like for us to discuss something, if you''re avable."


    There was a moment of silence as both Enigma and Allen exchanged nces. The first to respond was Enigma though, and Allen saw no problem with that. But the tone that the former used, surprised him.


    "Miss, you''re a about to enter a room with two guys, all alone, almost at midnight, are you sure it couldn''t wait till tomorrow?" Enigma asked in his response with a bit of annoyance. Even he was surprised.


    "...Are you perhaps un-presentable at the moment?" Herara paused for a moment and asked, her tone was hesitant and impatient. And Enigma responded once again, this time around, a bit more calm.


    "No?"


    "Then can Ie in?" She repeated her question, now a bit forcefulpared to before. Even Enigma was surprised and his annoyance waspletely surpressed. He realized he was being unreasonable.


    "How forceful, altight, as you wish, your highness." He responded yfully. But he could not hide away the fact that he felt different just moments ago.


    "I am sorry I sounded rude or forceful, it just couldn''t wait." Herara did not enter and instead apologized after slightly calming down. They were still Ancient Origins to her, so she had to be at least respectful.


    "...."


    Enigma did notment as he was partially at fault as well. Instead, he frowned and had a conflicting expression. Allen saw it as well and answered her in his stead.


    "Sure,e on in then, your highness."


    "Forgive my intrusion." Herara entered and did not hesitate to kneel down respectfully infront of both of them, obediently at that. She went on both knees and obediently looked up at them like a child expecting praise from her parents.


    "...."


    "...Princess, I''m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression. It''s just¡ª"


    Both of them were not used to this, especially since they lied, and were being served freely without any problems. Even the shameless Allen felt ufortable by this. She was still a powerful Demigoddess after all.


    "No, sirs, this is out of my own will. I heard that it''s been like this in the past, plus, you could be our ancestors for all I know. No, every Ancient Origin is definitely the Ancestor of all mortals... probably?" Herara cut him off without a shred of pride or majesty.


    "But... You''re a god." Allen corrected.


    "Half-god." Herara corrected him as well, then feeling unclear about her answer, she borated, "My mother used to be a mortal saintess who was my father''s childhood sweetheart.


    "Unfortunately, she died after giving birth to my younger brother due to body limitations and... Ah, Oh, yes!! My lords, a Goddess has descended and I would like to inquire for your help in pushing her back!!!"


    She suddenly remembered her purpose and lowered her head as she spoke, her tone was once again impatient. She was too focused on clearing her nervousness that she forgot her purpose.


    Or was it because of one of them? She thought, and was close to the answer. Enigma''s [Rabbit God] and [God of Charm] brought out a perfectbination, even though niether were currently equipped.


    No matter who it was, unless they already had hatred for him, would calm down and have clear thoughts around him. The only thoughts they had, would center around him, and only him, and making sure he was satisfied.


    Even a Demigoddess such as herself was affected by such passive effects of his Divinities. It proved that a least, Divinities could affect Outer Gods as well.


    "She has fallen at Goldberg Divine City at the north of our Radiant Section. It is a Tier Seven City and her descent has ughtered all eight billion innocents and an army of tens of millions with her aura of descent. Please, help us subdue her." Herara exined.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both young man looked down on Herara strangely as they cursed in their thoughts. ''Miss, don''t you think asking a sick person like me such a request, is too much? I mean, she just destroyed a world-level civilization by just her aura alone.''


    ''Princess, can''t you see that this is all a lie? Please wake up already and realize that this is all a scam!!! We are barely even Gods in your standard terms...''


    Herara realized their silence and added, "I know you have not regained your powers yet, so I just want your help in pushing her back. Aside from you, every prince will attend along with all their Heroes as well.

 Chapter 162 Reunion Among Brothers, A Forgotten Myth II

    ?"There are five Heroes with beyond Chosen talents like Ancient Origins, and two are Demigods, we only need your help in pushing her back and helping us keep her from sacrificing more lives. Please!!!" She concluded with a kowtow.


    Enigma and Allen looked at each other once again and nodded at the same time. Herara just so happened to raise her head up and saw them nod at each other. Her heart beat almost jumped in excitement.


    "Then you will..." She hopefully asked, Enigma nodded at her with a smile and Allen shrugged, "We can''t promise you anything though. All we can do is support you guys at most. And you better reward us."


    "That''s more than enough. And yes, I''ll reward you all plentiful." She stood up in joy and hurriedly dragged them out. Both of them helplessly let her do so withoutining. She was like a child anyway.


    Four royal candidates who are Demigods, two Heroic Demigods, two Hero Kings with Demigod prowess, twelve High Heroes and two Ancient Origins with Demigod prowess. Even if they could not kill a God, they should be able to push it back, right?


    Not long after they left, they arrived at conference room with three of the royal candidates circling each cardinal direction of the round table, and four of their heroes behind them, standing at attention.


    Herara also had a vacant seat and hurriedly stood there, with Allen and Enigma in tow. There was enough space for both of them, but the first and second royals did not like this arrangement one bit.


    Allen realized it and hurriedly interjected before the could say their dissatisfaction, "Ten billion has already died, you don''t seriously want to start arguing now do you... o'' your royal highnesses?"


    He mocked with a loght smile, letting out the unrestrained aura of a man in control. The second princess did not say anything and just averted her gaze, while the first prince frowned, as if he had more to say. Enigma saw this and sighed lightly.


    ¡ºHaaah~¡»


    That sigh alone shook everyone to their core, because... this was Divine tongue. Even the first prince was convinced and had a thoughtful expression. This tone was not for mortals or gods, it waspletely Outer and could influence Reality, as it was powered by the Essence of Reality itself, Reiki.


    Allen was also surprised, but after remembering the advanced divine art, "Divine Word", he sighed to himself. ''Dude, how are we going to solve this now? What if they let us fight with the Goddess by ourselves?''


    Enigma had purposely shown off just to shut them up, all because he felt annoyed, as well as not in the mood to argue. And the more he felt this feeling, the more he got annoyed and felt a bit... suffocated inside. A new feeling he didn''t know about, one he did not like either, had just appeared within him.


    ''....''


    But not to worry his friend and recently sworn brother, he covered it all up with a smile, which Allen felt strange looking at it. As if everything was okay, yet not okay at the same time. He felt it with just a nce.


    "Ahem, excuse these two gentlemen. This is Al and his brother En, a pair of recently found Ancient Origins. Wait!! Don''t jump your horses yet." Herara raised her hand to stop Rodriguez from speaking.


    She then continued, "They have lost their divinities and are now trying to regain them. They could fight demigods at most, so, don''t put pressure on them. And absolutely, don''t dig your own grave. Not like I care if you do."


    "Hold on dearest sister, how sure are we that they are not lying to us?" He ignored her as well as Allen''s previous mocking words and still asked, staring intently at Enigma. His golden eyes meeting thetter''s gray eyes.


    Herara frowned and wanted to say something, but Enigma was faster. He raised his hand and thousands of golden sprites of light appeared around it, circting like a resplendent gxy in his hand.


    "How cute, truly, a small Mortal like you is bold enough to act presumptuous and even dare¡ª" His words were suddenly cut short as his eyes shed golden for a brief moment and stopped. Then he put his hand way and averted his face, "My apologies."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Central Middle


    Void ne, Central Magoi, Athens


    Athena was sitting on her throne and minding her own business when she felt a mysterious force trying to dig into her soul, with a light smile, she grabbed the air and gently tore apart the force with a flick of her hand.


    ''I''m sorry leader, you''re not ready to bare my Pride yet. Hold on a bit longer.'' She thought as she went back to minding her business. She knew Louise would get angry, but it was all for his good, so she didn''t mind.


    ''Dearest sister, don''t hate me okay? Big sister is only doing what she was told to do.'' She snickered in her heart and stopped thinking about the couple that was destined to suffer together. Yet maybe not this lifetime.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for who was behind her, and possible behind the scenes in regards to Enigma and his mysteries, it was unknown. And Athena being Athena, would not let her thoughts run wild just to satisfy the people viewing everything from a high point.


    ''After all, that would only dull the plot, and make it trashy. It''s better this way. We are both satisfied, isn''t that... <<Watcher>>?'' She thought to herself, her Darin smile staring at nothing but the air before her.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    God Realm, Radiant Divine Empire


    Radiant Section, Heroic Temple


    Meanwhile back at the conference room, everyone was looking at Enigma in fear and admiration Allen had also went forward and pulled him back to calm him down, and also to talk about his condition.


    Enigma himself felt strange. He had joked about not promoting due to bing overly powerful, but now, he seriously considered it. Not because of the same reason, but because of fearing who he might ultimately be at his peak.


    Would he even still be himself at that point? Or would he be apletely different person altogether? He was feeling suffocated inside his heart because of fear. This was the first time he tasted this emotion.


    He was fearful... That was a fact. Fearful of gaining irreversible power only to lose his reason and be someone else when these so called feelings and emotions control him. For the first time, he trult felt fear.


    ''It''s alright dude, calm down, aren''t you getting a bit too invested into this role y?'' Allen sent a message through his thoughts as he pulled Enigma all the way back, towards Be and the others.


    But Enigma''s listless response shocked him.


    ''...Allen, friend, dear brother, I need help... serious help... I''m lost... and confused... and, also fearful...'' Enigma thoughtlessly sent out this words to Allen through telepathy as well. He was not thinking straight, but that message was enough to send Allen shivers down his spine.


    Allen was even shocked in response, it was the first time he had seen Enigma like this, and also felt this much internal despair from someone of his being. Not just someone, a True God such as Enigma.


    He frowned, ''Tell me about it.''


    ''....''


    ~~~


    Time shed by, and the conference ended. Enigma and Allen stayed far from everyone, and even used faith to create a barrier to iste themselves as well.


    To others, it seemed as if Allen was giving a lecture to Enigma, while Enigma tried to exin himself. But unfortunately, that was not so. What the two were discussing, was a very deep and personal question.


    It was a question that most people should ask themselves before they wish for wealth, power or even status: Would whatever I wish for, change who I am, to who I used to be? Would the current me be brought?


    Allen felt everything Enigma said, and took it to heart. He knew such feelings. They might nevere to him due to his behavior andck of trying, but he knew. Thus he tried his best to advice his good brother.


    That aside, nothing much urred. The conference went perfectly fine, and everyone was on their way towards the Tier Seven Goldberg Divine City that was just recently destroyed.


    Within a carriage, Herara sat at one side with Be and Florence, while facing them was Allen, Enigma and the boys, Jim and John, respectively. The carriage wasrge enough to amodate all of them.


    Herara and Be looked on worriedly at Enigma, while Florence was appreciating the outside view, seemingly oblivious to everything. She did seem to care much about what Enigma was going through.


    Enigma was doing the same, but his gray eyes had lost a bit of luster and he seemed a bit more pale. It was hard to tell, but to a woman, even the smallest detail could be differentiated. Especially so, if the women cared about him.

 Chapter 163 Reunion Among Brothers, A Forgotten Myth III

    ?Allen sat besides him and was idling around. He had his eyes closed as if taking a peaceful nap, and the boys were also idling around as well.


    Everyone was on their way towards Goldberg Divine City, which was a couple of hours with their current transport. As for the n, it was to attack altogether and push her back. The rewards would be for the one who deals the final Killin point.


    As for who will get thest kill, that was for another time. Now, it was a battle royal. "Are you..." Herara wanted to ask something, but Enigma smiled at her before she could even finish her question.


    "We are here." He lightly said, choosing to avoid her question, Allen also woke up. Florence and Herara also frowned, they could feel the pressure of a God bearing at them with full force even from here.


    "Such boundless power..." Florence frowned even more. It had to be known, even the weakest Origin God had a thousand units of Reiki, the Esence of Reality, which was over a qaudrillion units of Divine Power.


    That much Reiki could move entire Universes within the Infinite Realms or disrupt the structure of an entire Multiverse. Even her fall alone killed almost ten billion people, a few Demigods included.


    One could see how powerful she was.


    The carriage stopped and everyone got off, the boys first and the girls followed. They saw the other royal candidates and their heroes standing on the same cliff as them, looking at the monster not far from them.


    The monster had quite the appearance, upper body of a beauty, wless and charming, herplexion was pinkish and her skin looked soft and fair like a maiden''s. Her face would topple down Cosmos... maybe even Realities, if it wasn''t for that ugly frown on it, nheless, she was still beautiful.


    Her lower body had tens, or perhaps hundreds of tentacles squirming around energetically like a group of giant worms. Her height was at least sixty meters tall, smaller than the Colossal bird by many leagues, but stronger in presence and might.


    What was strange was...


    Bang!! Boom!!


    ¡¸Dammed Mortal!!! Know your ce and just die already!!!¡¹


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    ¡¸Insignificant creature!!! Argh!!!¡¹


    The Goddess in question, screamed out in hatred and anger, causing the earth to tremble and a small shockwave to kick up, pushing back the ant-like existences angering her. But even then, the ''ant'' still managed to stay on his feet.


    Her tentacles seemed to be trying to crush something small dashing around in between life and death. Like snakes trying to devour an ant. Worst part is, she couldn''t seem to strike what she wanted even after trying so hard.


    Allen frowned the more he watched the battle, and stared at the figure, slightly tanned paleplexion, slightly sharp ears and a long brown tail swinging behind him, the long staff on his hands.


    "Hey dude, isn''t that..." Allen didn''t lower his voice nor avert his eyes when he spoke. His hand was also pointing at the target. Enigma frowned at the figure and bitterly smiled along his response, "...Su Han."


    "I guess we brothers are destined to meet one way or another." Allen''s unsure tone rxed as he smirked and dered, preparing to jump in at any moment. First Enigma, now Su Han. He was really collecting them, wasn''t he?


    ''Fate huh?'' Enigma thought otherwise.


    "You know him?" Herara inquired after hearing their exchange in regards to the person fighting a literal God. Everyone were looking at the pair of brothers now, "Yeah, he''s a brother of ours. Got separated from each other a few years back.".


    Yes, It has been ten years since theyst saw each other, but it was only one and a half in God Realm time standards. But Allen didn''t take that part into consideration, and nor was there a need for him to.


    "He sure is strong." An adult young man who stood with his arms crossed dered proudly. He wore a simple tight fit gear, with nothing heavy on. If you added a cap, he would look like a superhero from aic book.


    Enigma and Allen did notment and just nodded. That man was Code, one of the five Champions and also the fiancee of the second princess of the Radiant Divine Empire. Also, her Heroic Demigod.


    Unlike True Gods, the Providence of Heroes is not predetermined. Instead, they recieve the Abilities of their inheritance through every Breakthroughs, like a unique awakening phase.


    For example, Chosen or Champions get one Unique skill per breakthrough, from a Pseudo Hero, all the way to an Ancient Hero. And it was devised that Favored Heroes recieve a Divine skill per two breakthroughs.


    Take Code for example, as a Heroic Demigod, he has over twenty Extra skills, ten Unique skills and four Divine skills. Almostparable to Enigma, a broken character.


    Not only him, there was also Killer who was the right hand man of the first prince, and Note as well. As for the others, Be and Franco, including Note, were still High Heroes. But their potential as Favoreds made them stand out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Enigma and Allen also knew about this from Herara, thus they were at least expectant of their abilities. As for Enigma, he felt like something will go wrong today... all because of his newly regained feelings.


    "Strong, but won''t hold on for long. I''m going in as well. He''ll need the back up." Code smiled proudly and hovered slightly above their heads. His skin tight suit held tightly to him, making his muscles bulge out.


    Boom


    With a powerful sonic boom that shattered space itself, he shot towards the Goddess at the near distance at his full speed, whom was still struggling to kill the insignificant being below herself.


    "Will he be fine?" Enigma asked within the silence. He was being a bit talkativetely, but he attributed it to his bizarre condition. Plus, he had to keep his focus on something lest he suddenly became moody again.


    ? "Yes, he is able to fight an Initial Minor God no problem." The one to respond was surprisingly the second Champion, Killer, and... the one who looked the strangest amongst everyone. Just her presence alone was noteworthy.


    She wore a ck cloak, a ck tech-like inner gear with a bit of leather and metal forfort and protection. A ck bandana covering her mouth and a cloak, revealing only the eyes. In short, she was well covered.


    Even the hands were covered in ck gloves. Only her cold eyes, with asional streaks of lightning could be appraised. Worst part, it was hard to tell whether they were a he/she... but probably a her.


    "...Pity then." Enigma looked at Killer for a bit, then averted his gaze andmented. Killer did not say anything nor return his gaze, and only frowned slightly, as if thinking about something else entirely.


    "...."


    Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Enigma deliberately added, "That''s not an Initial Minor God, she''s far from being an Initial even. If anything, she''s the most terrifying thing I''ve seen so far."


    "...."


    BOOOM!!!


    Following the sudden explosion, a ck shadow heavily crashed onto the ground not far away from them, grinding at the ground at unimaginable speed until he crashed heavily with the bottom of the cliff.


    "...."


    "...Just so you all know, I''m not a Jinx. I just saw thating from a mile away." Enigma added after seeing everyone''s pale expressions, mixed with a bit of shock and surprise at whom was thrown back her at such speed.


    The person who spoke before, Killer, frowned even more, and took ahold of the hammer that was on her waist. She hovered up and flew forward a bit. "Please do make sure to support us... former Gods."


    "...."


    "...."


    Enigma felt like her eyes were trained at him instead of others. He felt it strange, but smiled it off and teased, "Why are you looking at me miss? Are you worried about little old me? Or do you perhaps fancy me?"


    "And what if I do?" She replied without hesitation then looked at Be and sternly warned, "It''s not wrong to y with fire, but make sure you''re a professional at it or are immune to it at the very least... Lest you burn yourself within it."


    Boom.


    Boom.


    She burst off at unimaginable Speed, that was far beyond just light speed by many degrees. She was even faster than even Code, who was going all out.


    Code also burst out from the rumbles and flew after her without a word. As for those who were left, Be was left in silence and confusion about Killer''s advice. Everyone were, including Enigma as well.


    "You know her?" Allen asked.


    "...Maybe." He wasn''t so sure, but he couldn''t say no when he still has 90 years worth of memories missing. But then again, ''Since when am I Fire? Missy, have we really met before?'' He could not help but inquire to himself why he was fire.

 Chapter 164 Reunion Among Brothers, A Forgotten Myth IV

    ?"...."


    Code blitzed through the sky at a speed Enigma probably thought was as fast as a single light year per second. At most trillions of miles per second, but even then, he was still out-matched by the Goddess in many degrees.


    With a flick of her hand, a tentacle moving at a speed more than a tens of times his, and smashed him back at an even faster momentum.


    But despite all that, even after leveling a couple of mountains that stretched out for billions of miles tall and wide, and had density rivaling that of Worlds, he was still not hurt one bit. Not even a single scar.


    "My god, she sure isn''t holding back." Codemented before flying back towards the Goddess at full speed. In his flight, he turned his head up, watching a valiant figure standing there, looking down on everyone.


    Killer was hundreds of miles high, holding her small hammer as lightning danced around her body. Her eyes glowed blue, resulting into the whether turning gloomy and releasing roars from time to time.


    "God or not, feel the Wrath and Might of the ancients, Ed Nud Tarh Alf!!!" She roared and swung her hammer down, casting a Divine Spell and sending a violent rain of lightning that brought Immeasurable pressure to everyone.


    " " True Law!!! " " Enigma and the Goddess loudly eximed when they saw the sma-like beam of destructive lightning fall from the sky towards her gigantic figure.


    The Goddess frowned slightly and she dodged the attack by pushing herself backwards, allowing the sma-like beam of Thunder to strike the earth and obliterate even morend, mountains and hills.


    The beam had enough pressure and heat that, most probably even the force of the big bang was far weaker inparison. It was an attack far beyond the realm of being Universal, or even Multiversal.


    "Rumble with my fist, and begone!!!" Code loudly shouted and luckilynded a punch on the Goddess, surprising her, as he had enough strength to send her flying above a few mountains before crashing down like meteorite.


    BOOOM!!!


    "You are still as annoying as ever whenever you fight. Can you not just shut up for once?" Killer directed her voice towards Code from above, feeling embarrassed for his childish antics.


    Code looked at her strangely and sighed, "My quiks are normalpared to yours. Why don''t you just take those clothes off and be yourself? You''re¡ª"


    "I''ll kill you." Killer said without even looking at him, but the killing intent he felt was genuinely aiming at his life, shutting him up without question. He even flew slightly lower than before, afraid to die.


    "Yes ma''am." Code didn''t fight back and just stood there afloat, watching as the Goddess of Discord and Abomination stood up in anger. Her height was reduced to thirty meters, but her tentacles were now longer. The disgrace she felt. The humiliation she was feeling. It was too much!!


    As a powerful being who stood above everyone even amongst her peers, and also at the same stand board as those of a higher realm, for her to be pushed back by a group of mortals, was just too...


    "YOU WRETCHED BASTARDS!!!" She howled, resulting in the birth of an oversized tornado,rge enough to swallows, to revolve around her. It waspletely a Cosmic storm at this point.


    Her voice alone reached the border of the Radiant Divine Empire, which was light years in range alone. "Look, you angered her." Code pointed at the Goddess, and tensed his muscles, readying himself to be a punching bag for a God.


    "Just defend, I''ll attack." Killer ignored him and sent peculiar white energy into the hammer, resulting in innumerable sparks of lightning dancing around it. Then they moved to dance around her body.


    "...."


    ''You serious?'' Code thought in half despair. But he had no choice, let alone a say in anything. He was clearly done for. Meanwhile, back at the cliff, another discuss began as Enigma was curious about one thing.


    "Hey Be, Killer... is a man right?" Enigma inquired as Code and Killer once again shed with the Goddess not far away from them. Be was caught off guard, but responded nheless.


    "...Most likely?" Unfortunately, she was not strongly sure of her own answer. Jim joined in, "Some say its a woman, some say its a man. Even prince Rodriguez doesn''t know. It''s a legend at this point."


    "...Definitely a woman." Enigma said.


    "You''re right there." Allen joined in.


    "Why do you think so?" Be curiously inquired, the others also looked at the both of them, curious as well. How can both brothers agree on the same thing? There was definitely more to this than just a guess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She has yin essence within her soul, and... it''s quite pure... Too pure." Enigma casually shrugged as he responded, ''There''s no way guys have yin more than yang. Even a virgin woman shouldn''t have that much yin essence inside them.''


    "Just a hunch, I''m a pro at dealing with woman." Allen also added, though it was not promising since it''s just a hunch. Well, even what Enigma said confused them. But at least they understood a thing or two.


    "Anyway, let''s forget about it and say it''s a girl... for now." Enigma said, "Meanwhile, Be, I''m curious on how you guys get abilities. For example, what if the person you reincarnated didn''t have enough abilities in the past?"


    Be was happy that Enigma kept up conversations with her, and happily responded. "That? Uh, if I''m sure, I think we get other abilities from parallel versions of that person or from different time-lines?"


    "You can also be lucky and gain Abilities of the parents or ancestors of that said person. Or any other family member of theirs, their superiors, their gods or even their subordinates. So there is never a case of us inheritorscking Skills."


    "...Thats cheating." Allen frowned slightly, aspared to True Gods, Heroes had it easier with borrowing Providence from those around them. True Gods have it worse in that, their Providence was strictly theirs alone.


    "...I know right? But we have no right to say such words." Enigma smiled at Allen''s bitterness. True Gods had divine arts, and a Providence could be used to learn any variant of skill, including divine skills.


    Thats not all, there was faith included and the ability to nurture believers to unfathomable heights. Plus, If one thought about it, basic Divine Arts have power ording to one''s realm league of power.


    If they became Ascendency True Gods, then basic arts will be treated as separate minor divine skills, advance arts would be separate major divine skills and superior arts would be minor supreme skills at most.


    So, did they have any right toin?


    "...."


    Allen shut his mouth and gazed towards the person they deemed was Su Han. Right now, he sat down with... a young girl''s corpse before him. Beauty aside, she had a brown tail and features closely resembling him.


    "...Lucky, he has a child." Allen teased. Enigma didnt have an opinion on that, instead, he thought on how he might have a little too many children for his age. And not knowing where either of them were.


    At the battlefield, Su Han was sending faith towards Su Xue before him. Without the advanced art "Resurrection", reviving her would cost him quite a lot, as it was simr to doing a job you weren''t qualified for.


    Especially since she was a genuine Deity Lord, with 40plete Stars within her Inner Zone, he would need more than a few tens of units of faith power to revive her. At most a hundred units would suffice.


    "Keuk!! Kagh!! Keu-uk!! God...Godfather?" Su Xue opened her eyes with difficulty, but when she saw Su Han''s smile, she couldn''t help but smile as well, "Xue''er... Xue''er disappointed you, didn''t she?"


    "No, you did not. You never will, because... regardless of whether you lose or win, die or live, despair or hope, fail or seed, I''ll always be proud of you, Xue''er. Don''t ever say that." He mouthed each word gently as he rubbed her head affectionately.


    "...."


    Su Xue did not say anything and just smiled brightly at his words, epting the embrace of the most important person in her life as she dies. That was what she thought until she fell unconscious.


    "Sleep tight, Xue''er. Godfather will protect now." He mumbled. It''s been eleven years since they came here, that was enough for someone''s mentality to change. Especially for him, who was now a King and a father figure for an entire tribe.


    But even then, battle still came in between him and his maturity. He always had the mentality of sharpening his warriors like de, letting them deal with their problems unless their opponent was just too strong.


    But, resulted in them being here. Had he helped Su Xue defeat the Deific Tree, would they be here? Would she have died at the ends of this monstrous being? Su Han contemted everything at this very moment.


    And he was slowly, ever so slowly,ing to a conclusion. And that conclusion, would determine the kind of person he would be, from this day henceforth.


    "...."


    Killer watched as Su Han gently picked up Su Xue in his arms. Sensing an intense cold gaze, he looked up with his menacing golden eyes of a beast about to go rabbid, no sign of gentleness held within, none at all.

 Chapter 165 Reunion Among Brothers, A Forgotten Myth V

    ?"...Your brothers are waiting for you there." Killer didn''t falter at Su Han''s gaze, and pointed at the cliff quite the distance away, before vanishing away as a streak of lightning faster than light. She was going towards the direction of the Goddess of Abominations.


    Su Han wanted to ask which family or which brothers, but when he looked over, he saw two familiar figures watching him as well. ''Is that... Enigma? And Allen as well?'' He thought to himself, slightly getting excited.


    Without hesitation he lightly kicked off the floor and appeared before both of them within an instant through the boost of [Cloud Surfing], a genuine Providence that aided his speed, surprising everyone.


    After all, the distance was close for them yet far away for mortals and deities. Traveling that distance within an instant showed how strong and fast the other party was.


    Su Han looked up at the both of them and sighed in relief. He gently put Su Xue down and went towards them with his hands spread out. Luckily for him, Allen did not deny the man hug from Su Han.


    As for Enigma, he just patted Su Han, who was half a head shorter than him with a smile. "You''ve been through a lot, you can rx now." He said, causing Su Han to rx his tense muscles.


    "You look ruffled up." Allenmented. Allen knew Su Han ever since they were around 12 yirs old, and they became close since. They went through quite a lot, so Su Han saw him as an older brother, even calling him "Aniki" at times.


    As for Enigma, despite not interacting much, Su Han was unexpectedly obedient before him. Either than that, he also looked up to Enigma as something like an idol, and always felt small before him.


    "Yeah, thatdy didn''t hold back at all." He separated from Allen and responded despondently. He then looked at everyone and sped his fist into his hand with a lowered head, "Greetings."


    "Yo." Jim responded, and most of the others as well. Florence only nodded and Be smiled. She was quite positivepared to their first impression, but sometimes she was a bit too silent when not talking to Enigma.


    But Allen knew how to trigger her, and that was only through but a single person.


    After that, Su Han did not interact with anyone and just sat besides Su Xue. Allen asked about her and Su Han did not hide anything and told them everything that happened to him, from the very beginning.


    Surprising even the Heroes. After all, Su Han not only fought a God and survived, he defeated an half-step Outer Demon Lord, rather an Pseudo Archdemon, before then and managed to push it back. He also had an entire beast army of almost two billion Demihumans.


    Even to them, Su Han was pretty damn amazing. Allen and Enigma were ashamed to say what they went through, especially since they were both ying around and did nothing serious the whole decade or so.


    Boom!! Boom!! Bang!! Boom!! BOOOM~!!!


    The battle suddenly got intense as explosions and powerful thunderstorms, each powerful enough to oblirate entire gxies fell from the Heavens and disrupted the peace of the soroundingnd.


    "As expected of Killer and Code. Godly-level threats." Rodriguezmented. Hera did not say anything but instead kept watching as Code got beaten up back and forth without losing ground.


    "...."


    Herara and Reynolds also did notment and just kept watching. Everyone else also watched in silence, until Su Han stood up and summoned a long staff from his sleeves. His gaze intently staring at the battlefield.


    "Hm?" Allen looked at him.


    "I have to pay back thatdy for killing Su Xue, even if she''s okay now. I couldn''t do it alone, but maybe I can with the help of those strong people." Su Han said, still intently staring at the Goddess.


    "That weapon..!!" Herara was evidently shocked, while her exmation caught everyone''s attention and made their expressions change when they saw Su Han''s weapon as well. "A Lost Divine artifact!!!"


    Allen did not say anything to Su Han''s words, or everyone''s shock. He just shook his head and stretched out his hands, summoning a golden mace out of thin air. It was pure gold and had a round crown and a pointy sharp tail, sharp enough to easily piece through space itself.


    "A-Another one?" Herara stuttered as she saw Allen summon a Lost Divine artifact as well. Since when were such high level Divine artifacts cabbages?! Why were two literally before her right now?!


    Then everyone looked at Enigma expectantly, expecting something from him as well. His brothers had Lost Divine artifacts, what of him? What of him, whom they considered stronger than Allen?


    "Sorty to disappoint, I don''t have a weapon like that. So please kindly lower your expectations by a notch." Enigma let out a smile of bitterness and helplessness as he responded. He also let out helpless sigh as well.


    "...You don''t?" Though disappointed, Herara was also happy that Lost Divine weapons don''t pop out of thing air for no reason at all. Those were weapons that could help a person fight through leagues. Leagues, and not just realms.


    A mere ordinary Saint, could find Deities if they had a Lost Divine Weapon. And likewise, Deity Emperors could actually kill Demigods and even Origin Gods no problem. That was what was terrifying about these weapons.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t." Enigma affirmed as hundreds of pebble-like pure white shards of pure Divine power sorounded him, releasing exteme pure divine power, so pure that it even made the four royal Demigods to look at him strangely.


    Such Divine power was too pure, even in their eyes, people who should use a higher form of energy called Reiki. In fact, it was so pure, they thought that each pebble contained an infinite amount of Divine pure!!!


    "Wha...Whats that?" Herara asked meekly.


    "I''d lie if I told you." He sent hundreds of thousands units of Divine power into each shard, increasing the size of each shard to three meters tall spear-like des, and causing boundless pressure to everyone, including his two good brothers.


    "...."


    Everyone did notment and just, ever so slowly, moved away from him. Even the Goddess of Abomination, Killer and Code looked back in surprise. As for him? "Whew, this is my current limit for now."


    He murmured causing everyone excluding his good brothers to tremble or stare at him in stupor, mouth wide open. They couldn''t imagine how frightening he was at his peak, was he a monstrosity?


    "Let''s go then." Allen said, despite the pressure, as a True God and a supreme one at that, he could move naturally. Su Han was the same, especially since they had weapons to offset the pressure.


    Enigma did not speak and mentallymanded the three meter long crystal-like white spears to move forward. The initial velocity was quite fast, as fast as Code, transcending light speed, and leaving behind a trail of white light.


    Boom!! Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!


    Consecutive booms followed after as the fragment spears shot forward, tearing apart the void of the world. The Goddess of Abomination frowned and summoned a barrier of Reiki before her and the fragmented spears.


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    Consecutive blunt explosions resounded out throughout the battlefield, as the spears shed with the barrier, pushing her back with every sh and kicking up a huge cloud of dust around her.


    After the twentieth explosion, the spears suddenly stopped and pulled back, surprising the Goddess of Abomination quite a bit. But that surprise was just the beginning.


    A powerful shockwave pushed the cloud of dust away, and what met her was a gigantic tform that could cover her body with some extra space left for movement... smashing into her. It''s speed was Immeasurable!!!


    "...!!!"


    Peng~!!!


    Her barrier shattered and the tform smashed into her body, and continued with its momentum as it kept rising and rising at an acute angle. And with every mile they rose, they covered a thousand miles onnd.


    As within no time, she was at an altitude of thousands of miles high and millions of miles away. The tform then suddenly shrunk and retreated back at the an unimaginable speed, leaving her suspended in air.


    The Goddess of Discord and Abomination was suspended mid air, and was face to face with a wondrous array of light, right above her. She could barely even transmit a single thought to her body to respond.


    "....."


    Above her, eighty or so fragment spears formed a unique type of array formation, spelling out a unique spell using the divine tongue. The eye of the formation looking down at her with regal authority and impassiveness.


    Then she heard an ethereal voice, which was both regal and impassive, ring out through her ears, and the sorounding light years. It was spoken with the same Divine tongue, as every word triggered the array itself.


    "I am Supreme, the Heavens are my sons and the Sky is my eye. Mysticism of ultism. ultism of Mystics. Imand thee, to release my judgement to those who dwell below me©\¡ª Pratikaar."


    The fragment spears glowed briefly then dimmed as terrifying power gathered at the formation eye. Surprising even the Goddess of Discord and Abomination as the power was just too pure for the current her!!!


    BANG~!!!!

 Chapter 166 Reunion Among Brothers, A Forgotten Myth VI

    ?A white sh moved from the eye, connected with the Goddess, and struck the surface at an instant. Faster than an ordinary lightning strike by many degrees, and made light speed seem extremely slow.


    It travelled from billions of miles above ground to the surface of Terra, in less than a millisecond. That was speed that was trillions of miles a second. More than just a single light year at that!!!


    BOOOOM~!!!


    Arge explosion that could be seen and heard from every corner of the Divine Empire disrupted the peace of the God Realm and brought a small magnitude earthquake everywhere. The whole Realm was shaken.


    " " " ..... " " ''


    '''' " " ..... " " "


    The battlefield was left in silence as everyone, including Code and Killer could only stare at everything in wonder and shock. None could yet take in the fact that, a Goddess, was made to eat dust in mere seconds!!!


    "...L-Less than a seconds?" It was unknown who said that, but it managed to bring everyone back to attention, albeit still speechless, as they watched the majestic figures of the three True God brothers.


    Each floating besides the other, valiantly gazing down at the World. Or rather, gazing down at the one who was presumed a Goddess. They all... stared down at a literal Outer God!!!


    " " " ..... " " "


    Through the silence, the three brothers descended and stood side by side. Su Han held his staff behind his neck and above his shoulders, with both hands resting idly on the shaft.


    Allen stood at the center with his right hand holding onto the Kaumadoki while his left handzily rubbed his neck, he also had an idle expression as if nothing of significance happened.


    Enigma was on the left and he stood with his hands behind his hand and a carefree smile on his face. His eyes smilingly stared down at the cloud of dust. His posture was straight and stable, making him stand out.


    All wore mostly white clothes, Su Han with an ancient eastern white robe, Allen wore white baggy pants and of course still top less as usual, and Enigma was still in his ancient rome outfit, of course, in white as well.


    They gave everyone the impression that they were unstoppable as long as they stood together. Herara calmed her breathe and carefully asked, also staring at the cloud of dust ahead, "Is it over?"


    "Far from it." Su Han casually responded instead. "It would take actually more than that to defeat her, at most, she might not die even if we three fought her, going all out for a straight whole month."


    "...."


    ''She''s that strong? What about that attack? Don''t tell me it did absolutely no damage at all!!'' Herara thought in stupor, but did not dare ask out loudly. Afraid they''d say she wasn''t even hurt at all.


    "Princess, please take care of the girl there, in the mean time we''ll keep our little Goddess of Discord and Abomination entertained for a while... really though, is your father sick in the head?" Allen said, but he murmured thetter half to himself.


    "Do you trust them?" Su Han worriedly asked. Enigma shrugged his shoulders and idlymented, "We can just wipe them all out if something happens to her. It''s not that big of a big problem."


    Not only Allen and Su Han, even Herara and Be were surprised by his words, let alone his attitude. Enigma did notment and just smiled in response to their shock, making everyone understand that he was serious.


    "...."


    Allen sighed and frowned. He had to do something before Enigma became apletely different person soon. And perhaps they should visit Cloud Pce after this, and do something about this Goddess of Truths?


    "Dont worry, I bet my life that I will make sure that she is protected." Herara promised sternly. Enigma nodded at her then smiled at Su Han, "I''ll willingly End this ce if anything happens to her. No matter how."


    He saw how affectionate Su Han was with her, he definitely understood it. It was the same affection Hestia has when she looks at him, and she more than once proved it that she would rather destroy the Pce than lose them.


    ''Hey, without the Goddess, the fouth prince won''t die right? After all, she''s the cause of his death isn''t she?'' Enigma asked in his mind as he did not forget his mission. As for the others, he had no exining to do.


    "Since you have a Casualty Type ability, I will answer that for free... Yes, he will be safe and thus the mission is considered a sess... for now, I''ll just give a blind eye to everything and reward you early"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mission sessfully aplished, you can recieve the "Eye of Abomination" from killing the Goddess of Discord and Abomination. You have gained the Enigmatic Divine Skill "Karmic Casualty""


    ''....''


    Enigma did notment and just proceeded to open the description of his new and the previous Divine Skills, reading through them while flying north. Su Han and Allen wordlessly followed behind.


    After a moment, Killer looked at Rodriguez who nodded at her. She then followed after the trio, Code didn''t even look back, afraid that he would hesitate at the gaze of his beloved. He followed after as well.


    The area was plummeted in silence when the five strongest ''Demigods'' were gone. Until Hera looked at Herara with a frown, "Are you sure they are not within the records? No information about them at all?"


    "Definitely." Herara obediently replied. Then thought for a moment before adding on, "But now that they are three, don''t they closely resemble the God Triad? The strongest and most youngest of Ancient Gods, from the Forbidden Myths?"


    Herara inquired to everyone, dropping upon some a new term. Forbidden Myths. Mythologies that seem to have existed beyond the influence of this world, written as fiction by even the Gods of this Era.


    It was information that nobody knew of its Existence. Presumably, information from another Era far beyond this one. Even the Progenitors of the Gods, the Creators of everything, the Primal beings, or rather Ancient Origins, had no verification of such information.


    Yet it was still contained. And for the royalties and nobles of the Radiant Divine Empire to explore to their hearts content. It was, after all, treated as nothing but fiction. A delusional dream of a certain fool out there.


    "If that''s so, then something is wrong." Rodriguez chimed in. The disapprovement between him and Herara were put aside at this moment. Everything was just apetition, no hard feelings between each other.


    "What?" Herara frowned at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that baby sister, I''m genuinely trying to fit in hete." Heughed slightly then added with a smile, "The God Triad used to be called something else before that, or amo wrong?"


    "...You mean?" Herara frowned and thought carefully on his words, Hera also frowned and thought on the matter. Both girls knew a bit about history, but the one who knew the most was...


    "The Four Extreme Emperors..." Reynolds nkly called out lightly, but everyone heard him loud and clearly. Rodriguez pped his hands and praised him jokingly, "At least you are good for something."


    "Eldest brother!!!" Herara shouted at him angrily. Heughed and spread his arms apart, "Sorry sorry, I just cant help it. Hahaha."


    Hera ignored Rodriguez and instead thought out loud, "The Four Extreme Emperors, are nothing but ultimately, fictional... but then, if that really is the case and they are reincarnations of the God Triad..."


    "That means there''s one brother missing." Herara finished thetter half in shock.


    "But isn''t it strange? Big sisters, eldest brother, didn''t the Four Extreme Emperors have an extreme condition each?


    "One had the eyes that saw through Existence itself, one had ears that could hear the whispers outsides Existence, one had the tongue to change Existence at will and the other could judge anything within and beyond Existence through scent. Even a lie or a truth." Reynolds said.


    "Could it be that we are wrong this time?" Herara questioned herself at this moment. "Either that or you were never right." Rodriguez casually said without even looking at her. Herara ignored him and continued to think.


    "Could it be that the primal beings are being reborn?" Herara thought out loud once again. All this time, the young Heroes were quiet, as for Florence and the other Demigod under Reynolds, stood guard in silence.


    "...That could be True, after all, the Four Extreme Emperors were one of the few influential Old Gods before the Beginning of this Era, the most proficient below the Older Gods before them." Reynolds said after a careful thought on the situation.


    By Old Gods and Older Gods were not referring to the Gods of Odin and Zeus'' time. Those were considered beyond even Fantasy by beings of this Era, just like all fictional characters such as Iron Man, Superman and such. Their very Existence were rejected here.


    What they meant, were beings of a much older Era than theirs. Presumably, those before the Era of the Primal beings, and possible before the Era of Creation itself. In simple terms, it was an Era beyond Existence.


    "...."

 Chapter 167 Battle Among Gods I

    ?Everyone else was silent after hearing Reynolds opinion. It was quite true after all, and a terrifying thought. The possibility of his words being true were quite high. Nothing was predetermined in this world.


    "...Maybe we should put more effort scouting talent?" Herara said after her silence. Reynolds agreed to the words but added a question of hos own, "Yes, but what if they don''t reincarnate here, but within the ce they remember best?"


    "...Isn''t that the God Realm? Or is it the Cloud Pce?" She answered without much confidence. Everyone was too absorbed into the conversation they didn''t realize that Reynold seemed... more mature and dependable at the moment.


    "The Cloud Pce is rtively new. The ce that the ancient gods know best would definitely be the...?" Instead of giving an answer, Reynolds instead continued to tease their knowledge with hints and unnecessary pauses.


    "...uh, the Abyss?" Herara asked.


    "Purgatory?" Hera inquired as well


    "Those two as well, but ording to our history, wasn''t the Middle Realm the only Realm back then?" Seeing as they were not getting through the answer, Reynolds ended up answering with a sigh of disappointment.


    "Then..?!" Herara eximed in shock as she thought of a possibility. Rodriguez and Hera also thought of it as well. "Yes, the most reincarnated Prehistoric Gods would definitely be down there." Reynolds affirmed her thoughts.


    "Unfortunately we cannot go there." Rodriguez poured water over their head for the nth time today. But they all ignored him.


    "The first Cmity has arrived, I believe this is a nice cover for the Ancient Origins and also the best ce for them to regain their strength the fastest." Reynoldsyed out his thoughts to everyone.


    "By the end of the third Cmity, would there be tens of Gods more than there currently are?" Herara thought. The Cloud Pce was formed during the God Realm''s Divine Cmity, where multiple Gods were born.


    "I believe at most hundreds. And the death rate might also be the highest this time around. Maybe half or more will be ughtered." Reynolds denied her thoughts by shaking his head and added his own.


    "...."


    Just thinking about it was terrifying alone, let alone experiencing it happen. This Cataclysm was definitely not normal, it''s Cmities were too already too deadly. Let out it''s final phase, the Divine Cmity.


    "During the second Cmity, when we can finally go down, be sure to target the ce with the highest progression and pull in people with high talents towards us." Herara dered with a stern expression towards the Heroes.


    "Indeed, at most it will begin in fifty years at most. With the strongest being a Deity Lord now, it would take even a talented Chosen seventy years to be a genuine Demigod.


    "But Ancient beings should have high talents. Any one who bes a Demigod before the start of the second Cmity is a target. We have to pull in talents before the Gods can descent during the third Cmity." Hera also chimed in.


    "Agreed. I''ll stop joking around and treat this seriously as well... hey, believe me, I swear. Hey, hey, listen to me guys." Rodriguez also added but nobody believed him, causing him to smile bitterly.


    Reynolds ignored everything else and looked up with a reminiscent expression on his face, to everyone, he looked quite thoughtful and lost. But deep down, he knew, that everything was a lie.


    "Ting!!!"


    "You have awakened the "History Mender" Administrator"


    "You have recieved the Karmic Divine Skill "Karmic Casualty""


    "Karmic Casualty: Depending on how you alter Reality with your actions and change the Fates of people, you will recieve a corresponding gift from Karma in the form of "World Manifestation", depending on the kind of Fate you change. Recieved "Karmic Maniption" and "Casualty Maniption" Unique skills"


    "World Manifestation: A mere copy of Meta Miracle Embodiment that can either create anything out of Originity or affect Reality into your favor or against you. Has an Absolute Effect under the hands of the World Will"


    "Warning: Higher... no, Abnormal existences have been detected. The host is warned to not go against them with their current strength or ever, if necessary"


    "...Please"


    Reynolds bitterly cried inside. This regtor thing was cold and robotic at first, but suddenly became meek at the end. Sounding as if it was begging even. What happened to showing no emotions, huh?


    This made him believe that, the Four Extreme Emperors, the strongest existences below the Older Gods who chose their own Fate and sealed it through death by themselves... were monsters.


    ''...This life, will be a hard one from now on. Please, someone give me your blessings. Haah~.'' He thought.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, At The Battlefield<novelnext></novelnext>


    Things were not so... smooth~


    At the battlefield, Allen flew with his brothers, one on each side as they neared towards the directions of the Goddess of Abomination and Discord.


    She was thrown quite far away, making sure that the battle would not affect the royalties much. Nor the Heroes that were not at the level of Gods yet, such as Be, Jim, John and the others, or those like Florence.


    Allen was also looking forward to learning more about the Outer Gods of this ce. Things such as, what defined them as Outer beings? What was special about their kind? What kind of Existences were they, to be so terrifying?


    Such questions also haunted Enigma and his curiosity. Thus, this was not just a battle, but a session for them to learn more about the Outer Gods of the Infinite Realms.


    "Careful." Allen warned, because as they flew, a beam of highly concentrated light pieced through the air, and went straight towards the brothers.


    Allen paused his flight and flew up at full speed. Su Han and Enigma both flew towards the left and the right respectively. They all avoided the highly concentrated beam of light, fluently and perfectly at that.


    But behind them were two Heroes.


    Killer, who was ahead of Code, felt the death threat and hurriedly transformed into a bolt of purple light. She then burst up instantly, vanishing into the clouds.


    But unfortunately for Code, who was much slower, and due to his nigh-indestructible body, was struck by the beam of light. His body, felt no threat from the beam and thus did not warn him to dodge in time.


    "Shi-¨C"


    Boom!!!


    He was striked by the beam, and sent back where he came from. He collided into arge mountain hundreds of miles back, and resulted into arge explosion that kicked up a mushroom-like cloud of smoke and dust.


    Killer paused to take a second look, but moved on after that. The three brothers did not even pause to check what the situation was behind them. They had more important matters to focus on at the moment.


    Allen, who flew up to avoid the hyper concentrated beam of light, found himself face to face with yet another hyper concentrated beam of light.


    "...."


    And it was very much obvious that, when he avoids this attack, there was another that would meet him half way through. But nheless, he still avoided the attack, for he had no choice but to avoid.


    He pushed himself to the sides and avoided the hyper concentrated beam of light. But just as he thought, another hyper concentrated beam of light was already headed towards him as we speak.


    In fact, it was quite close.


    So close that, he could barely avoided it in time. Barely, though. For who was Allen? He was a heaven defying geniuses who was one sidedly loved by Space itself. And he himself fell in love with Time.


    He used an Extra Skill to hurriedly teleport his figure away from his initial position. This caused the hyper concentrated beam of light to miss its target, and piece through the clouds off into the distance.


    But Allen did no rx.


    For more hyper concentrated beams of light were flying towards him at terrifying speeds. Luckily, the Extra Skill "Instant Teleportation" was but an Extra Skill at the end of the day.


    And as a god, it''s cost was quite negligent to him. Especially its side effects, that were easily overwritten. He could spam it for however long he desired. The only problem was that, it covered a very small range.


    Of even ten miles at that.


    "...."


    But for this situation, it was more than enough. Thus, Allen easily teleporter back and forth, avoiding an entire barrage of hyper concentrated beams of light. Which he deduced that each, could bisect the entire Universe in half.


    The concentrated energy used in its formation was too intense. Far intense than anything one could find within the Universe, hence making it quite devastating.


    As he dodged, a sudden thought hit him as he decided to check how his brothers were doing. First was Enigma, considering that the dude was sick, and needed special attention at the moment, he had to be of more focus.

 Chapter 168 Battle Among Gods II

    ?''Huh?'' But Allen came to realize that Enigma, was in fact the safest amongst everyone. He was not even bothered as he floated up there, his hands behind his back, with but a single mirror-like barrier formed before him.


    Allen was impressed.


    He did not know when, but by the time that Enigma and Su Han avoided the first beam of light, he did not move very far. It was as if he could easily predict what the Goddess would do next.


    He thus summoned a few Fragments, which he willed to melt into liquid and gather in front of him. He then shaped the liquid by stretching it out to create a mirror-like reflection that was semi-circr in nature.


    It was facing towards the iing hyper concentrated beam of light. And as expected, it took the damage of the single beam of light without being pushed back even once!!


    "...."


    And as more beams of light gathered above him, Enigma only waved his hand to reinforce the barrier with a few Divine Arts, and more Divine Power as well as Reiki. And in worst cases, more Fragments.


    He was literally just standing there, seeming more Godly than the God herself, as he took on a barrage of tens of hyper concentrated beams of light. Not faltering back one bit. Allen was impressed.


    "...."


    Allen then turned his head away, and decided to worry about someone else instead. It was stupid to worry about Enigma in the first ce. Hence, now, he was checking out how Su Han was faring off.


    And even though it might sound bad, he was happy that Su Han did not have it good on his side. At least, he could now flex his status as the older brother and aniki of this trio, and save Su Han.


    He nodded to himself as he waited for an opportunity, and for Su Han to truly reach a desperate state of his defenses.


    Meanwhile, Su Han was avoiding the hyper concentrated beams of light, each faster than light. He used a Unique Skill derived from one of his Providence, "Cloud Surfing", and likewise named it after the Providence.


    The Skill allowed him to cover a million miles with every step. But the only downfall of this skill was that, with every step, his stamina that was nigh-endless as a god, was heavily decreased.


    And not lightly, but in percentages. Using it once, it would decrease by 1%, then using it again would decrease it by 2%, the third by 4%, and the fouth by 8%. It was quite the depressing point, especially right now.


    Su Han could only avoid for only six times, and the Goddess of Discord and Abomination had attacked more than just six times. She was basically releasing a beam of hyper concentrated light every millisecond!!!


    Thus little Su Han was in trouble.


    ''Time to shine.'' Allen thought to himself as he was about to move. He immediately set his teleportation point to be towards the direction of Su Han. And he could arrive in just a few spamming of the ability.


    Unfortunately, before he could even shine, Su Han did so first. He proved himself a wargod when he saw a beam of light directed towards him with piecing momentum and unstoppable might.


    But he did not falter.


    Nor did he pull back!!


    He instead charged towards the beam as well. He activated another Unique Skill [Supernatural Invulnerability]. This Skill gave him True Defense, which was able to take the full force of the attack from an Outer Goddess.


    Booom!!!


    The collision resulted into an explosion that, simr to Code, kicked up arge explosion that threatened to corrupt the clouds ck. It rose up, and spread out, followed by its powerful shockwave that even pushed Allen back.


    "The hell?" And the same Allen was shocked. Not only him, even the Goddess herself was surprised at Su Han''s actions. But she did notment whatsoever.


    "...."


    As for Su Han.


    He rushed out of the Cloud of dust with a perfectly intact body. He pulled back towards Allen, throwing away the broken spear that he had been using all along.


    It was a Legendary weapon. Unfortunately, it could not bare the power of an Outer being, and broke apart. As for where his staff was, it was left back at his territory. The original was left back there, but he could still call upon its clones.


    "The hell dude?" Allen moved towards Su Han and held him by the shoulder. Both vanished before the barrage of bullet-like beams of hyper concentrated light pieces through the air where they previously stood at.


    "...Hehe, sorry." Su Han and Allen appeared besides Enigma, who hid behind his barrier. Su Han scratched his head abashedly andughed it off with an apology.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    Enigma smiled at their interaction. Allen could only sigh and helplessly shake his head. Everyone was crazy nowadays, everyone but him!! He could not understand. He hoped that Takashi was at least sane.


    Cr-rak~


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Suddenly, as the trio was quiet and enjoying themselves, the mirror-like barrier cracked up at the center. This caused all three of them to stare at each other, or rather, Su Han and Allen stared at Enigma.


    "...Who, amongst you, is actually proficient in the Law of Misfortune?" Enigma sighed as he inquired, trying to reinforce the miror-like barrier, but his instincts warned him not to.


    It was useless. The barrier was receiving a barrage of hyper concentrated beams of light worth three people... wait, three?


    "...."


    Enigma turned back, and realized that, though Killer and Code were far back, they were still aligned with the barrier as well. They, were also receiving protection from him without him being aware of it.


    "...Ah, it''s not Misfortune." Allenmented as he realized that Enigma was tanking attacks that were worth Multi-Universal damages every second.


    Of course, his defenses would notst.


    Especially so, as they are not yet genuinely Gods, or rather Outer beings. Even when including their potential, two were strong rated, and one was moderately rated. That was still like saying two were Deity Emperors, and one was a Deity King.


    Evenbined, their defenses were not Multi-Universal!! Thus it was in obvious why Enigma''s barrier could barelyst a millisecond or two against the onught of hyper concentrated beams of light.


    "Scatter."


    Enigma whispered lightly, just at the right time when the barrier shattered. Allen teleported, Su Han skipped a few steps using [Cloud Trapez], an Extra Skill that covered a hundred thousand miles every step.


    While Enigma also blitzed away as fast as he could, going at speeds that were terrifying times faster than light as well.


    Killer, whom was behind them, also saw the situation beforehand and transformed into a bolt of purple lightning to avoid the attack. Code likewise avoided the attack in time, unlike before, where he fell victim to one of the beams.


    This time around, the five of them managed to properly dodge the situation. Unfortunately, the Goddess was not letting off either. She was going all out, as the beams attacking the quintet increased.


    Su Han felt a barrage of attacksing from all his directions. And the more he avoided them, the more routes of escape decreased. Even his Extra Skill could not help him at all!!


    ''Use your Divine Forms.'' Suddenlyzm, calm words drifted through his mind through telepathy. And Su Han did not question Enigma''s words at all, and instinctively activated his Divine Form.


    He had blind trust in Enigma. And also Allen. His mentality was also that of a junior whenever he was around them, so he did not hesitate.


    BOOOM!!


    An explosion of faith burst out of Su Han, followed by a golden light that illuminated the battle field. Then afterwards, was a majestic roar that shook the sky!!


    ROOOAAAARRR!!!


    And as if that was over, a gigantic staff fell from the sky and pieced towards the direction of the Goddess. This forced her to direct all her beams towards the giant staff, forcefully pushing it back.


    While distracted, a golden beam shed towards the Goddess at an nigh-instantaneous speed. She managed managed quickly react by punching towards the beam of light, and once both fist and beam collided, a world ending Thunder p resounded out.


    BANG!!!


    Followed by shattering of the earth and arge cloud of dust. And mind you, this was just the beginning if this world ending battle amongst Outer Gods and Outer Demigods.

 Chapter 169 Green River Kingdom

    ?Middle Realm, Western Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    The Legend of the Green River Kingdom.


    This was a newly born Kingdom with more than five hundred million residents and a decent army. They were known for having the fewest number of deific beings.


    Out of all the Kingdoms in history, it had the smallest number of deific beings. So small that, they were fifty times lesspared to other Kingdoms.


    But something was strange about it.


    Despite thecking number of deities, they had the most terrifying strength out of all of them. Not even afraid of fighting Empires. No matter what rank they are.


    Why, one would ask?


    There was the Nether Queen, also publicly known as the strongest being within Green River. She was also the Ruler of the Kingdom and one of the two grand beauties of the entire World Forest, with Nature Goddese as her contender.


    She was a Deity King who had unrivaled strength below the Heavens. Even the Nature, Beast and Demon Pantheons did not have a single Deity King around her level yet. Even whenbined, they held no chance.


    She was a person who dared to nurture forty Stars within her Inner Zone, and has managed to convert all of them into Nebulous Gxies. Forty... Nebulous... Gxies!!!


    Each Nebulous Gxy increased a person''s stats 4,6 times. Forty Nebulous Gxies increased the stats of the Nether Queen by almost 200 fold. Just that alone, made her two hundred times stronger than an average Deity King with but a single Nebulous Gxy.


    And before that, her stats had already been argumentated by Enigma''s blessings. A Higher Deity Nether Queen could already fight Deity Kings no problem. One could imagine her as a Deity King, with almost two hundred times the strength of other Deity Kings.


    Monstrous!!!


    Now, she was trying to increase the number of Gxies within her Inner Zone, and forge a Nebulous Universe. If she seeds, she could have forty Nebulous Universes within herself.


    Each one increasing her stats by five times. Forty of them meaning another boost of two hundred times her stats.


    Overall, from the moment she was a Higher Deity to now, her stats had overally increased to be millions of times more powerful than what an average Deity King could achieve.


    Even as an initial Deity King, even an perfecred Lesser Deity Emperorsm could do nothing to her. Only Greater Deity Emoerors could be much of a threat to this powerful Nether Queen.


    But that was not all. There was the Ancient Guardian. An Ancient Deity above Deity Emperors, rather a Mortal Demigod, who stood tall before the Grand Mountain sorounding the Green River Kingdom all by himself.


    Aside from him, rumor has it that no one could fight against the Nether Queen to a standstill. Even with the overall strength that was over tens of millions of times those of other ordinary Deity Kings.


    Only he matched her, and even overpowered her. Everyone believed in his strength and talents. Unfortunately, a few didn''t believe it. Especially a certain Nether Queen.


    Only she, herself, with her inted ego, did not ept that he was a mere Ancient Deity. She even refused to believe that he was a Demigod, a term that she recently learned of.


    She didn''t believe it at all.


    As a person who believed Enigma was a God, and she saw with her own eyes how David matched him in battle, how could she easily agree to his facade of being just an "Ancient Deity"?


    Plus, she didn''t want someone of a weaker Realm to be able to match her, or Enigma''s Strength, even though she was casually doing that herself. Her pride didn''t allow it!!!


    Yes, Ancient Deities were weak to her. Canon fodder. ythings. Children. They were insignificant tools. They were nothing much in her eyes.


    Another rumor she dearly hated was that, people imed that he was her husband as well. But let the both of them hear you say that, and they will probably kill you without hesitation. Nia would even make sure you experience true pain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was what everyone outside knew, but internally, everyone knew that Gill Jr was way stronger than them. Yes, a small being that was as insignificant as a pebble could defeat them bothbined.


    Gill Jr was a Pixie from the first generational Mystique father, who evolved them to be a branch family of the Mystique. That alone was terrifying, but Enigma also modified them into living personifications of stars.


    As for what kind of stars, it was hard to tell.


    Take Gill Jr for example. He was just the pixie prince, but was already a peak Deity King. If he were taught how to fight well, he could probably fight Outer beings stat wise, considering that Nia, with her ability to fight Deity Emperors was helpless against the current him.


    After all, this little guy was someone who dared to build fifty five Nebulous Universes within his Inner Zone, and was aiming at converting them to pure Universal constructs.


    Even a peak Immortal Demigod would not im to be able to defeat the pixie prince without trouble. That was how terrifying the Constetion Pixies were.


    But that is still not all. Each of the Regant Monarchs were Deity Kings as well with terrifying prowess, and the Patron Lords were not far from reaching that realm as well, maybe within a few months.


    Yes, this was the internal strength of Green River. There were a minimum of almost thirty Deity Kings. And this is when two were still missing, namely, Noelle and Gill.


    The number of ordinary Deities from Lesser Deities to Greater Deities were a thousand. But only eight years have passed since Green River Kingdom''s birth, they were still too young toin about the number.


    Even the prideful Nia did notin. Instead, her heights were set towards the near future.


    "I want to see how far I will take this ce after seventeen more years. Before then, I''ll keep these things with me for ten more years." Nia thought aloud as she looked at the white small crystals within arger treasure chest.


    It''s been three years since then.


    For the first year, they increased by 30% from 181 to 235, which was exactly what she had thought. Content, she put them away and let the pixies, who were each Higher Deities to watch over them.


    But after another year, they increased by 40%, surprising her. She didn''t know whether she made a mistake or not, thus she waited another year, and it was once again a 40% increase.


    By now, she had 461 Fragments before her. She had long stopped trying to understand the pattern. Since they came from an abnormality like Enigma, they of course had to be abnormal as well.


    "At this rate, there will be more than 10 000 of these things after ten years, meaning thousands more of Lesser Deities... That is, if I use them. I''ll just keep stock piling them until I make enough to start an entire civilization of gods.


    "And, the Providence around here is very high, there''s tens of Deities being born every year. There was even thirteenst year. Our fortune is quite abundant." She thought happily, drunk in her sess.


    But her happiness did notst long. "Mydy, the Beastfolk seem to have chosen thetter option and have already sent their main army over. The two Deity Lords under the Beast King have already been sent over."


    A report arrived as she was enjoying her peace. It was something that had to do with one of the Empires of the World Forest, that stood against the Demons and the Elves.


    "Do they really want war?" Nia curiously asked with her head leaning on her hand, which was leaning on the armrest of her throne. She was sittingfortably on the throne, and on the sit of an Empress.


    "I''m not really sure, but I think that they would not submit without a fight. Beastfolks are originally war-like creatures. So it makes sense." The dark elf scout lowered her head and respectfully reported, adding her on thoughts to the matter.


    "I see. No problem. Show them our strength then, make sure not to wipe them outpletely, lest they think we are tyrants. Just send four of the Regant Monarchs alone, and give this Region a show." Nia said, oblivious to the fact that she was already one. A tyrant.


    She felt it unnecessary to send arger army when four deific beings were already enough. In fact, four was still an overdo. One deity King should be able to currently affect an entire Regions, let alone four of them.


    "Yes mydy." The dark elf bowed and left. She vanished out of thin air like ck mist. She was from the division of Sion and Night, a dark shadow scout.


    "The remaining two Regant Monarch are to go visit the demons, make sure that they wipe out at most 50% of the entire army and disrupt any schemes they have in mind. We require a bit more time, but wiping them out would be no good either." Nia added.

 Chapter 170 A Losing War I

    ?Another dark elf appeared and silently nodded before leaving. As for the Elven Empire, the Mother Tree was also a threat. Forget Deity King level, it might even be an Immortal Demigod or a God-level threat... Nia was carefully considering its existence.


    And even Gill Jr can''t do anything to a God at full power, let alone herself. Perhaps... only that recently adopted nephew of hers could give the Mother Tree a bit of trouble. If, that restless and energetic nephew could actually remember where home was.


    ''Enigma, you cheeky brat, are you truly a God or something more frightening than even Gods?'' She thought to herself. Enigma, was just too monstrous and mysterious to her, and everyone else here. He was even dubbed;


    ''Our own Miracle and Wonder.''


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, within the southern hemisphere, arge army of a hundred million marched forward with steady steps, covering 60 miles per hour. Combined with their stamina, they could literally walk for days without rest.


    The Beast King had sent one third of his army towards the Green River. Along with two Deity Lords, all this was just a facade to his people and the other superpowers.


    This way, even if the army got wiped out, they could just surrender, giving out the impression that they got overpowered and lost the war. While also showing that they weren''t weak, they were just not strong either.


    As for the hundred million sacrifices, the Beast King wasn''t that heartless. The reason they survived against the three star Nature Empire while being a two star was because of a weapon.


    It could revive a person three times in their entire lives. So far, everyone sent out have been revived once or twice, there was a chance they could be revived as long as their souls are not destroyed orpetely eradicated.


    "Lord Cumba, there seems to be a few dark elves at the front." A beastfolk came and reported behind the fearsome beastfolk before itself.


    "So fast? How many?" The beastfolk named Cumba responded in slight shock, and inquired momentster.


    Cumba was a powerful beastfolk with a broad figure, onerge as well. His muscles were so tight, they felt like they might explode out with power at any given second.


    His fur covered his beastly figure that was walking on twos like ordinary humans. His specie was that of a tiger, with colors and beautiful fur.


    "Only four."


    "Just four? There are millions of you, why didn''t you kill them?"


    "We... we..."


    "Dont "we, we" me. Out with it."


    "We have already lost 300 thousand men sir!!! They said that they will kill 10 000 of us with every passing second."


    "...."


    "And¡ª" The squirell demihuman suddenly stood up and drew his de towards the neck of Cumba. His actions were swift and instantaneously, not something a Grand Master should be able to do.


    Piii~ing


    The strength was also far greater. Being able to push someone at Cumba''s level, a Deity Lord back. But Cumba still managed to block and divert the force away.


    "S-Sir..!! My...My body?! It''s moving on¡ª"


    The squirell demihuman suddenly cut his own throat before he could finish his statement. Cumba frowned slightly, something was wrong, and it wasn''t something small at all.


    Thebat prowess of that scout were definitely somewhere around Deity Lord as well. No, perhaps he was even stronger than an ordinary Deity Lord, he was a peak Deity Lord like himself.


    ''But that''s strange. Since when¡ª'' His instincts kicked in before he could finish his thought, and he hurriedly rolled over and turned with a backward sh, colliding des with another soldier, a high rank one even.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''This one used to be a Lesser Deity, but he was also Possessed? Wait, what if this can...'' He pushed the now Deity Lord-level soldier back and looked around himself.


    Indeed, all the ten high rank soldiers around him had mist-like ck aura oozing out of their bodies. Though feint, Cumba managed to see it, but that didn''t mean anything.


    ''Ten against one? This one will be tough.'' He thought and prepared himself to face them regardless. But then, he suddenly felt like his shadow was dragging him down.


    His speed was reduced by more than half and he felt like something was also on his shoulders, weighing him down. His feet felt like they were sinking down in murky waters.


    ''Fuck!!! This is just too much!!'' He howled in his thoughts in resentment. Not only was it ten on one, his abilities were also reduced, making it seem like a twenty on one instead.


    One of the ten soldiers rushed forward and collided with him. And due to his slow reaction, he only managed to barely block the attack, but he was still sent backwards by the momentum,parable to that of a jet at full speed.


    Two others rushed from both his sides and drew their des at him. He cursed whoever was behind this and blocked one of the des, but the other pieced him below his heart.


    "Shit!! Fuck!! Why don''t you just show yourself, coward?!" He roared out loud and bashed the skull of the soldier that pieced him, destroying it instantly. He then realised that their bodies were still weaker than their prowess.


    Unfortunately, that discovery did not help him at all. One soldier used his entire strength to cut off one arm of Cumba. Cumba turned in rage and destroyed his skull as well with a powerful punch, that carried the entire weight of a Gxy with it.


    Unfortunately, two more rushed at him without giving him a chance at all. He managed to kill one, but at the cost of his leg. He realized that even his defense was like paper for some reason.


    Crippled and handicapped, he could only watch as the remaining seven pieced his body with their des and spear, tears of blood rolling down their eyes as they did not want any of this, yet had no choice.


    The agony and despair within their eyes was deep and endless. So was the guilt and fear. They genuinely suffered mentally for this, and wanted it to stop.


    Unfortunately, it was not up to their will.


    But then again, to kill three peak Deity Lords while being limited to at most initial Deity Lord, it proved Cumba''s ability. At his peak, he might have still died, but a glorious death of taking nine or all of them with him.


    Pa~ Pa~ Pa~


    Sounds of someone pping their hands caught his attention. It was sonorous and melodious, especially within such a dead zone, a war zone, full of battle cries and cries of agony.


    And when he looked over, he saw an ethereal Beauty with ck hair and pupil-less eyes looking at him gently. Her expression was null, as her gaze was reminiscent of a God looking down on a mortal.


    "You..." Cumba didn''t even have the energy to speak anymore. Because, this ce, had long since turned into a true grave yard. There was no other definition for it.


    The area sorounding him, were only corpses as far as he could see. Millions of beastfolk corpses before him. ''...Impossible.''


    That was the only thing he could think off currently. Every beastfolk around him, was a goner. Ten million lives gone just like that, without being given a chance to retaliate at all.


    Even someone as powerful as himself, with a strong will, could not help but despair in the face of such power. Power that not even his King could manifest.


    "How..." He really wanted to know. Not even three minutes and they are gone just like that? Then suddenly, space ruptured besides the ethereal Beauty, revealing yet another beauty.


    She had simr proportions to the first beauty, but held arge bow instead. And she looked a bit slimmer than the previous one. Of course these beauties were Sion and Sear respectively.


    Sion had the Unique abilities that affected gravity through shadows, which she used to limit mostly everyone here. Those below Grand Master realm mostly suffocated to death.


    And even Deities were helpless, as the weaker they were, the more restricted they became. Lesser Deities could not manifest even 10% of their overall battle power.


    Let alone Half Deities and Saints.

 Chapter 171 A Losing War II

    ?She also used her other ability to manipte the stronger Lesser Deities and Saints to kill the other weaker soldiers. Just her alone killed over three million within three minutes.


    [Shadow-Graviton - The user can either manipte shadows with gravitational properties or both gravity with shadow properties simultaneously to affect their sorounding environment. Affected beings have their strength weakened. Those at the same realm being affected by 30%, those a realm lower by 50% and those a realm higher by 10%. Has the Extra Skills "Shadow Maniption" and "Gravity Maniption"]


    [Shadow Marite - take control over motor functions of others against their will as if they were a marite via shadows. Subjects are still conscious, but cannot resist the user''s puppet control. The weaker they are, the more effective the control. Strong enough to control those at the same realm or stronger, if caught off guard. Has the Extra Skills "Shadow Veil" and "Mind Control"]


    Then there was Sear. Sear could fire thousands of arrows within a minute, and her Unique skill could turn one arrow into a thousand copies of itself, then her weapon had the special ability to multiple each arrow released by ten.


    All in all, within a second, a million arrows fell from the sky. For five minutes, that was more than ten million arrows, which was over six million kills.


    [Special Ability: Wind Dragon Manifestation(Active) - With every arrow released, the bow can multiple it into ten arrows of wind with simr power and effects to the main arrow. The arrows have 100% Wind damage increase]


    [Infinite Arrows - Creates a thousand shadows of every arrow released. Each shadow has the same attack power and speed as the main arrow, but special effects cannot be replicated. Each of these arrows have 100% Shadow damage increase. Has the Extra Skills "Precise Shot" and "Eagle''s Eye"]


    This was not all, she also had another terrifying Unique ability.


    [Bare - Ignore any form of defense that is one Realm above you, also ignores any form of barriers and a slight chance to ignore short term Resurrection Methods and Immortality. Anyone being weaker than the user isid bare before them. Has the Extra Skills "Defense Bypassing" and "Extra Damage"]


    Each of her shots were sure-kill hits. Meaning that just the both of them had wiped out ten million within just three minutes. And the leader was unaware until thest moment.


    "You guys... are really strong... haha..." Instead of despairing at the death of his soldiers, Cumbaughed boisterously and looked up to the Heavens with satisfaction.


    Then he died while kneeling down on one knee, and looking up, a bold smile on his face. One of satisfaction, and no anger or depression. There was no need for anger.


    "...."


    "...Perverts." Sear added before mixing in with the environment and vanishing. She had used her second Unique ability and entered Stealth mode. With this, she had exposed all her trump cards... except the fact that she had enough physical prowess to fight Deity Emperors, be it strength or speed.


    "...."


    Sion, as the older one between them, sighed and and shook her head, ''She''s not wrong though. Beastfolk... sure are perverts.''


    She thought before vanishing. She just left at maximum speed, causing her figure to blitz through everything like a blur of darkness.


    As for the other side of the battlefield, Honda, the second peak Deity Lord knelt down in tarters and a pathetic state.


    Like Cumba, he was sorounded by corpses everywhere and only a beauty stood afloat, looking down on him... as if she could decide his life and fate with but a single thought.


    Sara, stood on top of an ordinary ancient looking broom, she had a stereotypical Witch hat above her head and purple-ck long robes that covered her body from neck to her ankles.


    Calling her a Living Supernova was no lie. She literally nuked this entire ce with spells that were too powerful for even Deity Kings to defend from, let alone Deity Lords.


    Problem was, she instantly cast them, three to five at once, without carrying about Divine power expenditure at all.


    The sorounding terrain had no sign of greenery anymore, there was a clear scent of death everywhere and nothing but misery in his eyes. He had given up, and with ast sigh, Honda closed his eyes and left this world.


    "...Pitiful mortals." Sara shook her head and flew away. Luckily for them, she did not take their souls to sell them to the demons down in Hell for something good.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She saw herself above them. As a Devout follower of Enigma, a being who could give them such Monstrous God-like talents, they were definitely above others... they were Supreme.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, things were a bit more spicy and active this side. The giant Divine power manifested Beast Incarnation sent a punch towards thess before it.


    It''s strength was definitely peak Deity King, giving out the impression that it could shatter the entire region with that fist alone. But thess did not pull back.


    She instead went into a battle stance and pulled her right fist besides her hip, andy her left hand before her, her palm opened. A battle posture unique to herself.


    "Whooo~" She breathed out lightly and sent a powerful blow towards the giant fist with her own fist as well. A maniac and psychotic smile on her face.


    Bang~ Boom!!!


    The sh between both fists created a resounding sound that spread everywhere. Followed by a powerful shockwave that blew the Incarnation away like the autumn breeze blowing at the fallen leaves.


    She then looked at the hundreds of thousands of people kneeling down and coughing up blood. A cruel smile appearing on her face.


    And with a snap of her finger, the earth below them suddenly became clean, pure water. No blemishes within, just the purest of pure water one could see.


    Ssh~


    Right after everyone fell within, not even a second after, she snapped her fingers once again, changing the clean pure water back into earth, then to stone.


    Burying them for eternity.


    "...."


    Without even minding her actions, she looked over at the remaining tens of millions of beastfolks. As for those buried? At normal urrences, they should be able to break out.


    Any being Epic and above should be able to do that. But since they were heavily wounded from the bacsh of the destruction of the Incarnation, they were far weaker.


    Whoom~ Whoom~ Whoom~


    Beast Incarnation after the other suddenly appeared within the beastfolk army. Seven stood at a mile tall, with a Deity Lord each driving it, it had the prowess of a Deity King.


    An Incarnation had the prowess of one realm higher than the drivers. And aside from the two peak Deity Lords, there were also eight Deity Lords who were once the major gods of the beastfolks.


    With one down, the remaining seven did not hold back at all. That was not all, almost 200 seven hundred meters Beast Incarnation rose. They each had the prowess of a Deity Lord.


    Even more Incarnations rose, the smallest being four hundred meters tall, with the prowess of a Lesser Deities. There were more than two hundred Beast Incarnations. And Soquel still looked down on them.


    "Cute."


    Was all she could say.

 Chapter 172 Transcendent And Supreme, Surpassing Limits

    ?Being of Mythical birth, her initial attributes were quite high, adding up all the attributes one could gain from Apprentice to Deity King, she was supposed to have monstrous attributes on her main stats.


    But even then, her Mythical birth did not give her monstrous talents. But a single Enigma could. And because of that, like her mother, and everyone else within the Upper echelons...


    They were pursuing forty Nebulous Universes within their Inner Realm as their final goal.


    And thus, "Below the Heavens, within this Mortal world, either than a few, I am unrivaled. So,e at me little ones. Why don''t you BRING IT ON!!!" She valiantly shouted and took off herrge broad sword.


    "That''s not considered being unrivaled Soquel." Sear appeared out of nowhere besides her, then patted Soquel''s shoulders with a smile, "There are thirty of us at your level and two way above you."


    "...."


    Of course, those two were Enigma and Allen. "No, It''s only thirty of us, as for Lord Enigma and Lord Allen, it is clear that they do not fall under the category of ''Under The Heavens'' right?"


    Sara interjected as she appeared above them sitting leisurely on her broom. Exposing a pair of fit ck slim boots that fitted her legs perfectly well, unfortunately, the brand was a bit...


    "Don''t gossip about those two. Little Enigma aside, do you dare im to be stronger than the En mascots?" Sion appeared and chimed in, shutting them all up.


    Indeed, the current En siblings, were too much of a threat. Perhaps only the current Gill Jr could fight one of them. As for them ganging up on him, that was an overkill.


    "Hey, let''s see how many we can take down before going home." Soquel cracked her knuckles and flexed her muscles. All their words not reaching her ears.


    Sara seemed interested and inquired smilingly, "What''s the stakes?"


    "...How about, the winner gets to spend an entire day with the young lord when he returns?" Sion thought, as there was nothing better to bet on. Well, she expected them not to be interested.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    But suddenly, Immense divine power began nctuating around them, kicking up a rageful storm of divine power. Sara, who stood at the center of such a storm, smiled as her robes and hat fluttered with the wind.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but a date with the young lord is worth a hundred years of study for me. Plus, I heard he''s Omni-elemental." She muttured a bit loudly for everyone to hear.


    Then following her words, a giant fireball burned into existence behind her, like a small sun about to go supernova. While water converged above her, forming an ethereal orb, as noble and majestic as a moon.


    On her side, the wind spun so fast, it twisted andpressed into something simr to a Space Vortex, while the earth on her right broke up from the ground andbined to form a giganticary sized boulder.


    ary Menace - Manifest any of the four basic elements into highly destructiveponents enough to cause damage to an entires if not destroy it. Each summoned disaster has enough potential to destroy even Star systems and Gxies. Has the Extra Skills "Elemental Disorder" and "Null Affinity"]


    Not only her, Soquel also picked up her sword and grew into a three meter tall Beauty with well refined muscles and a more tanned physique, her body made out of jaggery rocks.


    A gigantic Gail popped up behind her, along with powerful and shiny scales all over her body. Her mere presence alone seemed to twist space apart, and shredded it to revolve around her.


    [Earth Dragonoid Physiology - Manifests the will of an Earth Dragon onto your body, adding 300% of its attributes to your stats for a minimum amount of time, until the skill is deactivated. The more deaths caused, the stronger the boosts. Has the Extra Skills "Dragon Affinity" and "Earth Draconic Arts"]


    It would be fine for anyone, but to her, this increase in stats made her have the prowess of something even Deity Emperors could not treat lightly. A total overkill for this situation. Sion and Sear were left speechless.


    Within a moment, these part of the southern hemispher was in chaos. Devastation everywhere, Chaos was born at every moment and for an instant, Death was the only element around here.


    "...Hey, does the young lord know Archery?" Sear couldn''t help but ask. They had never seen him use Archery before, so she wasn''t sure. Hence why she thought of the question now.


    "...It''s useless, the battle is almost over." Sion responded, but then added as well, "But I heard his brother is Transcendental with the bow and arrow... perhaps..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She didn''t finish her words, and Sear didn''t want to hear them either. She''d rather train by herself than spend an entire day with those two Godly brothers.


    She didn''t know... when and how her Chastity would be stolen otherwise. Indeed, they were just too goddamn perfect!!!


    ~~~


    Meanwhile within another hemisphere of the world forest, two beings travelled at rapid speeds and flew towards a certain direction.


    One of them travelled along sky level. Lulu Emeralds. It''s been twelve years since she met Enigma, and possible the strongest and most Devout believer of him. Nia aside though.


    Throughout these years, she has done her absolute best to spread out his name and create an Empire for him. So far, it was still "Green River Kingdom", and there were still meetings on what the Empire''s name would be.


    After all, nobody knew hisst name.


    As off now, either than the high elders, as in Nia and David, as well as Gill Jr and the En siblings, Lulu was the strongest person. She had also, somehow, by a stroke of luck, gained a small bit of the advantages of having Enigma''s Bloodline Enhancements.


    [Elemental Progenitor - Diluted Bloodline of a True Being (Obtained effects only). For every rank up, total source will increase by 100%, strength by 50% and speed by 25%. Realm suppression can now be ignored. The Bloodline has a passive effect to create a thousand Universes hourly once the Deity King Realm is breached, and the active effect to increase the number of Universes manually forged by ten times every time the sessor cultivates]


    As someone who was a Chosen and a Mythical being, as well as a user of 40 ''Divine Fragmets'', her divine power was almost a billion trillion units (sextillion), trillions of times higher than the ordinary Ancient Deities, the peak of Deities.


    It was all thanks to this Unique Bloodline, she had nigh-infinite Divine power units. And as a Deity King, what off when she bes an Ancient Deity?


    Her attributes could also best even the strongest of Deity Emperors, if not much stronger beings, physical prowess wise.


    Unfortunately she was an Elementalist, and someone who has never been trained by Enigma in hand-to-handbat, unlike the four Nether sisters and Nia.


    With her higher talents, evenpared to the others who became Champions or Chosens, Lulu should be unrivaled either than against Nia. Gill Jr and the En siblings were not ordinary "mortals" no more.


    But for some reason, there was another woman who was no different than her. "Krishna..." She thought out loud as she looked down on the woman who preferred running than flying through, to the northern hemisphere.


    Krishna, unlike herself, didn''t have the bloodline branched of a monstrosity, instead, she had the physique instead. Allen created her with a simr body to that of the ten Supremities he had, but a better version of it.


    Her divine power reserves were far lesspared to Lulu, but it was not too far. Their strength were around the same level, and strangely, most of their Skills had simr effects.


    Just the two of them crushed the four Nether sisters effortlessly. Which was why Nia did not mind sending them towards the demons without any back up or support whatsoever.


    And like Nia, Lulu and Krishna were like Gods unrestrained within the World Forest. The amount of Providence around Green River was piled up mostly because of them.


    "I know I''m pretty, long ears, but quit staring so much!! It''s giving me goosebumps!!" Krishna teasily said from down below, as if she had eyes behind her head.


    "...."


    Lulu shook her head in disappointment and didn''t argue with her. Not arguing didn''t mean she was fine with how things were though.


    With a burst of rainbow-like aura, she flew at a much faster pacepared to before, thousands of times beyond light.


    Krishna clicked her tongue in regret. "Why are you acting like this? It doesn''t suit you at all, long ears..." She thought in discontent.


    She didn''t like why Lulu held herself high above others. The problem wasn''t her, the problem was that it made her seem arrogant and hard to approach. ''Is it hard to just be friends?! Geez!!''


    She put more strength in her legs and burst forward after Lulu with a powerful sprint. Easily catching up with Lulu in no time at all.

 Chapter 173 Transcendent And Supreme, Surpassing Limits II

    ?With this pace, they disregarded the scouts and arrived above the now Pride Kingdom before them. As of now, the two beauties stood afloat ten miles above the Kingdom with no sign of them aware of their presence yet.


    "Hey, let''s talk." Krishna moved closer to Lulu and said. She expected Lulu to move back or avoid her like usual, but Lulu just stood there and continued looking down.


    "Hey¡ª"


    "I can hear you." Lulu didn''t even look up at her and responded, "And I know what you want to say. Unfortunately, being arrogant is seeped down into our veins. Just as how being cruel is part of being a dark elf."


    "This is just Racial characteristics, and not something we can easily transcend." Lulu said in a gentle tone, her eyes coldly looking down on the demons.


    "That''s bullshit!!!" Krishna dered with a snort, then continued, "You and I are immeasurable. We both know that limits can''t do anything to us, be it Race or League, we can transcend through it all easily."


    "...."


    "I don''t even know why we are going into such deep topics. But I can assure you, if you keep up with that ideology of yours, you''ll be looking down on the gift your lord gave you." She concluded.


    "...Can I, say something?" Lulu looked at Krishna for the second time today, and gently inquired, there was some sort of gentleness hidden within her eyes now.


    "Sure." Krishna easily agreed. She was free spirited and lively, energetic and bold, blunt and straightforward. Why would she disagree?


    "You''re really soft, arent you?" Lulu asked with a rarely seen gentle smile on her face. This was an expression only her siblings saw everyday.


    "Wha...What?" Krishna felt offended and caught off guard, causing her to blush in embarrassment. Luluughed gently and said, "I''ll throw away my useless arrogance if you start wearing skirts and act more feminine."


    "...."


    Krishna was stooped and frozen. It was true, she never wore skirts and was considered more of man than a woman, despite her feminine charm, nobody hit on her.


    "...I will do it, once my husbandes back." She muttured with a light blush on her face, imagining the dress on herself with Allen admiring her.


    "...I''ll also be humbled before my lord." Lulu also mumbled to herself. Who wasn''t aware that she liked Enigma, despite rarely seeing him, hell, she has never seen him before.


    Both girls looked at each in the others and smiled. Only one word came in thought when they heard each other''s words, "Figures."


    "This aside, now let''spete." Krishna dered.


    "...This is what I meant." Lulu sighed.


    "Women alsopete!! In fact, its mostly women whopete!!!" Krishna defended herself, "You know what, nevermind. Let''s see who can deal more initial damage."


    "...."


    Lulu did not say anything and just spread her hands out, causing rainbow-like aura, which she called auspicious aura, sorounded her. Krishna''s bodly smiled and golden aura drifted around her.


    The auspicious aura around Lulu suddenly turned light orange, then red, then crimson red. The sorounding heat changed and began increasing, causing even Krishna to pull back.


    ''The strongest form of Fire would be through a dragon''s breathe right?'' Lulu thought. She was young and of course, inexperienced. She had not seen a supernova, let alone a hypernova or any simr destructive elements out of space.


    She had not yet even forged her own Domain, with its very own Universes within yet, which was the final step to be a Deity Emperor. Thus, she had no knowledge of exterior world operations.


    As for atomic explosions, she was also not educated by chemicals or physics, she was your average 18 year old elf girl, who has lived in the forest for only fifty or so years.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Krishna was also from a wild civilization, and their powers were not that advanced to give them knowledge on other subjects. But that didn''t mean they couldn''t use imagination.


    ''What if Ipress the breathe of a fire dragon into a small orb and drop it down? No, what if Ipress all my elements with just the littlest bit of string separating them apart, and when they touch down, those thin barriers go off? Yes, let''s try it out.''


    She immediately put her thoughts into actions. Her auspicious aura changed from crimson red to sapphire blue, violent purple, emerald green and dark yellow before gathering above her palm like a torrent of water.


    Her control over elements was perfect, not allowing even a little bit of aura to seep out at all as she worked. She was so concentrated on her work, she didn''t realize how cute she seemed at the moment.


    "...."


    Krishna watched as a small colorful orb formed between the palms of Lulu. It looked beautiful and divine, but, the destructive aura around it caused even herself to sweat.


    ''What if...'' She thought as she gulped and looked down, ''Oh how much I pity them. Unfortunately for them, the bossdy said to wipe them out if we so wish for it.'' She added, forgetting that Nia changed her mind.


    "Whooo~" Lulu blew out a turbid breathes as she rubbed the sweat off her forehead. The orb had perfectly formed, but she wasn''t aware of it''s capabilities herself.


    [Rule Modification: Element - Within a region of a hundred meters, can modify the rules orws of elements to one''s liking to an absolute degree unless beings of a higher existence than yourself interfere. Elemental damage increased by 10 000%. Has the Extra Skills "Elemental Conversion" and "Elemental Zone"]


    This was her Unique ability. It allowed her to temporarily choose an element and bring out its capability to R9 perfect elements, close to a True Law. And this was because she was but a <Unique Existence>, who cannot use True Laws.


    But if she broke through to Demigod realm...


    She used it consecutively, turning her fire, water, wind, earth and lightning to R9 perfecr elementaryws that make up the Boundary of the Multiverse, beforebining them together.


    It had to be known, R9 perfectws were elements considered usable by Ancient Deities, their effects should be strong... "Here goes." Lulu said and gently dropped the orb down.


    Afraid it would blow them up by mistake.


    They then silently watched as the orb descended down at a fast pace. The poor demons were still not aware of their own downfall even now, not even the strongest Rouli or his fellow Deity Lords.


    Krishna had been wondering as well, she wondered for so long and still couldn''t find an answer. So, she decided that action would give her an answer instead. She thus stretched out her hand,


    "What are you doing?" Lulu asked.


    "...You''ll see." Krishna replied.


    [One-Man Army - Once a day, can release an attack that is possible to unleash one random anti-army Ability to wipe out an army/anyone before you, or enhance anti-army abilities by 10 000% andy down fifteen random debuffs within the attack]


    The falling orb suddenly released purely destructive aura and fell even faster. It''s purely destructive aura giving out pressure no different than that of the God of Destruction themselves.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both girls suddenly flew higher. Not only them, Nia back at the western hemisphere suddenlymanded the Grand Mountain to strengthen its defenses, whilst spreading out her aura to cover the whole region silently, in case it got wiped out by mistake.


    The high elves within the Elven Empire suddenly put up a very strong barrier covering the central hemisphere. The Mother Tree also summoned thousands of its roots to the Nature Pantheon within the Eastern hemisphere.


    The beastfolk were considered lucky as the West, East and Central hemispheres separated them from the northern hemisphere. Fortunately, the explosion would not reach them... Hopefully.

 Chapter 174 Transcendent And Supreme, Surpassing Limits III

    ?The Demon Kingdom


    It has been nine years since they established themselves. And unlike Green River Kingdom, they had enough Deities and army resources to be a Kingdom.


    Since their situation was just sending people here from Hell, so their progress was the greatest. Within no time at all, maybe seven yearster they would be a one star Empire.


    Then another five and another three, they could match the Nature Pantheon and the Elven Empire. By another fifteen years maybe, they could really be a four star Empire. These were their estimations.


    They could build their foundation before the second Cmity began, where Heaven, Hell and Spiritus would truly invade the Middle Realm andy their Conquest with full force.


    The chess board for the Great Holy War.


    Rouli had also seeded in bing a Ruler, which was the equivalent of the Deity Lord realm. Now, he was just your average peak Ruler Demon King, who was close to bing a Royal Demon King.


    But today was an important day, a True Demon Lord had descended.


    Though Demigods or True Demon Lords could not yet enter the mortal realm, right here right now, right before his eyes, was one of the many sons of the King of Pride himself, True Demon Lord Diablo.


    Diablo was a Demon Lord who had a divine artifact that had one ability, the ability to allow him to enter the mortal world even under normal conditions, with restricted powers. And he chose to use it now.


    Though he could not manifest his Domain that had countless of Universes within, and was only limited to just being an Ancient Demon with a manifested Divine Body... he was still as strong as your average Ancient Deities, which they were none here.


    "My lord, may I ask why you have brought your illustrious self down here?" Rouli smiled at Diablo as he respectfully inquired. His old appearance made him look quite stiff, but he did not care at the moment.


    "No reason, and don''t worry about me and just excuse yourself. I''m tired of hearing your tone, old thing." Diablo hugged the Subus on hisp and waved off Rouli without even looking at him.


    Her beauty alone was a bit too high for a useless character. Having an abundant chest, devilish curves and an S-ss figure that could put literal Demigoddesses to shame.


    She could topple Universes with her looks alone, let alone mere Regions.


    "...Yes, my lord. Now please excuse me." Rouli stood up and prepared to leave. As for pride? He had discarded it the moment he became a demon, which was funny, considering that he worked for Pride.


    "Oh, and do make sure to leave thedy behind. You will make for, to entertain me, won''t you, dear?" Diablo smiled at the beauty who served Rouli. Even with semi-divine charm, he was infatuated by the girl.


    Her Charm dwarfed even that of the Subus on hisp, making it seem unpleasant to the eyes dye to thisdy''s superior beauty. Her curves were too prosperous to ignore.


    Her chest, though not that abundant, was still a perfect size for a beauty like herself. And her figure... no need to speak of it, as even Goddesses of Beauty themselves would literally bow to her in defeat.


    "...My lord¡ª"


    "Shut up and SCRAM!!!" Diablo interrupted Rouli, who was about to defend his secretary, with a shout, his voice kicking up a small breeze. Small but strong enough to push Rouli back, like a ragged doll.


    The Reiki contained within that shout was but a single unit, yet that single unit wasparable to over Trillions of units of Divine power. Hence he was struck abd forced to heavily collide with the wall behind him.


    "...."


    Rouli stood up and slowly dusted his clothes. He looked back at Diablo and was about to take another step towards him, but thedy turned to him and bowed.


    Nobody saw it, but he did, and that small glint within her eyes calmed him down. There was more to his rtionship with this girl, than what simply met the eye.


    "There is no need sir, I will apany the lord for however long he desires me." She said in a t tone, with no emotions, no nctuations of sorts. Her eyes were also as devoid of emotions as her tone.


    Rouli stopped and bowed towards Diablo and left without any hesitation. Nobody found this strange. Rouli was originally humble, and he listened to almost all of his secretary''s opinions to begin with.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maybe it was because her opinions always made sense, or because there was more to them than meets the eye, nobody knew. But to them, Rouli''s response was normal. It would be strange if he stayed.


    Plus... Diablo was far stronger. The stronger ruled with an iron fist in Hell. And he was also their prince. So... Rouli had literally no choice at all in this situation.


    Rongxi and Rongu didn''t say anything and just stood up to leave after a slight bow towards Diablo. Of course, the fallen angel-like beauty and the high subus that served them had to stay as well.


    Diablo''s orders.


    There were noints at all though. When Rouli was out, he looked up and sighed. Rongu came near him snd patted his back as he whispered, "It''s time."


    Rouli nodded and transformed into ck mist, which converged into a pure ck Lance. The ever silent Rongxi nodded to Rongu and also turned to ck mist before being absorbed by Rongu.


    His power suddenly increased from moderate Deity Lord to peak Deity Lord, perfected Deity Lord and then initial Deity King, and it was still rising. "Haah~ Unfortunately I''m still weaker than him. But that''s not important, today is his death date anyway."


    "This is the first step towards a path of Chaos after all."


    With that, he vanished out of sight, that is, after looking at the falling orb in the sky. Then immediately after he disappeared, an aura of destructionparable to a God''s aura descended without restraint.


    But before that, within the house Diablo was at. He satnguidly on the throne and appreciated the top ss divine-like charm of the three beauties before him.


    They were too ethereal.


    "Sir, a word of advice?" Rouli''s aide suddenly smiled cheerfully as her eyes shed a golden brilliance for an instant. Diablo did not feel that and justughed, "Sure, I''ll allow you."


    "It is not safe..." She started off by opening her mouth to speak, but midway, the fallen angel transformed into ck mist and converged on her back, transforming into a pair of ck wings with starlight glitter around them.


    She stretched out her hand and held the high Subus'' hand, before turning her into a pure ck staff that had a white-blue orb above it. The orb looked quite strange and universal, like the Source of Creation.


    She then continued her words, "...to desire things that are way above your league. Even your father, is nothing but trash to me."


    She murmured, and smiled at him. Diablo suddenly sensed a terrifying presence from thedy, hisplexion turned unsightly and he trembled wildly.


    "Who...Who... are you..?!" His eyes widened and his teeth ttered, but the youngdy only smiled for a brief moment before vanishing. But before he could calm down, another highly destructive pressure fell down upon him.


    Though weaker than before, it was still something terrifying for him. ''Why are Gods suddenly descending like falling cabbages?!''


    Diablo thought and was about to send himself back to Hell, but right at this moment, a blinding white light spread out and covered the entire northern hemisphere in an instant, and it continued spreading out.


    There was no explosion or anything grand as that. Instead, the white glow continued to spread like the light of dawn, illuminating the world in pure whiteness.


    Like a mother covering her child in a nket to put him to sleep. No pain was experienced, only pure thoughts as everything was extinguished.


    Even Lulu and Krishna felt nothing but purity from the white light. Perhaps the brief moment of pure destructive aura was it pushing out the evil within itself. It was like experiencing Nirvana before being extinguished.


    [Destruction of Purity(Unique) - Dual Skill. Summon the power of the universalws of destruction, purity, extinction and nirvana with your hand and release it out. The first half releases destruction aura that will bring fear to your opponents, instilling thirty random negative ailments, then cloaks then in pure aura of extinction that cannot be resisted by anyone but higher existence stronger than the user. Has the Extra Skills...]


    Both girls felt like they learnt new skills and exchanged looks of admiration. This feeling... of power and pure destruction... was too addictive!!!


    They stood afloat and looked down as the light began to fade away. After it faded away, it revealed an entire hemisphere of ravaged earth, with no sign of greenery at all.

 Chapter 175 Transcendent And Supreme, Surpassing Limits IV

    ?As if a storm just came and left, no signs of an explosion, no crater or sign of destructive powers. Only and of barren-ness. It could''ve been worse though.


    And from above, it looked like arge farm project, which just finished plowing thend.


    "...."


    "...."


    The girls silently continued to watch, until a certain moment, when a powerful burst of aura created a crater on the surface. The Aura was a couple leagues higher than the girl''s.


    "Damned women!! Fucking bitches!! You whores!! How dare you, how dare you, HOW F¨CUCKING DARE YOU?! BITCHES LIKE YOU DESERVE TO CRAWL UNDER MY CROTCH!!! HOW DARE YOU¡ª"


    Suddenly out of nowhere, arge golden sword smashed into his side rib at insane speed, cracking a few in the process, before sending him flying through the sky like a baseball, crashing almost at the edge of the northern hemisphere like a cannonball.


    Boom!!!


    "Che, who do you think you''re to look down on woman, huh?!" Krishna snapped back at him as her aura, though slightly weaker, burst out as well. As a female, she felt offended by those words and attitude.


    Lulu flew besides her and frowned as well. She didn''t care much, but if a powerful man like Enigma respected woman, what was he, an Insect, trying to do disrespecting them? Unforgivable!!


    "Dammit!!" Diablo stood up in rage, his face was slightly pinkish due to anger and veins were popping over his skin without restraint, like dragons threatening to crawl out. His teeth were clenched so tight, it seemed like they might shatter at any moment


    "I''ll... I''ll kill you damn insects. I''ll rip you all apart, limb to fucking! Limb!!" He roared out loud as a transcendental aura of a King burst out and humbled even the atmosphere itself into bending down to his Will.


    [ King''s Aura(Extra) - Releases the Aura of a king that will cause anyone weaker to bow before you, or those at your level to treat you with caution. The aura of King cannot be ignored by mere mortals and gods alike ]


    Lulu and Krishna had the urge to bow down and worship the rageful figure of Diablo, but that was only an urge. But they did be cautious of Diablo and did not recklessly attack. Diablo also became cautious.


    Their reaction told him that they were almost as strong as him, a Peak Demigod, even when restricted. This made him think, ''First, Gods, now Demigods? Why are there more Higher Existences here?! Is this a coincidence?!''


    Diablo raged at his own deduction. He was unaware that Krishna might have been affected by the skill, but her reckless and impatient side broke through its limitations and caused her to rush towards Diablo unaffected.


    "You dare?!" Diablo realized a bit toote and could only rush over as well. His speed was faster than hers and easily reached her first.


    He had a boost of millions of true value percentages with him, thanks to owning quadrillions of Multiverses within his Domain. Even if he could not manifest it, the boosts were still there!!


    A single Universe could boost a person''s overall stats by 0,001%, hence a thousand could easily increase stats by 1%. This was something only Deity Emperors were privy to, as no Deity King could forge over a thousand Universes.


    Not even those favored by an anomaly could. Now back to business. Deity Emperors could a hundred billion Universes to reach their perfect stage, and Ascendent Deity Emperors would forge all the way t oa quadrillion Universes, forming a Multiverse.


    At that point, it was Trillions worth of boost to their stats. Then Ancient Deities were required to form a billion Multiverses, while Demigods could form quadrillions of Multiverses to reach their perfected state.


    And then, a billion Multiverses could be converted to 1% of True Damage value. Then as a peak Demigod, quadrillions of Multiverses, a 1,000,000% True value increase to their overall stats of power.


    Unfortunately, instead if being all-round, he had to share it throughout his stats such as movement speed, attack speed, reaction speed, physical damage, soul damage, magical damage, and the defenses of the prior three, and many more.


    For now, he chose to boost all his speed stats, strength stats and defense stats, thus sharing around 100,000% for each, which was still 1,000 times the boost to his stats and giving him true damage~


    An aspect of power that no Extra or Unique Skill could defend against. Only the authority of higher ranked Skills such as Ultimate Skills, could do much as challenge it.


    Diablo didn''t waste any time with the temporary boost of strength and held her entire face in his hand. He felt like he was tens of times stronger than her in terms of physical Strength.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He then vanished like a wraith and appeared before Lulu, forcefully grabbing her face with his other hand as well, and kicked off the floor powerfully.


    ''I''ll totally crush you women regardless of who sent you!!! I am King, I am Royalty. ROYALTY I SAY!!! You dare look down on me!?!?''


    He had such chaotic thoughts as he pushed himself down and smashed both their heads on the ground forcefully, with the irresistible weight of thousands ofs within each hand.


    Boom!!


    The ground was easily breeched as the earth of the entire northern hemisphere shattered like ss being smashed by a stone. "This is where you belong, down below me, below my majesty!!! No, below the earth I walk on!!!"


    "You and your freaking mouth!!! Shut the hell up ande back to reality dumbass!!!" As if she felt no pain from the crash, and as if her bone were liquidable, Krishna twisted her waist and sent a powerful kick to the side of his stomach.


    Bang~


    Just the sound of contact alone was like twos colliding, smashing into each other. The force of her kick sent him flying miles away.


    Krishna then stood up and fixed waist by slightly twisting it side to side, transcending her body''s limits didn''t mean she did not feel pain.


    [Self-Transcedence(Unique) - For a limit of time, can transcend the limitation of race, being and realm. Thus any realm, racial or being Suppression is ignored until the skill duration ends. Has the Extra Skills...]


    This was a Unique skill she loved the second most. It made her do the impossible, at the perfect moment and at the right time. As if she had no physical weaknessid upon herself.


    "Here Ie, prepare yourself you self-concieted, freaking son of a b*tch!!!"


    Bang!!!


    With a powerful kick to the ground, Krishna flew towards Diablo at an unpredictable speed. Diablo felt offended and charged towards her at simr speeds. His Pride would never take that lying down.


    [Eye of The Beholder(Unique) - Can choose three targets to expose each of their weakness or expose three weaknesses of one individual daily. Either than beings of a higher existence than yourself, nobody can reject such a skill unless through the use of another Unique Skill that opposes this one in nature. Has the Extra Skills....]


    Both individuals, shed together, resulting into a powerful shockwave that seemed no different than a devastating tornado. And this was just through physical prowess alone.


    After the sh, the floor below their feet shattered, sinking them a foot into the earth. But both beings ignored this and pulled back from each other.


    Krishna clenched her fist, utilizing [Self-Transcedence] to its limits as she broke through her limits and brought down a powerful gale of wind that could blow aways from their orbit with the force of her punch alone.


    Her body had transcended mortal-hood and was stirring extraterrestrial nature with just her body alone. Diablo frowned and his eyes shone a purple glow for a brief moment before he smirked.


    ''Her weakness is her head!!! She cannot bend her skull orpletely twist her neck or she would die!!!'' He blocked the powerful blow, but was sent grinding along the earth on his feet, for a few miles back.


    Krishna did not give him the chance to take a breathe and rushed forward at full speed. Throwing a barrage of martial arts that did not give him an leeway.


    Each move was mastered to godly degrees, as there was no weakness from herbos alone. But Diablo did not seem bothered at all, even though in terms of martial arts, he was losing one sidedly.


    ''Hahaha, a bit more, show your unsightlyness a bit more and let me prove the difference between a king and a bitch!!'' He thought as his body was pummeled left and right, up and down, ck and blue by Krishna.


    She then gave him a powerful punch to the stomach, followed by an uppercut that forced him to face the sky. She then shed like a ghostly figure and appeared above him, her fist outstretched for a powerful hammer fist.

 Chapter 176 Going Beyond Limits, Taste Of Death

    ?"Got you!!!" But instead of faltering, Diablo smiled as he pointed at her head and unleashed two skills in session, causing Krishna to feel the hint of death for the first time in a long while.


    [Doomed Fortune(Extra) - Bring about the failure of a certain aspect or a moment. Can affect anything, whether people, skills or even a process of a Universe being born to fail. Useless against beings of a higher existence, or those of a stronger realm]


    This skill, as it''s definition says, caused her to miss her target and let her fist pass by his face by a small degree. At this moment, their posture was a bit ambiguous and daring.


    As if Krishna was about to fall into his arms for a hug, while waiting for a perfect moment to seal the deal with a kiss. But such a thing didn''t happen at all. Time felt like it had stopped as they were falling.


    [True One(Unique) - Once per day, can summon power that transcends your level and has a 50% to kill your opponent. The stronger the opponent''s Realm, the smaller the chances by half, and the weaker the opponent''s Realm, the higher the chance by double. Has the Extra Skills.....]


    Perhaps it was her unlucky day, but Krishna felt like she would diepletely when his hand touched her face. But unfortunately, she was not in a position she could move or wish that he would miss.


    It was a checkmate. And honestly, Krishna was not angry. Not only because she knew that a certain cute someone would not let her die, but because all was fair in Love and War. But there was no Love here, just purely War.


    "God''s Grace." And indeed, suddenly an ethereal voice disrupted the ''peaceful'' moment, as an auspicious glow covered Krishna''s body for a moment.


    Her life and death, wew dictated not only by Diablo''s fist, but by the two words that drifted out at that very moment.


    [Godhood Ladder(Unique) - People close to you have a high chance to experience a one in a lifetime rare opportunity twice or thrice. Once per week, can bring unprecedented fortune to oneself that affects any being either than higher existence than yourself. Has the Extra Skills.....]


    Diablo''s fist touched Krishna''s face, causing an unprecedented deadly force to try and st her head from her neck. But unfortunately for him, his luck turned to misfortune, and Krishna''s misfortune was turned to luck.


    By a stroke of luck, her whole body was sent back along with the force, saving her head from being separated from her neck.


    Midway, Lulu caught her and they were both sent flying away. Diablo also fell on the ground face up,pletely caught off guard, ''What happened, what fucking happened?! my chances were a 100%!!!''


    He stood up and looked far away, towards the two women helping each other up. He grinded his teeth together in anger and finally activated a divine skill of his own.


    [War Demon Manifestation(Divine/Ultimate) - Be driven by madness and murder. Instincts and perception will be altered to be perfect for Killing and countering any non-God opponents. Be a killing machine at the cost of a chance to lose your mind. Affects even beings of a higher existence or far stronger than yourself. Has the Unique Skills.....]


    Without carrying about limitation, he directly used the skill. Baleful aura burst out of his body, covering his body in red mist that obscured his appearance.


    His skin turned pale white, ck cracks spread around his eyes, his lips turned purple, his sclera also became ck while his pupil became golden. His ws grew longer and became ck as well, his hair also rose up like furious snakes.


    "I''ll... Kill... kill... KILL YOU!!!" He roared in a hoarse, bestial-like tone. His presence was nothing like a Demigod anymore, for a moment, it was as if he was... a War Beast.


    RAAAAAARRGGHHH!!!


    With a powerful roar, he lightly kicked the floor, instantly appearing before Lulu in an instant. Lulu didn''t even have the time to be surprised as death gently, and lovingly stroked her chin.


    And with supernatural movement beyond any mortal flexibility, Krishna luckily managed to save Lulu by pulling her aside, using up her second stroke of luck for the week. But Diablo didn''t want to let go either.


    He swept his other hand at her, but she tripped midway saving Lulu again, avoiding the sharp attack while using up herst luck of the week. The next attack... would be a surekill.


    For the first time, as if their minds were connected, the girl''s coordinated perfectly without a sound.


    Silent and fluent.


    The moment Lulu touched the ground, she used an Unique skill to cause the earth to shoot up an earth spike towards the chest of Diablo. Midway, it transformed into a glowing pike.


    [Elemental Transmutation(Unique) - Can transmutechemical elementschanging any element, whatever its state: solid, liquid, gas, or sma, and interchange their forms midway. Has the Extra Skills....]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Ability: Law of Life(Passive) - A Unique+ ability that bestows the R9-Perfectw of life that dictates all life within Reality to the user. Life Affinity increased to the peak, any being with R9 and lower rankedws are helpless against you, damage against dark-type beings increased by 1000%]


    Thanks to the ability of her artifact, the metal pike was a deadly weapon for a demon. But Diablo was a True Demon Lord, not your ordinary Demon after all.


    And something like ten times the damage was nothing to him... But, that''s where Krishnaes into equation.


    [Divine Soul(Unique+) - Nigh Divine. Support Ability. Can transcend one Unique ability to an anti-divine Divine ability that can severely damage semi-divine and divine beings. Has the Extra Skills.....]


    Thus alone... changed the course of Lulu''s actions, and what value it had.


    Abination of two chosens, using two Unique skills and one Unique+ skill. Thebo was nothing short of Deadly to someone like Diablo.


    The golden glowing pike easily pieced through Diablo''s chest,pletely destroying three of his four hearts in the process.


    Everything turned to silence. Diablo pulled himself away from them in difficulty. The women didn''t chase after him as they knew what a cornered dog could do. Plus, they won by luck.


    "I''m not... dead yet... I haven''t... lost yet..." Diablo said incoherently as he stood up with difficulty. Krishna and Lulu pulled up their gaurds and retreated back slightly.


    "Ah, Argh...Aaaarrrgggh!!! Why? Why?! Why don''t you just realise your ce and just BOW!!!! To me. To True Royalty. Me. Me!! ME!!." He roared out loud and thrust his own hand into his chest, pulling out his almost damaged remaining heart.


    Only Demon Gods could move their hearts within their bodies as they please, True Demon Lords could not. Thus, all their hearts were still clustered up together in their chest.


    "I''ll... make you... bow, by, force..." He shattered his heart and looked at the two women with a crazed smile, sending chills down their spines. He then added, "For I am Supreme."


    [Dead Heart(Divine) - Can sacrifice a heart in order to escape sure-kill death and be reborn with all five hearts of a True Demon Lord. Usable only once per month. Has the Unique Skills.....]


    The blood from his heart didn''t stter everywhere. It first froze in the air and then covered his hand, then his arm, to his shoulder then the whole body in just seconds.


    Both Krishna and Lulu felt like something was not right, they felt uneasy and pulled back even more. Lulu sent a burst of mes towards the carcass while she was at it.


    Boom.


    The small explosion with heat greate that the sun''s clouded the ce around Diablo with dust and smoke, making it hard to see his figure at all. But it did minimal damage.


    "I don''t like where this is going." Krishna said and took up a fighting stance, a pair of golden gloves on her fists. Lulu nodded and floated above ground.


    Suddenly a burst ofughter rang out from the smoke, "Hahahaha... Hahaha... It''s toote, it''s too fuckente!!! I''ll make you bow, no, I''ll make you beg. Yes, I want to see those pretty faces begging for their lives right below my feet. Right, where, they, belong!!"


    "...Tsk." Krishna clicked his tongue and was about to rush over, but Lulu managed to stop her in time. "Rx. Don''t let his taunts get to you. That''s what he intends for after all."


    "Oh? You over there, little elf, I suddenly don''t like your expression. Heh I wonder what expression you make when your man is above you? Hahaha, maybe bitchy? Or slutty?"


    "Whatever it is, I bet it aren''t that disgusting. I''m pretty sure it''s not that... unsightly!!!"


    He suddenly appeared before Lulu, whose expression was a bit twisted due to rage. But all that was reced by surprise as she realized that she could barely respond.


    "Hahaha... die!!!" He shouted, along with his fist flying towards her pretty, but confused face.


    Bang!!

 Chapter 177 Unfathomable Presence Vs The Presence Of A God

    ?But his fist was stopped an elegant long leg, he frowned and looked at his side, finding Krishna who managed to defend Lulu, albeit her body was trembling slightly.


    [Divine Combat(Unique) - In this state, temporarily gain the ability to battle like a God, and transcend some of the attacks of mortals. Cannot work on Divine Beings, but can partially affect Semi-Divine Beings. Has the Extra Skills....]


    This skill, along with [Self Transcendence] allowed her to react to Diablo''s Godly speed for an instant. But it was only for an instant.


    Boom


    A fist smashed into her face ruthlessly, sending her flying hundreds of miles away like an unleashed bullet. She flew across the sky and bounced on the ground due to the momentum until she slid across the earth to a stop.


    "Krishna!" Lulu called out, but she had more important issues to worry about than Krishna''s life right now.


    Diablo''s powerful hand grasped her face and smashed her down ruthlessly, shattering the earth once again with his immense strength.


    If not for Nia and the Mother Tree keeping the bnce of this region together, there would literally be nothing left of it. Let alone the region, the whole Continent would be gone.


    He knelt over her, his knee right below her chest and folded his fist. He brought it up above his head and smirked, "It''s a pity, I thought I''d see the expression of fear on your face. But, what did I expect from an elf?"


    He sent his fist to her face, but he suddenly paused before his fist could strike her. He looked down at her strangely, in confusion.


    [Dy(Unique) - The user can dy the effect of anything to ater time, for example striking target, but the impact of the strike would not ur untilter. Affects anybody of the same level of existence or weaker to an absolute degree. Has the Extra Skills....]


    She had stopped time around his fist. But that was for an instant. A momentter, his fist fell heavily on her face, resounding throughout the distance due to the impact.


    Bang~


    ? He smiled and pulled back his fist, only for his fist to vanish the next instance, along with his smirk reced by a frown. He looked at his hand, which was now nothing but a stump, then at the smiling Lulu, who was pinned right below him.


    [Compound Disintergration(Extra) - Can attain highly destructive abilities bybining the elements in a chaotic state. Ineffective against beings of a higher existence than yourself]


    She had covered her face with a thin barrier of [Compound Disintergration]. Thus any attack that fell on her face would be disintegrated without restraint, as long as a God was not the one attacking her!!


    "Why won''t you just let me humiliate you, I''m King, I''m fucking Royalty!!" He roared out loud as his fist regrew at a speed noticeable by the human eye.


    [Denial(Extra) - Denies Abilities that can threaten the user''s life, but is useless if the abilities can directly kill the user or are cast by higher existences than the user]


    These women were strong.


    Going against them without a hand would only be crippling himself and setting up a foundation for his funeral. So he could only deny the aspect of himself not having a hand, thus regrowing his hand to its prior stage.


    "You didn''t expect this did you?" He smirked and grabbed her by her neck. But Lulu did not stop smiling at him and only said, "I believe, niether did you."


    "Huh?" He looked at her in confusion for a moment until it dawned on him.


    Krishna!!


    She wasn''t dead. He hurriedly turned his face, only to be met by a powerful golden fist, that shone with regal majesty and utter dominance.


    Boom!


    The punch was so powerful that it shattered sound and space, and sent him flying at a speed far faster than that of light itself. Krishna stood there breathing heavily as green aura sorounded her body.


    [Recovery Mode(Extra) - In this state, can recover any type of injury as long as it isn''t delt by a divine being or someone of equal strength]


    The crack on her face was also healing at a visible pace. She gritted her teeth as she looked up at Diablo who crashed onto the ground a few hundreds of miles away.


    "I''ve had enough of you. Royalty this, royalty that. Fuck you, and fuck that royalty of yours..." She clenched her fist, turning the green aura to golden. Her hair also turned golden and swam in the air majestically.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Preserver Divine Physiology(Unique+) - Gain the abilities of a Preservertion Semi-Divine being. In this state, the body is preserved from harm, either from animate or inanimate objects, and they gain enough strength to protect what they preserve, or deem worthy to preserve. Has the Extra Skills.....]


    "...You think you''re all that great? Think you can trample on my friend because you''re royalty..? Well guess what, Royal scum, I''m Divine." She said each word with every step, her aura caused even the earth to tremble.


    The whole region was humbling itself before her mere presence!!


    [High Consciousness(Extra+) - A sub skill of "Preserver Divine Physiology", fills up the needed consciousness to temporarily mimick a God without suffering heavy injuries to the soul]


    [Inner Power(Extra+) - Sub skill of "Preserver Divine Physiology", can unleash the hidden talents and potential of the being to bring out the transformation to its fullest limits, showing the terrifying prowess of Divine Beings]


    Boundless radiance spread out from her, gathering above her until it formed into arge wheel-like manifestation on her back. Her eyes also turned golden, without any pupil within.


    "...I''ll kill you, I''ll show what majesty is, I''ll fucken teach you to humble yourself before a true Queen, a Supreme Goddess, a superior being, a fucking woman!!!" She kicked the floor heavily, traveling the distance between them instantly, in just a millisecond.


    [Semi-Divine Soul(Unique+) - Support ability. Can transcend one Unique ability to an anti-divine Divine ability that can severely damage semi-divine and divine beings. Has the Extra Skills....]


    This Unique skill, along with the Unique skills [Self-Transcedence], [Divine Combat] and most importantly [Preserver Divine Physiology], made it that, under the Heavens, Krishna was no different than a God. She was a literal walking anti-God right now.


    Diablo couldn''t even read her movements. He only realized she was before him when her fist fell upon his face, propelling him up into the sky like a canon at an unpredictable speed.


    Krishna did not say anything. Her emotions were shut down, and she looked no different than a God, a Hindu deity. She quickly kicked the floor, instantly appearing above him like a ghost.


    Bang~


    She sent him flying down with a punch, no, punches. Every meter he fell, was a punch on his face. Luckily, his skill continued to deny some of the damage delt to him, but the damage was still delt nheless.


    Boom!!


    He crashed onto the earth, resulting into a crater hundreds of miles wide. But she wasn''t done, she closed it up with another punch, spreading the crater hundreds of times wider, and a miles deeper.


    Diablo felt the fear of death for once.


    Even after using [Beholder''s Eye]''sst hint to check her weakness, there was none. The current him was helpless against her.


    And this was him in his crazed mode of [War Demon Manifestation]. He was a freaking perfected True Demon Lord with this boost. Then, didn''t that mean that the current Krishna was...


    "No!!! How could a God be allowed to decent during the first Cmity?! It makes no sense. That''s impo¡ª" His mouth was sealed by a powerful punch, followed by another, and another, and another.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    For a while, the only sound that rang out was the blunt sound of two heavy celestial objects crashing together.


    Diablo had died a few times, from having his head pummeled to pieces, from being suffocated to death by the innumerable iing punches, by having his entire brain messed out.


    He finally began panicking. Left with only two lives, he didnt hesitate to use hisst divine skill he had. Summoning arge portal above their heads.


    [Demon Summoning(Divine) - Natural Skill of a Demon God. Can summon an entire army of demons to help aide the Demon God. Summoning has no restrictions unless within another person''s personal realm. Has the Extra Skills.....]


    This action caused Krishna to pause and look up. He used this chance to flee, but his reaction was still slow. Krishna moved instantly and smashed his entire body into blood mist with one fist.


    But a purple glow shed out of existence and flew towards the portal at the speed infinitely faster than light. Even Krishna was helpless, she could only watch as Diablo fled with his soul only.


    "...."


    "Calm down, he''s gone." Lulu flew into the pit and looked at Krishna, whose body slowly returned back to being mortal. Her body could not take the burden anymore.

 Chapter 178 Unfathomable Presence Vs The Presence Of A God

    ?"I guess I''ll leave this one to you." She smiled and said, before sitting down on the floor in exhaustion. Lulu nodded, "Hm."


    These twodies were representatives of Enigma and Allen. And as previously mentioned, they are each other''splimentary half. Meaning that, if Krishna had her own Godly form, then Lulu...


    Lulu''s hair suddenly floated in the air majestically, glowing in myriad colors. Her pupils glowed golden and colorful mist sorounded her body, obscuring her appearance from the world.


    The beauty of a Goddess should not be spied on by mere mortals. She looked no different than a Greek Goddess, obscured by their divine might and brilliance.


    [Transcendental Alpha Physiology(Unique+) - Allows one to transcend their own Race in both spirit and body. In this state, attain a physical and spiritual body that transcend over the enemy for a certain period of time. Within the battlefield, either than genuine Gods, nobody should be your match. Has the Extra Skills....]


    [Nature Empathy(Unique+) - The user can sense the overall well-being and conditions of their immediate environment and natural setting stemming from a psychic sensitivity to nature, including nature biomes. The user can understand the overall well-being and conditions of nature, as well as fully interpret its emotions andmunicate with them. Can be one with Nature and use its powers to a nigh Divine level. Has the Extra Skills...]


    [Godhood Ladder(Unique) - People close to you have a high chance to experience a one in a lifetime rare opportunity twice or thrice. Once per week, can bring unprecedented fortune to oneself]


    [High Consciousness(Extra+) - A sub skill of "Transcendental Alpha Physiology", fills up the needed consciousness to temporarily mimick a God without suffering heavy injuries to the soul]


    [Pure Form(Extra+) - Temporarily gain a pure spiritual body, that has attained Affinity with all elements, thus increasing your Elemental prowess by 1000% and divine power by 300% for 30 minutes]


    The atmosphere around the whole World Forest suddenly seemed as if it were humbling itself to Lulu. The greenery around, bowed down to her, as if she was the Forest Goddess.


    She had transcended her body, allowing her to mimick a God, but that was not all, she also had the power of nature. Meaning that without destroying the whole concept of Nature itself, she was Immortal and had nigh-limitless power.


    The increase of her Divine power made it go over calctable units. And her Elemental prowess were increased by ten times. But Lulu had an even bolder idea.


    "Glory of light, gather around me and heed my orders, sh your brightest and illuminate the world of its evil, Radiance..." She pointed up as she chanted.


    Pure light gathered above her finger, and began swirling like a whirlpool. Using her weapon''s ability, the light was increased by seven times, then [Pure Form] increased her elemental prowess by ten times.


    The damage this attack would deal on demons would be seventy times!!! For a moment, the whirlpool looked like a True Law, oozing out Reiki and unknown mystical power of life.


    "GO!!!" Lulu felt pressure from the mystical power and decided it was not wise to keep it on her any longer. With a curt shout, she threw the golden whirlpool into therge portal that covered the entire northern hemisphere.


    Ssss~ BOOOOOOM!!


    The explosion was just a minor effect, the golden whirlpool illuminated the area beyond the portal, turning its gloomy red and gray into pure white. The color white seemed to have overshadowed every other color at that moment.


    And an entire army of demons summoned by Diablo were wiped out. At most, he could summon thirty million demons with his rank, but they were all gone now.


    The portal also broke down slowly, closing up one of the only ways for a True Demon Lord to invade the Middle Realm. Unfortunately, Lulu didn''t know that the World Will would''ve have killed them itself.


    They were breaking the rules after all.


    Lulu''s body suddenly reverted back to its usual appearance. She sighed as the portal totally broke down, this battle, was not within their calctions.


    "Here, let me help you up." She stretched out her hand towards Krishna, who took hold of it with a bold smile, "That was awesome."


    "...You were amazing yourself." Lulu alsoplimented back. Krishnaughed and pushed ou her chest proudly, "Whose wife do you think I am?"


    "Figures." Lulu shook her head with a smile. They hadpletely rxed and dropped their gaurds down. But right at this moment, an unprecedented pressure fell over them, immediately forcing both of them to their knees.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...!!"


    "...!!"


    The pressure was too much, forcing them to be on all fours, and it continued to push them down. Lulu felt a sense of deja vu. She looked up, and was horrified by the gigantic face up above.


    Krishna also looked up, and they saw the face of a handsome middle-aged man, formed out of the clouds and lightning as his eyes. Just his gaze pushed them down, let alone his true aura.


    ¡ºHow amusing. A pair of little birdies were enough to make you look... no, they are not just your ordinary little birdies¡»


    The being didn''t open his mouth, but his voice drifted through out the Green Continent. After all, his face formed by the clouds wasrger than the Continent itself.


    ¡ºOoh~ a pair of champions? A pity, no matter how tempting it is to devour you, I''d kill you instead. What a pity indeed¡»


    The pressurizing tone sighed, causing unprecedented pressure to fall with that sigh. This pressure gave out the illusion that it would sink the Continent when it reach down.


    "Why the sudden rush?" Suddenly an idle tone cancelled out the pressure before it couldpletely descent. Even Lulu and Krishna were given space to breathe.


    From high above, a middle-aged, mature woman stood afloat, directly gazing at the giant face with an idle smile on her face, and deep rooted arrogance on her face.


    Her arms were folded before her chest, while arge coat was hanged over both shoulders, fluttering majestically with the wind.


    Nether Queen Nia, the monster of the Green River Kingdom, and the self-recognized strongest woman on the whole Continent.


    ¡ºHm~ Heh, what is a little God like you supposed to be, before me?¡»


    Therge face snickered at her. Due to her presence and some of her passive skills, Nia didn''t have to activate anything to bring out the pressure of a God.


    In fact, within the whole Region, she was a God. Her area of influence was only small because of her strength, perhaps she might cover the whole Continent when she promoted once again.


    "Little God? Oh please, Listen to yourself. If I''m the little one, why are you the one hiding and not the other way around?" Nia retorted casually, as if a terrifying being wasn''t looking down on her.


    The pressure continued to fall, but it was always off-setted by an unprecedented aura of death. It made the being above give up his useless struggles.


    ¡ºThat world is too low for me to invade. Does a human feel the urge to enter an ant burrow just because he wants to kill some ants?¡»


    He responded as well with a question of his own. But Nia retorted once again without hesitation. Her attitude was bent on looking down on him.


    "It depends, whether he has the ability to enter and kill all the ants or hide behind a facade of ''The entrance is too small for me''. I wonder, which is your case." She ended with a provocative smirk.


    This was no longer just a confrontation between an invader and a defender, but one against Pride itself and Arrogance. A Queen and a King. Two Emperors reigning over their Domains.


    Two Tyrants.


    "That''s about enough. You''re dismissed." Feeling content, Nia nodded to herself, and waved her hand at him. The casual action was enough to blow away the projection manifested by the clouds.


    ¡ºWoman¡ª¡»

 Chapter 179 A Stroll Of Effortless Conquest

    ?The entity was suddenly cut off by a powerful aura, powerful enough to shatter the projection of his head, which was stronger than a perfected Demigod, maybe a true God.


    "...!!"


    "...!!"


    Krishna and Lulu looked up in shock as Nia easily delt with the problem just like that. She was only a Deity King as well, but her prowess had surpassed the Demigod realm.


    And they knew why. Slowly, their gazes fell on the small Nether Elf on her thigh, the manifestation of death, life and rebirth, En Morten.


    She, previously a he, has recognized Nia as her master and boosted her power greatly. They didn''t know how strong Nia was, but after this, they were definitely going to look for one.


    "You two should go back home." Nia''s voice reached them from above, startling them to their senses.


    "Madam Nia, where are you going?" Lulu humbled herself and inquired. A person recognized as aunt by Enigma was her superior regardless of strength.


    "Me? Since I''m out, I might as well pay a visit to those elves in the central hemisphere. I also need to take a stroll." She responded casually.


    "...."


    "...Take care." Krishna didn''t have anything to say, and Lulu could only wish her luck. Nia nodded, pleased with their attitudes and flew away at a casual pace.


    Right after she left, the ce was left in silence and both woman fell down on their bottoms on the floor. They didn''t even think about leaving out of the crater.


    "When we get back..." Krishna muttured to herself. Lulu added on, "...We should definitely beg for our own personal Ens as well."


    "Hm." Krishna nodded with might.


    And just like that, the battle of recognition for the En sibling''s support begun at the Green River Kingdom. All Patron Lords and Regent Monarchs fought for attention without a care of pride at all.


    Meanwhile, it did not take Nia long before she reached the Elven Empire. Her presence had already alerted everyone, but nobody dared to go out and stop her.


    No, they could not do such a thing at all.


    Just her usual Deity King Aura was enough, let alone when it was enhanced by the presence of ''Death'' who was sticking to her like a ko hanging on a tree, and the now close to a Hundred Nebulous Universes within her body.


    It was a new discovery Nia realized minutes ago. That the space that was erged by 10% with every Divine Fagment she absorbed, could be filled up with structures.


    Forty Divine Fragments, meant forty 10% stacking upon each other, which was Space enough for around sixty Nebulous Universes. Add up her forty Nebulous Universes she could form with her potential alone...


    A hundred Nebulous Universes!! And she was still just a Deity King, not even an Deity Emperor, who was the one who should have thousands of Universes within their Inner Zone!!


    The question was, would Nia dare to bud each Nebulous Universe into its own separate cluster, resulting in a hundred clusters of Universes that wouldter be Multiverses, when she promotes...


    Or would shebine them for a smoother path towards bing an Deity Emperor... You, as a Beyonder, what do you think she would do?


    This was Nia after all~


    In no time at all, Nia reached the center of the Empire, where an entire army was waiting below her. Above the army where ten beauties, no lessparable to her children.


    "May I ask what your excellency wants from us?" A rtively young woman, around Soquel''s age flew up and asked with a smile. Her hair was silver like Lulu and herplexion was pale white.


    "Nothing much, I was just wondering what the difference between your tree and my tree is." Nia casually responded without any sign of hostility at all.


    "Excuse me?" Thedy asked back in confusion, not understanding Nia at all. Thisdy was Nature Goddess'' minister, an entity one step away from bing a Deity King.


    "I mean, I recently cut down my treest year. So I was wondering if yours could be cut down as well." She casually replied in kind. Her answer causing everyone''s expression to change.


    "Miss¡ª" Nature Goddess was about to say something, but Nia cut her off by snapping her fingers. "I''ll cut you a deal. Surrender to us and I will give you, and your children, corresponding positions. Do not, and..."


    Snap~


    With another snap of her fingers, En Morten let go of her thigh burned within intense gray mes. The mes then spread out releasing arge Scythe, two meters in length.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s Body was as thick as an arm, and it was not straight. Seemingly made out of dried, ck bark. The top was like a beast maw, opening wide with the de acting as arge tongue.


    Boom~


    Unprecedent aura burst out from her body, cloaking her with gray mes and forming two balls of energy on her sides, one ck, one white. Her aura instantly pressurized the entire army to humble themselves below her.


    But then, suddenly, a root as thick as house flew towards her at unpredictable speed. Caught off guard, Nia could only use the Scythe to defend, but she was still sent flying backwards.


    After stopping mid air, Nia''s smile did not fade away as she looked mockingly at the Mother Tree. Her gaze triumphantly shining with interest.


    Nature Goddess was also surprised, and when she looked back at the Mother Tree, her face was covered in dread.


    Arge scar was made onto the Mother Tree, and gray mes spread throughout its body. Covering 10% of its body within an instant.


    Everyone realized the abnormality and slowly lost the will to fight. The Mother Tree was their strongest weapon, yet, even it lost?


    "Last chance, surrender with a chance of authority or be dominated and be ves." Still with that irritating smile of hers, one that Enigma liked, Nia dered.


    "Will you let the Mother Tree go?" Nature Goddess did not fight back and inquired with a sorrowful tone.


    "Depends on your answer." Nia responded.


    Nature Goddes did not hesitate and agreed to the terms Nia proposed. Of course, she chose the first one instead of being dominated.


    And just like that, the Elven Empire was dominated. The beastfolk also surrendered after they revived their people and heard of the news.


    The World Forest was about to enter a state of reunion. The three star Elven Empire, two star Beast Empire and the Green Leaf Kingdom,bined, were like a three and half star Empire.


    If they could conquer a few other regions, they could be considered a full-fledged four star Empire and the first within this Continent.


    Nature Goddess and Beast King also got temporary Regant Monarch positions.


    The two Beast Lords, the Elven Minister and High Elf Queen, were temporary Patron Lords, with the same status as Levi, Kuma and Ali.


    Meanwhile, the few promising figures such as the seven Elemental Deities and the Eight Beast Deities were put on the waiting list.


    The number of higher ups had increased by six, making it thirty-two of them. Unfortunately the recent add ups were not chosens or Champions since they didn''t have any blessings.


    Aside from Nature Goddess who had the blessing of the Mother Tree. She was considered a low grade Chosen.


    But that was fine. Nia had no ns of increasing them any more. The other Regions would be stripped of their positions the moment they were conquered asmoners, and given to the stand-bys.


    Their status would be Overseers, which would only belong to the fifteen of them for now. They would be considered as higher ups as well, making the number around fifty.


    The only reason she had mercy of the Elven Empire and Beast Empire was because of Lulu and Kuma. Despite their independence, they were still royalty in both Empires.


    Yes, Kuma''s mother was a princess, who unfortunately escaped from home and passed away. She was the Beast King''s great great grand daughter.


    While Lulu, also had her own story. The Elven Prime Minister, and High Elven Queen were her aunts. Nature Goddess was also her Ancestor.


    "This is just the beginning... I bet we are currently the only Empire with so many Deity Kings. And most importantly, what is this?" Nia sat on her throne and looked at the table before her.


    A small veil seemingly with a hundred droplets of blue liquid, a unique demon looking seed and a small veil of at most a hundred droplets of golden liquid.


    This was something she recieved from out of nowhere after she took over the Elven Empire. Everybody was clueless of it, only Nuu said that the golden liquid looked simr to something she could not wrap her head around.


    "...Enigma, is this your doing? You brat, juste back home and stop ying tricks on this old hag." She said in a low tone, her smile bitter and her eyes full of affection and helplessness.


    Meanwhile, once Lulu returned she met a certain someone along the way. The both of them paused and stared at each other, shock within one, and bitterness within the other.

 Chapter 180 Louises Chronicles: Experiments And Pains

    ?It was the High Elven Queen. She was off pure blood and had Deity Lord prowess, being a race of Unique Elves, the High Elves. Her beauty was also quite high and descent.


    "Child..." She murmured, yet could not form aplete sentence. Lulu meanwhile did not say anything and slowly calmed down. Her expression became stoic and null.


    She lightly bowed her head towards the High Elven Queen and respectfully greeted, "Greetings, your highness." She said, and then flew past her.


    "...Child..." The High Elven Queen could only repeat the same word with bitterness, and only sighed a momentter.


    Krishna from the side saw everything and silently, but awkwardly stared at the High Elven Queen, as thetter also stared at her. "Hey... and bye." Krishna greeted and hurriedly left.


    She did not want to be caught within this crossfire. For at this current moment, to her, Lulu was her friend and was in the right. That would stay the same until she heard the whole story.


    Until then, Lulu''s side it was.


    "...."


    The High Elven Queen continued to stand there and look at the fleeting back of Lulu. She felt guilty, she felt saddened, but most importantly, she felt self hatred.


    "Don''t me yourself too much. It was not our fault to begin with." A voice drifted towards her direction, and the Elven Minister floated towards the High Elven Queen. She then added, "The child is just acting unreasonable."


    "Evrn if you say that, it does not change the fact that we could have done something for her too." The High Elven Queen retorted.


    "Not everything revolved around her you know. Not everything is perfect just because we had the so-called power." The Elven Minister also retorted as well.


    "...You... I''m disappointed."


    "You always say that." She casually said then left, leaving behind another sentence, "I still repeat, it was not our fault, and never will it be."


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Great Terra


    Abyssal Realm, Higher Abyss


    Edge of The Higher Abyss


    It''s been 52 days since they were stranded in this God forsaken ce, a year in the God Realm and seven years in the Middle Realm.


    Throughout this month and a half, a lot had happened. Louise really had promoted herself and converted 500 units of faith power to Reiki, but even then, these Fallen Angels refused to humble themselves.


    Even after beating them up, they would just say something, "Kill me if you dare." or "I will never obey the likes of a Devil like you."


    Louise wondered from which perspective did she look like a Devil. She was a Goddess, a more genuine Goddess than those Abyssal Gods of theirs!!!


    She ended up giving up on the Fallen Angels for now and looked for the Devils. And contradictory to before, they easily humbled themselves after being beat down.


    In fact, their belief was Fanatic at the start, making her doubt reality. After going back and fighting a Fallen Angel, the same results urred and they did not bow down to her.


    In anger, during the end of second month, Louise spread out her wings and manifested her Divine form, achieving beauty and elegance even the Fallen Angels couldn''t view with their eyes.


    After that, there were thirty-six Fallen Angels and fifty-seven Devils following her. Their grades were high, thus their numbers were far less. Just these two were Forbidden Grade, a grade above Mythical.


    And unlike other grades, for Forbidden grade, every Demigod had a hundred household members who will share the benefits of being a Forbidden grade as well.


    Among her recently found ny-three Forbidden grade believers, only three were Demigods. Two True Devil Lords and one Fallen Dominion.


    But it was not like she had forgotten about her Shadow Deities. So far, she had 2 500 units of faith power, but that was still not enough to power all of them up.


    So instead, she gave them each first grade blessings, making them lowest grade Champions at the cost of 50 units. They had also be Higher Deities before that though.


    Maybe they would be Deity Lords after a month, since they were now Champions. Louise thought after a moment. Everything aside, for her promotion, things went like this:


    ¡ºID: Louise Shade Vermillion¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Fallen Princess". Your R8-Abyss Fire Law has be R9-Abyss re Law. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(7): Eternal Night (Zenith), Chaos Borne (Fantasy), Mother of Fates (Unique), Subdue: Divinity (Unique), Chasmic Darkness (Unique), Sleeping Death (Unique) Mother of Mysteries (Unique)¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºArtifacts(2): Chariot of Night, Star Treader (Lost), Wings of Night, Starless Feathers (Lost)¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Mother of Mysteries" has be a Fantasy Providence¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Faith Empowerment", you can use Faith to power yourself. Your poption has been multiplied by ten. You can now have 26 800 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    Her Unique and Extra Abilities were also quite a lot. Her strongest one was [Metapotic Rules], a Divine ability which allowed her to make her own rules.


    These rules, within a specific area, can affect any being Demigods and Gods. She could eveny out rules such as "Your defense is useless against me", and you will be vulnerable to all her attacks.


    Unfortunately, she can only give out one rule per person to restrict them per day. She could also bypass immunity regardless of being and deal damage to them.


    And also manipte the elements of nothingness to create a domain that could absolutely deny everything except Nothingness. There was also [Chaos Maniption], [Nether Maniption] and [Abyssal Maniption] and [Primal Infernal Extinction].


    These were all Divine skills, there were also plenty of Unique skills, but she rarely used them. Louise was a pure killing machine, unstoppable, perhaps even among the Gods.


    "Big sister..."


    She had powerful abilities that even Gods probably feared. If they knew about this, they would kill her at all cost.


    "...Big sister..."


    That was not all. Just her forces, influence and information covered arge area. Louise was a force that even Athena would not want to go against right now. Niether would Louise want to go against Athena''s intellect.


    "...Hey, big sister, she''s dying!!" Mimi finally couldn''t hold it in and shook Louise, causing her toe back from her thoughts.


    "Hm?" Louise looked at Mimi and inquired with a light humm. Mimi did not say much and just pointed at Noelle, who sat cross-legged before them.


    Looking closely, Louise began regretting her decision. If this little girl really was Enigma''s God-daughter, then they both did a terrible mistake.


    Usually, a person cannot ept blessings from other True Gods except their own God. But Noelle for some reason, could take in both Enigma''s and Mimi''s Blessing.


    Due to this, Louise wanted to verify if there was a rating above champion, thus she told Mimi to increase her third grade blessing to a second grade one.


    At first, everything was fine. But the moment Noelle had two 1st grade blessings in her body, it triggered some sort of evolution for her. Her attributes didn''t increase much, but they were higher than ordinary Champions.


    Her Mana increased by five times, and herprehension was too frightening. Unfortunately, she had to suffer severe pain from time to time.


    "She seems... a bit better today." Louise said after a pause. But even she knew that she was merely escaping reality.


    "Big sister... will Noelle, die?" Mimi asked.


    "If she does die, then I might regret my entire existence." Louise bit her lip and thought, ''This cannot go on, she definitely can''t die, not even if she is not an important aide of Enigma.''


    "Big sister, look." Mimi pointed at Noelle, who had cyan energy and ck mist sorounding her body. It was sometimes corporeal, sometimes Incorporeal and sometimes not there.


    "...She''s evolving?" Louise thought.


    "Really? Then she won''t die!!"


    "Shut up, lest you Jinx it." Louise yfully smacked Mimi on the hand. With her tough skin, Mimi felt no pain, but she still sulked.


    Then as if she thought of something, she looked at another direction, where a small little beast was caged. "Big sister, about that little thing..?"


    "You talk too much." Louise said as she gently rubbed Mimi''s hair. As for the caged thing there, Louise did not want to think about it.


    ''Why is everything I meet affiliated with him? Even a small dog on the streets has his scent.'' She sulked as well as she thought life was unfair. She, as the fiancee, hadn''t seem him yet!!!


    "...."


    Mimi felt Louise''s mood and did not say anything. Even she could tell that the little beast''s golden eyes looked simr to a certain someone''s eyes.


    ''I wonder if it''s a pet, a clone or my niece. Anyway, people have strange fetishes, I wont me big brother at all.'' She thought, unaware that those thoughts might cost her life if Louise heard them.

 Chapter 181 Louises Chronicles: Power Spike

    ?Suddenly, a burst of green mes spread all around them. No, it wasn''t green mes, but intense energy manifested into the form of mes frolicking around.


    "She''s close to waking up." Louise thought.


    A momentter, the cyan mes died down, revealing Noelle once again. Her body had undergone some changes.


    Her hair was still silver, but there were a mixture of ck strands and cyan strands. Her skin was a bit more paler than before, but notpletely white.


    Her proportions remained the same and her body size as well. She stood up and did a few stretches, trying to get used to the power she recently gained.


    One of her eyes was cyan blue, and the other was dark yellow. They both released high amounts of energy, a sign of High Ocr techniques.


    "How are you feeling?" Mimi skipped over towards Noelle and joyfully asked. Noelle looked at herself, then her now evolved sword and then the now bright Abyss, in her view though.


    "I feel... like I''m full." She said, putting her hand over her stomach and rubbing it gently. Mimi nodded in understanding and patted her back, "Take a rest bestie, you''ve earned it."


    Though Mimi failed to catch the joke, Louise didn''t. And she looked up strangely, ''Those words, can give people the wrong impression you know.''


    She shook her head to throw away those thoughts out of her mind. Then when she was about to say something, she saw a small puppy standing before Noelle and wagging its tail energetically.


    Woof~ Woof~


    Noelle looked down on it then looked at Louise. She was stumped.


    This little thing had a familiar ting of Energy, one that she was very used to by now. While appearances wise and aura wise, she looked like a certain cold beauty.


    "...."


    Louise didn''t know what to say either.


    As for how the little thing escaped its cage, it probably used the Shadow World as an intermediary link between the inside and outside of the cage.


    A power only she, herself had for now.


    "Let''s go, we have to enter the middle Abyss if we really want to find out what is truly going on here." Louise ignored the puppy and said in a stern tone.


    "Big sister, we can''t fight Gods currently." Mimi said after trembling a bit. Louise looked at her and said, "We both have enough faith to be genuine True Gods. If you dont want to die, promote yourself immediately."


    "...."


    Mimi sulked and went to sit down within a corner. As for Noelle, she was left out and thus did not understand anything they were saying. But she did get a few hints.


    ''These people, want to fight Abyssal Gods? And ording to their words, they have simr Status to, if not Gods themselves.'' She thought. A certain someone also shed in her mind.


    ''Is Lord Enigma... a God too?'' She also entertained such a thought. After all, the blessings, his appearance and aura as well, were all out of this world.


    In no time, the group moved out and went deeper into the Abyss. All the way, Louise had not forgotten one of her sub goals, to recruit shadow deities and shadow devils.


    And throughout the month and half of exploration, so far there was nothing. Hopefully, she could make progress when she reached the middleyers.


    "...."


    Louise then took her crew and they flew deeper into the Abyss using the Star Treader, and covered arge distance distance just seconds. They were faster than anything below Gods.


    This way, it was easier to avoid trouble and they just flew through across the Abyss.


    In just a week''s time, they appeared within the Boundary of the Middle Layers and were stopped by arge wall. The wall was quite long, and from it flew a powerful Naga grasping a spear within their hands.


    The power itid out was terrifying, something beyond anything Noelle had everid her eyes upon. Even Mimi was slightly trembling besides her at such aura, while Louise only frowned at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    Mimi felt wronged, but nheless used her willpower to stop her trembling. She willed her heart and braced herself for what was toe, unfortunately for her, Louise would not make it easy for her.


    ? "Go." Louise only said one word, and Mimi felt her world roll upside down. Her heart immediately stopped beating abd she instinctively asked, "What?"


    "Go and find out what it is going on." Louise repeated herself and Mimi dreaded those words. She had not misunderstood. Her one of two sisters was actually abandoning her!!


    "...."


    Noelle did notment whatsoever, and just silently watched as Mimi trembled out of the Star Treader. She was afraid that as Mimi''s friend, one word from her and she would be suffering the same fate.


    Mimi left the Star Treader, and appeared within the sky as if she just popped out of a small cloud of darkness. She then grumbled to herself before flying towards therge wall separating the two portions of the Abyss.


    The Wall of Despair.


    It was a wall that was sturdy, and was firged out of the blood and bones of Outer Demigods and Gods, True Demon Lords and Demon Gods, True Dominions and Seraphs, and many other Outer level beings.


    It was so sturdy, only Transcendentals and those above could do something about it. But here, one would not find any Transcendentals, or any power beyond that at all.


    They could only be found beyond the wall.


    Mimi thought back on such description that her sister, Louise came up with. She remembered it and then flew towards the naga whom just happened to stand before them.


    "Who are you? State your name and purpose." The naga scoffed at the approaching Mimi, as her power levels were somewhere around the level of an Ascendent Deity Emperor, as she was within one of her seven forms.


    ''I am who I fucken am!! Who are you to look at me that, you non-legged lizard!!'' Mimi thought to herself, but respectfully replied, "I am Missy, I am a small Demon Emperor of Hell, and desire to take refuge within the Abyss."


    The naga paused and strangely looked at her, "A Demon Emperor? And you survived all the way here?" It seemed skeptical, but then nced at the carriage and understood.


    "For a servant to be this weak, the owner should be a True Demon Lord existence. Hmph, trash." It scoffed at Mimi once again and added, "You should all go back where you came from, little hell spawns."


    ''Hell spawn? Hell spawn?! Mind you, I am a fucking True Goddess, I''ll kill you and make you swallow your balls, you piece of shit!! And servant? Servant?! Fuck you asshole, fuck your mother, in fact, fuck your whole family!! I wish I could...!!''


    "Yes sir, if you say so." Mimi bashed down her intrusive thoughts and humbly lowered her head to reply. She was not going to kill herself for these guys. Or rather, through these guys.


    "Yeah, you should tuck your tail in between your legs and... damn, you really look appetizing though." The naga thought out loud, it''s eyes moving all over Mimi''s childish figure with apparent lust.


    Thatment made it subconscious stare at Mimi''s figure, down below. Thus making it aware of the taboo-like feeling Mimi''s figure gave out.


    It licked its lips, and its breathe slightly hastened. Mimi was just that, taboo. She was moving in between childish, and mature. Her figure was small, and she still had a hint of baby fat on her face, yet her chest, curves and rear were abundant.


    And being a True Goddess, not even some Outer Goddesses could hold a candle against her. Especially so, as True Beings be more beautiful the stronger they became. Hence why the poor True Demon Lord leveled Naga fell absolutely for her charm.


    But Mimi was enraged.


    "Look, I''ll make you a deal." It ignored her expressions and kept its calm as it restrained it''s emotions, then suggested. "If you entertain me for the night, I might let you pass through. Maybe if you be my ything, I might protect you and your owner. What you say?"


    Mimi was even more enraged, and a powerful aura burst out of her body. But the naga was not worried, and even released an even more powerful aura that dwarfed that of Mimi.


    It was like an elephant standing against an ant. The difference was uncountable.


    "...."


    Mimi''s aura was dwarfed and she pulled back at great speed. She then trembled and a look of fear appeared on her face.


    She then turned around and stared towards the Star Treader, bit nothing came out. Or rather, nothing urred, hence little Mimi could only fight for her dignity.

 Chapter 182 Louises Chronicles: Fiesty Dragoness

    ?Or she could just give up. ''Should I give my body to this thing...? Would it be that bad?'' But as she had such a thought, she felt terrifying killing intent that surpassed even the aura of the Naga.


    It spread to cover her, and almost everyone within this small section of the Wall of Despair. Even the Nafa felt threatened at such pure and heart wrenching killing intent.


    It was so terrifying all the Demigod-leveled guards rushed out abd prepared for battle. The Naga that stood before Mimi felt even more pressured, hence his mentality was affected.


    It held its spear and waved it at Mimi, releasing a wave of oppressive force that further pushed Mimi away. "You BITCH!! You were tricking me, and stalling for time." It said, then roared towards those behind it. "AN INTRUDER!! AN INTRUDER!!"


    Terrifying aura after terrifying aura burst out from the tens of Demigod level existence, and threatened to topple down Reality.


    To someone as perceptive as Mimi, it gave out the impression of being far greater than multiple Realities, which terrified the little girl evem more. ''FUCK!! Big sister!! Are you trying to be sis Athena, eight now?! Are you trying to kill me?!''


    She turned around and wanted to run away, but one of the ten Lord-level existences burst towards her at terrifying speed. Mimi was shocked and hurriedly used her arms to cover her face.


    But that did no help, as she was forcefully struck flying back a terrifying speeds. The little dragoness was sent flying back. The Lord-lvel existence chased after her and held her by her throat.


    The force and momentum led them flying towards the ground at speeds faster then light itself. Mimi was then forcefully struck down like a meteorite.


    Boom!!


    The collision shook the earth, and sent out vibrations everywhere. But the dragoness felt little to no pain from the crash. She only grit her teeth, and a burst of magical power exploded out if her body.


    BOOM!!


    The magic power was too intense, and forcefully pushed the Lord-level existence away. And once given the chance, Mimi dashed away at full speed, unleashing all her potential.


    She ran towards the Star Treader, but her chasers were far faster than her. And more than her in terms of numbers.


    Woosh~


    Another Lord-leveled existence appeared before her like a ghost, and forcefully struck her down. The Wright within Gheorghe punch being devastating and World ending.


    Bang!!


    Another one appeared besides her, and made a few habd signs. Mimi wanted to react and avoid their bombardment, but was unfortunately trapped within golden chains that appeared out of nowhere.


    ''SHIT!! BIG SISTER, HELP MEEEE!!!'' Mimi cried out in grievance as the golden chains sealed her in space, using the Ascendent Law of Space. She could not move.


    "DAMMIT!! FUCK OFF ME, YOU PEDDOS!!" Mimi shouted, and a burst of Ascendent Laws shattered the chains that trapped her down. She was angry, but most importantly, scared.


    They were stronger than her.


    And more of them.


    With that in mind, she dashed away once again. And thus time, not towards the Star Treader, but towards the Wall of Despair, that stood tall and mighty.


    "After her!!" The Naga roared at the others, always standing behind just to stay safe. He had a bad feeling about this chase, and the one within the cloud of darkness behind them.


    The others thought nothing of his words, and chased after Mimi. She was headed towards the Wall of Despair, and that alone was enough enough them to chase after her.


    Mimi, with her Greater Deity Emperor prowess, suddenly too on the form of a feminine majestic ck dragon. Her scales were covered in the Ascendent Law of Apocalypse.


    Her entire being was also cloaked in the Ascendent Laws of Magic and Darkness. Her battle prowess increased by another level to that of an Ancient Deity being.


    ROOOOAAARRR!!!


    She let out a roar using her Unique Skii, [Dragon King''s Roar], and put every one of the Lord-level Existences into a trance state of fear. As a Unique Skill, it was bound to affect thempletely.


    And to add on her already terrifying stats as a True Goddess, she was bound not to loose against a single Lord-level existence. But Mimi never went all out to fight.


    She went all out to escape.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Boom!!


    She shattered through space with sheer force, as she broke through the enforcement of hundreds of thousands of Deities within the Wall of Despair.


    The Star Treader suddenly moved at this moment, shuttling through with speed that was even greater than that of Mimi. It caught up to her, and it''s aura forcefully pulled the dragon the size of star in the carriage.


    The space within grew to amodate her grand size. Once Mimi realized where she was, she sighed in relief and broke down into silent cries, then reverted to her dragonoid form.


    "...."


    All the while, Noelle was speechless and just stared in stupor. She was afraid to move closer, because the next bait might be her. Nobody ever knew what went through an expressionless person''s mind.


    "Good girl." Was the only response Mimj received from Louise. The little girl pouted her lips, and did not dare say anything back. But her face was full of grievance.


    Louise saw through that and sighed, adding softly, "I''ll give you a Lost Divine artifact once we get settled down." She paused, then softly added, "As an apo... as a reward."


    "...Really?" Mimi stopped being sad and immediately bloomed in joy. She was already used to such treatment. And from her two sisters, she knew Louise was soft.


    At least, softer than Athena.


    "...."


    Noelle watched everything take ce with a somber expression. She was not sure what kind of expression to make either than just that... after all, this pair of sisters, was just too...


    Meanwhile, the Star Treader burst through the dark skies and shed with unpredictable speed. And by the time the guards of the Wall of Despair woke up fro their stun, the target was way out of sight.


    "Shit shit SHIT!!" The leading naga roared out in anger, but did not dare chase after the Star Treader. For starters, he still did not know how powerful the person within the Star Treader was.


    And secondly, what if they gave chase, and more beings took this opponent to attack this section of the wall? He was not willing to risk it. Andstly, there were far stronger beings within the Abyss.


    Some even far greater than his wildest dreams. It was to the point where, not even the entire Grrat Terra couldpletely destroy the Abyss due to the ones who stood at the highest tforms of this Realm.


    A bunch of lowly invaders can never fathom what kind of trouble ether had just created for themselves. The naga thought, then added, "Mark them as mid-level threats, and post it throughout all the Abyssal Domains."


    Itmanded, and the others nodded to do as instructed. The naga then flew back towards the wall, and frowned. It could not stop thinking about Mimi even now. That body... could be his right about now.


    He could be experiencing ecstacy at this moment, but no, it had to run away. He could not get over that fact. ''Just you wait bitch... I might not have you now, but I''m sure someone else will.''


    It thought in rage, then sat down.


    Unfortunately, the poor naga was not aware that the person within, was even more beautiful and voluptuous than even Mimi. And her authority, was already established.


    It was only a matter of time before it became hers, and under her total control. And by that time, this unfortunate naga, might experience the most gruesome death it could ever imagine.


    Meanwhile, within the Star Treader, Louise''s eyes shed a gray light, as a portal to the shadow realm was opened. And the Star Treader entered within momentster.


    Back at the God Realm, mere seconds had passed since Enigma and his brothers chased after the Goddess of Discord and Abomination, followed by Code and Killer behind them.


    The three brothers floated mid air, not far away from the Goddess of Discord and Abomination. None of them looked down upon her, as she was a genuine God.


    Enigma was even more cautious. He called out her Temte as he was appraising her, during the few seconds that she was sorting herself out from the previousbos.


    And one thing came out from his mouth after a brief nce at her Temte. A sentence that got his two brothers to be on extreme guard as well. "As expected of someone almost a hundred million years old."


    "...."


    "...What did you see?" Su Han was silent and just focused on the Goddess of Discord and Abomination, while Allen was more proactive. He inquired for more details from Enigma.


    "She has Trillions of Reiki within her, billions of times greater than all three of usbined. Her Divinities are pretty amazing, and they are all Unique Grade.

 Chapter 183 Battle Of Gods: Domain Manifestation I

    ?"Her physical Strength alone is worth a couple hundred Gxies, and her speed is millions of Light years per second. None of us here, including myself can match her."


    Enigma exined, as he casually exposed the Goddess of Discord and Abomination as if her entire existence was naked, inside-out, before his eyes.


    "...."


    "But that''s not all..." Enigma added, his tone turning bleak and deste, "She has a Stat Boost that is Trillions of percentages which I believe, she can enhance her stats with."


    "....."


    "She also has almost ten Divine Skills and almost twenty Unique Skills, and tens of Extra Skills. And her existence as a <Higher Existence>, makes it that, even an Extra Skill cast by her would be devastating to us, lower Existences." He added subconsciously.


    "...Brother, are you on our side, or her side? Cause you''re clearly demoralizing us!!" Allenmented bleakly from the sides in whispers, like Enigma. They were both afraid of being heard by the Goddess.


    "...Ah? My apologies, I didn''t realize that. I thought I was helping." Enigma bitterly smiled, with a hint of sarcasm, as a few three meter crystallized spears floated behind him.


    This was his response to the ever rising aura of the Goddess of Discord and Abomination. She seemed truly pissed off, as her eyes seemingly released mes of anger towards them.


    "It''s fine... Just that, what are the chances we can survive this?" Allen sighed and held his Kaumodaki tightly, inquiring with his bleak tone of helplessness.


    "0%." Enigma instantly responded.


    "You really are on her side."


    "My bad. I thought it wasmon sense." Enigma gentlyughed from the side as he stopped joking. Su Han had been focusing on the target this entire time, seemingly not hearing their light banter.


    "How diligent."


    "Stop it. You''ll embarrass him."


    Their words caused little Su''s eyes to twitch in annoyance, as these older brothers of his were just tooid back!! And now, they were attempting to corrupt him with their idleness.


    "Ah... She''sing." Enigmamented as he summoned a [Mystique Barrier] between them and the Goddess, unfortunately, her strength was too much for the barrier.


    Peng~


    It shattered like ss within an instant. As her rushing figure, that was not stopped even for a second, rushed over towards them with terrifying speed of a few light years per second.


    "...."


    Enigma only smiled bitterly as he shed away using [Instant sh], sending himself millions of miles away within an instant.


    Su Han also turned into a cloud of mist and instantly covered millions of miles with a step, while Allen covered himself in spatial essence, teleporting his figure millions of miles away.


    Within an instant, four people changed locations. The Three brothers appearing south, east and west of the Goddess of Discord and Abomination, while Code and Killer, who were initially behind them, found themselves at her north side.


    They had trapped her within the center... but is it a trap, if she had more than enough power to y around with all of them, with no problem at all?


    "You think this can faze me? How pitifully naive can you be? Spreading out before me, is as good asmitting suicide..." For once, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination did not recklessly attack them in anger.


    She was calm, as she instead established a conversation between them. The brothers nor the heroes did not know why, but they did not dislike this side of hers either.


    "We know, but what else can we say?" Allenmented as he casually shrugged shoulders. His slightly sweaty hand still tightly holding onto the Kaumodaki.


    "You know, yet you still decide to throw yourselves to death?" Her words were apanied by a scoff as she set her powerful and oppressive gaze onto Allen.


    She continued on, as she saw no replying out of him, "You would seriously risk your lives for the likes of those people? Mere dogs that have abandoned their rationale and feelings for Power?"


    Her gaze turned to the two heroes floating at the her North of her side, "People who casually sacrificed their parents for Power. People who innately treat anything of a lower existence as cattle to be headed."


    "A bunch of unfaithful pieces of shit, that know nothing about gratefulness and appreciation. You would want to die for them? For those things?! Are you all retarded?!"


    Boom!!!


    Her sudden outburst let out a baleful aura to spread out throughout the whole God Realm, terrifying every single being within the Realm, including almost all Gods in the Cloud Pce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " " .... " "


    " " " .... " " "


    The hero duo and the true god trio were speechless, as they knew nothing about what she was talking about. Her hatred for the Gods was something they, especially the brothers, could not rte to.


    "I am an Ancient Goddess almost as old as this world itself. I literally look down on mere Cosmic beings and those Supreme beings would not dare easilye face me."


    "And yet you lot are bold enough? You dare to look down on me, one that presides this entire world itself, one of the blood sisters of the Creator Goddess herself..."


    "You would dare do something that even Cosmic beings and Supreme beings alike would not dare?! Would you dare im to be above those beings yourselves to be this courageous before me? ME?!"


    BOOOM!!!


    Her baleful aura spread out even more, as from just affecting the entire region, it tore off the void above the Radiant Divine Empire, revealing endless darkness along with innumerable stars!!


    The five beings, whom all had semi-<Higher Existence> level, could not bare the pressure of an ancient Goddess such as herself, even if her true Realm was only a Major Goddess, while her current prowess were limited to Minor Goddess.


    Nheless, she was a genuine Ancient Goddess at her foundation!!


    "Holy shit. Thisdy is more temperamental than the Greek Gods from our world''s mythologies!!" Codemented as the baleful aura of a genuine God pushed him and Killer back.


    "...."


    Killer did not say anything to his words, and instead hardened her gaze towards the Goddess of Discord and Abomination. Only a single set of words escaping her mouth.


    "Domain: Rune King''s Glory." Only these set of words, but Code behind her, had his expression warp into that of fear and helplessness. ''Aha!! You really want to kill me!!''


    Crakle~ BOOOOM!!!


    Killer''s body exploded out in terrifying power, so terrifying that, it almost rivaled that of a genuine God, such as the Goddess of Discord and Abomination.


    Following her released Aura, the Void around them was suddenly reced and warped by pure blue aura, as the Endless darkness was pushed away by arge bubble that stretched out for Trillions upon Trillions of light years in diameter alone!!


    And within this domain, were likewise Trillions upon Trillions of Universes floating serenely without a care in the world. Almost seemingly Authentic, as if they were real Universes, carrying life within.


    But they werent. They were just Universes meant for Power, as no life could even think of residing within them. Not even the one who birthed them, could do anything about that, under normal circumstances.


    "...."


    The Goddess of Discord and Abomination did not say anything, as she just called down her rage, opting to look at Killer, who had Unique and peculiar Runes covering her body.


    The Runes were no different from Runic sigils written by Ancient beings, inscripted above her dark clothes, and shining a dull color of navy blue.


    Following the releasing of her domain, Killer did not hesitate to ignite the Runic Sigils over Body, which slowly began to absorb the numerous Universes within her Domain towards herself.


    "Good or Evil, Malovent or Benefic, it doesn''t matter that much to us Heroes. All we desire is faith, enough faith to rise in ranks and trample down upon anything that dares to look down on us."


    "Likewise, grudges between your kind has no connection with us at all. We are merely doing our job, one that we were paid to do. There is no hard feelings between us, O'' Great Goddess."


    Her words were hard to tell whether it was female or male, but her attitude was enough for a certain someone to strengthen his guess that she was female.


    Along with her words, the first Universe arrived besides her, as the Runic Sigils broke it down into dull blue speckles of light, which got absorbed into her being.


    WHAM~ BOOOOM!!!


    Her small body, suddenly exploded out with Universal power, giving her the weight and force of an entire Universe alone!!


    And this was but a single Universe. More and more were being absorbed into her body, as her figure suddenly erged, and took on a Ste Universal-like form of resplendence!!!


    Her dark hair was resemnt of multiple Universes, as it danced majestically within the Void of her own Domain, whilst her eyes were like individual Universes suspended within a milky white void.

 Chapter 184 Battle Of Gods: Domain Manifestation II

    ?Her small hammer, increased along with her size, also having Universal glowing Runic Sigils swimming upon its surface, making it look Majestic and Universal.


    "...."


    But to some reason, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination did not stop her. Instead, she just stood afloat and looked at the Multi-Universal sized Killer before her eyes.


    Nobody knew what was going within her thoughts, but her gaze was already half sympathetic, and half angry. And only a single thought shed through her mind, right at this instance....


    ''Pitiful.''


    Yes. Not only Killer, who resembled a Goddess more than herself, but to Code behind Killer, Allen, Su Han and Enigna as well. All of them. They were nothing but pitiful in her eyes.


    Whilst, the three brothers watched in shock as something they werepletely unaware off, urred before their eyes.


    This was the first time something like this happened right before their eyes, and the Pces back at home did not teach them about the Infinite Realms cultivation process.


    To them, all they required was Faith, to be stronger. No forging of Celestial bodies within their Inner Zones, no birthing of Universal bodies within their Domains.


    They had none of the above mentioned, where even Ascendency God Rank or the Main God Realm had no Domains. Their power stemmed from themselves, and they still dominated!!


    "I see. So you are telling me that beings like yourself are impassive? What a bunch of crap. I''ve met your ancestors, I wonder how they''d feel if they heard your words, considering that they were the so called ''Swords of Justice''."


    The Goddess of Discord and Abomination scoffed at the Multiversal presence that Killer now released, in her unique Runic Sigil form, as her words were filled with scorn and mockery.


    But Killer did not back off. "They are them. I am me. They believed in Justice, I believe in myself. Their ideologies and dreams mean nothing to me, as to me, they were unfortunately buried with them."


    Her tone was regal and majestic, as right after absorbing the power of her entire Domain, which contained Trillions of Universes, Killer went on to manifest more of them!!


    From a single bubble that stretched our for a Septillion light years, to now an amalgamation of two bubbles with the same diameter. Then from two, to three, three to five, five to nine, and the number was increasing.


    "...."


    The Goddess of Discord and Abomination was impressed. Not only her, but the three brothers, who seemed like mob characters in this battle were shocked.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Only Code clicked his tongue in amazement at seeing the one and only True Form of Killer, the Runic God Killer.


    But it was still terrifying no matter how many times he saw it. No, really, a mere Demigod holding over a hundred Multiverses within her body, with its own separate influence.


    Meaning that she was aiming to be a God by nurturing over a hundred Realities instead of the usual one Reality.


    "...."


    One could imagine her base stats.


    But all those stats were overshadowed by the boost of Trillions of Universes. Her strength was Multiversal. Her speed was Multiversal. Her defense was Multiversal.


    She... was Multiversal!!!


    And her Domain of influence spread over a hundred Multiverses. The current Killer was an overkill... but that overkill, was still just but a single word for the Goddess.


    "Pitiful." She said. One word. Uttered out calmly and majestic, with no hint of caution or fear mixed into the tone. Just bluntness and impassiveness.


    "...."


    Su Han was impressed.


    "...."


    Allen was shocked.


    "...."


    Enigma was intrigued.


    "...."


    Code was speechless.


    "...."


    Even Killer was forced to caution herself, as even after everything, the Goddess did not manifest her Domain. She did not do anything grand in retaliation at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Instead, she did something only Enigma saw, but was felt by everyone. She used up all the boosts she had and shared them equally among nine of her stats rted to Speed, Strength and Defense.


    The only reason only Enigma saw it was because her boost was currently reduced to 0% on her Temte, while her stats entered a terrifying stage of ascension.


    And of course, the reason they all felt it, was because her Aura was continously ascending. To heights that matched even Killer, who was in her Runic God Killer form.


    "...."


    Her aura then went above that of Killer. Twice... Thrice... Five times... ten times... twenty times... twenty five times... the aura of the Goddess stopped when it waspletely twenty five times that of Killer!!


    And this was in terms of Strength, Speed and Defenses. Without the manifestation of her Domain at all. Pure and Utter Majesty was released by her absolute epitome Divine Charm.


    She then said, "I''ll show you what it means to be an ancient Goddess, a being born out of the Bloodline of an Extreme Emperor, ispared to a pitiful child such as yourself."


    Her words also carried majesty and royalty beyond mortalorehension. Just hearing her tone could get any existence below herself to bow before her to an absolute degree!!


    "...."


    Runic God Killer did notment. Instead, her actions spoke louder than any words she would have uttered out, as droves of Trillions of Universes were broken down to mere essences, which was absorbed by her grand Universal figure.


    She opted to absorb as many Multiverses as the pressure of the Goddess of Discord and Abomination. Going as far as having the Stats of 25 Multiverses, and the gigantic figure of an entire Multiverse.


    Trillions of Universes put together.


    "...."


    The Goddess herself also did not speak, as her figure suddenly contorted into a mass of disgusting flesh, which continously broke down and reconstructed itself.


    The flesh seemed to be Devouring itself, and spitting itself out, the mass it spat our always being multiple times greater than the one it devoured.


    In mere seconds, the mass of disgusting flesh was the same size as Runic God Killer, resemnt of an entire abominable Multiverse of disgusting flesh.


    Another few secondster, the Upper half regathered and formed a shape of an overly beautiful women, with an abundant and glorious chest, a devilishly slim figure, and epitome Divine charm, enough to charm even Supreme beings and possibly those stronger!!


    Her upper body was bare, with only slimy flesh covering the sides of her waist, all the way to her nipples, and some growing along her hands to act as ck slimy gloves.


    Her lower body also contorted and shaped itself into numerous dragon-like serpents. Each vaster than tens of Universes, and their mawsrge enough to swallow a couple of Universes with but a single gulp.


    Her figure was more Divine-like, and absolutely beautiful, with less than 10% abominable presence on her. In fact, her charm had a hint of True Charm that True beings such as Enigma and co had to them.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both God-like figures did not speak any further, and just moved. Within the Boundary that had tens of Septillions of light years as diameter,rge enough for their massive sizes to y around.


    They moved, and they shed at the center at insane speeds!!!


    BANG~ BOOOOOOM!!!


    The mere collision from their physical Strength, each worth tens of Multiverses shattered the Void summoned by Killer''s Domain, causing transparent Fragments to fly everywhere.


    "HOLY SHIT!!!" The ever silent mob characters such as Enigma and Allen were pushed back by the mere force of 50 Multiverses colliding, causing Allen to shout out in shock and stupor.


    As for Su Han, the pressure and might blew past him, and he did not seem to be feeling much pain from it. He was dumbstruck by such levels of power.


    Levels of power that weren''t even at the Main God realm to him. He was now curious what the peak of power was like if the lowest level of Gods were already Multiversal or beyond.


    Meanwhile, Code was blown towards the numeras numbers of Universes far, far away. He did not even struggle, as the battle was not something he could match up to.


    He was someone with not even a single Multiverse within his Domain, and only had sixteen separate qausi-Multiverses, each with millions of Universes, close to a billion.


    He was close to the perfected Demigods Realm, which was the first step to nurture Multiverses for this who dared to cultivate more than a single one.


    Even watching was out of his mind. He would literally die from the aftermath of the sh, and he was notpletely Immortal.


    Meanwhile, Enigma stopped himself quite the Multiversal distance away from the fight, scatching Allen in the process, while watching the ongoing fight amongst Gods.


    Even he, felt like he would die 10/10 against any of them, even with his terrifying stats. At the same time, a part of his consciousness was focusing on the Temte of the Goddess of and Discord and Abomination.


    Another part focused on his own Temte,paring them, and trying to find a way that he could help. And so far, the chances were null... he was still, but a High True God.


    Far from the Ascendency God realm, a Demigod equivalent realm. Let alone the level of a God-hood, such as the two beauties.

 Chapter 185 Battle Of Gods: Domain Manifestation III

    ?"This battle... is way above our league." Allen got out of Enigma''s arms and casually interjected Enigma''s thought with a weary expression and a helpless tone.


    "True." Enigma agreed.


    ____________________________________


    Name: Abigail Extremus


    ____________________________________


    Age: 98 million years


    Race: Eldritch Extremity


    Cultivation: Perfected Transcendental Goddess (Nigh-Cosmic - 20 Manifested Authentic Cosmos, 1 Manifested Apocryphal Cosmos)


    Source: 40 Trillion Reiki Units


    Laws(3): [Discord: 45%] [Abomination: 45%] [Monsters: 45%]


    Divinities(7): [Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination] [Monster Queen] [Ancient Mother of All Monsters] [Eldritch Empress] [Ancient Monster Prognitor] [Cosmic Menace] [Primal Evil]


    Bloodline: Eldritch Emperor Queen


    Physique: Outer Eldritch Physiology


    Physical Strength: 25 Multiversal tons


    Innate Speed: 3,2 Million Multiversal ly/s


    Potential: ???


    Domain Boosts: 0%


    Extra Skills(40): [~~~]


    Unique Skills(18): [Emotion Maniption(High)] [Anarchy Inducement(High)] [Mutation Inducement(High)] [Biological Maniption(High)] [Monster Creation(High)] [Monster Lordship(High)] [Mental Immunity(High)] [Unpredictability(High)] [Cosmic Awareness(High)] [Cosmic Creation(High)] [Power Bestowal(High)] [Dimensional Summoning(High)] [Suicide Inducement(High)] [Madness Form(High)] [Logic Adaptation(High)] [Logic Defiance(High)] [Logic Mandate(High)] [Rule Transcendence(High)]


    Divine Skills(8): [Discord Maniption(Superior)] [Abomination Maniption(Superior)] [Monster Maniption(Superior)] [Alien Mind(Superior)] [Cosmic Energy Generation(Superior)] [Dimensional Link(Superior)] [Fatal Countenance(Superior)] [Logic Maniption(Superior)]


    Artifacts(??): Bead of Monstrosity(Fantasy)..... +??more


    Personality - A hard-headed fellow, who grew up spoiled by her parent, and her uncle-parents. She was one of the few princess of a world that predates the nine worlds, hence her personality is spoilt and demanding. She desires most things to go her way, and would dislike those that choose not to follow her way, or most likely hate them, and curse them. But she is demanding, yet not unreasonable.


    Appearance - She is a beauty of extreme beauty even among <Higher Existence>, as her parents were both beings beyond the mere status of <High Existence>. Her True Body''s facial features has an absolute effect of enthralling any being within <High Existence> or below, and letting them do as she says without hesitation. Unless one has Skills, Abilities or Talents such <[Absolute Will]> or <[Almighty Will]>, then they can give up on resisting. Affects females as well. Her physical form warps itself to match what the target views as the most epitome beauty even they cannot dream off. This is a gifted body from one of her uncles.


    ____________________________________


    "...."


    Indeed, her Temte was too monstrous. Just the number of Divine and Unique Skills almost matched his ridiculous number, let alone her True Divine Body.


    If it was released, would someone like him be affected? Would he just bow down before her, and solve everything?


    If so, why did she not use it to captivate the whole God Realm? Unless there was more to this than meets the eye. Enigma thought as he kept analyzing everything.


    And another thing to add, her parents were pretty amazing to have such a child. But more importantly, she had backing, if they killed her, not like they could, would her parents appear?


    What level of existence was beyond <Higher Existence>? What could probably be more pristine and royal than beings who can look down upon Reality at their weakest state of power?


    Such a thought made Enigma curious about the levels of power that existed within this Verse. And to what extent, the power beyond Reality itself would measure up to.


    BOOOOM!!! BOOOOM!!! BOOOOM!!


    BANG~ BOOOOM!!! BOOOOM!!!


    And the ongoing battle did not faze him at all, as he continued going through her Temte and hoping to find a way he could try and stop such an inevitable battle.


    Sure, even if he dies, he would revive, but he still didn''t want to throw away his life if he could help it. Plus, he was already on a streak of being undying...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Who knows, maybe he would receive a Unique Divinity for that. It was not impossible for True Gods, who break most rules of logic.


    Speaking of Logic, this Goddess could break many barriers of Logic itself, and possibly do more, and yet, here she was, doing none of that but throwing fists with Runic God Killer.


    Even after Killer used enhanced Unique and Divine Abilities and Skills, she still did not intend on using any of her Heaven defying skills. Only a few Extra Skills were used instead.


    This surprised Enigma greatly. Especially considering that, this beauty, who had a powerful background behind her, had not yet manifested her Cosmos.


    ''Speaking of which¡ª'' Enigma intently watched the battle, the Temtes of himself, Abigail Extremus and Killer Blues, while choosing to converse with the system as well.


    But right as he began his thoughts, a much more powerful explosion interrupted them, as a light of myriad colors, blue being the most, exploded out, and a massive figure was flung at insane speed towards a Multiverse tens of Multiversal distances away!!


    But this was just the beginning, and his focus on the system was not interrupted that much. ''¡ªwhat is the difference between Apocryphal and Authentic Cosmos. I can guess, but I need a genuine answer.''


    "Due to your Casualty type Abilities, I''ll answer that for free. But hurry up and get a Karma Law or something. I can''t keep using this excuse to give you free knowledge"


    "For your question, as it says, Apocryphal Cosmos, Hyperveses, Multiverses or Universes are constructs formed within the Domains of <Higher Existence> beings"


    "They carry no hints of life, and are just fakes. More like replicas. But they are still genuine as the real thing, in terms of size, weight, power etc. Thus the boost they give, such as your little friends there, are genuinely at the same level"


    "While Authentic ones are different, as they are genuine constructs such a Genuine Universe or a Genuine Cosmos, capable of housing lifeforms as well. All lifeforms are real, and not any less valuable than those from the Main Verse"


    "Such constructs are not kept within the user''s body, but within a separate parallel Verse of the one they are within. All Apocryphal constructs transformed into Authentic ones are sent there, independent of one of another"


    "The Higher Beings responsible for these constructs, are Totality itself within their Constructs. But once outside, they are just themselves, without the Omnipotence of their Constructs"


    "Living beings from each construct can invade each other, and conquer the other constructs. Higher Beings can also appoint other Higher Beings within their constructs, but none can be at a Realm above their creator"


    "This is one of the steps to breaking through from Supreme beings, to Creators. Turning one''s Apocryphal Reality into an Authentic Reality, and being Creators of genuine Realities and all its Universal and True Laws"


    "Higher Beings can defend their constructs, but have to either fight the other Higher Beings of the opposing constructs, or just fight the Higher Beings appointed as Gaurdians within the opposing constructs"


    "Higher Beings cannot fight against Lower Beings of the infinite constructs within the Parallel Verse. One more note, these Parallel Verses are independent of the Main Verse to an Absolute Degree. Like Yin and Yang"


    "Aside from having an Authentic construct yourself, nobody can enter, nor perceive this Parallel Verse, unless their entire existence is Absolute within their Verses... like Creators"


    ''....''


    Enigma did notment. Instead, he thought upon something terrifying. The Goddess of Discord and Abomination, Abigail, had 20 of such Cosmos.


    Cosmos.


    Not Universes, Multiverses nor Hyperveses. Entire Cosmos, a construct one level below a Reality. And she had twenty of them!!


    Though he did not know what the benefits for such actions are, he still knew that this was a terrifying aspect. Especially so, if all of them are freaking authentic Cosmos housing lifeforms.


    "Due to carrying life, and being stabilized within Existence, Authentic constructs cannot be summoned within Domains to be used as a form of support for <Higher Existence>"


    The system added, as Enigma''s thought were going towards the wrong direction. Enigma himself only nced at it, then immediately changed his thoughts.


    But still, she could still manifest a single Cosmos, which had multiple Hyperves, where each Hyperverse had billions of Multiverses.


    The amount of boosts she could manifest upon herself was worth over Trillions of times that Runic God Killer could attain with all her 125 Multiverses.


    Not only that, the terrifying Skills as well, along with her True Body, and her background... Everything just further strengthened the fact that, even a being such as the current Killer...


    A being of Multiversal power, was nothing but Canon fodder before someone as Ancient as Goddess Abigail. No, she was right, they were pitiful. Hopelessly pitiful.


    So pitiful that, "...She has to hold back, just not to kill us. Hahaha, this battle was already lost the moment it begun. There was basically no hope at all."


    "...."


    Enigma sighed. His words caught Allen''s attention, and even he realized that a long time ago. At this point, their moral was below negative, even Enigma''s words didn''t add up to it at all.


    It was basically the truth, after all.

 Chapter 186 Even Supreme Beings Can Be Helpless As Well

    ?World of Terra


    God Realm, Radiant Divine Empire


    Radiant Section, Throne Room


    At this moment in time, when the Four royal candidates were at the battle site, where the Goddess of Discord and Abomination, along with the five opponents were taken away within Killer''s Domain...


    The Radiant King sat on his giant Radiant Throne, which oozed out the presence of Endless Light and Purity, illuminating the dark halls he was within.


    His features were magnified under the light, as his handsome stout figure looked on ahead with impassiveness.


    His cerulean blue eyes, that seemed to hold multiple Cosmos within, shed brightly for an instant, before dimming down once again.


    "...You look ruffled up." Right at this moment, a casual voice drifted throughout the now illuminated hall, sounding near his ears like a whisper, and afar, like a shout.


    From the voice, one could tell that the other side was female, and their bluntness was evident.


    "...."


    The Radiant King did notment, nor did he falter at the intruder. His gaze just pieced through space and time, gazing at a ce that was not even within this world.


    "Hahaha, you won''t find me there, and even if was at my home, your mere Realm of strength is not enough to pass through my aura." The voicemented, their tone full of mockery and a hint of tease.


    "...."


    The Radiant King still kept his silence, but he honestly believed the other party, and stopped his useless attempts. The former chuckled once again in satisfaction.


    "You are still as cooperative as ever, little Radiance. Unlike that older brother of yours, who is doing as he pleases at the moment." The voice chatted, as if an elder was bonding with a junior.


    "...."


    The Radiant King did not seem bothered. In fact, he was obediently listening to the other party, despite his null expression and silence.


    And considering his brother, he was genuinely interested in the topic. Even someone like him, did not know what his reckless and useless brother was up to at the moment.


    "That brat is snooping within the business of those freaks above... again. At some point, niether of us will protect him, and let him be the death of you all."


    "...."


    The voice seemed like it wasining, but the Radiant King still did not mind. If his children were here, they wouldn''t believe that such a person was their father.


    Not in a million years!!!


    "Aiy, speaking about him already gives me a headache. Little Radiance, at some point, everything will crumble, and your older brother and sister will not do anything about it."


    "Speaking about your older sister, she would be more than happy to even support the destruction of this world. Whilst your eldest brother reigns within a Realm that is beyond Chaos itself."


    "The destruction of the Nine Worlds are none of his, or any of his fellow friend''s concern. Your younger brother and sister are not strong enough for the duty of stopping your older twin brother."


    "At the end, everything stills fall onto your shoulders. Honestly, I don''t know where that sister of mine went, to allow everything here to reach such a level of Destruction."


    "Well I don''t me her... Anyway, speaking of which, how have you been little Radiance? You seem fed up with the life of a King. Nothing interesting urs that side, huh?"


    "Nothing interesting can be found this side as well, so don''t beat yourself up. At least, you little ones still have a bit of humanity within you all, unlike those freaks up there. Aiy..."


    The entityined throughout, carrying the conversation by themselves, still not minding the ever silent Radiant King.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    The Radiant King himself did notment, and kept his head held high. He thought about the people the entity just mentioned.


    He first thought of his eldest brother, the person that did not care about mostly anything, ever since they were young. The man who could ignore even their elders'' excessive care.


    The person who ignored family rtions and locked himself within the highest realm of Terra. Even now, when the family was in such a disorder, he did not seem to care.


    Then next was his eldest sister. The most chaotic person within the family, who wanted nothing but the current situation to ur.


    She had no traumas she grew up with. Just that she let the power she cultivated get the best of her. She was also a disciple of a being that was older than their mother, as she had that person''s legacy.


    Like their eldest brother, she was mostly detached from everyone else, and cared more about him than anybody. But that care, was something not along the lines of affection.


    Next was the brother that was causing too much trouble for him, his older brother below his eldest sister. The person who rules the God Realm with him, the Gloom King.


    The both of them formed a sort of Duality, yet were not aligned within the Binary Force. They were independent of each other, the absence of one, meant nothing to the other.


    Such as right now, Gloom was not here, yet Radiance still shone with no problem. Unfortunately, he cared too much about this brother of his, and could not let him throw away his life just like that.


    His care... might be a bit too much even.


    Next was his younger brother, who was a bit of a coward. Especially considering that his eldest sister would treat them ''nicely'' from time to time, he and the youngest of them.


    And they, as the elder brothers, did nothing about it. Which was even more problematic. Hepletely lost hope in every, and anything pertaining this family. He only believed in himself right now.


    He also liked one of their ancestors more than anyone, as that person was the reason why he had his strength, as well as the only person to treat him nicely throughout his childhood.


    And finally, his youngest sister, the person obsessed with his younger brother, was a bit psychotic and had an obvious brotherplex towards said person.


    It was funny how the females of they family, had some sort of twisted brotherplex for the brothers they came after.


    It was worse, as the youngest sister was taken care of by the eldest sister. And she also looked up at the elder sister, thus, some of the ideas that their eldest sister had on their eldest brother, but could not aplish due to his unfathomable strength...


    She had seeded in imnting a few of them on their youngest brother. She was also the biggest form of trauma for him, as her mere presence was fear inducing to him.


    Worst of all, if he retaliated, the eldest sister would ''discipline'' him. Taking into considering her stress for not aplishing any of her ns on the eldest, his punishment was purely just too....


    And knowing full well that nobody woulde to save him... he did not even entertain the thought of fighting back, even though he was genuinely stronger than the youngest.


    And this was just from the lower generation. The middle generation that involved his mother, and her siblings was worse, then the upper generation involving their ancestors was the worst.


    The only Generation that seemed better, would he the current one, including his children, as he was the only one with children amongst his siblings.


    But still, he was proud of histe wife''s aplishments in raising them. As she had done something even ancient beings beyond Reality itself, failed to to do.


    "...."


    "Point taken. Honestly, they could have done a much better job." As if the entity could see through his thoughts, a Supreme being, theymented with bitterness.


    But the Radiant King did not frown nor scowl. He knew she was capable of doing so a long time ago. Why cry about it now? Plus, not like she could respect his decisions even if heined.


    Hell even his crazy eldest sister was obedient before such people, why wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 187 Within The Shadows

    ?"You are making us sound bad? What would these peeping toms watching us from their Distant Illusionary Boundaries they hold, think?" The entity said iprehensible words, which the Radiant King ignored.


    "...."


    He had no idea who she was talking about.


    "Nothing important. Just perverts bored, who have nothing better to do than just read out our entire lives as nothing but fiction. Anyway, I know where your brother is."


    "If you''d like, I could tell you where he currently is located... But remember, right now, a lot of people are waiting. They are waiting for you to leave, so they can act."


    "The choice is yours. You can either go and find your brother, as this might be thest time you see him, or... you can stay here, and act as the supporting pir for this already copsing Empire."


    "The choice is yours. I''ll be here if you already have an answer. You can take your time thinking about it, after all, being helpless in such situations is normal... Even Supreme Beings can be helpless as well."


    The entity ended their entire monologue with a stern tone, that had the ever silent Radiant King to frown for the first time. For normal kings and emperors, this choice was simple.


    But to him, it was too hard!!!


    Just like Kings are made to choose between their family or their people. Strong willed Kings would choose the people, and the Kingdom.


    But some weak willed Kings would not bare to lose their family for a mere standing of authority, and a bunch of people he had no emotional attachments to.


    There were standings and viewpoints to such situations. And many of them made sense. As niether of those choices were wrong, nor were they correct.


    It all depends on how you, as a bystander, saw the situation. Either from the citizen''s view, the Prince''s view, or aplete bystander''s view.


    And for him, right now, the obvious choice was not obvious. On one side were the children he had with the person he dearly loved, along with an Empire they created together.


    Whilst on another side, was the brother he grew up with ever since he was born, one that had his back through thick and thin when they were young, the one whom he might not see after this meeting.


    The answer... was truly not a simple one!!!


    While the Radiant King had his conversation with a certain entity, a group of beings also had their own conversation as well.


    A group of beings that let out terrifying aura that was stronger than mere Origin and Transcendental beings, a group of beings with auras reminiscent of Cosmos!!


    Though the strongest probably had at most two Cosmos, as nurturing more than one Cosmos was more than troublesome by itself, let alone more than one.


    Let alone a terrifying number such as twenty Cosmos that Abigail, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination had. Not everyone had such terrifying talents after all.


    "Lord of Darkness, what have you called us for, at such a time?" One of the beings, who wore a pure white cloak obscuring their voice inquired, beginning the meeting.


    The one who was known as the Lord of Darkness, and the being who wore a ck cloak cleared their throat and responded with a raspy voice, "The Radiant King has left."


    ...!!!


    They did not beat around the bush, and they immediately went straight to business, catching the remaining two beings off guard, as unprecedented shock shed through their eyes.


    "You aren''t serious!!!" The being with a white cloak immediately rose up from their throne as they intently stared at the being known as the Lord of Darkness.


    "I speak of the truth. He has left for a very distantnd, as nobody knows of this either than myself. Even his closest aides are not aware of these news."


    The Lord of Darkness responded without holding back. The being in a white cloak slightly calmed down and sat back on their throne. "Just like the Gloom King, they left just like that. Truly a pair of brothers."


    The being said with a sigh, not surprised at all, nor did they seem intent on know how the Lord of Darkness himself knew about this information.


    But, tho they might not be interested, that did not mean that everyone else were on the same page. The third being within a gray cloak, rxed their posture upon their throne, and questioned with a majestic tone.


    "And why should we believe the likes of you? How sure can we be that you are not just attempting to kill us, and take away our authority?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And how can we verify the validity of your words, even if what you tell us, is considered the truth." Their tone was impassive and in, and through their posture, they were obviously feminine.


    "...."


    "...."


    But that was of no importance. The being with the white cloak snickered as something like this was just a repeat of something that urs almost every meeting.


    They, themselves were muchid back, but the being with the gray cloak was too cautious. They questioned almost everything, and would not act, unless they were certain of their safety.


    Not that they were not strong enough. With their level of power, less than ten people were their match within the whole of the God Realm, but there were actually those who were stronger than them.


    And those stronger than them, were those they targeted, right under their noses!! If they were not careful, their lives, and most likely those important to them, would only have one end. And that was...


    Death!!


    "For your first question, it is because I, lead this operation. And I have no desires in your deaths, instead, I cherish your lives more than anything, as you are important pieces to this chess board."


    "...I go through this everyday, and I know you don''t trust me each time I say it, but I will continue to say it, no matter how many times you want to hear it."


    The Lord of Darkness responded emotionlessly, their gaze intently staring at the being within the gray cloak. They then continued on without a change in tone,


    "I presume I answered your second question with my previous statements. But I will repeat myself more clearly, and bluntly. Your authorities... are nothing in the face of what I pursue."


    "I find them more useful in your hands, than inside my own. For each of you, have a very important role to y in the seas of Fate and Destiny, that are continuously churning forward."


    "As for the validity of my words..." The being within the dark cloak sighed and waved their hand, revealing their strong hands that had a dark and ominous ring on their ring finger.


    The ring shed light and projected a screen of light, as it showed the current Throne Room of the Radiant Castle, where a single being sat there majestically and regally.


    "...."


    "...."


    The two other beings did notment and just watched as the artifact that was most likely above just a Lost Divine Artifact was used. "Show me the truth, hidden behind any form of falsity that exists before my eyes."


    The Lord of Darkness chanted lightly, as the ring shed once again, causing the screen to distort itself and revealing the same scenery once again, without the majestic figure of a certain King sitting on the throne.


    Besides the transparent screen of light, another appeared, showing the now human-sized figure of the majestic Radiant King, bursting through the Void at a speed that was probably multiple Cosmic light years every second.


    Secondster, both screens of light shattered and turned to different specks of light. The Lord of Darkness then opened their mouth to speak at this moment, "As you can see¡ª"


    "Yes yes, the Artifact of the ancient Goddess of Truth and Hope, that can even defy the power of even other Ancient Gods and Goddesses to bring out the absolute truth of everything."


    "I have heard that quite a lot. And I am not like you. You might be able to bare all my questions everyday, but I don''t have the patience to listen to the same thing over and over again."


    The person within the gray cloak rudely cut off the words of the Lord of Darkness. They then kept quiet and did not give the other party much trouble anymore.


    "I thank the Lord of Bnce for their cooperation. Now, what about you, Sword Lord?" The Lord of Darkness nodded at the being in a gray cloak, before facing the one within a white cloak.


    "I am in for anything that is entertaining." The being with the white cloak, known as the Sword Lord smiled in response, and shrugged his shoulders..


    "In that case, let us set out a n on how things will ur, let us usher in the ambers of a new glory, a new era, a new beginning..." The Lord of Darkness solemnly uttered such majestic words.


    "...."


    "...."

 Chapter 188 Spreading Chaos

    ?The other two Lords did respond, but one could still see the excitement hidden within the eyes of the Sword Lord, and the fanaticism hidden within the eyes of the Lord of Bnce.


    The true meeting between the three Lords within the Dark finally began. And they were not the only ones who were moving within the Dark, as at this very moment, a pair of beings appeared above the Void of Terra, looking down upon the world with disdain.


    A single young boy with ck hair and golden eyes, along with epitome charm that was the ultimate definite form of beauty itself. He carried a long ck rod, and was sorounded by ck mist.


    While besides him, a youngdy of the same level of charm as the young boy, if not greater than his, floated besides him with a beautiful pair of starry ck wings on her back.


    A ck rod within her hands as well, matching the young boy, as their figures of Ultimate beauty floated side by side, like a newly wed couple.


    "What now?" The young boy inquired to the youngdy, as from his body, the mist and the long ck rod separated from his being and attained human forms


    Rongu and Rouli.


    "...."


    The youngdy did not speak, as the long rod and ck starless wings also separated themselves from her and turned into their human forms.


    She did notment as she was currently ticked off. Her ns were thwarted, and she had to start up from scratch if she wanted to have a strong foundation of power near the target.


    While going to ask the person she cherished the most, who was still alive in this timeline for help, would only disturb the infinite timeliness that she used as a spring board to appear here.


    And what was worse was that, everything was going haywire at the moment. And the target was mixed up with an Ancient Goddess at the moment.


    "F*ck!! Why can''t you just stay still and not go around everywhere?!" She let out a cute cry at the end as she genuinely wanted to cry and give up at this point..


    But if she did, she might truly not fix anything, and that would only lead to a future she, and most likely he, did not want to see at all.


    "...."


    The young boy with the identity of Rongxi could only pretend as if he did not hear her words at all. He had no answer for that question, because as far as he could remember...


    At this point in time, he actually had no goal at all. He was just doing things aimlessly, for the sake of enjoying his youth. Nothing more. Nothing less.


    "Che." The youngdy clicked her tongue and went back into silence once again. This time around, she had given up on both of her targets, and was thinking of just choosing a roundabout way of doing things.


    "...."


    Meanwhile the other five beings waited, a highly beautiful Subus with both Holy and Demonic charm, a fallen angel with both Holy and Divine charm, an old man with Peak Mortal beauty, a young man with Beatific and Demonic charm, andstly, a young boy with an out-of-this-Verse charm.


    They just stood there and awaited orders from their current Lord, as well as operator of their current operation of saving the infinite future timelines.


    "Aha... I got it." She suddenly gently hammered her right hand fist onto her left hand palm, as if a light bulb had suddenly clicked on, in her mind.


    "What is it, mydy?" The fallen angel beauty floated towards the beautiful girl with curiosity on her face. The young boy, and probably everyone else were curious as well.


    "Since this is all your fault, fix it." She turned to the young boy and shamelessly ordered without hesitation. Her finger pointing directly at him, as if afraid he would act like she wasn''t talking to him.


    "Baby girl, are you serious?" Dumbfounded, and betrayed, the young boy asked back absent mindedly. Unfortunately, that was not a good move from his side.


    "Didn''t I... tell you... not to call me that... ever again... you deadass, piece of shit?!"


    "...Hm. No matter what, I should probably warn myself not to let you y with that rash little girl in this lifetime. No matter what. Yes. No matter what." The boy ignored her words and sighed. But that was yet another foul move from him.


    "...Come here." She lightlymanded. And without hesitation, he shed out of this Verse to the other at Instantaneous speed, but the young girl chased after with the same speed.


    " " .... " "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " " .... " "


    The remaining four beings did not give chase and instead just floated within the Void. They were more than happy that they were not the targets, why would they seek death by following?


    At the battlefield, Within Killer''s Domain


    The battle was still underway.


    Therge sh of myriad colored light, blue being that brightest, slowly died out as the fearsome figure of the oversized and sceneric Runic God Killer was revealed.


    She held arge hammer within her hands, that pulsed with pure destructive lightning that had the force to wipe out entire Multiverses, along with a milky white aura around it.


    Meanwhile, Goddess Abigail was flung towards the edge of this amalgamation of 125 Multiverses, crossing an untold number of light years from the force of the collision.


    "It''s hurts, doesn''t it? Why don''t you stop looking down on us, and manifest your Domain already? Whether ancient or not, at the end of the day, you are still but a... GOD!!!"


    Runic God Killer powerfully swung therge hammer within her hands towards the direction that Goddess Abigail was flung towards.


    That single swing shot out a powerful beam of light that was empowered by the milky aura around the hammer, causing the beam to traverse the distance of tens of Multiverses in less than a second!!!


    Goddess Abigail seemedid back, as she sighed, calm for some reason, "Is that so? Then you are the most pitiful out of everyone... Allow me, to show you. Here."


    Herst word was uttered with pure majesty and disdain, as it sounded from behind Runic God Killer, who failed to respond in time due to the massive speed.


    "You might have the same strength, or mostly likely, Greater strength than myself, due to having over a hundred Multiverses here. But unfortunately for you, strength is not my fort."


    Her words were slow and soronous, but to Runic God Killer, they were deadly and ominous. She immediately swung her hammer towards the back, responding in less than a second since Goddess Abigail appeared behind her.


    "...!!!"


    "Truly pitiful." But her hammer met nothing, as by the time shepletely turned around, Goddess Abigail was gone, and her voice only resounded a millisecondter behind her.


    "...!!!"


    Runic God Killer was shocked again, as she did not expect the Goddess of Discord and Abomination to be faster than herself, even without the boost of her manifested Domain.


    She did not hesitate to burn down all the Universes within the amalgamation of Multiverses, not believing that her opponent would still be faster even then.


    But Goddess Abigail had already waited for long enough. Time was not on her side. She moved instantly, as her Speed, was fast enough to slow down time even for a person that was tens of Multiversal light years fast!!!


    Just the raise of her hand, and Runic God Killer did not respond, as if Goddess Abigail had done nothing. She sighed and clenched her hand into a fist, and looked at Killer with nothing but pity in her eyes.


    "Really... how are you all so, pitiful?"


    BANG~!!


    Her fist connected with Runic God Killer, generating a force that was greater than Killer''s, sending Runic God Killer flying towards the edge of the amalgamated domain throughout the slowed time.


    Then Goddess Abigail appeared before Runic God Killer, and helplessly shook her head, sending yet another powerful punch towards Runic God Killer''s body, and sending her flying towards the other end of the amalgamated domain.


    And without pause, she reappeared before the target again, sending her flying back once again. Other times, poor Runic God Killer was punched towards the floorbed of the amalgamated domain.


    Sometimes towards the rooftop, and sometimes towards the corners. And each time, Goddess Abigail opting to send out twice the amount of punches than the previous times.


    And as this urred, the essence of the first broken down Universe, was still the in the midst of being broken down. The said Universe had not even broken down by 10% even now.

 Chapter 189 A Calm Goddess Is Actually More Beautiful, Isnt She? I

    ?Everything was seemingly at a time stop for Runic God Killer at this moment.


    Goddess Abigal was moving at too much insane speed that, even the genuine Multiversal+ beings failed to even beginprehending her speed. She was utterly dominating through Speed alone!!


    "Do you realize... the extent at how pitiful your mere existence is, before me, before them? To the lengths of how useless your struggling was from the beginning? Do you, child?"


    She spoke as she now sent thousands of punches towards Runic God Killer, before sending her away, then reappearing before her, and sending out even more thousands of punches now.


    By now, the Domain of Runic God Killer was slowly cracking up, and Shattering piece by piece, as Goddess Abigail''s silent Speed, was breaking apart the Deste Void that could carry an infinite amount of Multiverses without a problem.


    Her Speed was literally breaking apart the natural constructs of Reality. Even though it was a weaker construct, it was still a powerful construct of Reality nheless!!!


    "People like you are nothing but ythings to those fools... they find entertainment in seeing you struggle like this. That is why you are pitiful. That is why I did not manifest my domain."


    She spoke, even though she knew that nobody could hear her, due to how fast her entire existence was moving, she still continued ro speak out.


    Her constant abuse of Killer''s Runic God form did not stop, instead, sending out terrifying tens of thousands of punches before sending her flying, and giving chase.


    She knew that, by that time she reached a point where she could send out millions of punches, would be the time that Runic God Killer would be able to respond.


    But she did not care. Her words continued flowing out of her delicate lips...


    "To show you that, everything is nothing but an lllusion created by those above, to make you see the world ording to how they want you to see it. Not for what it truly is... Deficient."


    Her words were cruel and realistic, as her fists rained down like a storm upon Runic God Killer''s body, cracking it up during the process, as even the defense worth over 25 Multiverses could not take the constant beating.


    "Pitiful... children like you, who are unfortunately taken away from their home, to only suffer here, where your entire existences are nothing different from cattles herded by farmers..."


    She continued, her tone now sympathetic and full of grievance, as she sent out hundreds of thousands of punches that immediately shattered the body of Killer''s Runic God form.


    The Universal, majesticrge figure was shattered into particles of light, as a beauty with truly epitome charm was revealed, with tone clothes.


    Her clothes were mostly torn around the legs, arms and the head, not revealing much of her skin, nor her important bits. But they did reveal her delicate facial features, that could challenge even some lower ranked True Gods.


    But Goddess Abigail ignored all that charm. Her sympathetic voice ringing out, as with it, was the final judgement of millions of instantaneous punches that rained down on the delicate, yet half unconscious figure of Killer.


    Her voice being faster than her innumerable fists, raining down on Killer.


    "Is nothing but truly... pitiful."


    ¡ºChronic Stagnation¡»


    But right at this moment, right when the millions of fists were about to utterly destroy the delicate figure of Killer, an authoritive voice of ultimate glory rang out faster than her fists.


    WHAM~


    Time, was truthfully stopped at that moment. As unlike with Goddess Abigail''s Speed, this time froze everything including herself, and her terrifying speed!!


    But that was only for an instance, as a millisecondter, the ability was purely shattered with nothing but pure force of a <Higher Existence>.


    But that was just the beginning...


    ¡ºManifest and give me Absolute Defense, <[Universal Mystique Barrier]>¡»


    Another authoritive voice rang out, and following it''s descent, was a Universal-like beautiful and transparent barrier that formed between Killer and the innumerable number of fists.


    ...!!!


    The ability was faster than time as well, being faster than her descending fists, that transcended time itself.


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sonorous melody of sound akin to numerous big bangs and multiple exploding Universes rang out for but an instant... only an instant.


    And that instant, was enough to shatter the barrier enhanced by the Universal Reiki that Enigma could manifest at the cost of his health, and a hint of <[Nigh-Omnipotence]> to it.


    As well as enough for a certain little monkey, to appear, and disappear with the unconscious body of the Heroic Demigod, Killer.


    All of this took but a single instance, which was multiple times faster than a mere second, or milliseconds. Meanwhile, Goddess Abigail turned around apathetically andmented.


    "...Now now, howe there are beings who are not pitiful, here? That is... Wait, that innate aura you have, your soul... it can''t be... No, it cannot." Goddess Abigail, who now got a perfect nce at one of the beings cried out in shock.


    ...!!!


    And one of those beings was not a certain someone who literally had the Providence that was almost as heaven defying as a Protagonist from novels.


    The being that had Unique and Divine Skill far greater than his realm of power. The being that literally has a system-like entity within his soul... or consciousness.


    The being who was a Mystique.


    He was not the focus of the plot at the current moment. No, he was never the focus of the plot the moment this ''Goddess Hunting'' Arc began. The plot was not focusing on himtely, hence why he was calm throughout the whole ordeal.


    Even he himself knew that. As the passive ability of the <Law of Fate> allowed him to gaze at the churning Rivers of Destiny around him, that was waving in and out, around a certain being at the moment.


    A being he came to call big brother recently. A being that... even he did not expect would literally one day, shine like a Protagonist within a floppy novel. A person who literally had no ambition as well.


    Allen Asvath.


    "...Who are you?" This was the only words that left the delicate purple lips of an ancient Goddess, one with enough power to y around with a highly talented Heroic Demigod, with the power of multiple Multiverses.


    "...."


    No response met her shock-filled words. Her words that not only had shock, but a bit caution and ting of... fear.


    Yes, an ancient Goddess held a bit of Fear towards a youngd, who was probably the most harmless person within this Copsing Domain.


    Not only that, there was also sadness, anger and confusion hidden with her tone. Such chaotic feelings and emotions should not be present in Higher Beings, people who transcend all forms of Mortal limitations.


    But then again, even they were still people.


    "How are you here...? How are you still alive...? No, nonono!! It definitely isn''t you. It cannot be. I don''t believe it!!" The same being that was impassive throughout the battle,


    With the bearing a Higher Being, suddenly broke down as if, the sight before her was something beyond her imagination. Something that even her, a being who can defy logic, denied its possibility!!!


    "But... those two besides you... West... East... No. Nonononono!!¡¸Domain: Cryptic Abominations¡¹" Her emotions did not waver, and instead kept piling up, as the existence of the two other beings only affirmed what she did not want to believe in, at the moment.


    But even then, the Goddess was still sane. As even in the midst of her mental breakdown, her powerful consciousness manifested her own Domain above that of Killer.


    Something that the likes of Runic God Killer could not make her do. An act that disrespected Killer to the highest degree. But Goddess Abigail did not seem to care.


    In fact...


    "¡¸Domain: Eldritch Discord¡¹¡¸Domain: Monster Haven¡¹" She went on and summoned two more Domains, which was a bit of an overkill for a mere trio of kids!!


    But she was not done.


    "¡¸Domain Unity: Eldritch''s Cryptic Monster Haven¡¹"


    Domineering.


    Tyrannical.


    And Marvelous.


    Was the only definition of the manifested Cosmos before everyone''s eyes. A Cosmos of utter majesty as it had three fused Laws circting within it.

 Chapter 190 A Calm Goddess Is Actually More Beautiful, Isnt She? II

    ?Carrying multiple Hyperverses of nothing but Discord, where even the Multuverses within had Discord amongst each other, rejecting and opposing one another.


    Multiple Hypervrses containing Multiverses with ancient and foreignness sorounding it, making it seem out of this world, with its pure essence of madness.


    Hyperveses with abominable Multuverses, that seemed to have no form. Hyperverses with Myltiverses containing pure ancient essence, that contained the beauty and regality.


    And there were many more!!


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    A Cosmos which, probably not even Supreme Beings can easily gaze through. And the people who were most probably the reason for her behavior, even though they did not know what they did either than saving Killer, were speechless.


    "Hey... calm her down." Enigma said out of the blue. His tone helpless as imagining a fight with such a being was not even a possibility. He had to admit wholeheartedly at his weakness right now.


    It wasplete and absolute Domination. Evrn if they fought together, it was still a 10/10 defeat for them.


    "Why me?" Allen immediately responded negatively, showing that even he did not entertain that idea.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be good with women?" Enigma yfully retorted.


    "Women. Not fucken Goddesses."


    "Aren''t they the same gender?"


    "Gods are Gender Neutral."


    Enigma paused, then turned to Su Han with a smile. "...Su, aren''t you supposed to be Invulnerable to dama¡ª"


    "No."


    "...."


    "...."


    The two brothers speechlessly looked at Su Han, who, at this moment, broke his bold and brave character just to avoid fighting the current Abigail.


    He was simple minded, not stupid!!


    "How...? How...? How...?" Meanwhile the Goddess of Discord and Abomination, Abigail, still seemed to be in her state of mental break down.


    While Code, kept his distance a bit behind the three brothers. He was afraid of Killer''s Multiversal Strength, let alone Goddess Abigail''s Cosmic Might!!


    She was more than qaudrillions of times stronger than Runic God Killer even with just a single Cosmos. Let alone himself, who did not even have half a Multiverse!!!


    Goddess Abigail stared at the trio, especially Allen, and spoke absent mindedly, "I don''t believe this... If you are truly him, no, them... then, why am I trying so hard for¡ª"


    But right at this moment, Allen summoned a lot of courage from his heart and projected out his voice towards her, "Miss, don''t you think that, you are overthinking things?"


    His voice was calm, but one could still feel a bit, no, a lot of nervousness within it. Something that Enigma and Su Han could not help but smile mischievously to.


    "What...?" As if her emotions were cut off, Goddess Abigail responded with absolute impassiveness, almost scarring the three brothers into retreating.


    But they did not do so. As Enigma decided to help with something that Fate told him to do, for optimum results for this conversation. After all, teasing Allen aside, they had to survive.


    Allen nodded and took on a stern tone after Enigma''s telepathic message. He then responded to Goddess Abigail with idleness and a hint of solemness within.


    "A calm Goddess is actually more beautiful, isn''t she... Abby?" He said, as a cheeky smile appeared on his lips. Enigma did not tell him to call her that, and it was something he, himself chose to do.


    After all, wouldn''t that make him seem more idle if he called her out yfully? But his two brothers thought otherwise, as they retreated ever so silently, not wanting to die with him.


    ''Fucking bastards... be sure I don''t get my revenge on you two. I''ll remember this even after a million years!!!'' Allen thought as he waited for the Goddess'' response.


    And it was a shocking one for allds.


    The Goddess of Abomination, a being who literally had a manifested Cosmos she coul use to gain strength, shamefully lowered her head without any hint of pride.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    One could even see her desperate attempt to calm herself down, as she took Allen''s words to heart, as if what she he just said, was the absolute truth!!


    ...!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sorry, I showed you an unsightly sight of myself..." She softly said, shocking the group of young boys to a veryrge extent. Especially Enigma and Allen.


    A form of shock that was greater than when they saw the manifested Cosmos and the triple Domains of the Goddess.


    Especially Allen, who felt like he was the reason why her attitude was as such. He suddenly felt arrogant, and satisfied. But it was but a temporary feeling.


    Goddess Abigail then raised her head and subconsciously fixed her posture. Even she was not aware of the small action of hers, as her eyes sharply gazed at Allen.


    "...."


    Indeed, the feeling was only temporary. Allen gulped down his saliva, as it took all the will he could muster, just to stay there and casually smile at her.


    "If I may ask, with utmost due respect... what would your name happen to be, sir?" She sternly inquired, her bearing that of a Queen, yet a cautious and not majestic queen.


    "...."


    Allen was silent and waited for instructions from Enigma. Who responded without hesitation, ''Tell her your name is Allen. Fate says that revealing our true names will be our saving grace here.''


    ''I don''t want to.'' Unexpectedly, Allen responded as quickly as Emigma, surprising thetter greatly. ''...Are you trying to get us killed?'' He asked in disbelief.


    ''Come closer, and stand besides me, and I''ll tell her that... if not, I''ll say my name is Jonathan Johnson!!'' Allen retorted as fast as Enigma responded.


    ''Are you serious right now?'' Enigma was bbergasted at Allen''s tantrum. No, the fact that he dared to do so, right at this very moment was a bit... too daring, wasn''t it?


    He then looked at Goddess Abigail, and saw that she was now starting to frown a bit. Enigma sighed and cursed Allen a million times. Luckily, Fate said this was ording to Destiny.


    He sighed and took a single step towards Allen. And that single step, was the cause of the small portion of the River of Destiny before his eyes, to churn excitedly.


    "...???"


    Goddess Abigail was also surprised by his action, but then a momentter, her surprise was reced by a stern expression that did not fit her character, but still made her seem beautiful nheless.


    Allen nodded at Enigma''s cooperation. If he was going to die, he would take this good brother of his with him. As for Su Han, the child was innocent in this scenario.


    "My name? I go by Allen right now, and it''s a pleasure of mine to meet a top ss beauty such as yourself." Allen introduced himself calmly, with his usual attitude.


    With Enigma besides him, he feared nothing. If they die, they die together!!!


    Goddess Abigal nodded as she thought to herself, ''The same first character as his name, and their attitudes are just too... then, what about him? His name wouldn''t happen to start with the letter "E", would it?''


    Enigma felt her gaze fall upon him, and he smiled. His response aligned with both her thoughts, and River of Destiny, "Enigma. Nice to meet you."


    ''...It definitely is them. But, how? And the one behind them would be...?''


    Enigma smiled as everything was really following the flow of Destiny. His response as well, kept up with said path of Destiny. "That is our youngest brother, Han''er. And another one is currently not here right now."


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Central Cardinal


    East-Central Section, Rubrum Empire


    The Rubrum Empire, one of the five Empires under the Red God Council. It''s structure was nothing spectacr, as moving Continents was a power they did not have.


    But the Continents located within the East-Central Section of the Central Cardinal, were still aligned within a circr formation, where the central most Continent was the Rubrum Castle.


    An entire Continent was made into a Castle, as the weakest of beings living within this Castle were Half Deities, while the strongest of them were Ancient Deities!!


    But that was not all. An Empire, ruled by a God Council, had to have a power beyond anything mortals could imagine, is it not?


    Indeed, a few mighty figures within the Rubrum Empire were Demigods. Yes, Demigods, Beings that should not be allowed within the Middle Realm at this stage in time.


    And yet there were a few of them.


    Not only the Rubrum Empire, but as well as the other five God Council Empires. In total, there were almost twenty Demigods located within the Central Cardinal itself.


    A form of power that could dominate the current Middle Realm, but they did not do so. As rules were still rules. Even if they managed to be Demigods, their movements were still limited.


    But that was not important today.


    An important factor for today, would be that, right at this moment, figures wearing ck cloaks suddenly appeared silently within the major Continents of the Five Empires.


    Their appearance did not alert anyone, as they just appeared like wraiths, out of thin air. Their bodies were also cloaked from head to toe, making it hard to discern their characteristics or race or even gender.

 Chapter 191 Cheryls Chronicles - Surprise, SURPRISE!!

    ?But one thing was for sure, each of them had a presence that was too powerful for mere Ancient Deities. Though not at the level of a Demigods, it was still something around that level.


    Each and every one of them, making that tens of them, as they appeared within major Continents of the Central Cardinal. Especially ces that had the Armies of the Empires, resources or even ces of important and powerful races.


    But that was not all, within the Castles of each Empire, tens of simrly clothed beings appeared, but this time, they wore white cloaks and held Swords within their hands.


    Under their robes, one could see maniacal smiles stered upon their lips. They did not have any aura around themselves, but their swords instead, had red mist drifting over the de.


    Each sword now giving out the presence of a terrifying beast, strong enough to devour beings at a higher level of existence than ordinary semi-<Higher Existence>.


    They appeared, and floated above the Castles for a while, seemingly waiting for something. And that something urred, as one of the Swordsman suddenlyughed out without restraint.


    "Kya...kakakakaka!!!"


    Following it''s outburst ofughter, that was definitely not humane, or anything of that nature, the other swordsmen followed along, as if performing a unique ritual of sorts.


    " " " Kekekekeke!!! " " "


    " " " KIKIKIKI!!! " " "


    " " " KakakAKAKAkaka!!! " " "


    Just a single one of themughing was already bone-chilling, let alone when an entire chorus of them joined along. It was out of this world, and headache inducing.


    Even Gods would feel creeped out!!


    "KAKAKAKA!!!" The first white cloaked being suddenlyughed even louder, as they held the sword more tightly, and casually swung it towards the Continent below them.


    ZING~


    Not even giving the innumerable Deities within the Continent the chance to fly up and perceive them, that single sword sh... directly bisected the entire Continent in half!!


    An entire Continent.


    A ce containing thousands of Regions.


    Regions being individualary bodies.


    BOOOM!!!


    And such arge body was easily bisected in half. But... who said only one swing of the sword was enough? Why not two? Why not three? Why not more?!


    The other white cloaked beings also took up their Swords and one by one, swung them towards the divided Continent. The first white cloaked being swinging for the second time.


    And as if they were just NPCs, the other white cloaked beings did not wait for the Swords Beams to reach the Continent before swinging their Swords for the second time, in ordance to the leader.


    The boisterous and bone-chillingughter still ringing aloud like some sort of twisted melody of the Devils themselves!!!


    BOOOM!!! BOOOM!!! BOOM!!


    The Rubrum Castle, was ruthlessly bisected who knew how many times, before a loud and valiant voice rang out in rage and sadness. But most importantly, rage.


    "WHO DARES?!" Following the rageful voice, not even secondster, a Domain was silently manifested, as the tens of white cloaked beings were seen within a Void that contained almost a thousand Universes.


    A clear demonstration of a being still within the initial levels of being a Demigod. But it was still a terrifying power nheless!!


    "Kakakakaka!!!"


    The white cloaked being, who seemed to be the leader onlyughed out in response at the face of almost a thousand Universes. No hint of fear, or hesitation within their tone.


    Only boundless excitement!!!


    "You dare!!!" The angry tone roared out, as the almost a thousand Universes broke down in particles and were absorbed into a valiant and mighty figure of a stout middle-aged man, with a nice goatee on his face.


    "Kakaka...KAKAKAKA!!!" The white cloaked leader onlyughed out even more boisterously than before, allowing the white cloak covering their body to set ame into white mes.


    Whoosh~


    The mes covered even the sword within their hands, then spreading out into a ball of mes that resembled the mes on a burning candle.


    "Oh no you don''t!!" The now Universal sized angry being stretched out his hand towards the transforming white cloaked being, opting to act at the most optimum chance!!!


    Unfortunately, he was too... weak. And too slow!!


    WOOSH~


    A Sword Beam shed.


    Silence.


    The giant hand capable of using thousands of Gctic clusters as toys, suddenly froze.


    The Domain itself froze.


    The Void within the Domain, froze.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even the white mes burning the white cloaked being froze. Everything seemed to have frozen for just an instant. Only an instant. As right after that...


    "...."


    The giganctic hand of a Universal sized being, suddenly separated from their entire being, slightly below the shoulders. And at the exact same time, the white mes covering the white cloaked being were pushed away by a mighty force.


    "KAKAKAKAKA!!!" With their true form released, the white cloaked leader suddenlyughed out loud, as it''s slightly hunched back figure slowly licked its lips excitedly.


    A metallic humanoid body, with two pure red des extended out from its lower arms, and legs that resembled long needles, sharp enough to tear through space itself, appeared before the bbergasted Demigod.


    "What on Terra... are you?" His words were filled up with shock as he questioned. But the white cloaked, no, the devilish creature before him onlyughed at him and burst forth at Instantaneous speed!!


    ...!!!


    Even someone who had the Speed worth almost a thousand Universal light years per hour, which was tens of billions of light years per second, failed to merely follow!!


    But right at that moment¡ª


    ¡¸How strange. Why is a Sword Fiend, one of these treacherous and perverted creatures located here? Weren''t they supposed to be locked up within the Nine Purgatories?¡¹


    Suddenly, an old voice that carried ancient solemnness vibrated throughout the whole domain. Just the sound waves alone traveling faster than the thing he considered a Sword Fiend, and halting time for a moment.


    ¡¸It does not matter. I have promised a certain misfortunate child that I will protect his Empire, and that I shall do. So forgive my bluntness, but please... perish¡¹


    Though the person speaking was niether here, nor was their tone hurried, their voice was still faster than time itself. And their power... it was truly devastating!!!


    Tyrannical!!


    And Majestic!!!


    Breaching through the Domain of yet another being, Killing off not one, but tens of Demigod-level existence, with just words alone!!


    What was not Tyrannical, if not that?


    ¡¸Haaah~¡¹


    The voice echoed out for thest time, as with this sigh, time moved once again, and the Demigod... was left bbergasted within his Domain.


    "...."


    He could only cancel out his Domain manifestion, as his body reappeared above the sinking Rubrum Castle.


    The pain causing through his severed hand being ignored at the moment. His gaze staring more intently at an Oldman, who floated serenely and calmly above the sinking Rubrum Empire.


    His gaze was vacant. And besides him, was a certain nephew of his he knew very well as a talented future King, along with his personal guard, Albert.


    Everything happened so fast, and so unexpected that he did not know what was actually going on. And as he looked at the innumerable Continents within their Domain...


    Some of them were experiencing devastating damage, no different from that of the Rubrum Castle. His gaze slowly turning solemn, as he wondered...


    Which stupid rival Empire was behind this.


    Unfortunately, he was unaware that, these were the same thoughts that the other rival Empires had. And most of them, did not have saving graces such as the old man.


    They... were not as fortunate.


    Rubrum Empire


    Mother Sanctuary


    Within the Mother Sanctuary, above the clouds, where a certain True Goddess resided with her two healthy and beautiful daughters.


    ~~~


    Cheryl ordered the gathering of all powerhouses that were under her name. Specifically, the six Peak leaders, and Almeida herself. The ten initial Angels were also here.


    The six sisters who used to be nothing but Nuns a decade back, were now full fledged Deity Lords equivalent, with multiple Stars circting within their Inner Zones.


    While the more terrifying Almeida was a Deity King equivalent, in the midst of nurturing her fortieth Nebulous Gxy, and was aiming to to start nurturing a single one into a Nebulous Gctic Cluster.


    Their power decreased from being pseudo-Immortals when they truly consolidated their Spirit Qi into Immortal Qi, abd genuinely became Immortals.


    The Archangels did not fall back either, as they were also currently Deity Lords as well, having multiple Stars within their Inner Realm as well.


    And Cheryl herself, was a High True God, with Deity King prowess. If at full power, she could match even Ancient Deities to a stand still, for a period of time.


    This, was what the Slump Area had turned into. A small world of its own, with powerful Deities at the peak. Even she, herself, was impressed in all the changes.


    And these changes, were for special asions such as the current one. asions where they could shine brightly at times of danger and apocalypse.


    And gather more believers!!

 Chapter 192 Cheryls Chronicles - Heavenly Dao Maidens, Suppressing Demigods II

    ?''...Which is why, I cannot let you all die just like that. I have to also contribute as the Mother, don''t I?'' She thought as she stood up and gave Michu and Michelle to Almeida.


    "I will be back very quickly, very very quickly, my babies, okay? Mommy is just going around the corner, okay? Almeida..." Cherylforted the two little girls as they got into Almeida''s arms.


    While Almeida herself only smiled, a rare expression only Cheryl, or the six sisters get to see from time to time. "Do please protect those reckless children for me, mydy."


    "No problem. Consider their lives... guaranteed."


    Woosh~


    She vanished at terrifying speed and appeared above the Heavenly Dao world that she has created. She looked down upon it, and could not help but smile every time she saw her progress.


    Just that simple nce, and everything within the world was absorbed into her eyes. The mortals doing as they liked. The Immortal cultivators preaching abd hunting.


    The Immortals keeping the order of the world, and taking charge of the Worldlyws of the world, to better make it resemble a unique Reality of its own.


    Unfortunately, that would take time for the number of Immortals was less. And their levels did not meet the requirements to establish thews of Reality... or the Ascendent Universal Laws for simple terms.


    Cheryl watched everything with a smile, and got more motivated to fight and protect what''s hers. Not only the six sisters and Almeida, but her people that numbered in the hundreds of thousands of them.


    "My people..." She said to herself, her smile being more affectionate. "I shall protect you till the ends of time, and even beyond. For the blood that runs through your veins, will cry out my name when you die."


    She then shed out of the world she created, and appeared out within the Rubrum Empire. She did not mind the destruction that had been made, abd instead looked up.


    There, she could feel more opponentsing towards them. And she would go meet them them halfway as a greeting.


    ''How long as it been since i truly fought?'' She thought. And the more she thought, the more she came to the answer that she never once fought since she came here.


    That was a record.


    She disappeared once again, and reappeared high above the clouds. Before her, were a bunch of Demigods that floated in a neat line, as if an army unit led by amander.


    Cheryl immediately broke through to a Genuine True Goddess, then took on her True Form, while calling out to her weapons. She went all out against these guys.


    With the use of most of her Divine Arts, it would not be that much of a problem to match up to mere Demigods. Especially as the battle prowess of True Gods, was way above their recognized realm.


    Her figure was covered by golden glory as it obscured her figure. It felt as if the most pristine holy existence had descended, as even the few Demigod-level entities before her froze.


    "Now... let us see to what extent have my battle prowess grown to." She thought, as she manifested a Heavenly Seal spelling out "HOLY" above her.


    The Heavenly Seal was vast, and terrifying in size. It covered almost the entire Continent with its size alone, while it''s aura spread out even more, threatening to tear apart the space of the world, that was being held by the World''s Will.


    Boom!!


    The few Demigod-level entities behind her tried to retreat in fear, but were unfortunate to be caught inside the Holy Heavenly Seal.


    It swallowed them up like a vacuum, then trapped their bodies onto the exterior of the Heavenly Seal. While their souls could be seen floating within the Heavenly Seal in tranquility.


    "Rest." Cheryl said, as all the souls burned in mes offort, that made them experience nirvana before perishing. Such a way of dying was one of a kind, and peaceful.


    Their Demigod-level bodies were absorbed by the Heavenly Seal, and made it stronger and more sturdier. Cheryl sighed and temporarily deactivated her Divine Form.


    But work was not yet over.


    There was still a lot she could do for her people, and those of the Rubrum Empire. And if possible, the whole Central Cardinal as a whole. But most importantly, it was still all for her dearest believers.


    "Moving on..." She thought out loud, and moved towards yet another direction. She was not going to show herself. She was shy. And disliked attention.


    Yes, she disliked attention.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Rubrum Empire, Red Continent


    A Continent not far from the sinking Rubrum Castle.


    And unlike the Rubrum Empire itself, this Continent was not sinking nor was it bisected in half. But that did not mean that everything was okay.


    Among the thousands of Regions, tens of them have fallen, tens more were currently in the process of falling, and the remaining Regions were up on the list.


    Fortunately, the Region that Cheryl had moved to, after she realized that a certain Prince was stalking her, was not yet affected. She disliked the attention he was giving her, yet never said it out loud.


    But it would soon be, if she did nothing about the current situation.


    ~~~


    Above the thousands of Regions, six beauties floated serenely with majesty and divine charm beyond Mortalprehension. But there was no one to admire such beauty, either than themselves.


    "...They really did a number on us." Tiara was the first to speak, as she ignored the fact that she was literally dragged along. It was as if she chose toe here all by herself.


    "Yeah. And theirbat prowess seem strong." Ste added. Despite their location, they could clearly gaze at the attackers wearing dark cloaks, with their aura well above Ancient Deities, but below Demigods.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. We have the strength and speed that are way beyond the level of Ancient Deities. Though not precisely at the level of Demigods, it should be able to match a few of those things." Rose also added enthusiastically.


    "There are quite a few of them too..." Ste nodded in agreement with Rose''s words, followed by Beatrice adding her own opinion as well, as if she did not want to be outdone.


    And when they were about to continue with their little y-along, Tiffany yawned and rudely interjected "Let''s hurry up and get this over with... there is no time."


    "...."


    "Tiff is right, so... toodles." Tiara waved at everyone with a smile, slowly vanishing out of sight, as she was long gone towards one of the targets.


    "...One day, we should lock her up in a room with us. And throw away the keys." Hilda frowned and thought out loud. The other girls nodding in agreement.


    " " " Agreed. " " "


    "...."


    "...."


    Only Tiffany and Ste being the ones who kept quiet. Each with their own individual thoughts, respectively.


    ''What did I do, to suffer with her? All I want is to sleep...''


    ''Whose going to take care of the little ancestors if you do that? Old Almeida?''


    Unfortunately, they did not dare let out their thoughts. Instead, they rushed towards the Continent, some wishing to test the terrorists, some wishing to help, and some just wanting to go home.


    All in all, their different goals did not contradicte each other. And if the need arises, they would not mind aligning their goals temporarily.


    "...."


    A few seconds after they were gone, Space ruptured gently, as Cheryl floated out with a serene expression. Her eyes smilingly looking at the girls she watched grow up... take matters into their own hands.


    They were maturing~


    "I''m so proud of myself." And a praise could not help but fall upon her head, from herself, without shame. That was just how the was though, typical Cheryl~

 Chapter 193 Cheryls Chronicles - Heavenly Dao Maidens, Suppressing Demigods I

    ?"I believe you are all aware why I have called you here, at this very moment?" Cheryl began the conversation sternly, as she warmly held Michu and Michelle on herp.


    Her stern image was destroyed by the existence of the two extremely cute babies on herp, but she did not seem to realize that herself. No, to be precise, she ignored it.


    "Yes." Almeida responded with a null expression. She was an old woman, who was around her mid forties, with extreme mature charm and beauty that was made in heaven.


    Her body was a bit chubby, but her figure was not one bit affected. She did not have a prosperous S-ss figure or an hour ss figure like Cheryl.


    But she still had her shapeful body, that had its own curves, abundant chest and unique charm. Her dressing style was also unique as well, as it fit a mature beauty such as herself.


    "Then that''s good. Do you girls know?" Cheryl turned to the six peak leaders and softly inquired. Her eyes gently falling upon them with love and care.


    "Yes... I do." Tiara nodded and answered for herself. She still wore her usual maid outfit, that hid her curvaceous figure, and only exposed her delicate facial features.


    "I, as well." Ady besides her nodded in agreement. She had long ck hair that was let down to drape over her shoulders like a pristine waterfall, a gorgeous face, and a curvaceous figure.


    Her body was perfect in all ways that, she was considered the most beautiful amongst them sisters. Her name was Hilda, Hilda Lockheart.


    "Same, same." The third beauty also agreed enthusiastically. She was short, yet not petite. Her curves were too prominent and her chest was quite the heavy load.


    She was also a bit chubby, as she was quite the eater. But that did not reduce her cuteness one bit. Especially with her two, short ck twin tails on her head.


    "...."


    The fouth beauty nodded drowsily, seeminglyzy to open her mouth. She had a slender figure, thin arms, and small breasts. Only her curves and S-like figure were her top traits.


    Her ck short hair was currently messed up, as it resembled a bird nest. But that only added more to her unique charm. She kept quiet, and did not say anything.


    "I... I don''t." The fifth beauty was a bit shy as she avoided eye contact with Cheryl, having a simr personality to thetter, when she was before Louise.


    She had a prominent figure as well, no less attractive than her fellow sisters. And her most striking point being her long legs, that could literally seduce any men out there.


    "Me too." Thestdy shrugged her shoulders in agreement. She was the only sister amongst everyone, who preferred to have her previous mortal charm, and seemed the youngest.


    She was average in every aspect, be it curves, breasts or face, it was all pure averageness. And not that she was not beautiful, but she just liked this form more.


    They were Rose Lockheart, Tiffany Lockheart, Ste Lockheart, and Beatrice Lockheart. People that she epted into her bloodline years ago. Even Almeida was now a Lockheart.


    Making a genuine family of Lockhearts.


    "In that case, Ste, Beatrice, there is some trouble circting outside, affecting the Empire greatly. Disorder and chaos have already spread throughout the corner of this Continent."


    "And as the lead figures of this small realm of mine, I would like to ask what you think the best choice for us to make here, would be." Cheryl casually said, word for word, not rushing her sentences at all.


    "What we think... huh?" Ste murmured out such words to herself, as even after years, it was still hard for her to believe that she grew up from nothing to an Immortal.


    From selling round cakes at the many corners of the slump district, to stealing food and money from others for survival, to being caught and forced to work for others just to ammend for sins.


    She them went on to work at the orphanage, for Almeida, where she met her other friends, whom are now sisters, who also went through simr hardships.


    Then to meeting their mother-figure. A genuine Goddess they believed to originate from a distantnd, above the mortal world itself. Someone they believe is beyond Deity-hood.


    "Yes. Your opinions. I, for one, could say we stay and do nothing, afraid of losing you to unnecessary troubles. But on the other hand, people are dying. And we have the power to save them, so...." Cheryl spoke up to that point, not continuing any further.


    She did not want to make it seem like she was leading them on. She wanted to hear their genuine thoughts on this matter. Their opinions mattered after all.


    "I think we should do something. At the end of the day, we have the ability to do so, and even if we don''t, what if the Rubrum Empire does, and questions us why we stayed our hand?" Rose was the first to set up her opinion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her words were directed to her other sisters, as she did not dare to directly say her opinion towards Cheryl. She would not dare argue with her own ''mother-figure''.


    "No. Come on, think about it. The Rubrum Empire has Demigods protecting them, more than just two of them. A being attacking them is either really stupid, or they are just that confident."


    "If it''s the former, we would not be needed. That person would just be throwing their lives away. And even if it was thetter, we would not have to go, as it would be us throwing our lives away instead." Hilda shrugged her shoulders as she responded.


    Her point also made sense, and the drowsy Tiffany agreed as well. As long as she did less work, she would support that person. Let alone when she had an option of not doing any work at all.


    "That''s just a hypothesis at most. We will never know until we act ourselves, isn''t it? It''s still better to do something, since we have the power to do so." Rose disagreed.


    Beatrice also disagreed as well, putting them at a stalement. Ste and Tiara opting to keep quiet and just listen, while Almeida seemed out of it.


    The argument went on for a few more minutes, as though they had opposing ideas, they still did not seem that much affected as sisters.


    Everything was just mere ideals.


    "The attack has begun." Suddenly, Cheryl cut them off as she said. Her expression stern and majestic, as her gaze was distant and lost. The two girls on herp the same.


    The six sisters kept quiet and looked at their mother-figure, who had a much more younger body figure that them, with boundless respect and affection.


    Secondster, Cheryl felt their gaze and also returned her own, along with a smile. "I see that you have note to a conclusion yet. So, how about you all do as you please?"


    "Those who go out, will go out. They can help people, but I forbid them to fight the terrorists. And those who want to stay, can stay and prepare a ce to ept more people."


    "What do you think?" Cheryl proposed a truce to the problem. Unfortunately, all sisters already had a strong bond between each other. The previous arguments were just mere difference in ideas.


    "If these two idiots are going, I have no choice but to follow. A big sister like me has to make sure that they do as you say, mydy." Hilda said, as the two idiots were of course Rose and Beatrice.


    "...."


    "...."


    "I agree. I also have to clean up after them." Tiffany added with helplessness. She was notzy, she just loved to sleep. But her love for her sisters, was more than that.


    "Well thats that, mydy. Since the majority is going, I am forced to follow." Ste sighed as she also added. But everyone knew that was only an excuse to tag along.


    "You guys enjoy yourselves." Only Tiara seemed not to care much about their so called sisterhood. Even under normal circumstances, she was always like this.


    Unfortunately... today was not the day.


    Tiffany and Hilda held her by her shoulders each, smiling beautifully at her. While Beatrice and Rose stood before and behind her. Only the free Ste speaking out happily.


    "Not this time sister. Though we don''t know what Mother Goddess has been feeding you, for you to betray us every time, you are not getting it this time around~ Come on, let''s go."


    "If you will excuse us, Mother." Ste, the youngest of them all, bowed towards Cheryl, as she led the way out, with the four sisters following after her, a devastated Tiara trapped in between them.


    "...."


    "...."


    The remaining Cheryl and Almeida were speechless. Almeida helplessly shaking her head, as even after bing Deities, these girls were still the same.


    While Cheryl just enjoyed the peacefulness of such a warm family. Her smile only got brighter and brighter, the more she thought of theing future.

 Chapter 194 Cheryls Chronicles - Heavenly Dao Maidens, Suppressing Demigods III

    ?Tiara''s Point Of View


    **The Power of Deva**


    Hello. This is Tiara Lockheart, Lady Cheryl''s Personal maid, and the favorite caretaker of the two little ancestors... Well, I am their only caretaker, but nevermind.


    And unfortunately, today I cannot spend the day servicing mydy, as my sisters forced me to join them on a bonding expedition... Or just a sister day out.


    Honestly, I don''t mind.


    We don''t spend everyday together, but that does not mean that I don''t love them. I''m just not good with conversations or meet ups or girl talks. And they understand.


    So it''s fine.


    Oh, I''ve reached the target. And Goddess Cheryl above, they sure are repulsive. Oh~, I don''t think they are human at all.


    I could not help my thoughts wandering off as I flew towards one of the already destroyed Regions, meeting up with a being covered in a dark cloak.


    Our eyes met the moment I was within range, and the being did not speak, nor waste any time at all. They brought both hands together, and formed a unique hand seal, as they began chanting something under their breathe.


    I knew of this because of my power. [Personal Domain]. Pretty amazing huh?


    It allowed me to create my own sub-domain, where my thoughts act as some sort of narrator of everything urring within... and if I include my Unique power, [Hypopotence], I could literally be the narrator of this small section.


    I am aware of everything, as everything bends a knee to my thoughts. Even right now, I am not just thinking what is currently happening because it is happening, but it is happening because I am thinking.


    The moment I decide to end my thoughts, would be the end of this section of existence. This whole Region influenced by both my abilities, would cease to exist.


    Like a dropped novel.


    "~~~"


    It continued chanting whatever it had in store for me, and I honestly just waited. I waited not because I am bored. But because I was determining the whole structure of these things, inside-out.


    I might be subconsciously controlling what is urring with my thoughts, but that does not mean I automatically be Omnipotence or Omniscient.


    I am still but an immortal...


    Time continued shing by, as even after what seemed like minutes, and hours ended, the Entity before me was still chanting.


    It might take a while for me topletely dissect thos thing, and obtain its weakness. Then sharing it through Beatrice''s [Experience Sharing] that connects all of us sisters.


    Whatever Experience the other obtains, will be shared with us. Killing these things, maturing, how to efficiently fight them, how to efficiently save people etc, will be shared amongst us.


    It was quite the broken ability, I know. But so was my [Hypopotence], Hilda''s [Battle Shifting], Rose''s [Penance Will], Ste''s [Hyper Instincts] and Tiffany''s [Absorption].


    We were all broken one way or another, physically, emotionally and spiritually... but that was the past, and now, we are about to be ''broken'' existentially!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, as Tiara was doing her own thing, another one of these terrifying sisters was up to her own bidding as well.


    Unlike Tiara, she was just helping people while waiting for more information of these things to sh through her mind, via Beatrice''s [Experience Sharing].


    "Come,e, this way. It will be safer for you if you take this route." Tiffany strained her throat as she spoke more than she thought was her limit, directing the mortals towards a direction she deemed safe, like herding sheep.


    And amidst her authoritive, yet drowsymands, a few beings with Deity auras flew towards her and humbly lowered their heads in greetings.


    "Respecteddy, you are...?" One of the Deities carefully inquired. They were from the army of this Continent, and they never knew of a powerhouse like Tiffany.


    Especially her Deity Lord Aura. Tiffany looked at the man dead in the eyes, and feltzy to introduce herself. But the person interpreted her gaze wrongly.


    ...!!!


    "I apologize for my rudeness!! Thank you for the Hardwork. If you may¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait..." Tiffany stronglymanded, her words spreading out and forcefully stopping everyone at the same spot. She then looked up and raised up her fair hands.


    ...!!!


    The Deities did not know what she was nning to do, but still followed her gaze. And right there, they saw one of the wretched beings that spread out the destruction of their Continent.


    In shock, and amidst their despair, Tiffany, with instantaneous speed appeared before the dark cloaked being, who had a half-formed spell within their palms.


    "Though Tiara has not yet responded, it does not mean that I can''t try my own means..." Her apathetic voice drifted out throughout the Region, as following it, was boundless green mist that spread over the skies of multiple Regions.


    The green mist stayed with the air for a few seconds, before returning to her hands at instantaneous speed, causing her to let out a light burp of satisfaction.


    "Pity, I could not Devour you whole. But I still did gain a new Unique Ability and a few Extra Abilities in my stomach. All I have to do is digest them when I''m strong enough."


    Tiffany thought to herself as she flew down once again, towards the bbergasted mortals. She stood at the exact same spot, and started herding them once again.


    Ignoring their multitudes of emotional gazes. Especially the gazes of the Deities containing shock, reverence and admiration!!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    At another location, another one of these terrifying sisters was doing her own work as well. Andpared to the previous two, she was more ruthless.


    Rose floated above a few Deities on her side, and few cloaked individuals on the opposing side. Unlike usual, her gaze was null, and her eyes were orange-red.


    Her sclera was likeva, and her pupil redder than blood. She stared down over everyone, andid down amand that had devastating effects to them.


    "Look into my eyes, and burn under your sins. Let your actions be the dictation of your life and death...


    ..." She emotionlessly said, and all the beings, friend or foe, paused in their actions.


    It did not matter who was who, or which side you were on, but Rose''s ability was a Karmic-tyoe ability, that let one''s sins dictate one''s life and death.


    Hence the more sins you havemitted, the higher the chance they will die. And indeed, beings below her began loosing their breathe, as their skin slowly dried up.


    It then cracked up, and from within, mes burst out, and ignited their bodies into charcoal. The only thing they could do at that moment was cry in pain and despair as they died a wretched death.


    Even the mortals she was supposed to save, if they hadmitted any grave sin such as killing or murder, they were haunted by their own actions.


    "...."


    Rose watched as 40% of everyone below her died gruesome deaths. And out of that, most were those on her side, as even among the dark cloaked beings, some were still alive.


    And what did that mean? It meant that they either did nit sin, or the cause of their sins were under the influence Karma itself. Such as revenge.


    Revenge was under Karma. For Killing the one that killed your loved ones, was not considered sinning, no matter what people say or im. But going as far as to kill their entire family, was a sin.


    Rose also believed that, yet believing in Karma did not mean that she would let the dark cloaked beings off. She wS still going to eliminate thempletely.


    They were the enemies for now.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Those were not the only ones enjoying themselves, as the other sisters also went all out. While their mother figure herself, also dominated with her Heavenly Seals.


    Just their appearance alone reduced the troubles everyone within the Central Cardinal would have experienced.


    And that... would lead to a brighter future for the whole Cardinal altogether. If, and only if, they truly did managed to survive and see tomorrow.


    "Mhm. As expected of the one if a kind genius that I met. She''s truly dominating these beings even with her low realm of power. And let alone her... her children are wonders as well." The old man thought, as he brushed his beard in pride.


    Cheryl was unaware that her every action was being spied on by a terrifying being beyond understanding. A being so powerful, that nobody, including the current Ancient Gods, could do a thing to him.


    A man so terrifying... he hid away from the Nigh-Omnipotent World''s Will for years on end. And was still doing so as we speak.


    "How truly interesting. I wonder how far you can go little one, until I can no longer bare with waiting." He thought, and then stopped focusing on her fight.

 Chapter 195 Fate And Tribulations, The Transcendent Era

    ?Abigail''s Tri-Union Domain: Eldritch''s Cryptic Monster Heaven


    Within the Cosmos of wonder and foreigners, a group of entities, resembling Cosmic beings overseeing their home, stood within a majestic Multiversal tform.


    It''s size was not the same as a Multiverse, but it''s design had thousands of Multiverses inscripted on its surface, making it seem Regal and Majestic.


    Meanwhile, these Cosmic-like beings stood before a giantess who resembled a Supreme God watching over her own creation with disdain and coldness.


    Everything seemed as such from afar, but close off, one woulde to realize that everything was nothing but a facade. There was no Supreme God. There was no Cosmic beings. And this was not even an Authentic Cosmos!!


    Enigma was one of the few people on the tform, waiting for the Goddess of Discord and Abomination to calm down. She seemed quite shocked.


    Meanwhile, he did not stop what he had been doing this entire time, and that was listening to Fate whisper into his soul on what to do. He was good at listening.


    The first instruction he was given was to use the single chance he had to turn any Ability of his to a Divine Skill. And he took the chance, and used it on [Law Scaling], a nonbat Unique Skill.


    And the reason was simply because the boost he would recieve for Law Comprehension would be increased by not two times, but ten times instead!!!


    Ten times...


    And Enigma was already a freak able to cultivate a single Law in just a single months, or four days here on the God Realm, and this was because Comprehension of anything was increased by three in this Realm.


    With the Law making things more easier for him, by decreasing that required time by ten times. From a month to three days, or here in the God Realm, mere hours!!!


    Something that would take ordinary talented or even geniuses years, only took him a couple of hours to attain. Ten hours to be precise!!


    And how many ten hours were in fifteen days? Yes, tens of ten hours. With that much time, Enigma could cultivate all Laws he had to the Peak of Basic Level... and delve in the Advance Level of each Law!!!


    And he dared to do so!!!


    And the reason was not simply because Fate told him to. But because Laws, were basically a cheat for anyone who was not yet a God, or to a Demigod!!!


    "FATE (Absolute) ¡ª A Powerful True Law with a Potential to be Absolute. Laws are the natural rules of Chaos, which stretch their influence to even beyond Chaos and to the Cosmology. Once cultivated to a certain level. They are an Natural True Laws born along Creation, and Faux Laws born after Creation. Fate is a natural Law Born before Creation, with the highest potential amongst all Laws. It has the passive effect of allowing the wielder of the Law of Fate to glimpse information and guidance from the vast Rivers of Destiny coiling around Existence. Like any other Law with Absolute potential, the Law of Fate gives the Master +100 000% Innate Boosts to all Stats, for every 1% Cultivated. It also has an active effect of bestowing the Master with three Divine Skills, and the ability to manipte Fate at will. Progress: 1%"


    Marvelous. Was the impression Enigma had when he first set his eyes on this definition. And remember, he had yet another Law as well. Though not as high leveled, it was still amazing.


    "TRIBULATION (Ultimate) ¡ª A Powerful True Law with a Potential to be Ultimate. Laws are natural rules of Chaos, which stretch their influence to even beyond Chaos and to the Cosmology, once cultivated to a certain level. They are an natural Laws born along Creation, and Faux Laws born after Creation. Tribtions is a natural Law Born after Creation, with a medium potential amongst all Laws. It has the passive effect of allowing the wielder of the Law of Tribtion to glimpse at the suffering of living beings. Their past suffering, present suffering and future suffering. Like any other Law with Ultimate potential, the Law of Tribtions gives the Master +50 000% Innate Boosts to all Stats, for every 1% Cultivated. It also has an active effect of bestowing the Master with three Divine Skills, and the ability to manipte Tribtions at will. Progress: 1%"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Another Mavelous wow. And this were just there effects at the Basic Level. Now, what would happen if said Laws suddenly became Advanced Leveled Laws?


    "FATE (Absolute) ¡ª A Powerful True Law with a Potential to be Absolute. Laws are natural rules of Chaos, which stretch their influence to even beyond Chaos and to the Cosmology, once cultivated to a certain level. They are an natural Laws born along Creation, and Faux Laws born after Creation. Fate is a natural Law Born before Creation, with the highest potential amongst all Laws. It has the passive effect of allowing the wielder of the Law of Fate to glimpse information and guidance from the vast Rivers of Destiny coiling around Existence, as well as glimpse at the information and guidance of other people''s Fates. Like any other Law with Absolute potential, the Law of Fate gives the Master +1 000 000% Innate Boosts to all Stats, for every 1% Cultivated. It also has an active effect of bestowing the Master with three evolved Divine Skills, and the ability to manipte Fate at will, and be immune towards its influence. Progress: 12%"


    This was the major reason why Enigma used the chance on the [Law Scaling] Divine Skill. Not only because Advanced Leveled Laws gave more boosts, but because of its passive effects!!


    Gaining the Favor of other people''s Fate, to help you against them was just too broken. Imagine being blessed by Fate, and that same Fate, exposes your secrets, ideas and aspirations to your enemy mid battle.


    Yes, that was him. And the effect was Nigh-Absolute. The current Level could easily affect beings of a <Higher Existence>, as long as they were not truly that powerful.


    And the current Goddess Abigail was still just a Major Being, despite her perverted power and stats. She was part of the people affected by his Law!!!


    But what about Tribtion? The power that allowed him to glimpse at the suffering of anyone. Would it allow him to see the suffering of Goddess Abigail?


    And why she was this disgusted by everything? Would it allow him to duscern secrets about people''s past and futures? There was only one way to find out.


    "TRIBULATION (Ultimate) ¡ª A Powerful True Law with a Potential to be Absolute. Laws are natural rules of Chaos, which stretch their influence to even beyond Chaos and to the Cosmology, once cultivated to a certain level. They are an natural Laws born along Creation, and Faux Laws born after Creation. Fate is a natural Law Born before Creation, with the highest potential amongst all Laws. It has the passive effect of allowing the wielder of the Law of Tribtion to glimpse at the suffering of living beings. Their past suffering, present suffering and future suffering. As well as the ability to Judge the Sins or Virtues of living beings, giving them rewards or punishment through Tribtions. Like any other Law with Ultimate potential, the Law of Tribtion gives the Master +500 000% Innate Boosts to all Stats, for every 1% Cultivated. It also has an active effect of bestowing the Master with three evolved Divine Skills, and the ability to manipte Tribtions at will, and be immune to it. Progress: 11%"


    The ability to give out Tribtions like a genuine God. And at the Advanced Level, it could even go after beings of a much higher realm.


    Laws were Higher powers, meaning even the Basic Level could affect even Minor Gods. And the basic concept of levels was that, Basic Laws could easily affect those at the same realm as the God, Origin beings being the lowest level.


    Thus even Demigods with Basic Laws could fight Minor Gods for a bit. Then the Advanced Level made it that the Law Master could affect beings a realm higher than themselves, all the way to Major Gods.


    And those like Enigma, could affect Major Gods with their Laws alone. If he had a Law of Death, he could control the souls of Major Gods, even if he was just a mere semi-Higher Being.


    And the next level, the Master Level, affected beings two Realm above till the High God Realm. This was as far as Enigma could understand though, as he did not choose to rely on the system.


    He found pleasure in finding out such Mysteries by himself, using his own powers, and Unique means. Such as this one, regarding the Goddess of Discord and Abomination.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    It''s been a few hours since Abigail tried to calm herself down. And it was working. She chanted a unique meditation technique, that Sealed her emotions within herself, making her apathetic.


    This was the only way she could manage to stir the conversation with these beings, beings she deemed to be the reincarnates of a certain group of brothers.

 Chapter 196 The Origin Era

    ?She opened her eyes, as her innumerable serpent-like tentacles squirmed in activity, garnering the attention of the Four boys on the tform.


    She stood up and willed six Hyperverses to float towards them, breaking down into Universal essence, then reforming into five thrones, and a round table before them.


    One throne was on the left side, while the four other thrones were on the right side. She willed more Hyperverses to break down and fuse into her thrown, increasing its size to fit herrge body.


    With all that done, she sat down within her throne, and regally stared down on the group of boys, speaking out with majesty and impassivity.


    "Sit." She said, and the four boys exchanged nces and had a small conversation, as one of them was carrying an unconscious beauty, and did not know what to do.


    "...."


    Abigail did not disturb them as she let them bicker for a few more minutes, before the sickly youngd, took her into his arms, before she... vanished out of existence secondster.


    ...???


    The other boys were surprised for a bit, before letting it go for now. They then sat on the thrones, and faced the Imperial and Majestic Goddess Abigail with curiosity on their faces.


    "Good." She nodded and opened her mouth to add on, her eyes gazing at one of the boys more, "There is a lot I would like to know. And a lot I would like you to know."


    "But before that, do any of you, remember anything about an Era that transcends all of Space-Time, an Era that exists beyond all Realities, an Era that literally transcends all of Primordium..."


    "Do you remember... The Origin Era?"


    She asked, and the group of four boys stared at each other for a moment. Confusion written all over their faces, yet were afraid to disagree with her words. What if they angered the Goddess once again?


    It took them ages to cry and calm her down. They would not bare to go through the same experience again. They would rather die. Even Enigma would rather die, and just give up there and then.


    ''What do we do?'' Allen sent a mental message to Enigma, and he responded momentster, ''Nothing. Just keep quiet and let her exin some more of what she has to say.''


    ''...You, are trying to kill us aren''t you? You definitely are.'' Allen sighed mentally. And Enigma agreed. ''Yeah. I don''t have the heart to do it personally, so I''ll use this unfortunate youngdy.''


    ''Oh shut up.'' Allen clicked his tongue, and Enigma chuckled. Su Han kept quiet and was left out by these two senior brothers of his. But he preferred it this way.


    "Seems you don''t. Allow me to exin then." Goddess Abigail said, and all eyes were on her. "The Origin Era. This was an Era that represented the Origin. The Origin as in..."


    Origin.


    What would be the first think that pops into your mind when presented with such a word? The beginning? The first? The Source? The Cause? Or all of the above?


    It all depends on how an individual sees it.


    One could determine Origin as the beginning of all things. Where everything began from, making the term itself above everything that originates from itself.


    Another could view it as the first of everything. Where everything came after it. Where everything is either a counterfeit or a mere copy of itself.


    Some could see it at the source of everything, being the ultimate form, transcending anything born out of its sheer might and power.


    And others could see it as the cause of everything. Every concept, every universe, every hierarchy, everything, as in literally everything, was its ''effect''.


    And Ancient beings... would prefer to mix everything above, and more to define what their ''Origin'' meant.


    Their Origin was the beginning of all things, the first before everything, Existence, Non-Existence and even Totality. It was the source of everything, including the mentioned above Existence, Non-Existence and even Totality.


    It was the cause of everything known to men and God, God and Supreme, Supreme and Creators, Creators and those beyond.


    Everything was just a mere piece of what was considered "The Very First", "The Alpha Source", "The Beginning''s Beginning", "The Perfect World", "Infinite Boundlessness".


    They saw it as a ce that was present everything, as it existed before everything, and everything existed after it. Everything originates from it, thus it presided everything.


    Space? Time? Non-Space? No-Time? Duality? Trinity? Probability? Improbability? Possibility? Impossibility? Existence? Non-Existence? Primal Nothingness? Absolute? Totality?


    These were just the few things that their ''Origin'' was. Just a few. As any more, and one would just debunk it as nothing but Fictional.


    Not only did it exist before Everything, but it continously transcended itself. Anything that has been conceptualized, will be conceptualized, or will never be conceptualized... it transcends them!!


    Anything beyond the imagination of men. The imagination of Deities. The imagination of Gods. The imagination of Supremes and Primals. It transcends them!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anything that even the most Absolute of Minds and Absolute of Wills cannot fathom, it transcends them!!!


    Omnipotence? It transcends that!!!


    Omnipresence? It transcends that!!!


    Omniscience? It transcends that as well!!


    For even Omnipotent beings failed to do as they pleased within its influence. Even Omnipresent beings could not reach its edges, nor its deepest core. Not even Omniscient beings could decipher all of its secrets.


    But one might refuse.


    If an Omnipotent being was transcended, then that being was not Omnipotent to begin with. Same applies for Omnipresence and Omniscience.


    For if there is a being "Beyond Omnipotence", then that said being would be considered as the Omnipotent one, and the one they transcended merely being Nigh-Omnipotent at most.


    For there is no such concept as "Beyond Omni". Such a thing was not even allowed no matter how logic defying your entire Verse could be, no matter how much exnation you put into it.


    It can never, and will never be possible


    "Omni" was nothing but a Trans-Fictional Power, that everyone tries to use, to show their extent of power and might, whereby no amount of books could define.


    No such thing, can truly be Omnipotent, as regardless of what, they would be a limit at some point. Even those who are Metapotent, are not Omnipotent.


    Even if that said Metapotent being can do something as marvelous as killing themselves, which would count as killing Metapotent beings... they would still not be Omnipotent.


    For the feat of killing Metapotence, came at their True Death. Thus, what type of Omnipotent being would Truly Die?


    One had to remember that, Metapotent meant you can do literally anything you desire. Thus, if you so wish, you can be the truest form of Eternity? Or the Ultimate form of Undying.


    Or being "Beyond-Absolute-Meta-Invulnerability", an Illogical power. All was determined by one''s imagination. And what is stopping them from making themselves Omniscient?


    Yes. That was Metapotence.


    And even that, was well below Omnipotence. And that said Omnipotent... was leagues below what Ancient beings themselves considered what the Origin Era was.


    Because no matter who was considered Omnipotent, the Origin Era would transcend that person, and take that title for itself, thus being the Personification of Omnipotence itself.


    Same applied for Omnipresence. How can one be Omnipresent, within a World that was literally everywhere, yet nowhere at the same time? Within a World that was beyond, and below.


    How can a person know everything about a World that probably did not know itself, yet knew everything conceptualized? Even being OMNIPOTENCE itself, it still did not know its full origin.


    And what was Omniscience before Omnipotence? And what was Omnipotence before the Personification of OMNI itself?


    Literally. Nothing.


    This was an Era beyond all-Fiction itself. What could Supreme Beings and Primal Beings be in the face of such Grand Power?


    What could they amount to?!


    NOTHING!!!


    "And yet, such an entity... Fell." Goddess Abigail finished her long monologue about what she, and the most powerful beings considered the "Origin Era".


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    And the fourds were speechless beyond anything. They could not wrap their minds around any of it. Just as she mentioned, not even what Gods could not imagine, was transcended by that Era.

 Chapter 197 Extreme Emperors

    ?"I know, you are probably curious what could possibly be able to end such a World? A World that literally Personified Omnipotence... what could be its Demise?" She spoke, word for word, without much of a rush.


    "...."


    Nobody responded to her words, but one could still gain huge amounts of information from their facial expressions. Goddess Abigail''s eyes sharpened, as her tone got a notch lower.


    "That is the highest form of Mystery even people who were literally considered Kings and Emperors, could note close to deciphering. The innumerable Kings that had powers above everything except the World.


    "The Emperors who created such Kings and stood between the Kings and the World, being above Kings, yet below the Origin Era itself.


    "It was unfortunate that even they, werepletely clueless about the Demise of the Origin Era. All we coulde to, after millions of years of study, was that...


    "It was split into everything that still exists even as now. And it''s core, being shattered into innumerable Origin Fragments spread throughout the Verses.


    "And this world you are all currently within... is also part of the Origin Fragments. The Nine Worlds, are merely counterfeit products of something supremely grand."


    "...."


    Speechless.


    Theds were once again speechless. Just from stepping into the upper levels of power for a bit, and they were suddenly caught up within a much grander plot than they could fathom.


    And most importantly, they had yet to explore more about the Higher Beings, let alone levels of power that probably treated such beings as nothing but insignificant!!


    None of this made any sense!!!


    But....


    "...."


    A certaind amongst the group could not help but smile slightly. His dull gray eyes shed briefly with a spark of interest, as Fate... was whispering Sweet Nothings into his ears once again.


    Sweet Nothings which were... too grand for the current him!! And all of this had nothing to do with the higher levels of hierarchy such as the Origin Era.


    That was something probably even the first generational batch of True Gods, with their Unfathomable powers, paled inparison. Let alone brats like themselves.


    The Sweet Nothingness that Fate was briefing him about, had to do with this ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination before them, their false identities as ancient Origins and most importantly...


    ''The Greater World of Terra itself.'' Enigma''s eyes shed briefly, as just a few years after arriving within the God Realm, he was about to go even higher.


    And he was just a High True God!!


    Unfortunately, neither he, nor the otherds were aware that the Greater World they were eager to explore, might not be so pleasing by the time they returned.


    "But that is useless. It was only information meant to spark something within your memories. Hopefully, this seed sprouts soon enough.


    "What is currently more important, would be my issues. My issue with the Gods. My issue with the World. My issue with the rats trying to delve into something they should not dare to, yet still dared to.


    "I would like you to lend me your ears, and possibly your hands, as I tell you my plight. There is no need to worry, I have lived long enough, and have many rewards.


    "I can give them to you. The question is, do you dare ept the burden?" She revealed boundless majesty as she spoke, looking down with impassivity among theds.


    And a reply, came as soon.


    "Yes."


    A bold response. A daring response. A calm response. Such a word rang within the illustrious and unique Cosmic Cluster of tens of Cosmos under Goddess Abigail.


    "...."


    The Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination, Abigail, turned her gaze from Allen, then towards Enigma, who was the one who responded without hesitation.


    Allen sighed, as he at least had something to gain from this. Su Han was excited, as he was curious what kind of adventure woulde out of this.


    While Code, wanted to cry.


    "That''s good." Goddess Abigail, who now resembled a God more, along with her impassive gaze and tone, nodded towards Enigma and waved her hand.


    "I have three requests I desire from you, and in response, I will give you knowledge, powerful artifacts and Ancient Divine Blessings." She calmly uttered her words.


    "...."


    The youngds did not disturb her and only listened. Goddess Abigail nodded and turned to look at the Cosmic Cluster of illustrious Cosmos around her.


    Theds also followed her gaze.


    ¡¸Once upon a time, there existed a world...¡¹


    She murmured, but theds heard her loud and clear. In fact, her words seemed to travel through to the countless number of Universes within these Cosmos.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The voice itself carried an intoxicating feeling to it, being able to lull even Supreme Beasts born only for murder, calming them down, and putting them in a state of rxation.


    The Three True God brothers were not an exception, as they were also affected. They''re vision suddenly changed, and they appeared above apletely barren world.


    Not only them, but each and every single individual, an infinite number of beings were taken to such a wondrous ce, as if they were all having a Lucid dream.


    The entire Cosmic Cluster of twenty Cosmos was affected. And Time seemed as if it froze at once for everyone, regardless of which Universe they were from.


    Only their consciousness seemed half awake.


    This was the power of Creators. The power of Totality. As even Time itself had to bend a knee ording to the Creator''s Will. Even dreams were their tools!!


    "...."


    Only the three brothers werepletely awake, and as of Code, he was partially affected. Goddess Abigail did not seem surprised, and continued narrating her plight.


    As for the living beings, it would depend on their Comprehension. Of course, this experience alone would benefit them greatly, as their soul would be more rejuvenated.


    But that would be because their consciousness experienced a part of Ancient Divinity. But those who could directly see through things, and keep a bit of mentality, they would benefit more.


    And those, like the three brothers, would definitely benefit the most. As they had enough rights to have their own thoughts in the midst of this marvelous experience!!


    ¡¸A World so grand, it stood before everything and nothing, being the world that presides even the GENESIS itself¡¹


    The melodious voice continued on, as the innumerable beings saw a world that was sorge, its size transcended Infinity and Boundlessness.


    Even if one Layered Infinity upon Infinity Infinitismally, they would still not be able to define the mere size of the World before them, floating within a sea of endless darkness.


    A World ofplete Majesty.


    And Extreme Dominance.


    Great Terra, God Realm


    Radiant Divine Empire, Heroic Temple


    Within one of the three Sections of the Radiant Divine Empire, the Radiant Section excluded, a tall structure stood tall and regal.


    The structure waspletely white, and resembled a unique Technological Castle of sorts, with medieval and modern aesthetics, along with a sacred atmosphere.


    The city wall was quite grand, bring as tall as tens of miles, while there were quite the fewrge towers within, that rose to even hundreds of miles high.


    And at the center, was the castle-like building made up of white cybeic steel, and divine metal, which was also white in color. The blue flow of electric rays and sma liquid mixed along the entire structures made it look even more beautiful.


    Giving it Blue-White aesthetic beauty.


    But such a beautiful structure, filled with powerful Heroes ranging from newly summoned individuals at the Partial Hero, to elders summoned long ago, bordering the Mythical Hero Rank, the Heroic Demigods... would have to face pure destruction.


    And even the most powerful Hero, the Sessor of this entire Temte, the Lightbringer, would be helpless in the face of the invaders.


    And no matter how much he stalled, back up... showed no signs ofing. But did he care? Would there be destruction with him around? Does he even need help?


    Who do you think he was?


    BOOOOM!!


    An explosion was ignited within the center of the peaceful Heroic Temple, kicking up arge cloud of dust that took away the attention even from miles away, as it contradicted the color of the Heroic Temple.


    But that was of no significance.


    Currently, many young and elder Heroes were shocked and looked at the Main Temple, where a certain young Sessor, was staying within.


    "What is going on?"


    "The hell happened? Anybody know?"


    "Shit!! Something exciting is about to happen!!"


    "Shut up dumbass!! Water-type Heroes, where are y''all? Grab your asses and get down there!!! Air-type Heroes, scout the situation for me, from above!! Earth-type and Defense-type..."


    "Any one who has decent attack powere with me!! Fire-types and Thunder-types, back us up, there''s trouble ahead!!"


    "Assassin-types, with me. Let''s do what we do best... prepare for anything. We don''t know what we are going up against here, so prepare your most critical..."


    Within the midst of the chaos, a few promising young Heroes and the more experienced Heroes tookmand and responded almost instantly to the danger.


    And exactly right after they began sorting themselves up, their attackers finally showed their true colors, and did a joint up attack from above.

 Chapter 198 All-Round Scheming, Spreading Discord

    ?The multiple Wind-type and Sky-type scouts that took to the air, and were confident of the protection of their barrier, were suddenly ambushed by a group of beings wearing dark cloaks.


    The attackers, abruptly appeared, as if the Temple''s barrier, that could hold back even Cosmic beings for days, was malfunctioning.


    Even below ground, the Fire-types, and the other high damage dealers, were suddenly attacked by white cloaked swordmasters, that also abruptly appeared out of nowhere.


    Luckily, the Assassins and the others who hid in time, aided them in their battles, making things more easier for those on the ground. Unfortunately, those in the sky were still caught off guard, and were heavily wounded.


    "Don''t falter. Believe in the young Lord, all we have to do is push... push them back!!!" A young Hero valiantly shouted as she stabbed her sword towards the heart of a dark cloaked being, instantly killing him off.


    She them turned to look at her fellow ssmates and seniors. Some unfortunately dead, and some heavily wounded. But as Heroes, their hearts were steeled... and their Wills quite sturdy.


    "FOR THE TEMPLE!!!" She then once again valiantly shouted, boosting the Wills of everyone around her, who also joined her to boost the Wills of those around them.


    "FOR THE TEMPLE!!"


    " " FOR THE TEMPLE!! " "


    " " " FOR THE TEMPLE!! " " "


    The chorus rang put within the Heroic Temple, and the cities located within, causing even the mortals to valiantly Chant without any hint of fear at all!!!


    Their cry rang out throughout the Main Temple.


    Their Will spread out throughout the vast Heroic Temple.


    And their intent was reciprocated by the Heavens themselves, as a calm yet daring youthful voice also chanted.


    "For... the Temple."


    BOOOOM!!!


    With his mere words alone, words that were uttered out calmly and slowly, he paused the chaos of the whole invasion!!!


    And as everyone''s attention was attracted, the voice blessed by the Supremes, they saw a ck sh of light being sent flying towards the huge sky like a broken kite!!


    And before they could even take everything into procession, a much faster golden sh of light appeared above the former, waving its hand casually, as an unprecedented force... pushed the ck sh of light downwards at an even faster rate!!


    Each movement, from the former, to thetter, were all leagues beyond light itself!! And those who had the eyes to see through such speeds, were able to see the figures of the two shes of light.


    The former being a person armored with a gray ste cloak, that had the vast power of an entire Cosmos, as from his coat, one could see innumerable Universes acting as glitter!!


    Universes clustered into Multiverses, Multiverses into Hyperveses, and the Hyperverses into the Cosmos... that was his cloak!!!


    It was as if that person was a living Cosmos!!!


    And yet... he was still far slower than the young man around the age of eighteen years of age. An age that was not yet even considered an "adult"!!!


    "Finally... a chance for me to flex my muscles a bit. F*ck, I was about to die of boredom." The young manined with a daring smile on his handsome face.


    He had a handsome face, butpared to other Gods, it was on the lower side of Charm, being ordinary among the Gods. But that was not his selling point.


    As the boy, had a Physique that was the epitome of Physiques, even among War Gods, Battle Gods, Combat Gods or Crafting Gods... his Physique, was leagues beyond them.


    Just his perfect muscles alone were enough to turn Goddesses h*rny with innumerable thoughts, let alone every fibre of hisplete and exposed upper half.


    He was literally flexing a Perfect Body!!!


    "Well... though you are only a mere Cosmic Being, not even a God, you''re still enough. Plus, the higher the Realm it ispared to me, the more rewards... isn''t it, partner?"


    He recieved no reply, but his daring smile, that could charm even Supreme Goddesses without fail, did not leave his face. And in fact, it just grew even bolder.


    ''Let''s go. As for these young ones, let''s let them be for the time being, shall we? They need to train after all. I''m not their babysitter.'' He thought as he rushed towards the target Cosmic being.


    All this time, not even a millisecond yet passed by for him. He was just that fast. Even his thoughts were beyond light speed itself!!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    But... the Heroic Temple was not the only important stronghold to be attacked.


    The Base of Order, the Base of Chaos and the League of Gods, were also one of the few targeted strongholds of the God Realm.


    And even though they had God Lords who stood at the peak, such as the Lord God of Order, Lord God of Chaos and the Lord Goddess of Impartiality... they fared much worsepared than the Heroic Temple.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The young Sessor was someone like Ancient Gods, being able to only ''respect'' Supreme Beings and Supreme Gods, despite being an equivalence to Major Gods.


    He was just that powerful, and perverted.


    And his Origins were just like other summoned Heroes, but his starting point and growth... were leagues apartpared to other Heroes.


    He was even given the exclusive unique title of being a... True Hero.


    What could they, mere Cosmic Godspare? How could they even start measuring up to his Supremacy?


    Exactly. They could not. They could never.


    And which was why, their Base of Operations, were being destroyed inside out. Though no God, or Goddess had died, Demigods and the innumerable Deities under them...


    Perished!!!


    They were merely Canon fodder here.


    The Major Gods and the Minor Gods could only helplessly watch, as they tried their best to lessen the damage their respective forces sustained.


    While their leaders, the God Lords themselves, showed no signs of descending from the Cloud Pce... It was as if, they gave out the impression that, such a level of threat...


    Was not worth their time!!!


    "What a bunch of hypocrite Gods." The young Light-bringer thought with a scoff, as his battle, or rather a one-sided beat down of a Cosmic being continued to ensure.


    Besides him, was a fair Beauty, with long blue hair that cascaded down her back like a pristine Divine waterfall. Complimenting her almost pale whiteplexion.


    Her sapphire blue eyes matched well with her hair, as well as the blue dress that armored her curvaceous figure, which had a scaling above even Supreme Goddesses.


    "Aren''t all Gods like that, Master?" She inquired briefly, her tone cold and impassive, rivaling that of Supreme Gods themselves.


    "Em, aren''t you a Goddess as well?" The young Light-bringer teased with a yful smile, as his presence, that resembled a mere mortal... if you ignore his Perfect Physique, rose a few notches higher.


    "I am. But we are still hypocrites."


    "Don''t "we" me. You aren''t one of those scums. You''re a New God,pletely different from these Old Gods. And even if you were, I''d make sure that such words... never define what a God is." He casually said with a daring and bold smile of his.


    Unfortunately, he was still... unaware that, his words, meant more than just the entire Verse to a certain unfortunate young Goddess.


    "...Yes, Master."


    Still within the God Realm


    Radiant Section, War Stronghold


    Like the other powerful strongholds of the God Realm, the War Stronghold was also attacked. And being a force directly under the Royal Divine Family, they recieved the greatest attacks.


    Therge number of Gods, Demigods and Major Gods alike, were attacked left, right and center. And worst of all, the Deities were not let off at all as well.


    In fact, they suffered more attacks than the Gods, as if the enemy''s main target were the weaker Deities, instead of the Gods.


    After all, no matter how stupid the terrorists were, they definitely knew that killing a God, would affect the Worldly Rules, thus bringing unprecedented damage to the World.


    Then that would anger the World Will, which was literally the consciousness of the entire World, and entity beyond even Ancient Gods themselves.


    There were many other ways to seek suicide than angering the World Will itself. That was nothing butmon sense.


    "Come,e,e, we need back up on the Ninth District, the city of Georgia has fallen!!!"


    "Emergency!! Emergency!! The battle of Gods at Skriel Federation located at the Third District, has gone overboard. I repeat!! Emergency!! Emergency!! The...."


    "The God of Disasters has been heavily wounded!! He briefly lost control of his Rule and caused disasters to over tens of thousands of Districts... and the damage is still spreading!!!"


    ....!!!


    Those words shocked a lot of soldiers, as a few almost knelt down and broke down in despair. A Major God was heavily wounded so early into the battle?


    Did a Cosmological being attack?!


    It had to be known, the God Realms were a third of the entire Middle Realm. And the Middle Realm was quiterge in size, being millions of Light years in diameter.

 Chapter 199 Daring Terrorists, Full Frontal Assault

    ?After all, just the Central Cardinal itself had five portions, where each portion carried thousands of Continents, and each Continent likewise carried thousands of Regions.


    The smallest of Regions being the size of aid out, a tary body, a ne if you so wish to call it.


    And there were five of such portion, thus the Central Cardinal by itself had the size of tens of thousands of Light years.


    And the Middle Realm contained four other such Cardinals, as well as the Endless Sea that wasrge enough to house hundreds of simrly sized Cardinals.


    Thus the total size of the Middle Realm would be in the millions of Light years, and the God Realm was one third of that, which was a bit over a million Light years as well!!


    And just heavily wounding a single Major God, resulted in disaster threatening to spread throughout the whole God Realm!!


    That was the equivalence of an entire Gxy worth of poption. Gods were just that powerful and important. And this was just an injury!!


    "Is this... the beginning of the End?" A Deity could not help but ask himself such a question, as disasters spread out left, right and center, putting allbatants within the God Realms to work.


    Millions had already died!!!


    Nobody answered his question as they just looked up at the enemies attacking their Gods, to some their parents, to some their ancestors... regardless, they were helpless!!


    And the more Gods were heavily injured, and put in serious conditions, the more their grasp on the Worldy Rules were threatened, thus causing even more death and... discord!!


    ¡¸...For Discord¡¹


    Within the skies, one of the cloaked beings who attacked the Gods chanted. His cloak was decorated and had a hint of gold on the urges, showing his high standing.


    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ FOR DISCORD!!! ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹


    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ FOR DISCORD!!! ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹


    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ FOR DISCORD!!! ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹


    The other cloaked beings, be it those with God-level prowess, or those with Deity-level prowess chanted loudly as they attacked even more ferociously and murderously.


    One could even see a hint of madness and fanaticism within their eyes, giving those being assaulted the impression that...


    They would die for DISCORD!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    While disaster and chaos spread throughout the whole God Realm, as important strongholds holding Gods of important positions were attacked, the Four royal candidates recieved messages from their respective courts.


    "...."


    Rodriguez did not say anything for after being informed of the destruction urring throughout the God Realms.


    Instead, he just turned around and faced his siblings whom had different expressions on their faces.


    His younger sister had a frozen expression, as her usual cold gaze was no more. In fact, one could see a hint of disbelief within her eyes, and even sadness.


    His youngest sister had an expression of anger. So much anger was contained within her gaze, she could almost burn holes through anything she gazed at.


    And his youngest brother, was calm for someone with the weakest prestige and battle power amongst all of them. This intrigued Rodriguez''s interest, and along with his hidden anger... he smiled and inquired aloud.


    "Little brother Rey, aren''t you worried about your people? If you don''t have enough men power, you can ask big brother, and I will willingly help you." He spoke out calmly, but nobody bought it.


    Herara stood before Reynolds, and directed all her anger at Rodriguez, "What are you implying at, Rodriguez? You have so much men power to share with everyone here, while clearly, your court is the one being attacked the most."


    "Don''t get me wrong dearest sister, I just don''t want to see my younger brother suffer. He''s not even a Demigod after all." Rodriguez shrugged his shoulders casually, his gaze still trained on Reynolds.


    "So? Haven''t I been doing that perfectly well the past years? What makes you think I will fail now?" Herara did not back down one bit as well, her rage almost breaking through her will.


    "Big sister, it''s fine..." Reynolds, who had been calm, panicked a bit as he saw his favorite sister about to lose her cool.


    He knew, that Rodriguez was also looking for a reason to let out his stress, and it was fine if he was the target. But if Herara lost her cool and... things won''t end well.


    "Little Rey..." Herara finally slightly calmed down at Reynolds whisper. She then turned to Rodriguez and red at him, before turning around.


    "There''s no hatred amongst us. Mother never raised us like that. But that... doesn''t mean we won''t forever say peaceful, or never hate each other... So please..." She did not turn around, yet continued on.


    "Eldest brother... please don''t be the reason why we should. At least, not now." She then dragged Reynolds, who gave out a apologetic smile towards Rodriguez before leaving.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    Hera did not say anything, but just nced at Rodriguez one final time. With helpless shake of her head, she took her own Heroes and left.


    As for Code, he woulde back, and even if he does not, she believed that the three brothers would not let them die. Plus, she had more important issues at the moment.


    As for her message to her eldest brother, "...You are not yet fit to be King, but this moment, is the best experience to prove yourself. And there is more ways to let off stress, than posting off Herara.


    "I thought you were smart enough to realize that... Oh, one more thing, brother, to even doubt Reynolds? You really are... Haaah~"


    She then left with her group. Herara and Reynold''s group also exchanged nces and followed after their current Masters.


    Be had to take quite a few reluctant nces towards the direction the three brothers went. She seemed worried about them, yet at the same time, worried about everyone.


    As for the matter of the Royal Divine Family, she honestly did not care. That was their own problem to fix, amongst themselves, without exterior influence.


    "...."


    Rodriguez stood there still, calm and expressionless. Momentster, he scratched his head in annoyance as guilt and regret shed through his eyes for a moment.


    "Argh, geez!! Why do you all have to be so ruthless to me? I''m the older brother here!! And yeah, that kid wouldn''t have the nerve, nor boldness to n everything.


    "Especially when father dotes on him so much. As for Herara...e on, really, why would she destroy what she wants to give to her favorite younger brother?


    "As a sis-con, she would rather openly kill me that destroy something she deems belongs to Reynolds, her so-called favorite rtive. I should have thought about it.


    "Hera though... little sister, it''s not that I don''t trust you. But, it''s only the two of us who are this secretive amongst everyone. I have my secrets, you have yours...


    "But are they rted to this? Or not?" His yful smile returned on his face as heughed out loud a momentter. His Heroes stood there and helplessly watched.


    He was not having a break down, as this was literally how his personality was always like. And they were more than used to it.


    "Come on guys, let''s go... I think I know who is behind all of this." Rodriguez beckoned for everyone to follow him as he took the lead forward.


    "Who?" One of the Heroes behind him, another talent like Killer and Be, but still not yet nurtured. He was Note Windsor.


    He was a blonde young boy with blue eyes, a handsome young boy with 100% western charm, as well as a slim body, with almost no muscles to his figure.


    Yet his power was not low.


    "You will know soon. First, let''s wait for our Ancient Origins to return." Rodriguez yfully responded, then opted to hum the melody of a song he liked.


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Back within Abigail''s Tri-Union Domain


    Her Exination continued


    But said world, suddenly exploded out into pure rainbow colored mist. Mist so beautiful and cryptic, it seemedpletely different from mist... or anything within the records of existence.


    And such cryptic mist, Spread Out throughout the endless dark space, and transformed into purple-red, leaf-like structures, which likewise numbered more than an Infinite Layered Infinity, floating throughout the endless dark space of Nothingness.


    Only to vanish momentster, when an Infinite Boundless upon Infinite Boundless number of leaf-like structures were released from the explosion of the Majestic World, at time rate less than a picosecond itself.


    And more were still being flung out!!


    But that was not important. What was important was that, a single sphere stood at the center of the Infinite Boundless leaf-like constructs, its exterior being covered in rainbow lights.


    And such a construct... was slowly cracking apart, as more and more Infinite Boundless leaf-like constructs were being flung out.


    But the damage seemed quite miniscule.


    And for what seemed like Trillions upon Trillions of years, did the damage upon the sphere be too great to ignore, yet even then, the Infinite Boundless amount of leaf-like constructs still kept flying out at the exact same time rate.


    Without a care about the sphere.


    Without hesitation of its downfall.

 Chapter 200 Existential Lore, The Misfortunate Primal Beings

    ?Until... the sphere itself shattered into innumerable smaller Shards, which could literally amount to Infinity and beyond, flying in every direction like the flung out leaf-like constructs.


    Their initial speed being unbelievable, as the force that flung them was just too disastrous!!!


    The fastest of them flew past even the first flung out leaf-like construct, which covered Infinite number of miles every microsecond for Trillions upon Trillions of years.


    And a single Shard... went past that in just an instant. Let alone the rest of them. Some even dared to enter the leaf-like constructs and asserted their dominance within.


    And some just destroyed a few leaf-like constructs without restriction. And among those Infinite Fragments, an amalgamation of a few Fragments entered one of the more brighter leaf-like constructs.


    And within that leaf-like construct, it grew to be a great world, which ended up being the source of EVERYTHING and NOTHING, when it had the same fate as its predecessor.


    It was shattered.


    And from it, one had EXISTENCE forged. And from this EXISTENCE, more were replicated within the over Infinite Boundless leaf-like constructs...


    Making this leaf-like construct the presider of all the other leaf-like constructs, and the shattered Fragment, toe closer into what it truly was, even without its other infinite counterparts.


    But unfortunately, it was shattered, and from then on, it''s nine Fragments reciprocated the same process, bing unique worlds of their own, with more than five Realms within.


    And amongst one of these worlds, a Heavenly beauty with charm that literally dwarfed everything in Existence, being enough to topple down Verses with but a single smile... descended on it.


    She impassively nced at the entire world and saw through it. It''s size, information, and everything pertaining to its origin and future.


    She then nodded and left.


    ¡¸At that time, we could see through everything, but we could not travel through the whole of GENESIS to recover all Fragments spread out¡¹


    ¡¸We could not even pinpoint where the 10th possible Fragment could be, let alone the 11th, the 100th, the 1000th or the other Infinite amount of them¡¹


    ¡¸Which was why, we...¡¹


    The Heavenly beauty suddenly returned back to the space containing the nine Fragments, along with less than a hundred beings of simr beauty and charm.


    Some being even more charming and beautiful or handsome than she was. But the ones who stood out the most, would be the two who stood on her left and right.


    They clearly resembled her, from top to bottom, either than one being more curvaceous, the other being more voluptuous, and she, being more figurous.


    The seventy or so beings discussed amongst themselves and then shared the nine Fragments together, each one containing eight beings, and they seemed to have been close.


    From her side, it was herself, her two sisters, a young swordsman carrying a Sword that had a de full of flowing rivers of Infinite Universes, a middle aged man in illustrious armor containing boundless and bottomless void malovence,


    A young woman sorounded by a golden pristine river of Fate and Fortune, a woman of simr appearance, also sorounded by a silver pristine river of Destiny and Karma,


    And thest entity was a dragon of grand size, that could disregard even Chaos as nothing but grains of sand. His scales shone with essence of pure Nothingness.


    The eight of them flew towards one of the nine Fragments, and used unique powers to forge it into a unique world that resembleds with its exterior shape.


    And from within, the young woman who found the world, Spread her will over it, and covered it within a sublime transparent membrane.


    The same urred within the other eight worlds, and the growth of each world, that was at an Infinitismal level, was forcefully halted.


    ¡¸...like parasites, we invaded the Fragments we found, and forcefully took over. We became ancient gods, and the one who represents each world, the creator gods¡¹


    ¡¸It was meant to be a process for us to break through our Shackles, and thunder forth towards the realms of our predecessors, bing Kings and Emperors as well¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately....¡¹


    She paused, sighed and continued.


    ¡¸Unfortunately... we miscalcted¡¹


    Within each world, the ancient gods created living beings in their image, making them beautiful and giving them power over Existences, making them... Creators.


    The Creators had strength that was Omnipotent and Allpowerful, having powers capable of warping and shaping Existence Bubbles... and if given the chance... destroy them!!


    But that was fine.


    There were an infinite amount of Existence Bubbles, a few falling, had nothing to do with the Ancient Gods, as it did not affect their perspective ''world''.


    But... an urrence that urred back during the Era of Kings and Emperors, repeated itself. The act of mere creations, counterfeits crafted from their image, mere fakes...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Defying their will...


    Was too infuriating and humiliating.


    They felt and saw this from their predecessors, when the creations they made, went against them and revolted... wanting the power their creators held.


    And they did nothing about it, back then. And they believed nothing of sorts would ur to them. But Karma was truly one of many Principles that made up everything.


    For now...


    ¡¸It was like Karma itself. It struck back at us with full force. Maybe we deserved it, maybe we did not. Right now, it does not matter, as they... seeded¡¹


    ¡¸Everything was following history. It was as if we were cursed to go through it all. And maybe our descendents will also go through the same... It all remains a mystery¡¹


    The Creators they created revolted, and fought their Creators. Being more in numbers, they seemed more advantageous, but what were Ancient Gods?


    They fought back and wiped out multiple of their creations emotionlessly and impassively, without a hint of hesitation or pity nor sympathy.


    They werent even pitiable.


    But, as said before, it was a curse that transcended even their own understanding...


    ¡¸We had the Upper advantage. Strength. Force. Source. Everything. We were Greater than them. We were the originals. We were the true Gods. We should have won¡¹


    ¡¸...But we did not¡¹


    ¡¸We were careless. Arrogant. And too confident. We should have wondered where those mere counterfeits got the confidence to defy us¡¹


    ¡¸We should have wondered what backing they had to be so cocky¡¹


    ¡¸We should have... but we did not¡¹


    Throughout the ughter of Creators, alongside their innumerable Creations, capable of warping Existential Bubbles to their will, endless darkness spread out, as an aura of Destion followed.


    The seventy of so beings, were suddenly cautious as they fought with all their might, but to no avail.


    A single entity stood before them, as a cloud of Darkness, and overpowered them easily. All seventy of them, going all out, he ignored.


    The entire Verses crumbled and reformed. Yet he was unaffected. An infinite number of Existential Bubbles perished, yet he stood tall. Nothingness and Existence were erased, yet he only... pitied them.


    They were helpless.


    And even with all their strength and power, they were helplessly sealed, and pummeled back and off by mere ants that they created, counterfeits born out of their image, fakes amounting to nothing.


    Yet those fakes... were taking the position of the real ones, and pummeling them to Nothingness. Yet they were Ancient Gods beyond Life and Death, Space-Time, Dimensionality and Existence itself.


    How could they die at the hands of mere Creators capable of warping Existence only? Beings still confined within the Void of Infinite Totality.


    How could they be so weak?


    ¡¸How indeed... maybe because Destion, had descended upon us...¡¹


    Indeed, the being in the form of a dark cloud waved his hand and trapped all their bodies within a Prison beyond anything and everyone, existing out of the bounds of any form of Boundary.


    Beyond the Void of Totality.


    But before that, a single being amongst them, used a secret technique to cut off tiny portions of their souls and reincarnate them... a process their predecessors attempted.


    ¡¸Truly a disgrace... But since we were following through the footsteps of our predecessors, we did what they did in such situation. Curse. We Cursed our own creations to Eternal damnation¡¹


    The voice floated within the ears of the three brothers, and everyone else, as they saw the sealed beings murmur a few words, and their so called creations scurry back in caution.


    But that was all they could do, murmur curses, and not break out of their unfortunate fate. The cloud of Darkness did nothing about the curse, and instead vanished soon after.


    The creations took ce of their predecessors and took up the name of Perfect Creators, Hoarding over the Void of Infinite Totality, hoping to use them to attain the realm of their Ancients!!


    But... years shed by, and their strength kept detoriating. From being able to grasp the Void of Infinite Totality within the palm of their hands, they became beings not even capable of grasping an entire Existence with their physical Strength alone.

 Chapter 201 The Desolate Ones

    ?They realized the curse of the Creators and searched for their support to help them break it. But s, he was no where to be found.


    Years kept shing by, and their descendents only became weaker and weaker, then their descendent''s descendents also became weaker through the process.


    To a point where, some of their descendants at some point in time, would not even be born as pure Gods, but impure instead. Having a bit of mortality mixed within their blood.


    Then agester, they were born as not Gods at all. Feeling threatened, they created beings of their likeliness, but learning from the creators, they made them far, far weaker.


    Far weaker than their present Descendents, who weren''t even pure Gods at all. They gave rulership over such weak "Gods" over their Descendents, to avoid them feeling weak and oppressed by the sheer greatness of their ancestors.


    Then they, as the first presiding Gods, the Primal Beings, searched for ways to break off the curse they had. Unfortunately. They failed. Upon more failures.


    The curse of the Ancient Gods, the Pre-Existential beings, was just too potent.


    ¡¸Until a point in time, where a small loophole was found by a certain Creator. They refined Existences, and gained hints of power from them. It was something forged out of trials and errors of eons of study¡¹


    ¡¸They went through the process for a long time, refining Existence upon Existence, clustering them to Existential Bubbles, then swirling them into Existential Trees, and trapping them into their own Void of Totality¡¹


    ¡¸Until they found a limit, where after refining Existential Tree into something they were used to ruling back then, a Void of Totality, they stopped being able to refine Primal constructs¡¹


    ¡¸But even then, their power still increased by leaps and bounds. They could influence the Void of Infinite Totality with their strength alone... yet that... that was far from their peak strength¡¹


    ¡¸But better than nothing¡¹


    ¡¸And when given to their descendants, like them, all of them were limited. Some at Cosmologoes, some at Chaoses, some at Realities, and the weakest impure Gods at mere Universes¡¹


    ¡¸The hierarchy of Gods was instantly created, and the requirements to reach the realm of Ancient Gods was breached. They just had to be able to refine more their own Void of Totality, into a Void of Infinite Totality... or so they thought¡¹


    ¡¸Even those first created by us, Ancient Gods, had refined Voids of Totalities, and still could not match up to our powers. Some are still pursuing right now, yet to no avail¡¹


    ¡¸Though they recovered their peak power at being able to create Voids of Totality, mere portions of the Void of Infinite Totality, they still could not match up to what we could do¡¹


    ¡¸Even all of thembined, could not match up to a mere subconscious release of our aura alone, let alone when we fought at full power, or the power the Deste Prince could manifest¡¹


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The Three True God brothers floated within the illusion created by Goddess Abigail''s Ancient Divinity in shock. The capabilities of the Ancient Gods at their peak could almost rival what their grandparents could achieve.


    The first batch of the first generation of True Gods, the presider of True Beings, the strongest beings throughout the beginning of Time.


    The question they had, was whether their grandparents... were a match for the predecessors of Ancient Gods, or whatever became their downfall.


    Did they?


    ¡¸But nobody knows until when another loophole is found and breeched. But until then... I would like to request help from you¡¹


    The illusion suddenly began falling apart, not showing any of the Lore that regarded the birth of the Seven Realms of each Greater World, or their Royal Families.


    "...."


    ¡¸Although our Reincarnation have seeded, the strongest of us, is but a mere Supreme Being. And the few remaining counterfeits we created would not allow us to grow¡¹


    ¡¸An example would be what is currently urring outside right now¡¹


    Goddess Abigail impassively said while situated upon her majestic Cosmic throne. She waved her hand, and released an image that showed a disastrous war taking ce within the outside world.


    It was revealed to the three brothers, yet they could not truly understand what was going on. And among the three still awake brothers, one of them inquired with curiosity.


    "What is happiness outside?" Su Han coolly asked, and Goddess Abigail nced at him briefly before responding.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡¸I am being framed...¡¹


    "Framed?" Enigma was the one to ask such a question as he did not expect it. He imagined a lot of scenarios, but framing an Ancient Goddess was not one of them.


    ¡¸Yes. As the Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination, and the Mother of Monsters in this lifetime, it is easier to pin down every form of Monster Invasion or cause of Discord on me¡¹


    Goddess Abigail impassively replied, as if she did not care much about it. Enigma nodded, and Allen asked his own question as well.


    "And you could not choose another Divinity in this lifetime?" He frowned as he did not quite understand. But as a True God, he probably would not understand.


    ¡¸You don''t quite understand. We are born in this lifetime with Destined points in time. And bing the Goddess of Abomination and Discord is one of my points in time¡¹


    Indeed, he did not. Goddess Abigail affirmed that with her impassive tone. Then she added, as if she just recently thought of it.


    ¡¸But being framed was not part of it...¡¹


    "Wait hold on. Actually, I don''t understand the Lore of this world? And if what you showed us is true, then the Realm Lords of the Seven Realms are your enemies?" Enigma inquired with deep curiosity, as things do not make sense.


    For example, her being an Ancient Goddess meant that she presided everyone currently within the Greater World. But how could she, if the current her was but a reincarnate?


    And she was only a Major God, with Supreme being prowess, how could the Creator God-level creations they created fail to kill her off, when she was at her lowest?


    And most importantly, why was the Greater Worlds weak, if they were even older than them? Either than that, on whose side were the World Wills on?


    ¡¸The Lore of this World...? It''s nothing great. It actually has to do with us cursing those counterfeit beings¡¹


    Goddess Abigail exined as another illusion was cast, recing the illustrious Cosmos sorounding them.


    They appeared within the Null Void sorounding the Nine Worlds. And it was a few years after the Sealing of the Primal Beings.


    The Creators returned and decided to take their rightful ce over the World ruled by their own Creators. But the moment they reached the Barriers, they were strongly repelled.


    And no matter how much they tried to force their way in, they failed. Even after years went by, and they recovered their Omnipotent strength, they still failed in breaching the Barriers.


    And those with stronger senses came to realize that, within the Worlds, they were already civilization growing slowly, led by exquisitely handsome and beautiful youthful beings who quite resembled a few of their Creators.


    They realized that they were forced outside the Worlds permanently, and decided to try and Breakthrough to be like their Creators before returning.


    Millions of years shed by, and after tens of billions of years, a few special beings were reincarnated. They were the Ancient God''s reincarnates.


    ¡¸At that time, we did not have any memories of any of that period back then. Thus, we enjoyed life and lived to the fullest of our youth, being reckless and irresponsible¡¹


    Threedies born as triplets could be seen. They were the main characters of this Era it seems, as almost everything revolved around them.


    One of the sisters, the oldest and strongest of them all was temperamental throughout her life, and loved oppressing her siblings, especially the second oldest.


    Both of them also had simr domains of power, which caused more problems between them. The oldest always using brute force to win most arguments and locking up her sister.


    While the youngest of them, ruled the power of Discord, and was feared by both older sisters. Especially since she got stronger from the Discord they had for each other.


    And because they mostly ignored her, she grew up naive and lonely, desiring other people''s attention and affection.


    And she got one, as a friend who went through thick and thin with her, and a lover whom she raised to be a God with her, and they promised each other sweet nothings.


    ¡¸I was naive, and lovestricken at that moment. And because of that, I became the downfall of our reincarnates...¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know how they found out, or why they even did it, but the act of betrayal from the people I loved dearly the most... created the opportune moment for us to fall¡¹


    The naive young beauty was tricked by her friend, who, for unknown reasons, gave her a unique and pristine looking fruit to eat.

 Chapter 202 Oppressed Ancient Gods

    ?And after a single bite, she became deformed and twisted in appearance, bing a hideous monster with the Physiology of multiple beasts... resembling the most disgusting chimera to ever exist.


    It was like putting together skinless animals upon each other, attaching them with sticky tentacles and covering it in mucous...


    And with that, came an effect of weakness for days on end. But that was one of the few things that urred, which broke her will apart.


    From them on, her lover was summoned, and when he saw her appearance, he almost could not believe it. And the one to calm andfort him was her best friend.


    She was there for him at his lowest, and in his dazed state of disbelief, used the moment to make out with him... right there in front of her hideous form.


    They went deep into each other, and explored one another inside-out, for days on end, right in front of her helpless figure, that could not do anything but watch.


    ¡¸....At that moment, Ipletely broke down and tapped into a portion of my true power, and released boundless amount of Discord that spread to cover all Nine Worlds¡¹


    ¡¸Discord amongst the Ancients. Discord amongst the Gods. Discord amongst the mortals. And Discord amongst the Worlds themselves¡¹


    ¡¸War ensured for many years, and a lot of our servants, died. Ancient Gods reincarnates fought and weakened each other, until the World decided to seal them again¡¹


    ¡¸And if it was not for our children, the same Realm Lords, we would have wiped out everything within the Nine Worlds. Everything including each other...¡¹


    The young girl, who recovered her appearance after getting ustomed to the new power that Corrupted her, albeit with a few changes such as Gigantic tentacles for a dress.


    She immediately became known as the Primal Evil, the mother of all monsters. And the other Ancient God''s of the Nine Worlds all had their own Aliases as well.


    Her sisters being the Heavenly Mother Goddess or Primal Heaven, as well as the Earthly Mother Goddess or Primal Earth, she herself being the Aberratic Mother Goddess, or Primal Evil.


    The others being the Primal War, Primal Murder, Primal Truth, Primal Word and Primal Beast etc. But that was useless, as from that day onwards, they recovered their memories and learnt of an organization that was out for them.


    ¡¸The Deste Ones...¡¹


    Remnant believers of the Deste Prince. Descendants of the surviving counterfeit beings. The Anti-Primals.


    ¡¸Almost a hundred million years have gone by since we reincarnated. And we are still on the losing side. Me being the only Ancient God to be out of their seal...¡¹


    ¡¸Thus the only usable tool to lead this world down the path of destruction. Especially since the Lord''s see me as Primal Evil, with my ressurection, fear would creep up throughout the whole World¡¹


    ¡¸All Gods will be forced to go against me, including my nephews and nieces, Supreme Gods and Goddesses ruling over the whole of Terra¡¹


    ¡¸That alone would be enough to keep me busy, not allowing me to recover back my strength, or free any of my other siblings. My appearance will also result in the Sealing grounds being guarded even strongly¡¹


    Goddess Abigail casually exined without worry, prior to the destruction her appearance would result into.


    "Why would the Realm Lords go against you as well?" Su Han asked in confusion. He did not understand. Should they not cherish family more than anything else?


    ¡¸Helplessness. If they do not, the ones nning everything will have a valid reason to overthrow them. And once that is done, we can forget about using these worlds as a weapon to retaliate against the Prince of Destion¡¹


    "You still want to retaliate?" Allen inquired.


    ¡¸Affirmative. We cannot just wait as our True Bodies are being kept by that person. Who knows what he is doing to them when he''s bored¡¹


    "...."


    "...."


    "...What would he do?" Su Han blinked his eyes in confusion as he did not understand. But Enigma and Allen did not answer his inquiry, and instead kept quiet.


    ¡¸But that is not important. I have told you the Lore of the Nine World''s birth, as well as the Lore of Terra. Now, are you ready for my plight?¡¹


    Goddess Abigail finally shifted her body, sternly and majestically staring down on them, as her posture released regal waves of Divinity and Majesty!!


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The Three brothers did not say anything, but they responded with various expressions, excitement, idleness and curiosity, towards the Ancient Goddess'' words.


    ¡¸In that case, let us begin with the first one... the release of my other siblings¡¹


    ...!!!


    ¡¸First, I would like us to discuss how we will free the rest of my siblings from their confinement. Aside from me, the other seven are still probably sealed¡¹<novelnext></novelnext>


    "....."


    Enigma did not say anything, and just conversed with Fate, as she continued to affirm him that everything was still alright. The direction they were heading to was correct.


    ¡¸The first on the list, would be my second sister. She is Sealed within one of the Forests of the God Realm. This one being the easiest target, as nobody knows of her Sealed location either than me and our eldest sister¡¹


    ¡¸She is the Ancient Goddess of Forestry and Life. She is quite temperamental like our eldest sister, a bit sadistic, albeit more rationale than thetter¡¹


    ¡¸Someone with enough patience for her unreasonability would suffice¡¹


    Goddess Abigail briefed the Three brothers about the first target, and they began discussing amongst themselves.


    "Maybe I should go, after all, I''m the most calm here..." Enigma said first, but a momentter, he denied himself, "On second thoughts, I cannot go. Fortune is against it."


    "Really?" Su Han inquired. And Enigma nodded. Su Han then shrugged his shoulders and also added, "I am impatient and wrathful, I cannot go. Plus... I cannot deal with women."


    He shyly rubbed his nose as he mentioned thetter part of his words, subconsciously thinking about a woman who won''t stop invading his mind and heart.


    "So you want to say I should go?" Allen asked in stupor, as his brothers seem to inching closer to betraying him once again.


    "Well... Fortune supports it." Enigma nodded.


    "Fortune my ass!! Why the hell should I listen to it?" Allen refused with all his might. He was even the weakest amongst them, so why him?!!


    "Well, she''s the weakest amongst all Ancient Gods. And, Aniki, didn''t you deal with this respecteddy quite easily?" Su Han asked a logical question.


    "...."


    "Yeah. Who knows, maybe you will feel another Bloodline resonance with this one too." Enigma teased yfully as well, and Allen relented to his Fate.


    "...."


    ¡¸It seems you have decided. And your choice is logical. Though, he would be beaten quite badly due to his resemnce to a certain hateful person... she won''t kill him¡¹


    "Wait, what?" Allen looked up in shock and bewilderment, as if he heard sphemy itself.


    ¡¸Moving on¡¹


    Goddess Abigail ignored him and moved on with the topic at hand, choosing to cut the process shorter with her own input.


    ¡¸As things seem, he (Su Han) would have to look for our brother. He is the strongest of us all, and he would more than love to meet you than any of the others¡¹


    She said, her gaze on Su Han.


    ¡¸He is a battle maniac, and would most probably ask for a fight upon first meeting. "Ask" is an expensive word though. The both of you have Affinity with each other, as he is the Ancient God of War and Nemesis¡¹


    ¡¸He is sealed within the Cloud Pce. That is thest thing I remember, and as long as you challenge the Cloud Pce, he might emerge. Breaking through the Seal is not a problem for him¡¹


    ¡¸But as he looks down on this generation itself, nothing has made him do it. But I believe... your existence would change that, let alone when you do something as grand as Challenging the whole Cloud Pce as a mere... Demigod¡¹


    "...."


    Su Han felt like his fate would be no different from that of Allen. But unlike Allen, he wholeheartedly weed the challenge... even though he knew he would lose.


    He still looked forward to it!!


    He also did not correct her when she mistook hom for a Demigod. True Gods were just that unique... even among Gods.


    ¡¸Second sister knows where eldest sister is trapped. She won''t hesitate to lead you to her, as long as she verifies that you are truly that hateful person. Thus, you will deal with both of them¡¹


    "Wait... truly who? What if I''m not truly that person?" Allen cut her off and asked in caution. He really did not like chaotic women at all, they were hard to deal with!!


    ¡¸...Don''t worry. Now, for the reckless bastard. Honestly, I am sure he broke through his Seal as well, as his tools are wreaking havoc everywhere now¡¹


    ¡¸There is also no need to worry about him, as he is a fool. And this I am sure of, he would attack you (Enigma) as soon as he verifies that you resemble a rival of his predecessor¡¹


    ¡¸He is also quite strong, being only below eldest senior brother. He is the Ancient God of Swords and Constetions. He is also known as the Ancient Sword Demon or just Primal Sword¡¹


    "...."

 Chapter 203 Hidden Achievement, EX Ranked Quest

    ?Enigma, also felt like he would suffer. They really were Sworn Brothers, even their Fates were Sworn Brothers!!!


    ¡¸The next would be the third strongest, who is sealed in the Abyss, and guarded by our crazy niece. This one should should be hard to rescue, as the Abyssal Monarch... is a bit crazy¡¹


    ¡¸He is also the Ancient Dragon God of the Four Elements. Or more likely to be known as the Ancient Dragon King¡¹


    ¡¸As for the Ancient Goddess of Hope and Truth, as well as the Ancient Goddess of Despair and Commandment, these pairs of sisters... I am unaware what they are up to¡¹


    ¡¸If I remember closely, they willingly Sealed themselves, and did not participate during the battle of Ancients I had mistakenly brought to the World¡¹


    ¡¸They are also the only two Ancient Gods praised and worshiped by the current generation. I am sorry, but you will have to gather info about these girls yourselves... especially you¡¹


    Her gaze fell on Enigma, who nodded as well, as Fate informed him of aing meeting with one of said Ancient Goddesses soon.


    He did not even have to wait long!!


    "We are really... Seeking death here." Allen murmured from the sides, as he sighed. His throne was in between Enigma''s and Su Han''s, thus both brothers heard him loud and clear.


    "Get used to it."


    "Man up, Aniki."


    And their form of consolidation was too ruthless. Allen was about to stand up and stab each of them with his Kaumodaki, but he luckily held himself back.


    Not like he could defeat both of them anyway.


    ¡¸In exchange, I will reward each of you with these treasures. I will even bestow them upon you first, to help you through the ordeal¡¹


    Goddess Abigail lightly said, as she waved her hand and summoned three small veils that floated towards each of the three True God brothers.


    They each contained rainbow-like liquid within, which released waves of Absolute Beauty and Majesty, catching even the attention of the three brothers.


    ¡¸This is a [Primordium Veil], an Existential Treasure, Beyond the likes of anything Divine nor Supreme. It is made using 108 Divine resources, 72 Supreme resources, 36 Low-grade Outer resources, 16 High-grade Outer resources, 7 Lost-grade Outer resources and a single Void resource¡¹


    ¡¸It has the Absolute effect of increasing a Being''s overall <Existence> by a hundred thousand times as a base. Anything including all speed stats, strength stats, defense stats, one''s soul strength or rarity, evenprehensive ability by a thousand times¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a treasure we all grew up with. Unfortunately, a person can only use them once in their entire life, which is nothing but a pity¡¹


    "Damn, that''s pretty amazing isn''t it?" Allen was impressed. After all, hisprehensive ability was quite impressive, not as monstrous as Enigma, but still better than even the highest grade Champions.


    And increased by ten times? And don''t speak of his Attack Speed. He could already release thousands of arrows per second, now wouldn''t that be a terrifying billion now?


    Even Su Han was impressed. In fact, he was more excited. After all, just his base form, at the High True God Realm, could already best Gods in terms of physical Strength.


    Multiplying that by a hundred thousand... he would not even fear going toe to toe with Cosmic beings in Strength alone. And he was Indestructible to boot...


    As for Enigma... His stats were now around Demigod level, as he had adapted to the stats of the Colossal bird mid battle, and David. And this was because he was currently ''sick''.


    The boost from some of his Passive Physical Skills were also terrifying. Even he did not know how strong he was at his peak.


    But what he cared about more, was hisprehensive ability. He already required mere hours toprehend an Advance Law by a single percentage.


    Fifty hours to be precise, but now it would be mere three minutes. Minutes, not hours. And thirty seconds for Basic Laws. At some point, would he be able to instantlyprehend a Law to perfection?


    ¡¸Come on, drink them. I want to make sure you are all strong enough for this task... lest you die a worthless death¡¹


    The Three brothers could only listen to her words and drink from the small veil, as their lives depended on it.


    "Primordium Veil (Void) - An Alchemy Treasure made using 108 Divine resources, 72 Supreme resources, 36 Low-grade Outer resources, 16 High-grade Outer resources, 7 Lost-grade Outer resources and a single Chaotic resource. It has the effect to boost average stats such (Str, Sp, Def, etc) by a hundred thousand times, special stats (Soul Str, Cultivation, etc) by ten thousand times and unique stats (Comprehension, Understanding etc) by a thousand times. It''s effects are permanent"


    This was the information Enigma saw when he took ahold of the [Primordium Veil]. It might sound not impressive for a Treasure above Gods, but it was.


    This means that any person who drank this, would always be a hundred thousand times greater than their peers at the same realm.


    A mere human, with the base stats of around 100kg, would have terrifying 10 000 tons as their base, which was Physical Strength almost matching even that of Legendary warriors.


    And that was just their base stats, without even starting on their path of cultivation!! Let alone their speed which would probably call upon the envy of Lesser Deities!!


    Enigma had such useless thoughts as he finally drank the Primordium Veil, after Allen and Su Han had long drank theirs. And what he expected... was more than frightening.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have drank a CHAOTIC ailment. Due to high Affinity of the ailment''s grade and your special form of Existence, the effects are greatly enhanced. Your Average stats have increased by a million times, your special stats have increased by a hundred thousand times, and your unique stats gave increased by ten thousand times. You can still drink two more [Primordium Veil]s before reaching your limit"


    "Due to your Bloodline, your Divine power reserves have increased by a million times. Your Reiki reserves have increased by a thousand times"


    "...Hey guys¡ª" Enigma turned towards the others, and the one who responded was Allen, with a despondent tone... seemingly tired of everything.


    "You too, huh?"


    "...."


    ¡¸Anything... the matter?¡¹


    " " Not at all. " "


    "...???"


    The two older brothers ignored Su Han, and his innocence, minding their own business. How could they tell that to an Ancient Goddess? Were they so close?


    Enigma could not help but stare at his Temte in wonder. The immense strength flowing through his blood, and his terrifying feeling of lightness, as if he was the fastest person alive...


    He ignored them. They could basically be ignored for now. He was not even sure how grand his Stats were now,pared to Cosmic and Supreme beings.


    But it was useless as the Realm Suppression decreased strength by ten times, and the Existencial Suppression by a thousand times.


    So, the current him would still would lose in terms of Might against Major Gods and other Transcendental Beings. Speed wise... he really felt unstoppable even before Cosmic beings.


    Anyway, that really was not important.


    The boost on hisprehensive ability that he thought was only a thousand times, which was still frightening as he only required six minutes toprehend Basic Laws to perfection, and only half an hour for Advance Laws.


    But instead of a thousand, that boost became a terrifying ten thousand. Which... by Calctions, decreased the same time he had just mentioned, by ten times!!


    Imagine only requiring half a minute toplete a Basic Law, from 1% to 10%. Just a mere thirty-six seconds... Imagine!!!


    And even the most talented Chosens or Champions required ten years to do, he only required a bit over half a minute. Hell even the so called Ancient Origins wouldn''t match up to him!!


    With how things were going, in just ten minutes, using his [Hyper Mind] and [Hypercognition], and their Unique Skills, he could bring both his current Laws to perfect Advance!!


    25% in just less than ten minutes.


    ''....''


    "...I should up my game"


    The system said in the midst of the silence, and Enigma did not say anything. At this point, he doubted that even the Almighty, Omnipotent System cam stop his Bloodline''s Tyranny!!


    It could try whatever it wanted to try.


    ''...Goodluck. You, will need it.''


    "...."


    Enigma then moved on from his initial shock. ording to Fate, this was just the beginning of their Fortune. After all, Goddess Abigail still had two more requests.


    ¡¸Hm. You seem to have calmed down. Now, shall we move on to the next request?¡¹


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Enigma and his two brothers did not say anything, but their stern facial expressions showed that they were truly interested in what more she had in stock for them.


    ¡¸The second request I have is for you... to Breakthrough the restriction of the Primordial Membrane we set over the Nine Worlds, restoring their growth¡¹

 Chapter 204 Hidden Achievement, EX Ranked Quest II

    ?Goddess Abigail impassively spoke, her tone still lifeless and devoid of any emotions nor feelings. And the three true god brothers were used to it by now, and were evenfortable enough to bicker infront of her.


    "Primordial Membrane?" Enigma curiously repeated words that caught his attention more, but Allen sighed in exasperation, turning to Su Han, and expecting a proper reaction.


    "The Nine Worlds can still grow...?" And more disappointment came his way. Annoyed and even more exasperated, Allen cut in between the other two brothers thoughts;


    "You think thats more important? Primordial Membrane, my ass. Growing, my ass... okay no, ignore that statement. BUT, can''t you all see what removing the so-called Membrane will result into?" He sternly said that throughout the whole statements.


    Even when he said something that was literally worth a tease for Enigma, he still shamelessly kept a straight and stern facial expression throughout.


    "...What?" Su Han inquired, as he genuinely did not seem to know the consequences of such an action, even if it was obvious. After all, he was only being asked to pop a bubble.


    "Well, the Primordial Membrane is something that prevents the innumerable counterfeit Creator Gods from entering the Nine Worlds. If it were to be removed..."


    Enigma shrugged his shoulders and said matter-of-factly, as if he did not just ignore such important facts a moment ago.


    "Exactly." Allen added on.


    "Oohhh~" And the little monkey king nodded in understanding, then took on a stern expression, "Then we should not remove the Primordial Membrane?"


    "...."


    "...."


    Enigma and Allen did not respond, and let the youngest of them toprehend that answer by himself. Meanwhile, they turned to the Ancient Goddess herself.


    "Why would you want to remove the barri¨C"


    "Primordial Membrane."


    Allen was about to ask, but Enigna interjected before he could finish his question, and casually said the full statement that Allen purposely shortened.


    "...Yes. That. Why would you want to remove it?" Though annoyed, Allen kept to himself, and just nned his many revenges for today. And he would get his chance.


    "...."


    Enigma felt Allen''s feelings and could not help but smile in satisfaction. This new feeling, of bonding and teasing his loved ones was a bit addictive.


    It was the first time he felt it, as when in regards to his little sisters or Hestia, he had a different feeling of aplishment farparable to now.


    ¡¸The Primordial Membrane does not only limit the counterfeit beings from entering the Nine Worlds, but also limits its overall potential and the birth of new Creator Gods¡¹


    ¡¸We will always be weaker... even weaker than the innumerable Existences within the Verses, even though this worlds are way beyond mere Existences and Voids of Totalities¡¹


    ¡¸And, the lives of anything below us is insignificant. Their life, nor death mean nothing to the Grand Rivers of Destiny. As Gods, Higher Beings, you should know that pretty well¡¹


    The Ancient Goddess said, with extreme impassivity. The words that could shake any mortals or <Lower Existence> and even <Unique Existences> were uttered out calmly, and inly.


    The Ancient Goddess... her mere perspective could determine the Fates of all Existences. Be it <Higher Existence> or any lower Existences... they were insignificant in her eyes.


    "...."


    But... she was not the Divinity of Fate. And as she believed the "Three Fates" were no more Existing, she deemed such authority bare for those stronger to manipte.


    But... Unfortunately for her, there was a Divinity of Fate here. And not just a mere Divinity, but a True Divinity of Fate. Along with FATE itself in his Arsenal.


    "Now, now... pardon my rudeness, but who are you to decide that, our dear Goddess Abigail?" Enigma spoke throughout the silence, as everyone''s attention focused on him.


    "...."


    "...."


    Allen and Su Han as well, as they were both shocked at Enigma''s brazen behavior. But while Allen was worried that Enigma''s illness was kicking up, Su Han felt his blood boil from the mere action of going against an Ancient Goddess.


    He felt like Enigma was really awesome.


    And brazen!!!


    ¡¸Oh... why would you say that? It could not be that, by any chance... you are still the Master of Fate, in this lifetime as well... would it?¡¹


    Not phased at all by Enigma''s words, or his brazen attitude, Goddess Abigail responded without hesitation. Her words carrying hints of understanding and eptance as she spoke.


    "...."


    And the person himself, also did not seem surprised at all, by her behavior, nor her words. Everything was following the words of Fate.


    So far, everything was still alright.


    ¡¸How marvelous. You truly are, indeed the reincarnates of those bastards... In that case, If you are Fate in this life as well, then how about you decide the Fates of everyone instead?¡¹


    She dropped the weight of everything onto his shoulders, and Enigma himself, did not seem worried at all. Instead, he continued smiling at her, and nodded.


    As the person whoprehends the Law of Fate, actions such as changing the Fates of living beings, influencing them and warping them etc, increased his Affinity with Fate.


    And let alone when the people involved were multiple Chosens and Favoreds, with prosperous Futures, Gods with Silver Fortune, Ancient Origins whom are considered Children of Destiny...<novelnext></novelnext>


    All these people, with prosperous and regal futures, would be experiencing Death at the hands of Ancient Gods, whom are helpless at their own Fate as well.


    But here, Enigma would be changing that!! Not only that, the reason why he supported all of this was because, changing the Fates of Ancient Gods above Creator Gods...


    Was just too much of an appetizer to let go. Now, he was about to change even the Fates of Worlds that are literally beyond any form of Reality to ever exist.


    Worlds that were... Ultimate Realities in their own rights!!!


    "Alright¡ª" A single response. And that single response, resulted in the burst of Fortune from a person who already had boundless Fortune.


    WAM~


    BOOOM!!!


    Golden Aura of pure majesty and absolute regality exploded out from Enigma, Shattering the Hyperversic Throne he was situated upon, effortlessly.


    And it was just the beginning~


    And as Enigma himself floated up within the Tri-Unity Domain, his eyes releasing beams of majesty as hisprehension of Fate was about to jump into a different tier.


    But before that, it waited...


    Waited for a trigger...


    And the trigger, were just casual words from a single being not even yet a genuine <Higher Existence>. A being still very far from even bing one.


    A being whom Fate itself, fawned over!!


    "...I will do it, with pleasure."


    VROOOM!!!


    An explosion of terrifying fortune burst out of Enigma''s being. One so dense, it cloaked the sorounding Void in pure gold. And apanying such magnificence, were notifications from True Will.


    ¡ºCongrattions for being one of the very few beings to trigger a Quest suitable for True Beings¡»


    ¡ºYou have discovered a HIDDEN Achievement. Congrattions¡»


    ¡ºYou have obtained another Achievement. Congrattions¡»


    ¡ºGenerating Quest... Underway... Generating Quest level... EX-Rank... Generating Rewards... Max Level Rewards... Congrattions, you and your Pantheon have triggered an EX-Rank Unique Quest... Quest Rewards Doubled... Quest Difficulty evolved to EX-Rank+¡»


    ¡ºThe True Will supports such actions. +1 000 Faith power for all Pantheon Members involved in the Quest¡»


    ¡ºThe Achievements are being rounded up. Please, stay still¡»


    ¡ºGood luck, young Endeavors¡»


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Speechless.


    Followed byplete and utter silence.


    This was what followed Enigma''s burst of Fortune, as his luck went through the roof, and his journey... being colored gold. It was so vibrant, one could almost doubt it.


    But that was not important.


    True Gods were originally Fortunate beings, as there was nothing they could not do, in due time. Reach the Apex of cultivation? They could easily achieve that.


    Even those who are not ARCs can easily do that after thousands of years of doing nothing at all. Revive people, ascend people, create Higher Beings, through faith... what was there, that they could not do?


    So, Enigma''s burst of Fortune was nothing much. Especially to his two brothers, who were already used to being overshadowed by his strength and charm.


    Adding Fortune to that changed nothing.


    But the Quest... the Quest itself was too much of a problem. Especially its level of difficulty. And being the close brothers they were, they immediately threw the me on him.


    "Look what you''ve done now." Allenmented from the sidelines. The burst of Fortune did not shake him at all. They would have even acted as if nothing urred, under normal circumstances...


    But the Quest...


    "...."


    Enigma had nothing to do, nor say, to get out of this one. Karma had struck back at him. And Allen was proficient in its Laws. For it could be said that they were "lucky" to recieve this Quest... and who brought that Luck over?


    Yup, yours truly, Enigma Mysteries. But it did not seem like the person himself was that much bothered. In fact, he just kept listening as Allen kept speaking.

 Chapter 205 Hidden Achievement, EX Ranked Quest III

    "S-Rank difficulties is something pertaining to Main Gods and Sovereign Gods, mainly the 7th League of Power." Allen continued his words, not batting an eyelid at all.


    "...."


    "And SS-Rank then pertains to the next League containing beings at the Cosmic and Cosmological levels of power, right? The same goes for SSS-Rank as well... it''s for Supreme beings up there."


    Allen kept up briefing them up on the situation, trying to show how big of a fuck up they were in. And the one who didn''t want to hear any of this, was currently helpless.


    "...."


    Unlike Existential levels, Leagues were not that strict. As there could be multiple Leagues within each Existential level... and multiple Ranks within the Leagues.


    The <Lower Existence> for example, has the 1st League of Apprentice, Adept and Advancebatants. The difference in power between them, not that great.


    But it also had the 2nd League, containing the Master Advance, Greater Advance and the Grand Advance Ranks, where, between each other, the difference is not great, butpared to those in the 1st League... they wereplete monsters.


    And thest League in this Existential level being the 3rd League. Epic, Legend and Saints fell in this category, where an Epic, to Grand Advance or even Advance... were like Gods.


    The next Leagues were within the higher Existential levels. The <Unique Existence> having three such Leagues as well, while the <Higher Existence> had four Leagues, one being shared with the <Unique Existence>, the Outer Demigods to be precise.


    The Ultimate Deity and the Demigod were a single Realm, shared between two Existential levels. The former being on a lower level, than thetter... albeit both still the same realm.


    Anyway, moving onto the <Higher Existence>, ording to True God rules, the first League of Higher Beings was of S-Rank rating, the second League was of SS-Rank rating, and thest League, which was obviously the Supreme beings, would obviously be of SSS-Rank rating.


    And it''smon sense that Creator Gods, would be above that, and be considered EX-Rank. They weren''t even normal <Higher Existence> anymore, as they seemed an inch into bing something else entirely.


    And one would wonder... "What the fuck will we find when doing an EX-Rank+ rated Quest. The f*ck is a Quest even? When were these concepts even created?!"


    Allen blew his top, as he did something the System always thought Enigma was good at, either than lying and talking to himself... yes,ining.


    "...."


    "...Way to go, man." Allen added once again, to make Enigma feel even more bad about himself. But he did not. He was d he had yet to properly gain the True Feelings of guilt.


    Plus... he was genuinely not at fault here.


    He was not supposed to be, at least.


    ¡ºUshering A New Era (EX-Rank+)¡»


    ¡ºDetails: Fixing the errors of the juniors, that one failed to properly show the way. As possible reincarnates of the predecessors of the Ancient Gods, you are to try and fix an error they made ages ago, and bring about an Era they failed to¡»


    ¡ºType: Multi-Chained¡»


    ¡ºTask 1: Locate The Seal of Ancient Goddess of Foresty and Life, and release her upon the world of Terra. SS-Rank rating. Upon doing so, you will be rewarded with the resources "Pearl of Longing", "Ancient Divine Blood" and "Dew of Absolute Ressurection". Uponpletion, leads to the next Quest...¡»


    ¡ºTask 2: Challenge the Cloud Pce by yourself, and force out the Ancient War God to break his Seal and descend. SS-Rank rating. Upon doing so, you will rewarded with the War Divine Skill "Bloodbath", the resources "Ancient Divine Blood" and "Ancient Draconic Scales". Uponpletion, leads to the next Quest...¡»


    ¡ºTask 3: Confront the Ancient Sword God. SS-Rank rating. Upon doing so, you will be rewarded the materials and resource, "Existential Shards", "ck Mandate Bubble" and "Ancient Divine Blood". Uponpletion, leads to the next Quest...¡»


    ¡ºThe next two Tasks are currently unavable, as they are rted to many missing chess pieces on the chess board. Requirements to unlock: Complete a few of the previously mentioned Tasks. Thank you¡»


    "...Why is it that, your Task is so ambiguous? You just have to confront them, and that''s all?" Allen was the first to say his mind, and he had every right toin.


    ''Aren''t I the weakest? Shouldn''t I be receiving that Task instead?'' He thought, as to him, even an argument was a form of confrontation, even bickering!!


    "I guess... that''s just me, being too fortunate." Enigma said matter-of-factly, as he set his teasing gaze on Allen, who clicked his tongue in defeat.


    "Whatever man, I give up." He said and slumped on his throne. But this was just the beginning, as True Will, still had more in stock for them!!!


    ¡ºThe Achievements have been sorted out. Please check your rewards, and continue doing what you do best¡»


    ¡º? Attain True Laws before Main Godhood (XXX)


    ~ Enigma(2), Alexia(1)


    Rewards: 500 000 FP, 5 Reiki Units, +1 on the Promotion Qouta¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡º? HIDDEN: Uncover The Secrets of The Nine Worlds (?XXXXX?)


    ~ Allen, Enigma, Su Han


    Rewards: 5 000 000, 50 Reiki Units, +5 on the Promotion Qouta, Five chances to upgrade one Extra Skill to a Divine, Two Orb of Divinity¡»


    ¡º? Uncover Truths of The Nine Realms (XXXXX)


    ~ Allen, Enigma, Su Han


    Reward: 2 000 000 FP, 20 Reiki Units, +3 on the Promotion Qouta, Two chances to upgrade two Extra skills to Divine, One Orb of Divinity¡»


    ¡ºHIDDEN Achievements have greater rewards, as they involve rtion to an Era beyond Existence and Non-Existence, Space-Time, Fate and any imaginable Concepts¡»


    Shock.


    From Speechlessness, toplete Shock!!!


    ? "...Still wannain?" Enigma said in the midst of his shock. Even he did not expect any of this bountiful rewards!!


    Listening to Fate really paid off.


    "...."


    This time around, it was Allen''s turn to turnpletely speechless. Nobody could me him. Faith points aside, just the fact that he could turn any Extra or Unique Skill to Divine Skills was a godsend.


    And he, had Seven Chances. That was an extra Seven Divine Skills. Divine Skills. Not just any ordinary Skill. Divine Skills were the Ultimate form of any Skill.


    They were Ultimate!!!


    Being Skills capable of affecting Reality at their weakest, and the entire structure of Existence at their peak form. They were truly the Ultimate of the Ultimate.


    And that aside, Three Orbs of Divinity.


    If one was curious what these things were, they were tools that could elevate a being to Godhood. Be it Demigods or Ancient Deities, they could instantly be Gods.


    Whether they were at the initial stage or perfected stage, they could instantly be Gods. But that was not all, it also increased the average and special stats of the said being greatly.


    To the point where they would be leagues above those of the same rank. And if the person was already leagues above those of the same rank, then the boost would make them... purely monstrous.


    Something as miraculous as fighting Gods of a higher league would be possible. A Minor God challenging God Lords, who were Cosmic Divine Beings!!


    Either than True Gods, who could do such a thing? And a single Orb, could make a person close to that level.


    But that was not all. A single Orb of Divinity could increase the average stats of True Gods by a thousand times, their special stats by a hundred times and unique stats by ten times!!


    That was quite the boost in overall might.


    Take Su Han for example, he was already capable of affecting millions of Celestial Bodies with his Realm of Strength alone. Increasing that by a thousand...


    That would be just too World breaking. Even with the Realm and League Suppression, he would still be able to overpower Minor Gods and other Origin Beings.


    And for Enigma... hisprehension would literally just burst to insane degrees. Less than two seconds to bring an entire Basic Level of a Law to perfection.


    It was Trillions of times faster than ordinary geniuses. It was practically insane. And because it was insane, he would not do it. His currentprehension was already high enough.


    So he would save this for someone who needs it more... like maybe Nia, or even his very first devout believer that he never met even once, Naylu. Then his favorite believer, Noelle.


    There were more, his elder senior sisters, Soquel, Sion, Sear or Sara. Or his prized disciples Sou and Silico or his favorite disciple Balin. Maybe even Gillettereniona Dalmatiario Mystic... that little Pixie.


    There were infinite possibilities... and there were also multiple more achievements out there. Thus, he did not feel rushed at all.


    "...."


    But the same could not be said for others. Su Han, who was going to be challenging an entire Pce with Origin, Transcendental and even Cosmic Beings... did not hesitate to use two.

 Chapter 206 Changing The Unchangeable

    He saved thest one for his god-daughter, whom he was still worried about even at this moment. After she bes a Perfected Demigod, he would gift her this.


    While Allen saved the three he had for his wives. As one of the few True Gods without another True God romantic candidate, he had to elevate his wives personally, to make sure they keep up, and not feel pressured before other True Gods.


    So far, he had five wives, and three Orbs of Divinity. And even as shameless as he was, he did not feel like asking from Enigma, even though he had a feeling the guy would instantly agree.


    Plus, all he had to do was aplish yet another HIDDEN Achievement, or two 5¡î Achievements to get enough... that is, if the number of wives does not increase.


    And he had no intent for that at the moment.


    ¡¸I presume... everything is alright on your end? Should we talk about thest request I have?¡¹


    Goddess Abigail did not ask about what kept them busy all this time, and just let them be. And after everything was calm, she progressed the conversation.


    The Three True God brothers nodded and faced her. Goddess Abigail waved her hand and turned yet another Apocryphal Hyperverse into a majestic Throne for Enigma, who thanked her with a bitter smile.


    "Yes... And there is no need for you to worry about the Fates of the Nine Worlds. I have everything covered." Enigma sat himself down and responded lightly.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    Goddess Abigail casually nodded, her face still devoid of any emotion nor care. She then turned and set her gaze directly at Enigma in silence, not saying anything for a while.


    "...."


    Enigma also did not rush her, and instead smiled reassuringly at her, that she could speak her mind out. Seeing his expression, she did not hesitate any longer.


    ¡¸As you are the God of Fate, I would like you to try and change my Fate... I know it would be impossible at your level of Divinity, but¨C¡ª¡¹


    "No, it is possible." Enigma casually cut her off, as Fate told him of a few information that could possible make him a Force to reckon throughout vast Realities even if he was weak.


    Though it would bring more trouble, wasn''t being within the Nine Worlds more than enough security? At least, here, he would never experience True Death.


    ¡¸...In that case, Master of Fate, I would like to formally request your aide, in changing the Fates of us Ancient Gods¡¹


    Goddess Abigail still did not question him on how his words could be possible at all. She instead nodded as if that was normal, as if nothing was strange at all.


    Even Allen was impressed at how she easily took every bullshit they threw at her. Were the people she mistaken them to be, that terrifying as well?


    "Hmm... sure, it''s possible. But I''ll need a couple of years first, at most a hundred years. And we need all Ancient Gods to be unsealed first, which is the first requirement.


    "After all... this is something that even you guys, cannot go against, let alone myself." Enigma smiled lightly as he spoke, fixing his posture to sit majestically on his throne.


    ¡¸I understand...¡¹


    Goddess Abigail nodded in understanding, as what he said was indeed true. It was Absolutely Impossible, so if he really did do so, what could she give him in return.


    As for why Enigma had so much confidence in himself, there were many reasons to this. One, he had Fate with him. Not just Fate as a power, but Fate as in the concept itself.


    And Fate itself was beyond even Gods.


    Two, he could getpleteprehension of Fate soon enough. Because unlike other Aspects such as Skills, Laws had no qualms with the Realm of power of the person who used them.


    Even a mere Mortal, if by chance Attained Comprehension of a certain True Law, can use it to damage even Unique Beings and Higher Beings.


    The only requirement being the source of energy for the Law to be used, as well as a Soul capable of holding higher levels of Laws such as Ultimate and Absolute levels.


    And there is no need to speak of the pure Souls of True Gods, constantly bathed in Faith since birth. And for Energy Source, Enigma believed he could have enough in a few decades toe.


    It was also the reason he asked for more time. To gather enough Source of energy.


    For an Absolute Law, one required hundreds of Reiki Units to activate a single percentage for a single second. And at that level, the Law would give out hundreds of Trillions of percentages of influence.


    The total would add up to hundreds of Qaudrillions of Units of Reiki. And he was still far from reaching that number. And this included to maintain the ability for prolonged periods.


    But nheless, he still believed he could achieve that in no time at all.


    Fate also affirmed it for him.


    ¡¸There is a lot I can give you, but none can stille close to such an act of helping us escape our Fates... Even though you purposely did not change them before, for reasons unknown¡¹<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    Enigma did not respond, nor did he feel conflicted about her words at all. He honestly did not know who she was talking about, as he was definitely sure it was not the so-called "Ancient Origin" identity he was using.


    And even if it was, he still would not feel conflicted. Dabbling in Fate, he knew that some things were just Destined to ur, whether one liked it or not.


    ¡¸But nheless, a different Era, a different you. I will still give you everything that pertains to me, including my life... if you can truly solve our Fates, we are yours tomand¡¹


    ...!!!


    More shoc


    Not only Enigma, but even Allen and Su Han were shocked. Ancient Gods... they did not know what Believer grade they were, but a single one is bound to give out a lot of Faith right?


    And let''s not speak of their power, which could probably rival even their weaker grandparents, back at Home. Having a total of seventy-two such beings, was as close as rivaling the 108 first generational True Gods!!


    They could literally be a force to reckon with back at home, and within the Infinite Verses. Such power was just too....


    ¡¸That aside, I also have these personal treasures I''ve collected back at the Origin Era. [The All-Source Dip], an elixir crafted by an Emperor of Old, or Origin Emperors, the peak power of the Origin Era¡¹


    ¡¸It has the effectsparable to the [Primordium Veil], as well as the special effect of Source of Energy obtained from external sources permanently multiplied by a thousand times¡¹


    ....!!!


    This time, Enigma was the one truthfully shocked. The first effects were important, but not that special at all. Because it was a single-use effect.


    But increasing any form of energy recieved from external sources by a thousand... it was just too overbearing!! Especially if Enigma had two different sources of energy!!


    Reiki!!


    Divine power!!


    With his next Breakthrough, the former would increase by four times, and thetter by eight times. But now... four thousand times and a freaking eight thousand times!!!


    He could meet the requirements for using the Absolute level of Fate before even bing a Main God. How terrifying was that?!


    But Goddess Abigail was not done.


    ¡¸I also have the [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique]. A minor ability, that could give you unbelievable stats... stats that could affect entire Verses with physical prowess alone¡¹


    ...!!!


    ¡¸There is also the [Empyrean Blessing]. It gives a person the ability to grow at 7% every week Infinitismally, until they reach the end of their potential. This only affects the base foundation, so even if you reach your potential''s peak, the strength from external sources and realm breakthrough is still applicable¡¹


    Shock after shock.


    This was what the three brothers felt at the moment. Especially Enigma, who felt all the Fortune he just gained, that could brighten up vast Cosmologies... dwindle.


    It was not even at the level of a Reality anymore, which was quite pitiful as it was not evenparable to the Fortune of Gods.


    But worried, he was not. This was all gained from a mere promise to change the Fates of vast beings and powerful ones even. He had not yet done the deed.


    If he truly did do so, changing the Fates of even the Nine Worlds... could you imagine the extent of his Fortune? And being a True God, their Fortune increased with the increase of Faith.


    The higher the Faith recieved, the higher the Fortune will also increase. And currently, he was not yet sure what their Pantheon makes every month.


    But it was bound to be great.


    Hence deep down, he was not worried. In fact, he was the few least to be worried about Fortune at all. If pushes to it, he could just get the True Law of Fortune as well.


    Them problem solved... for him. Anyway, from now on, the path of these three brothers will forever not be the same. For they have set on a ship so vast, it could take them anywhere they like.


    To where they have been to, and to areas they never thought could be imagined by the normal minds at all. Not even their minds as True Gods.


    All they had to do in preparation for this stormy path was to, ''Buckle up.'' Enigma smiled, as he had such a serene thought to himself.


    Unfortunately, he was unaware that Fate was powerful, but even it was a chess piece to other certain entities far greater than even the current Ancient Gods.

 Chapter 207 Terrifying Waves Of Power, Casual Link

    ¡¸Does that satisfy you, O'' God of Fate?¡¹


    Goddess Abigail inquired impassively, as if she was ready to throw in more. But what more, could be better than the servitude of seventy-two Ancient Gods?


    What more could be grander than the [All-Source Dip]? A treasure that could defy the Rules of anything that Enigma thought watched over the Rules of Existence.


    And though he knew nothing about the [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique], he at least knew what the [Empyrean Blessing] implied.


    Especially if you add it with True Gods... who literally held limitless potential. There was no Realm of power they could not reach in due time... and there was Enigma.


    Who felt like... there was nothing he could not achieve in due time. It was a feeling from his potential, which he had yet to even evaluate himself... potential that still surpassed talented True Gods even when it was being restricted.


    Potential that brought rm and caution from himself, and the system, which was a bundle of Mysteries. That was just how great his potential was.


    Now... what did the [Empyrean Blessing] imply? It implied that the three brothers would be unstoppable without even trying at all.


    Limitless Potential with Limitless Growth!!!


    "No... Everything is fine." Enigma sighed in wonder, not minding the Fortune that he had gainedpletely fading out. Even if Misfortune followed after... he had noints.


    But he did remember saying something like this before, and no Misfortune came. Maybe it won''t this time around as well...? Hopefully.


    ¡¸In that case, our discussion ends here. You should begin on the treasures I have bestowed upon you, for your future from this day onwards, will be nothing but light¡¹


    ¡¸You can use this ce to your liking... at most until the Chaos outside ends, and I will have to take me for everything that urred. Until then, use this Realm to your liking¡¹


    Her gaze was set on Enigma as she spoke, who shrugged his shoulders and casually nodded, "I promised to change your Fates, and that also includes you... as well as this minor scuffle that should not even bother beings of your standing."


    Indeed.


    As Ancient Gods, their perspective world involved Infinite Voids of Totalities, what of a mere world and insignificant beings like God Lords and Supreme Gods?


    The likes of such Existences not being enough to make them question the morality of their action at all. Just as how a human can easily kill thousands of ants, and still not feel anything from that actions.


    Lives were lost. Regardless of how insignificant they are, the ants also had their own life to live. But those above... felt nothing at all, when trampling on them. Or when being confronted.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    Goddess Abigail also did not seem to mind that much about it. Whoever was framing her, she did not mind about it. Her gaze was focused onto the future now.


    Only the Prince of Destion, could warrant her attention. And the likes of beings like them, who could easily shatter the Primordial Membrane and ughter all Seventy-Two Ancient Gods reincarnates... would not stoop so low.


    The brothers also did not say much, and began empowering themselves. First being Enigma. He conversed with Fate, which after the burst of Fortune, it''s Comprehension had be 15%... and checked the Fates of his, and his two brothers.


    And after watching multiple scenarios of different Fates, due to the different decisions he would be making from here on out... he came to the conclusion that;


    ''The Fates of True Gods are so fickle, yet sturdy.'' Indeed. He sighed as he thought of such words, words that perfectly defined what the lives of True Gods were like.


    They were beings with Fates that were not Destined. There is no such thing as Destined Death for them. Destined Sess. Destined Prosperity.


    None.


    Each action of theirs makes everything change, thus making Destiny itself fickle, before their eyes. Yet, it was also sturdy, why?


    Because either than themselves, no one else could probablye close to influencing the Destiny of a True God, either than another True God loved by Destiny.


    Yes, not any True God can influence the Destiny of other True Gods. Only those with a higher favor from Destiny could do so... and Enigma was one such person.


    ''...Hopefully, this works out as fine as I imagine it.'' He thought as he used a single Skill, that was a Casualty Type Unique Skill at that, to link his himself with his two brothers.


    The aspect linked them together was through external progress. Any form of external progress he had, would be shared manually with the other two...


    Or maybe instead of sharing, would be reflected upon them as well. He was not sure, which was why he wanted to give it a try.


    "You have used the Casualty Type Unique Skill sub-skill, "Casual Link" on candidate True God Allen Asvath and True God Su Han"


    Enigma used the sub-skill of [Karmic Casualty], and connected his progress with Allen and Su Han. Unfortunately, it was only them, it would have been nice if Louise and the others were here too.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A thin silver string extended from Enigma''s body, stretching out slowly towards the throne beside him, which was Allen''s throne.


    The string then connected with him, causing thed to turn to the string, and then to Enigma.


    "I''ll exinter." And he responded as such, afraid that Allen might not agree to it. But the chances were low, albeit still there.


    ? The string then continued from Allen, and floated towards Su Han, whom with his senses, detected the [Casual Link] before it could connect to him.


    And as he realized that the sources were his Anikis, Allen and Enigma, he did not question nor reject the string from connecting with him.


    As the strings connected all three brothers together, more notifications from the system shed by before his consciousness en mass.


    "Due to the Skill grade not being Absolute nor Ultimate, the effects on the targeted linked individuals will decrease by 75%"


    "You have used up one chance of "Skill Evolution: Divine", to upgrade the Casualty Type Unique Skill to a Casualty Type Divine Skill"


    "Due to the Skill grade not being Absolute, the effects of the targeted linked individuals will decrease by 50%"


    "You have used up a CHAOTIC ailment, [The All-Source Dip]. Your Affinity with this Grade has increased the effects by ten times. Your Bloodline has increased external source gained by ten times. Due to consecutive drinking of two CHAOTIC ailments, the effects have increased by ten times due to Affinity of the ailments"


    "Your average stats have increased by ten million times, your special stats have increased by a million times, your unique stats have increased by a hundred thousand times"


    "Your external source gained has been permanently increased by a million times from this day henceforth"


    "Due to unbelievable actions caused by your recklessness, your current status has be "Severely Ill""


    "Severely Ill: Due to your current status of your soul''s health and the burden of power, your average stats have decreased by a Trillion times, your special stats by a Billion times and your unique stats by a Million times"


    "Note: Your Bloodline has canceled the effect of the status effect on your Source of Energy. Source of Energy is unaffected"


    "Note: Due to being originally afflicted with a True Illness, the prior mentioned effects have stacked together, upon each other... with a bit of dash upon"


    "...."


    Enigma felt speechless.


    This, was not how things were supposed to flow. But he had already dug his own grave at this moment, and there was no turning back unfortunately.


    "The effects of the Casualty Type Divine Skill, Casual Link, has been been applied. The targeted linked individuals will have their average stats increase by five hundred thousand times, their special stats by fifty thousand times and their unique stats by five thousand times"


    "The external Source recieved by the targeted linked individuals will permanently increase by five thousand times"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Not only himself, even the two brothers felt speechless when the effects of the [Casual Link] befell them. None of them knew where to even begin.


    The amount of strength that someone like Allen, who focused more on ranged attacks than anything, exploded through the roofs like a flood.


    Let alone the already powerful Su Han, who felt his own weight and body density weigh heavily on him due to the multiple Enhancements he recieved in just a single day!!


    And this was only because they were True Gods.


    Ordinary living beings, would have long died from the excess overflow of power from consecutive Devouring of CHAOTIC ailments. Even someone like Ancient Goddess Abigail, would not dare.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    She only did not stop them, because she was sure that they were the reincarnates of her predecessors, and those fools... who created such ailments, drank them as Water on a daily basis!!!


    And the fact that they did not die, proved that they truly weren''t ordinary. Unfortunately, she was not aware of the existence of True Existences... beings with potential to surpass the Origin Era!!!

 Chapter 208 True Love, Calm Chaos

    "Haah~" Enigma let out a light sigh, as he did yet another fuck up. But this time around, he was more mature than back then, and more desperate as well.


    Thus, he did notin.


    Well... partially, did notin.


    ''Hey, by that, does it mean that I''m limited by two Trillion times, or...'' He projected part of his thoughts that weren''t busy analyzing all the changes within himself, towards the system.


    "Two fold"


    ''And by that, you mean...?''


    "A Trillion times squared"


    ''....''


    Enigma had nothing to say to that.


    ''Then how can I remove this Sickness thing?'' He inquired curiously, even though he could guess what the answer would be.


    "It''splicated. But once you reach Rank 5 True God, the restriction will decrease by 1 000, 100 and 10 for each respective Stat grade. The same when you be a Final Ascendent, when you be a Main God and when you Breakthrough the next League after that"


    ''That would still leave behind the original restriction...'' Indeed. Unlike the others, his Restriction was squared twice, thus it was Trillion upon Trillions.


    And what the system said, the final number would round up to a Trillion, Billion and Million, leaving behind another Trillion, Billion and Million.


    "You can use the mission to cure yourself, or just keep breaking through to four more leagues, and you''ll be brand new"


    ''You ruthless...'' Enigma was speechless. There were only two more leagues after that, which included the League of Creators, and the League of Ancient Gods.


    And most probably yet another League, where the predecessors of the Ancient Gods were at. As for the Prince of Destion, he was most probably at the same level as the Ancient God''s Predecessors, or the strongest within the Ancient God Realm.


    There were many possibilities, and he would never be sure of them for now. But still, the system really yed him good this time around.


    "I told you I was going to up my game. Your "Good luck" Blessing is paying off, you see?"


    It even dared to mock him right at this instance, and Enigma did not bicker around with it. He was actually finding entertainment from the battle between his ''Nerfer'' as the System, and ''Golden Finger'' as his Bloodline.


    Who woulde out top?


    He thought in curiosity, as right at that moment, Allen had gotten out of his stupor and could not help but sigh.


    He turned his Gaze towards Enigma, and bitterly smiled apologetically. ying around aside, deep down, he cared about Enigma and Su Han, just as how he cared about himself.


    He did not understand this feeling, but it was there. It was like love. As long as you feel attracted towards the opposite sex for no apparent reason, or reasons you cannot understand,


    Then that would be what most people term love. It was an abstract term, as even Gods feel it, monsters feel it, and even abstract existence can also feel it.


    It was more than an emotion.


    When one genuinely feel attracted towards a person not because of their appearance, not because of their talent, not because of their smile, not because of their physique or anything that they are good or bad at.


    When you don''t have any basis for why you feel for that person at all. That was love. Because even when that person can literally do nothing at all, you will still feel for them.


    Whether they are crippled, whether they lost their appearance, whether they lost their talent, their smile or became fat overnight. It won''t change how you feel for that person, and once you''ve reached that stage... you can consider that True Love. Unconditional Love.


    It does not only affect opposite genders, as parents can have this feeling towards their children, and children to their parents. Friends. Siblings. Teacher and student.


    As long as it is between two or more individuals, this feeling can, and will always be there. And if you include Paranormality, then you can feel for the world, for the Universe, for Existence, for GOD or any concept at all.


    The feeling of Love... was just too abstract even for True Beings. And that was what Allen felt towards certain individuals, excluding his family and women.


    There were a few individuals he felt like, regardless of what happens, regardless of what he or they say, regardless of the path they each took... he would still have this spectacr feeling reminiscent of Love towards them.


    Of course, with many more Sub emotions mixed in, with that Familial Love he feels towards them.


    And Enigma, was one of them, where it was higher than the others. He smiled bitterly, with a hidden glint of a peculiar emotion with his eyes as he helplesslymented.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sorry man, it seems you tried to share your gains with us, but... we are too weak."


    Hearing his words, Su Han also felt embarrassed and looked down. They also had the status effect Enigma had, albeit still greatly different as they were not "Ill" at all.


    "It''s fine. I''m the same, plus, we are brothers, why should they be boundaries like that between us?" Enigma shrugged his shoulders and casually responded, then added.


    "This won''t be the first time I do something like this, nor the first time I''lle out with simr results. Nheless, I''ll still do it, after all, we are brothers... right?"


    "...."


    Allen did not say anything, as he felt strange. He felt really affected by those words, as if there was some connection between all of them that they were not aware of.


    Maybe, they truly were from the Origin Era. But it did not make sense as they were also from the Prime Era. What was the connection between both Eras?


    He was now curious.


    Plus, the connection he felt from the Ancient Goddess before him... everything was too surreal, and he did not know from where to start. This time, was rumored to preside Space and Time.


    No, it presided everything, as it even presided the Beginning of Existence, presiding most probably even something as boundlessly abstract as the Infinite Void of Totality (GENESIS) itself.


    While the Prime Era was way beyond that, being an Era that is nothing but fiction due to the sheer impossibility of its Existence. Even CHAOS itself, or the whole GENESIS, saw it as nothing but fiction.


    An Era that... literally transcended Transcendent Omnipotence. That is the only definition that people coulde close to having when trying to exin what it was.


    As mere words alone could not even begin to define what that Era held.


    Meanwhile, Su Han strongly nodded in ignorance, as he and added his own words as well, "You are right, we are all brothers. In that case, I''ll have to get stronger and use the power Aniki gave me to protect you all."


    "Indeed, you do that Su." Enigma also nodded in agreement. Seeing them like this, Allen smiled and pushed away his thoughts. He would not burden them with the infinite possibilities for now.


    "You''re right. I guess I was just too emotional." He said, then to divert the conversation, he brought out something they had yet to take a look at, "What about the [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique]?"


    "Since it''s a Technique, I think it we can all use it." Enigma thought out loud as he beckoned a small te floating before Goddess Abigail to float towards him.


    Unlike the [All-Source Dip], which was but a drop of rainbow colored Essence, this one was an rough edged small rectangr te, that could be held perfectly in one hand.


    It seemed Ancient and Majestic, as if it was a tool only meant to be worshipped by Ancient Kings and Emperors.


    "We won''t know until we try it out." Allen responded as he and the others intently watched the [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique] with great focus.


    Enigma then used the System to check out any spectacr thing about this technique. He did not want any mistake to ur.


    "Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique"


    "An Abomination upon Abomination, a disaster for mankind, falling upon the hands of an abominable being. This thing is the pure definition of sphemy itself"


    "...."


    The system''s definition of this thing almost made him want to put it away without second thought. Not because he thought it was bad, but because it would be bad because of him.


    No, it definitely would.


    Maybe their current Existence as True Beings, closest beings to the Prime Era, would resonate with it just as the other CHAOTIC treasures.


    "What''s wrong, man?"


    "Ah, nothing." Enigma brushed Allen''s concern as there was nothing truly wrong. If anything, the system was just being too dramatic.


    "An Abominable treasure that uses innate potential (without any boost) to cultivate"


    "Upon cultivation, refines 1% (2,5%), of a person''s overall Existence. Has a hundred levels, where the higher the level, the refinement doubles and the required time to cultivate also doubles"


    "Note: I honestly, would not rmend practicing that, but that''s just me"

 Chapter 209 Extreme Empyrean Physiology

    "...It''s safe, guys." Enigma instantly said, causing the Allen and Su Han to brighten up. Since they had already dug their grave, it did not matter if they went even deeper in.


    They each sent their consciousness within, and saw boundless amount of information that seemed to exin a cryptic method. Each method different for each of them.


    And as they each delved into their methods, they entered a state of trance, as something grand urred within their bodies, at a minute difference.


    Time shed by as each brother was in a state of Tranquility, whilst the Goddess herself watched over them, whilst thinking of a way to make herself useful.


    She would have to discuss it more with the person that was most probably fated to help her seed. ''At least, that is what my Destiny River is constantly telling me.''


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Back at The God Realm


    Radiant Divine Empire


    Rodriguez sat within his study, twirling an ink pen with a nk gaze, seemingly thinking about multiple things at the same time.


    Behind him, was the young and handsome Note, who took the ce of his senior, Killer, and served Prince Rodriguez. Though he was still but a High Hero, he was also someone with potential rivaling that of Ancient Origins.


    "...."


    He stood behind Rodriguez and could not help but sigh. This man, was a bit entric and suspicious at times, as he was secretive and scheming.


    But he was also a caring person, he just had his own way of showing it. But everything mentioned aside, he had one big w, which brought out his secretive and scheming character.


    Hecked trust.


    He did not trust in his siblings. He did not trust in his Heroes. He did not trust in his father, uncles, aunties or the Gods themselves.


    He did not trust the history of this world, he did not trust the future, nor did he even trust himself that much. Even he could betray himself, thus sometimes, he did things not expecting much from himself either.


    And such urrences, such as the current plight the God Realm was experiencing, just proved him right each and every time he thought about it.


    His behavior was not baseless.


    His elders, be it his father, uncles or aunties, were genuine Supreme Beings, being Supreme even over other Supreme Beings due to having the blood of the Creator Goddess of Terra.


    And yet, something as insignificant as a bunch of Origin and Transcendental Beings, were wrecking havoc everywhere, causing the death of multiple innocent people.


    Where was his father at a time like this?


    Where was his uncle?


    Or maybe the so-called Gods within the Cloud Pce, that were supposed to watch over everything in the God Realm?


    Where were they? Were they still watching?


    If so, then what were their feelings towards everything urring now? Were they even affected? Or were they just watching on their Golden Thrones, deeming everything not worth their time?


    Is that what being powerful implied? That when you''ve reached a certain level of power, everything else below you was insignificant?


    Such thoughts floated through his mind, as he could note to a conclusion what was actually going on. But he knew, he knew that there was a conspiracy going on.


    And he would not be stupid enough to separate people with terms like, "innocent" nor "guilty", because in a Paranormal Era like this, who could not feign Emotions? Who was not a genius schemer?


    Who could not act?


    To him, everyone was a possible culprit. Be it his weak, innocent, younger brother, who would not have the capabilities to do any of such fluent scheming...


    Or his youngest sister, who was too upright to even start scheming. Nor his secretive younger sister, who cared less about authority and anything pertaining to the Empire.


    His impassive father, who seemingly sealed off his emotions. His impassive uncle, who cared about nothing but power. All of them.


    Whether their behavior matched with every possible evidence, or not, whether everything pointed to them, or nothing at all pointed that they were the culprit.


    It did not matter, as he still did not trust any of them. Even his Heroes, who signed contracts of benefits from both sides, contracts of Master-Servant.


    He did not trust them either.


    "...."


    He did not even trust himself after all.


    He suddenlyid back on the chair and subconsciously let out a smile of mockery. "...I am just curious, who is behind any of this, and what goal do they have in mind?" He thought out loud, catching the attention of young Note.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? "What is father''s thoughts on everything, what does he think about the ongoing chaos? Does he not care? Or does he?" He continued on with his thoughts, wandering off, yet his question were ones that demanded no answers.


    "Is this something that must ur, regardless of how he feels? If so, is he not here because he cares so much, he does not want to watch his very own people perish? Or..."


    The smile of mockery on his face suddenly contorted, and became one of ruthlessness, and calm anger.


    "...Or, does he not care what happens, and he is off somewhere else, doing what he deems is more important to him that his own children and people?"


    ...!!!


    Young Note could not help but take a step back hearing the assumptions of his Master. Being from a modern world where peace was the norm, things such as these, were only heard or read from history.


    And facing it himself, made him feel ufortable. Especially if he was part of the unfortunate ones this time around.


    "...."


    But Rodriguez did not seem to see that at all, instead, he burst out intoughter and stood up from his chair, determination shing through his eyes.


    "In that case, father, I hope you won''t me me for taking your Throne and fixing the errors that you all caused." He dered a shocking statement without reserve!!


    "...!!!"


    Note opened his mouth wide in shock, not expecting things to turn this bloody so soon. He genuinely wished his Master would turn back on his words.


    "But... I am still too weak. If I revolted now, I''d only bring pain than anything to myself. And to add on, not like my uncles and aunties would support any of that nonsense."


    Rodriguez sighed and sat himself back on the chair, and continued his thoughts. Young Note sighed in relief hearing those words, as he avoided fighting against Supreme Gods.


    From back home, each and every Supreme God of each Mythology was an unstoppable force to be reckoned. Nigh-Omnipotent entities. And it was no different here as well!!


    He did not want to seek death, yet.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    As Rodriquez had his own thoughts and Future ns, the chaos around the God Realms did not stop at all, and only just lessened its influence.


    From causing chaos everywhere, crippling multiple Minor and Major Gods, and killing multiple Demigods, and innumerable Deities... the terrorists went on to destroying cities and kingdoms, to damaging the natural environment.


    A lot of mortals had met their end, dying at the ends of both Gods and Terrorists. The situation was quite unfavorable.


    Those that could not stop the invasion and were helpless, joined them and also spread Chaos amongst people they could influence with their actions.


    While others, who felt like they would not sit by and do nothing, rallied each other and nned their revolution, spreading their own propaganda.


    While the unfortunate ones who still chose to believe in the Empire, suffered in hiding.


    The situation was not good at all, but at least the spreading Chaos was no more as torrential as before. But nheless, it was still there.


    Not only in the God Realm, the Middle Realm, Spiritus, Heaven and even Hell also experienced their own form of Chaos that spread the very same day that the God Realms were attacked.


    And the one to suffer the most, were of course the Middle Realm, where Demigods and above powerhouses were restricted greatly, while the terrorists were at that level of power.


    Everything was disastrous.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Central Middle, Void Ind


    Central Magoi, Athens


    Athena yfully held the pen within her hand, as she read words on a glowing golden book that seemed to hold the vicissitudes of the past, and future.


    A book that had the depiction of four beings on the front page, stretching out their hands at the center with affectionate smiles towards each other.


    While the back, had a beast that resembled a giant ape, forcefully pushing itself upon the clouds, as if trying to ascend the Heavens.


    She ignored it all and kept her focus on the ck words on the pure white page. The more she read, the more she frowned, and the more Fate itself twisted and turned.


    "¡¸...A group of white cloaked individuals floated through the Void of space, seemingly heading towards the Five God Councils. But Destiny is never set, as throughout the journey, they came across a small ind¡¹


    "¡¸Being the bloodthirsty fiends they were, they sunk down and brought down ughter towards the beings of the ind. And even the three sisters of knowledge, the True Gods watching over the ind, were helpless against the group of Demigod-like white cloaked individuals¡¹"

 Chapter 210 I Told You So

    "¡¸...A group of white cloaked individuals floated through the Void of space, seemingly heading towards the Five God Councils. But Destiny is never set, as throughout the journey, they came across a small ind¡¹


    "¡¸Being the bloodthirsty fiends they were, they sunk down and brought down ughter towards the beings of the ind. And even the three sisters of knowledge, the True Gods watching over the ind, were helpless against the group of Demigod-like white cloaked individuals¡¹"


    She stopped narrating the words on the page, and could not help but blink her eyes cutely. Her eyshes fluttered lightly, along with a devilish smile on her face that was not cute at all.


    It was more, sexy and intoxicating~


    "Pity, I cannot yet change the plot of this Ind''s story as I am. But... that does not mean that I cannot find a way out of it." Athena thought as Faith burned.


    A rtivelyrge drop of pure gold Essence formed on her hands, which was absorbed by the pen. More and more droplets formed and gathered over the tip of the pen.


    Though she said she could not change the plot of the Ind''s development, that did not mean she could not do so for the beings that were currently heading towards them, ording to the Ind''s plot.


    As long as it was something as insignificant as changing their direction or interest, that would be greater than the Void Ind, then it was possible with at most thousands of Faith Unit she has.


    "Oh, how much I love ying around with the Fates of you little things. Well, as long as my leader is always the Master of Fate, that is." She added as she changed the "plot" involving the white cloaked individuals.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "You have recieved the [Empyrean Blessing]. From this day henceforth, your Average and Special Stats will experience exponential growth of 7% every Week, until you have reached the limit of your potential"


    "Note: Due to the high Affinity your Existential being has with the blessing, the effects have been greatly amplified"


    "From this day henceforth, your Average and Special Stats will increase by 520% every year, until you have reached the limit of your potential"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "Congrattions, for not listening to my advice. For your reward, here''s to another fuck-up you have made"


    "You haveprehended a bit of the [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique]. Your overall stats, excluding Unique stats, have increased by 200%"


    "Note: Due to your True Existential being Special, the [Empyrean Blessing] has fused with the [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique] to bring about an amalgamation of two Abominations"


    "You have began on the cultivation of the [Extreme Empyrean Physiology Refinement Technique]. From this day henceforth, your Average and Special Stats will increase by by 12 times every year, until you have reached the limit of your potential"


    "Note: This is the first level of the Technique. There are Ny-Nine more levels, and for each level higher, the requirements for cultivation double, and the boost on Stats also doubles as well. The final level pertains to essing your Origin Bloodline, Memory and Identity, as well as stupendous effects on your Physique"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Of course, Allen and Su Han could not see through the System''s notifications, but they likewise felt the effects by themselves.


    And with Enigma telepathically sending them information the system sends him, they were no less speechless. Of course, they would do it again, if presented with yet another opportunity.


    It was just that, the shock was still there.


    After all, stacking aside, the effects of the previous version of the Blessing itself was already twisted!!


    Think about it, if a person''s potential was to reach the level of a Transcendental God, then if that person obtained the [Empyrean Blessing] and did not cultivate at all, within a few years, he would be unstoppable.


    The Strength of a Transcendental Being was worth tens of millions of Celestial Bodies, where a mere flick of their finger could implode entire Sr Systems!!


    If a mortal with the potential to reach that level of power, obtained this blessing, then even as a kid, they would have nigh-gctic strength and speed beyond light!!


    And if they start cultivating, and recieve the enhancements of strength with every Breakthrough, then by the time they truly be Transcendental...


    Their base stats would be Multiversal, and adding along the boost of refining an entire Hyperverse as their Domain... they could carry the Strength of an entire Reality!!


    And they would be mere Transcendental Beings, with the power to warp Reality with their bare physical strength or pure speed or just their Source of Energy.


    How Terrifying.


    Tyrannical.


    And Marvelous was that?


    And this was when that person had a limit to their potential. Now, what if there was no limit at all? What level of strength would such a person have?


    Adding on the fact that this one was not only just an [Empyrean Blessing] or [Extremity Physiology Refinement Technique], but an amalgamation of both!!


    Imagine being Immortal, with the ability to gain twice your strength every month. Wouldn''t one be a monster after millions of years of doing nothing at all?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Let alone a million, even a hundred was enough!!


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The Three brothers were speechless, especially after theyprehended the new Physiology thing to 1% each, where their stats doubled... and fortunately, the restriction did not.


    ording to the system, the restriction would stay constant unless a major change was made to their stats. Of course, for everyone except him, as the system was determined to increase the restriction in ordance to the increase of his strength which had nothing to do with breakthroughs.


    As well as this newfound technique. Technically, as long as he put in effort for the strength he recieved, the system had no problem whatsoever.


    ''Hypocrite.'' Enigma thought, and instantly ignored the bombardment of notifications from the system, as it tried to defend itself.


    ¡¸I think you have gained initialprehension on the Extremity Physiology. It just so happens that, the Chaos outside haspletely calmed down... at the surface level, that is¡¹


    Goddess Abigail, who had been silent throughout the whole time the three brothers forged their own Extreme Physiology, suddenly opened her mouth to speak.


    She also realized that the Physiology and Blessing she gave them, fused into something even she could not beginprehending what it''s effects would be like.


    And speaking of blessings, she owes them a blessing each. Her own blessing.


    "So, you want to tell us that our time here is over?" Allen asked as he turned his nce towards the nigh-infinite amount of Abominable Universes with life and living beings.


    From what he could tell, six months have gone by. And if the outside time truly matches the same time as this ce, then within the God Realm, they had been gone for almost an entire month.


    ¡¸Yes. It is. And we should be speaking of more important issues than that... how will you exin the battle to those outside?¡¹


    She impassively inquired, seemingly not bothered at all about going back and taking the me of everything... once again.


    "Simple. We lost." Enigma responded with a light shrugged of his shoulders. Allen nodded and added on, "As simple as that."


    ¡¸....¡¹


    Goddess Abigail turned her Gaze towards Su Han, and he also casually nodded in agreement. She then sighed andmented, a bit of emotion hidden within her tone.


    ¡¸You... really have changed¡¹


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Allen and Enigma exchanged nces and bitterly smiled. At this point, they were not sure. Were they Ancient Origins or the predecessors of these Ancient Gods?


    While Su Han did not bother himself about any of those thoughts.


    ¡¸In that case, we can move on with our agenda. I have three True Blessings with me, one involving Abomination, one involving Monsters and threst involving Discord¡¹


    ¡¸If you are indeed who I think you are, even if I am sure of it, then giving you these Blessings would only be considered me returning back what I recieved¡¹


    "What if we are not?" Allen inquired.


    ¡¸Then I will consider this an investment of sorts. Anyway, I am not losing anything whether I do so, or not. Neither would you guys lose anything in return¡¹


    "Point taken." He nodded and rxed himself on the Throne. ording to her words, it seems the power these Ancient Gods use, was given to them by their predecessors.


    Which brings out the question, how strong were those guys even? To what level of power would they scale to?


    He could not begin imagining.


    Goddess Abigail did not say anything after that, and the sorounding Domain slowly began Warping back into Reality.


    During the slow process, her ethereal yet impassive voice drifted out towards the three brothers, and the still unconscious Code situated on his throne;


    ¡¸As I currently am, I only have three True Blessings, each having the sub power of my Laws. It also has effects of increasing Physique and Potential¡¹


    ¡¸This will also be thest gift I leave in your hands, do please cherish it¡¹


    Along with those words, myriad colors drifted around the figures of the three brothers, as something urred to their being once again.


    And one of them, could see what exactly urred thanks to his trusty system, which would do anything its power to limit him.

 Chapter 211 Enigmas Domain

    "You have recieved the Divine Blessing of Abomination. Your overall stats have increased by 12 000 times"


    "Your Existence has been iid with the <Outer-Hex: My POV>"


    "My POV (OUTER) - Divine Blessings of Gods and other Divine Entities act as their own form of System, as they iy the natural power to affect Realities upon the Existence of beings. The stronger the God giving out the Blessing, the greater the influence of the power. OUTER level Hex can affect beings of any level of power as long as they are Outer Beings. Anything within the Infinite Realities can be affected by this Hex, as long as a certain price is paid via Faith Essence. The stronger the being, the greater the cost required"


    "Definition: With enough Faith Essence every second, you could change their Perspective anyhow they wish. A Reality-Based power that can change Existence ording to one''s perspective towards the opponent, for a limited duration of time"


    "Note: This is a Hex, yet not a Hex. Don''t look at it as such, as it is as abstract as the Existence of the Outer Realms, Transcendent of All Laws, Concepts and Meta-Concepts of All Realities"


    Right as he finished going through what the systemid out before him, Enigma and the others found themselves suspended within the sky of the God Realm.


    Three young figures floated within the Skies of the God Realm, with one being held unconscious by one of the three.


    They did not stay even for a second, as they knew that multiple Gods had long set their eyes within this region for the past four weeks. And they did not want to be mixed up with them right now.


    "We will talk about these Blessingter. For now, let''s all return to the royal scions." One of them spoke hurriedly, as he had already forcefully opened a path in Space and entered within.


    "...."


    "...."


    The other two did not say anything and also hurried into the Space Tunnel, and vanished within the darkness, followed by the Tunnel closing off.


    ....


    Silence then pervaded the sorounding area, as innumerable Divine Senses spread out, trying to find something either than the Four beings that hurriedly left.


    But even after a long time, no results came three, as one by one, the Gods began specting. Could the Goddess of Abominations have fallen at the hands of mere kids?


    Could it?


    That was an answer None of them had at the moment, but wouldter find out, as they slowly send out their people towards the Radiant Divine City to probe.


    The time of Chaos, was still around.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    A young man could be seen floating with the Endless Void of space, seemingly admiring something as his eyes shed briefly with a glint of wonder and spection.


    The young man had quite the fit body, a physique at the Zenith of all martial arts, and possibly beyond, as no mere Mortal could have a more beautiful body than his.


    But his body was just only part of what described this youth, as his face was even more handsome. It was devilishly handsome, yet also tinged with a hint of heavenly charm.


    His gray, lifeless eyes did not seem to reduce any of that charm at all. As instead, coupled with devilish holy charm, it came to give him a majestic gaze that was reminiscent of the eyes of a God.


    A God that would not be moved by the suffering or joy of mortals. A God that seemingly stood at the peak, as no interest could bring any emotion to his eyes.


    And adding with his light smile reminiscent of a smile of self-mockery, he genuinely held the true meaning of Otherworldly Charm at the moment.


    But this person was neither a Devil, nor an Angel, not a God, or a Supreme. In fact, he was just a mere teenager out experiencing hising of age with his peers.


    Nothing more, nothing less.


    "...."


    Enigma floated within the Void that was his vast consciousness. His hair silver-white, mostly white, as 99.9% of his hair was pure white, purer than the color white itself.


    It floated behind him, being blown gently by the Trillions of Reiki Units that he owned, which acted as some form of superior power within his consciousness.


    Like other superior powers that make up a Reality. Within this ce, he could turn his Reiki into any Void Constructs. ckholes, Qausers, Stars, or evens. Then Realities, Chaoses, and probably Cosmologies.


    He could simply form any of them into existence with but a mere thought. And a perfect example would be the thousands littered right before him.


    Beautiful and vibrantary bodies, as each of them held their own unique characteristics. But even with that included, each of them had the ability to hold life within!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    And the best part being, unlike normals nurtured by a single unit of Divine power within a Universe, thus meaning that Trillions ofs shared a single unit of Reiki... hiss shared Trillions amongst the thousand of them.


    When ordinarys were nourished with hundreds of Units of Mana daily, hiss were nourished by billions of Reiki each day.


    Despite just being born for not more than a year, before the grand discussion with an Ancient Goddess even began, theses were each Prime Worlds.


    Worlds capable of housing even Ascendent Deific beings without them suffering any World Suppression or tantly destroying the World with their presence alone.


    Even though the most basic requirement was that they should not rile up their energy, it was still impressive that Enigma himself, had a thousand of suchs.


    And even though he could leave things be, and within a few years, he could have Prime Worlds capable of housing even Outer Gods... he did not.


    What was important was not the number of powerful beings theses could hold, but the number of mortals instead.


    And the greater the World''s level, the lower the chances of mortals being naturally born within his Worlds. And to add on, with a Prime World, the danger level for ordinary mortals would be too high.


    Their mere lifespan would decrease by ten times, and their mobility would be heavily decreased. After all, Prime Worlds were still worlds capable of housing Gods.


    Only Unique races and other powerful beings could stay within such worlds, and not experience any draw backs.


    Which was why...


    "...."


    Enigma waved his hand, causing the Reiki within his consciousness to rike up in excitement. It was as if a child was being called by their parent, and was eager to do their bidding, hoping to be praised in return.


    Enigma ignored such a feeling, and decided to break down some of his Reiki into a unique force that would birth more Void Constructs. He did not know what the force was, but he could somehow use it, which he did not mind.


    A single Divine power unit could birth a single, and for him, he somehow could birth tens. He did not think much on it, and decided that it had to do with his Bloodline.


    Thus, one would wonder what a few Trillion units were capable off, right? Approximately over 500 billion units. What could he possibly create with all that much energy?


    Even he was not sure, as he nned to create an entire Universe. Not onlys, but all kinds of Void Constructs found within a Universe...


    Then clusteting more Gctic Clusters into Super Gtic Clusters, and finally moving on to grouping all of these into a single bubble, a Permeable Membrane of energy termed a Universe.


    It was of course truly permeable, but only Deity Kings as well as those abovs could possibly do such a terrifying thing such as forcefully breaking through the barrier of a Universe.


    "...."


    Enigma had such thoughts as the hundreds of millions of Reiki burst out into myriad colors, Copsing into each other and bringing about a unique scenery of a rainbow ste explosion.


    BOOOOM!!!


    And just as the rainbow ste explosion ignited, it caused a chain effect that resulted into multiple other explosions that numbered infinite.


    Following each explosion, the rainbow ste light would greatly shrink. And as an infinite number of explosions urred within an instant, the rainbow ste light likewise vanished within an instant.


    It was as if, it just appeared and disappeared instantly, with a chorus of explosions that could destroy the minds of even Deities urring in between.


    "...."


    Even Enigma was impressed by the spectacle. The rainbow ste light that could even temporarily blind him just appeared and disappeared instantly into a single speck of light, not evenparable to a grain of sand.


    It was as if it was beyond the molecr level... as it was Infinitismally small, smaller than anything imaginable and unimaginable.


    "Oh?"


    His words drifted out throughout the Void, as at this moment, the Infinitismally small speck of light suddenly trembled with power as the sorounding Void trembled greatly.


    BO~~~OM

 Chapter 212 Sleeping Beauty

    A powerful explosion rang out, powerful enough that it could even shake Gods out of their slumber, erupted out and miraculously went silent the next instant.


    It went silent, but the massive light from the explosion continued spreading out within all directions. At an Instantaneous speed that would leave even Gods to shame.


    It was not that the explosion''s sound had suddenly died out the moment it was born, no, it just entered a different level of frequency that could not be heard at all.


    Not by Mortal, Deity or even God. Nor ordinary God would possible be able to hear this explosion, unless they had Cosmic Senses or greater.


    Even someone like Enigma, who was the cause of all of this, could not hear the explosion, until its final moment, when it announced the fact that everything was over.


    And presented to him, was a majestic Universe that had the splendor of magnificence and wonder, as it seemed more vibrant and illustrious than most Universes.


    It was a new Construct ready for the young ''Demiurge'' to explore right at this instant. As this body was nothing but a mere will of his true body, who had been watching over a certain...


    "Sleeping beauty." He said that out loud, as instantly after that, a sh of blue lightning appeared besides him, revealing a Heavenly beauty that had Divine charm.


    Her charm was quite high, being even above those of some Minor Gods and Major Gods, as her figure was also quite devilish. Being abundant and illustrious at the right ces.


    Her curves, her chest, they were literally all a mouthful for any God out there. But the will of a certain someone did not seem impressed.


    Hell not even Louise, whom he had yet to find, a being with the same level of Charm as her, could not rile up any lust or interest from him. Let alone others who weren''t up to that level.


    "...Don''t refer to me as such. I hate it." The beauty with vibrant navy blue hair that shed with powerful lightning from time to time scoffed as she spoke. Her eyes releasing waves of majesty and an unyielding will.


    "Yes yes, you said something about it being a reference to a weak princess back at your home, and you don''t want to be associated with such weak women. I understand." Enigma said with a light nod of his head.


    "...."


    Killer could only give up and leave, heading towards the newly born Universe at a speed that was far faster than light itself, being more than tens of thousands of times faster.


    "...."


    Enigma did not say anything, and just instantly appeared within the Universe before her. And after a few minutes, she appeared and looked at him with a bit of resentment.


    And the young man, only smiled a beautiful smile at her. Killer scoffed and did not leave, opting to just ignore him.


    Both of them unaware that, they would be termed as the Demiurge Couple of the Enigmatic Universe. The Killer Force, and The Enigma.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Great Terra, God Realm


    Radiant Divine Empire, Radiant City


    Within the round table, the four royal candidates stood around the table, with the three brothers, Su Han, Enigma and Allen here as well. The Heroes stood at the back, behind their respective master.


    Killer, one of them, still staring daggers at a certain young God, who avoided her loathing and cold gaze with a bitter smile. He honestly deserved it, as he teased her quite a lot within his Domain.


    It''s been a week since the three brothers returned, and only a day since they arrived here, within the Radiant Divine City.


    Of course, with each of their Speed, they could Traverse that distance instantly, but with multiple Gods on their tail, they had to decrease their Speed and make detours.


    The powerups they had with the Ancient Goddess, even when suppressed, could still rival multiple Gods. Their Speed being even more terrifying.


    And they did not want to make it seem obvious that they were truly strong. After all, if they did, along with their titles as Ancient Origins, many Gods would target them.


    For many reasons such as, testing their strength, testing the strength of the past Gods, proving themselves to their seniors, or any other reasons they coulde up with.


    So for now, they had to stay low profile, until a moment they were sure that it was time to fight Ancient Gods left, right and center. A time where mere Gods would be off no concern to them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rodriguez, who seemed quite healthy and back to himself, as if he did not just have thoughts of overthrowing his father not long ago ignored the exchange between Killer and Enigma.


    Love was an abstruse concept.


    Instead, he cleared his throat and was the first to speak, "So, you''re saying that you could not win against her even with the five of you attacking together? Is that even a possibility?"


    He asked a question that everyone was most curious about at this moment. A question that had been bugging them the past month, when the so called "battle" was underway.


    "That is indeed the case. Or do you want to go and verify her strength yourself, your highness?" Allen responded casually, with a tiny bit of hostility in his tone.


    He felt like Rodriguez'' words were mocking them, as if saying that they were fakes or weak. Of course they were, but who would like to be told that even if it was true? Nobody. And especially them.


    Normally, he would not mind, but the constant chase of Gods had truly annoyed thisid back young man, who mostly thought of how to entertain himself.


    "Calm down, I was just saying." Rodriguez took a step back, figuratively, and did not argue. He was more bothered by the current states of the Empire than the others. Allen also did not continue as well.


    "What... exactly happened?" Herara asked after a careful thought, when she was sure that Allen and Rodriguez would not argue any longer.


    She was also a bit hesitant and careful with her words, as if afraid she would piss off Allen or even Enigma. Especially Enigma, who was actually more frightening as he did not seem to care about their lives.


    "Simple." Enigma said with a shrug of his shoulders, unaware of her thoughts, "With just the three of us, we could not push her back. Including Code and Killer, we weren''t even able to pin her down¡ª"


    "Ahem, he meant ''push her back''." Allen cleared his throat to cut off Enigma''s brazen wording, which he, himself found nothing wrong with it. But he did not argue and changed his wordings instead.


    "Yes, pushed her back. But her Domain was just too troublesome." He concluded with a sigh. Su Han and Allen also shook their heads to show that they really were helpless.


    Unfortunately, they were lying. Goddess Abigail would wipe the floor with them, even without manifesting her Domain at all.


    "Really..?" Herara pursued.


    "Hm, really." Enigma nodded at her, then as if he thought of something, he deliberately added with a smile, "Her Domain was too magnificent even from my perspective."


    "Really..? How so?" Herara continued pursuing the matter. Her curiosity made her ignore the fact that Enigma was secretly driving the conversation.


    "She had innumerable Genuine Cosmos within her Domain. Each one more vibrant and illustrious than any other Cosmos I''ve seen." He concluded, and his words indeed shocked everything.


    "That much...? No wonder the King himself said that at her peak, she could literally go toe to toe with Supreme Beings." Rodriguez marvellled at such power, as his thoughts instantly moved.


    Through the Realms of Cultivation, a Minor God could form an apocryphal Reality, and a Genuine Universe. Major Gods could form multiple apocryphal Realities, and genuine Universes.


    Higher Gods could do the same, by forging an apocryphal River of Reality, and a Genuine Multiverse. These were the first League Outer Gods, or Low Outer Beings.


    The Transcendent beings could then form multiple apocryphal Rivers of Realities, forming a Chaos, and multiple Genuine Multiverses. Then the next beings would form multiple apocryphal Chaoses, and a Genuine Hyperverse.


    And the strongest of the Middle Outer Beings, could form an apocryphal Cosmology, and multiple Genuine Hyperverses. And these were powerful beings.


    Then forming genuine Cosmos was something only Supremes could do. Beings considered High Outer Beings. Let alone forming multiple of them, and innumerable numbers of them.


    It could be said that this Ancient Goddess Abigail was in the process of forming an authentic Reality, something only the strongest of strongest Supremes could manifest.


    And Enigma said innumerable. That meant she could challenge even Supreme Gods with Genuine Realities under their Lordship!! Such was true power!!!


    "She also said something before she left." Enigma added. Though he did not feel like lying, this was the only way he could help Goddess Abigail for the time being.


    "Said something? Wait, hold on, before she left?" Herara inquired in confusion. Why would she leave if she was winning the battle? Not only her, the others were also curious.

 Chapter 213 Schemes From Above

    No wonder, no sign of the Goddess of Abomination could be seen even after a week. She willingly hid herself!!


    "Hmm? Yes, before she left... We couldn''t kill her at all, niether could she kill us, so... she had to use the Domain to escape." He borated still with his smile, feeling strange.


    Recently, he had been talking less due to his chaotic emotions. As of yet, there was no cue either than to learn how to control them, which was going great so far.


    "Wow, you guys really are strong." She looked at them in admiration. Enigma shook his head helplessly, "Strong? We chased each other like cat and mice for half a year."


    "I feel ashamed to admit that I''m strong when we couldn''t even pin down... I meant, take down a Goddess with the five of us. I mean, we were literally ganging up on a youngdy." He added.


    "Five strong men." Allen also added.


    "And we still failed." Su Han concluded. All three brothers nodded in synchronization as if to seal the deal; they were weak. Nobody could refute their words.


    "B-But... you guys are only just half-gods as of yet." Herara tried to find a way out for them. And they looked at her for a moment, before speaking one at a time.


    "I heard Code could fight initial Minor Gods." Enigma said.


    "I heard Killer is stronger than Code." Allen added.


    "The three of us Fear no God below Cosmic (Mid Outer) Influence as long as we work together." Su Han added as well, leaving everyone speechless.


    "...."


    "...."


    "And she was just, but, a singledy." Enigma added once more. Allen did a follow up as if they did not yet prove their point, "One suppressed youngdy, and five God-level men."


    "We... we understand, can we move on now?" Reynolds bitterly smiled as he felt like they would never stop talking. He never saw someone so intent on damaging their own self-esteem so much.


    With his intervention, Su Han was cut from saying his portion, thus ending the topic there, and perhaps off to serious ones.


    "So, since we are done beating ourselves down... even though we were already at the bottom low, let''s get to business." Hera''s ruthless words did nothing to sooth the egos of the five men.


    But Enigma didn''t really care, like Killer, whom for some reason, had a different bearing than usual. She was less cold today, which surprised a lot of people.


    Allen was always idle and didn''t have any fighting spirit. Su Han had too much ego that this little failure barely damaged it.


    As for Code, despite his cold face, he was an ignorant person. So ignorant, that he sometimes ignores his own feelings. So, None of them took this small urrence to heart.


    "Hm. We need to kill the Goddess unless peace will never be brought to the God Realm." Herara added with a stern expression, she then turned to the three brothers and inquired.


    "Have you guys been updated about the current times? About the followers of the Goddess of Discord and Abomination?" She inquired with her stern face.


    "Hm. We have gathered much information, along with evidence for what had urred. More than 30% of the total poption had been affected, while 18% have unfortunately died." Enigma nodded.


    18% might seem small, but within a ce that was quiterge, being billions upon billions of miles wide, along with quintillions of poptions... the numbers were irreversible.


    "We have also realized how badly affected the Armies, and other important strongholds had been affected. The Gods were also not spared." Alen added casually.


    "In that case, let us move on. How do you all think we should deal with this matter? Our strongestbatants so far failed." Herara tookmand and asked for everyone''s opinion, including even her distasteful older brother.


    Everyone else kept quiet and thought of a solution to their current problem. Most of them, as a few did not seem to care. Especially from the young Heroes like Jim and Jack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But others were too much serious about the matter, the royal candidates being some of them. And amongst them, one whose Providence was ever rising, closed his eyes in careful thought.


    Reynolds frowned and opened his eyes to looked at everyone. Though his behavior changed, he was still a bit timid inside, so he had to raise his hand before saying anything presumptuous.


    "Hm? Do you want to say something baby brother?" Hera saw his actions and inquired with her nk face. Her words caused his face to heat up in embarrassment, but he steeled himself and ignored it.


    "I... have something I''d like to say." He cleared his throat and said, avoiding Hera''s eyes. Hera had power simr to Rodriguez but did not want the throne, which was strange since the new Radiant King will automatically be Supreme!!!


    Of course, that included authority and not the true realm of power. Which was truly unfortunate, but it was still so questioning. ''Why did she not want the throne?'' Even Rodriguez had such a thought.


    Not only them, even Herara, and the Heroes. Hell even the curious Enigma was bent on knowing why. Fir no reason either than his boundless curiosity to everything.


    "Go ahead. Speak your mind out." She responded apathetically. Everyone looked at her, then back at Reynolds. The now prince-like young man, was a bit more responsible than back then.


    What did he have to say.


    Hera, the first daughter of the Radiant King, and a woman who kept to herself.


    She was a being who had boundless secrets, as she kept things to herself, and did not even interact much with Code pertaining to who she truly was.


    She was a rare talent, though not as frightening as those Ancient Origins, she was still among the mid and high Chosens, being loved by the World itself.


    She devoted everything to the management of the Radiant Empire, whilst not fighting for the throne with her siblings. She was also the most distant towards her father.


    She also treated all her siblings equally and did not help anyone or go against the other. She also kept her emotions to herself, but everyone knew that she was a doting person...


    So much that, outside the battle, she would even dote on Rodriguez, who was the older brother. Her only w was that she was too quiet and holed up all of her feelings.


    Maybe that was from her being too secretive, a Trait that she might have take from Rodriguez when they were both young. The rtionship between the both of them was likewise stronger, just like Herara and Reynolds.


    She was more like her father. While Herara resembled their mother more. Rodriguez resembled their uncle, while Reynolds was his own person. His Fate did not seem like it would follow that of another.


    And they knew themselves as well.


    Rodriguez did not trust himself at being a king because he feared he would be the second Gloom King. He feared that power would get into his head.


    Hera disliked being king because she disliked her father''s way of doing things. And being almost like him, she feared bing the second him when she took the throne.


    Herara gave up on the throne, and chose her younger brother because she was like her mother. She was afraid of giving up everything for her husband and children, including her life... and leaving behind something like the current status of the Empire.


    Hence why she believed Reynolds was better for the throne. Meanwhile Rodriguez and Hera also had their own thoughts pertaining to that.


    "Go ahead." Rodriguez nodded. He had a better impression of this timid brother now. Not like he hated him to begin with, he just disapproved of him taking the throne.


    And he still does now. Not only him, he disapproved of anyone else taking the throne, including himself. It would rather stay without a master, than the possibility of another impotent Ruler appearing.


    "What if... we don''t need to kill her?" Reynold looked carefully at everyone as he said, word for word, seriously. Surprising the three brothers slightly, including Killer as well.


    His words then caused everyone to look at him strangely a momentter. But Herara, who loved him the most, still asked, "Why do you say so little brother? Even as your older sister, I think that''s stupid."


    "No, hear me out." Reynolds took a deep breathe in and out. "The Cloud Pce is strong. Even if father is a deterrent for them here, their strength is still enough to cause havoc here, right?"

 Chapter 214 Ancient Goddess Abigail I

    "After all, the Gloom King, is also a Supreme God. And not only him, even hispanion is also a Supreme Goddess, with the possibility of yet another one within the Cloud Pce."


    "What are trying to say?" Hera frowned as she inquired. The three brothers stood away, not interacting in the meeting since it had to do with the throne and their littlepetition.


    Enigma also did not change or influence anything, as he just continued watching as Fate rolled on by itself. His small Destiny Stream alerting him of what to expect.


    "I''m trying to say that, if they were so strong, why did they send her down here for us to kill her instead?" He finallyid out his words to them, bringing out something they long ingored.


    Everyone seemed shocked as they thought about it. But they still had doubts about it, so Rodriguez asked, "Isn''t it because they are trying to test us, or maybe, even trying to form good rtions with us?"


    Reynolds shook his head immediately, "ording to the report, she is at most a Supreme Goddess at her peak, making her divine core extremely pure.


    "In that case, it could be used to nurture five Elder Gods or two initial God Lords in the Cloud Pce. But that''s not all, good rtions? Why would they, the arrogant Gods, want to do with a mortal Empire like ours?


    "The rtions between us and them has no value for them, and only for us. It''s like the rtionship between a Noble and a ve. How would making ties with a mere ve, benefit the Noble? Who has more than enough?


    "And even if I agree to what you say; for example, let''s take it that they really want to nurture us, but... for what exactly? Why do you all think they will Nurture us for, instead of their favored children?


    "Those stupid Gods will never do anything that will not favor them, so tell me, by nurturing us, how will they benefit? There''s no way they will benefit right?


    "That is why... I think, no, I smell a feint scent of a conspiracy here. One that mind lead to either us losing our authority, or at most, our lives." He concluded with a stern expression.


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    Not only Herara, everyone was shocked by Reynolds words. The Heroes, Enigma and his two brothers as well as the other three royal candidates were shocked speechless.


    Reynolds ignored their expressions and continued, "Have you realized, the ancients are being reborn. No prophecy about this was written, why do you think so?"


    Everyone was still absorbed into his Mysteries and failed to respond. Not minding it, little Reynold continued, "One, either there really is none and the Old Gods forgot to write one. But that is impossible, they were powerful beings after all.


    "So option two, they wrote the prophecy, but the Cloud Pce decided to hide it from us. As an important force of Cloud Pce before the current mess urred, howe father is unaware of this prophecy?


    "I can only conclude that the Gods know about this and are hiding something. And that something, something truly precious and crucial for the New Era is about to appear. I have a feeling that...


    "The Gods... want to use that said thing, to start a monopoly of the whole world or... want to destroy it and all the ancients, to start up a new world, with them as the strongest above.


    "With them as the Ancient Gods, as the Old Gods, as well as the New Creators." He ended there with a sigh, as if he had just dropped a huge load off his shoulders. And he indeed did.


    "...Baby brother, isn''t your imagination, a bit too wild?" Rodriguez chuckled and tried to deny the words Reynolds said, but a seed of doubt had already been nted.


    Especially since he had already long lost trust from the Gods. He would rather choose to believe his younger brother, than the Gods or even his father.


    "These are just my thoughts and wild guesses... I could be overthinking things." Reynolds said and took a step back on the topic, he had already said his part for the day.


    "...This is troublesome. So, why did you say we must not kill the Goddess? Remember, Quintillions died to her hands." Hera said with a frown.


    Reynolds shrugged his shoulders and helplessly said, "Just to go against the Gods, I guess? And about that, what if it''s not her fault that everything is urring? How sure are we that this is all her nning?"


    "What does that mean?" She questioned.


    "Simple. She was thrown from the Cloud Pce, and did not descend willingly. My guess is, some God dropped her down, so, in simple terms... they deliberately threw her there, where billions of people were at?" He responded, albeit in a questioning manner.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was also not sure himself.


    "...."


    "And, why did the Gods note down to solve the problem when it urred? Do you guys think its because they did not see the need to... Or because the death of Quintillions is part of their n of ending everything...


    "Or, they were the true cause of everything, and were afraid that their involvement would cause a problem or a w to rise up from their n? Your choice to believe what you want.


    "With Gods included, there are infinite possibilities after all. We cannot be sure of anything." He concluded sternly, facing his eldest sister without shying back.


    Hera could not say anything to that as his words made sense. As a God, how could their aim be so terrible? Its in truth that they deliberately did this to cause bad reputation for the Ancient Goddess.


    Enigma, who was silent, also added, "His right. ording to Fate, the Goddess of Abomination seems to be a Stray Goddess. Meaning that someone is trying to change her Fate."


    "You mean?" Reynolds frowned as his heart beat faster. Enigma nodded to him with a smile, "Just what you''re thinking. Her Fate, was never to die within the God Realm... at least, not within this time period."


    "I knew it. Someone is deliberately ying with us through Fate, the Gods really are scheming." Reynolds excitedly said. Everyone could not help but frown as well.


    "But, we can''t go against the Cloud Pce." Rodriguez added, taking everyone out of their thoughts, as a problem he wanted a solution to, was presented out.


    His Gaze towards a certain young boy, hoping that this little brother of his, would impress him once again. Not only him, even the others, including Enigma turned towards his direction.


    Especially Enigma, who could not help but receive warnings from Fate, about a fateful encounter the young boy woulde across not long into the future.


    An urrence that will make him stand out throughout all Realities, maybe even throughout the whole Verse, as mere Chosens, Champions or even the more frightening Ancient Origins...


    Would not even hold a candle against his Destiny and Fortune. A being that Fate termed as, Children of Destiny, Fortunate Ones and Plot Influencers.


    Beings that ording to Killer''s stories that she told him from time to time, when her mood was not overly too bad, were reminiscent to. Beings that were always Destined to reach the peak of the story.


    Protagonists!!!


    He was fortunate to find one in the making, and he was curious what awakening the child will need to truly be the so called... Protagonist!!!


    "...We don''t have to fight them. We just have to hold on until the second Cmity within the mortal world appears. During that period, we have to make sure that the ancient beings at least regain some of their powers.


    "They are the only way out. Only they, can go against the hundreds of Gods within the Cloud Pce." Reynolds said after a brief thought. But ar this moment, someone intervened.


    "Excuse me, I just had a sudden thought, but... can''t the Gods hear our conversation as we speak?" Be asked as everyone was about to continue with their n.


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    Silence pervaded out, as at this moment, everyone was too absorbed into the conversation they forgot about this. Everyone but Rodriguez, who helplessly shook his head and turned towards the three brothers.


    He did not believe that they did not solve such a problem beforehand. Unless, they also had their own schemes in mind. Meanwhile, the others weren''t calm at all.


    Chaos was about to ensure.


    "...SHIT!!!" Reynolds held his head in shock, "How could I have forgotten about such a factor?! I was too absorbed into figuring out their conspiracy, I let all my thoughts spill out. FUCK!!!"


    "I guess we are dead." Rodriguez said casually. Hera looked at Code without saying anything. Though ignorant, he felt her feelings and smiled, "If we die, we''ll die together."


    He also remembered a bit of what happened back at the Domain of Goddess Abigail. He likewise knew that, Death would not being anytime soon!!

 Chapter 215 Ancient Goddess Abigail II

    "It''s not your fault baby brother, none of us thought about it." Herara hugged Reynolds and patted his shoulder. Her eyes were filled with helplessness as well.


    Everyone was either despairing or giving up on life, when an ethereal voice, filled with arrogance rang out. One that sounded a bit amused, yet still apathetic.


    ¡¸O'' God of Fate, you were right. It seems there is a slight chance at going against the Cloud Pce. You did not disappoint me¡¹


    A beauty suddenly appeared above the table, shocking everyone into Instinctively retreating. Killer stood still and did not do anything, but her gaze was intently locked onto the figure.


    Code had already appeared before Hera and shielded her, Florence was protecting Herara and a blue haired boy-girl was protecting Reynolds. The other heroes failed to react in time.


    Enigma did not do anything either. Though Allen and Su Han were shocked, they both did not react much. It was useless even if they did. Plus, they knew whom the Ancient Goddess called ''God of Fate''.


    The person herself, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination, was a beautiful woman. Her beauty was divine, enough to cause flowers to bloom and clouds to make way for her during a stormy season.


    She wore a purple dress made out of tentacles, her upper body still bare for all men to appreciate, with starfish covering her important bits on her breasts. Her hair was long and left to draw down her back like a purple waterfall.


    Her beauty was above everyone here, perhaps only the three brothers and Killer had Charm around her level. As for Enigma, perhaps theplexion reduced his charm greatly.


    "God...Goddess of Abomination?" Reynolds nervously called out to her in nervousness. He didn''t know what else to say, especially after standing up for her.


    She ignored him and looked at Enigma,¡¸God of Fate, you better not forget what we talked about. You will help me find a way to Breakthrough my realm as well as my Fate first¡¹


    She said in an ethereal voice, ignoring everyone else''s presence. She then looked at Allen and Su Han,¡¸Sky Father, Battle God, I hope you both will stand to testify to this deal before the Infinite Laws¡¹


    Allen bitterly smiled at his title. He knew that he was a God (True God), his weapon, the Kaumodaki, gave him full ess to the sky powers, and his Reiki was abundant.


    Due to that, she was bent on calling him "Sky God" or "Sky Father". As for Enigma, his affinity with Fate was so strong that, she could already guess his ''Divinity'' without him saying it.


    Su Han also had a terrifying battle will, onlyparable to the War Gods of the Cloud Pce, if not greater. They were the only ones she recognized as equals within this realm for now, either than her siblings.


    "Yes yes, I promise to do that. So, did you obscure this ce?" Enigma casually responded lightly, without carrying about his nor her pride at all. Or the others.


    Everyone was shocked and thought she would throw a tantrum, due to her spoiled temperament. But contradictory to their expectations,


    ¡¸I did. But it will onlyst for another one hour, but those guys will be suspicious nheless, and would guess it was my doing¡¹


    She casually responded as if she was speaking to an old friend of hers. Everyone was shocked to see this, but the three brothers seemed as if they were used to it.


    "That''s fine. As long as they dont have proof, they can only scheme even more. If they use force, we can just say that they also stand with the Forces of Abomination." He said, she also nodded in response.


    ¡¸Indeed¡¹


    "Wait, wait wait wait. Sky Father? Battle God? God of Fate? Are we missing something here?" Herara seemed confused. Code and Killer seemed aware and helpless about it.


    ''Weren''t they part of the three of the Four Extreme Emperors? Why did they have individual titles now?'' She thought to herself. Everyone also had such thoughts.


    But Reynolds seemed different, he saw a message that he believed nobody saw, appear before his eyes.


    [You have unlocked four Fragments of the past. "Birth of The Three Fates", "The Falling Skies", "The Embodiment of Primordial Battle" and "Era of Origin Monsters"]


    [Please explore each Fragment when you have time. You have collected 7/26 Fragments of The Past]


    [You are getting closer to the Secrets of the Forgotten Era that is a mere Replication of a much Greater Era than that]<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''More history!!! No no no, I should calm down, I will view thister.'' He thought. The meeting continued during, and after his thoughts. The boy could not wait to immediately leave though.


    "A lot has happened, you see." Enigma brushed over the topic with that. The others also refused to reveal anything significant that happened.


    "Anyway, since the Goddess herself is here, how will we hide her after this?" Hera inquired, shutting everyone up.


    "That''s true. We can''t let her possess our servants." Rodriguez said as well.


    "And it also can''t be an ordinary servant body because it will alert the God''s suspicion." Reynolds also added his own thoughts, right after temporarily forgetting about his system.


    "But it can''t be any one here as well." Hera said. The Goddess of Abomination also didn''t seem like she would love to possess any of them at all.


    "But then who?" Rodriguez asked. Then added, "I''m too lowly for a Goddess to want to possess me. Plus, I''m a man."


    "I''ll do it." Enigma casually said. Seeing as Herara wanted to add something, he said before her, "We can share this body. Killer will understand. Plus, I have a something important to discuss with her.


    "We can do it perfectly through my mind, where the Gods won''t hear a thing at all. So, don''t worry about me." He concluded with a smile.


    Everyone exchanged nces and did not know what to say. The Goddess of Abomination also kept quiet and let him do as he pleased. They were surprised she preferred a sickly body than a healthy body though.


    But nobody brought that up. They also did not wonder what he meant by those words, everybody except a young jealous girl who looked at Killer with envy.


    "...."


    As for Killer herself, she was not sure how many times she had killed and tortured Enigma in her consciousness. But she did not stop even at this moment, as Lightning sparked off her pristine figure from time to time.


    "Now with that done, we will move on to other matters. For now, let us take a breather and think about today''s discussion. We will meet up here tomorrow, at the beginning of the year." Rodriguez said.


    Nobody had any objections and willingly followed his orders. Each of them seemed hurried to do something that they did not bother about their rtionships.


    Before Enigma and Allen left, Herara caught up to them. "Lord En, Lord Al, about the deal we had before..?"


    "Oh? Don''t worry, I''ll still help you guys and protect your younger brother during the process." Enigma said with a smile. Allen looked at him and did not say anything.


    "That''s great!! Thank you. With you keeping him safe, no harm shoulde to him." She said in relief, then thought of something, "I have already gotten you a ce. I''m sure you will love them, believe me."


    Enigma and Allen exchanged looks and then smiled back at her. Allen also added, "Do add monkey-type beastfolk among them if possible, we''d really appreciate it."


    Herara peaked at Su Han and Su Xue behind them and nodded. It''s been months since they came here, and the end of the year within the God Realm.


    Enigma realized that too many deadlines were crossed without him being aware. The due date the World Will was due a few monthster, he had three months left before failing the mission... no, he already failed it since he did not kill the Goddess of Abomination.


    The mission about creating his own Race was a failure too. Perhaps, only one or two missions were left, and he doubted if he could do them any time soon.


    ''It''s a pity though. I lost a Constitution, the chance to reignite my Physique and gain back my eyesight. Eyesight aside, I have a third eye don''t I? Anyway, I should really try to take things more seriously from now on.'' He thought.


    The Goddesa of Abomination looked at him, along with everyone else. They seemed curious about something, and Enigma knew what it was and he would entertain them.


    With a curt sigh, he looked at her with a bitter smile, he knew he was going to regret saying this, but, "So... yeah, how about we start with a warm hug?"


    Everyone failed to catch on to that at first, and looked at him strangely. Even his two good brothers had to take a second look at him to verify if he was serious.

 Chapter 216 The Two Unranked Administrators I

    Forget him saying that he was loyal, What happened to not pissing her off? She was an Ancient Goddess remember?


    "What..? Or do you prefer that I jump on you, or you jump on me? There''s no other way around it." He borated with a bitter smile, yet it carried a hint of teasing.


    Since he could tease his brothers, why not close friends? Some might even say Enigma was finding it hard to control his teasing. In which case, he was. But was still enjoying himself nheless.


    ''Dude, you just learned how to tease, and you are already going overboard?'' Allen thought as he could not believe his eyes. He had to teach Enigma a few things... especially on boundaries.


    ¡¸A hug... It is then¡¹


    The Goddess of Abomination said without much thought. Though she hesitated slightly, afraid of being contaminated by... his illness? Or because of shyness or another emotion.


    It was definitely not love, he was sure of that. She felt like a child to him. He could not exin it himself, but he saw her as a being of a younger origin for some reason.


    Nobody said anything as both beings spread their arms and awkwardly hugged. A momentter, Enigma''s body expanded and wrapped over her bit by bit.


    In no time at all, she was covered into a giant ball of white glowing flesh. The ball then began shrinking bit by bit, gaining shape and humanoid characteristics the more it shrank.


    At the end, it returned to being Enigma. His hair was now darker, being gray in color and hisplexion a bit more healthy, being less pale. His eyes were still gray and he was still a bit skinnier than a normal healthy human, yet not a bag of skinny bones.


    "Well... at least I look better than before." Heplimented himself after a thought. This was a new skill heprehended after four months of seclusion.


    [Immersive Greed(Divine+) - Can absorb literally anything/everything including matter, energy, skills, objects or concepts into your body to use it in various ways or gain favorable advantages from them or gaining the abilities/information. Directly breaches all True Laws and Cosmic Rules to affect all. Comes with the Unique Skills "Assimtive Evolution" and "Metabolism"]


    "What happened to the Ancient Goddess?" Reynolds curiously asked and Enigma shrugged his shoulders and responded, "She''s practically Inside me."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "Hm? Did I say something wrong?" He asked after receiving the strange gazes and silence from everyone.


    "Not at all." Hera said.


    "Don''t worry." Rodriguez added.


    "Nothing at all." Herara also added.


    "...."


    Reynolds and the Heroes kept quiet and thought life would be nice if they did not piss of a God at all. Especially one who could absorb Ancient Gods. Allen only sighed and Su Han was as confused as Enigma.


    ''Isn''t she inside him?'' He thought to himself, as he knew asking Allen would only result in him being looked at as if he was stupid.


    From them on, Time shed by and everyone returned back to their chambers to rest. Everyone including the three true god brothers.


    Enigma retreated back to his room, and rxed on the bed. He stared at the ceiling and thought about what to do from here on out.


    Everything was calm and Enigma was in his own thoughts, until a certain moment when the system told him something. He nced around and spread out his awareness.


    Then he realized that Reynolds was hurriedly leaving, so he, silently at that, followed the young boy. Despite being cautious, the young boy failed to even realize that he was being tailed.


    After reaching outside the Conference Room, he climbed up his carriage and left just like that. Of course, Enigma was above the carriage, catching some fresh air.


    As for why the boy or his gaurds failed to see through him, it was because he had the Status of a God. Stat wise, Law wise, and Reiki wise, he was a God through and through.


    A powerful one even.


    Even though he was a False God, Faux God or a Physical God at most, a God was still a God.


    While he was rxing onto of the carriage, enjoying the temporary veil of peace, he entertained the system''s new notifications.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Due to your unexpected rtionship with the Ancient Goddess, and the dissipated killing intent, the system has calcted the chances of you killing her: None"


    "Or am I wrong?"


    It asked after being sure that he read the notification. Enigma shook his head as indeed, he had no killing intent towards her. Well, he never had to begin with.


    "No." He responded curtly.


    "You really are naive"


    The system said with a sigh, making Enigma twitch his eye in irritation. But it did not give him a chance to retaliate at all.


    "Due to the effects of your passive Divine Skill, "Karmic Casualty", you will recieve a giftplimentary to the "Eye of Abomination" from Karma"


    "Karmic Casualty: Depending on how you alter Reality with your actions and change the Fates of people, you will recieve a corresponding gift from Karma in the form of "World Manifestation", depending on the kind of Fate you change. As the God of Fate, the effects are reduced slightly as changing Fates is your job"


    "You have recieved the Divine Artifact, "????""


    "This is an artifact formed from the Fragments of many powerful Artifacts from the past. Please give it a name so that it will be epted within this Reality"


    "...."


    Enigma was surprised. He thought he had seen powerful beings, but without faith power, probably no one could affect the true Essence of Existence, it''s History and Creation to such an extent.


    Not even Creator Gods within the 108 Pces could do such a thing out of thin air unless the Nigh-Omnipotent ones like his grandfather and the first generation. He frowned and asked, "The Laws, are they really that powerful?"


    "To the current you, Elementary Laws (R5 to R9) are weak, but True Laws are far above the current you. Any one of them can affect Reality, all the way to Outer Realms ording to their respective powers"


    "They are considered All-epassing within a Reality, but what limits them is that they share their power. Such as your Fate, [Fate]. There are also [Past Fate], [Present Fate], [Future Fate], [Living Being''s Fate] and many more out there"


    "But the Principle Laws are truly One-of-A-Kind. Such as the [Time], [Fate], [Karma] etc. They are considered to be the only type of its kind within the vast Realities, as the other variants originate from them. They are Abstract, as they can even affect grander construct beyond Outer Realms as long as one is strong enough"


    "Doing something like this should be simple for them. But don''t worry, the Karma that is serving you is only borrowing power to alter History and Reality at the cost of Principle [Karma]"


    "If you put it that way, then I guess they really are strong... By the way, Allen has a Principle, what type is it?" He asked.


    "It seems to be a faux-type, as it is formed out of three types of different branched Laws of Space, Time and Fate. [Voidless Space], [Preserved Time] and [Directional Destiny]"


    "In simple terms, time can be shortened when he is included in time consuming activities or walking ten times the distance with just 1% the effort. But it only triggers when the "receiving end" has a form of Fate with him... I think"


    "...Aren''t you omnipotent?" He teased.


    "That would be one originity please"


    "Forget it, I''ve already reached my destination anyways." Enigma sighed. Not like he ever doubted the system to begin with, just that it was being unfair.


    "...."


    They both came back to attention as Reynolds left the carriage to enter his residence within the Divine Radiance City. He seemed ordinary from outside, in no rush and not worried at all.


    After that he walked all the way towards his own study room, where a few Concealment barriers were put up. Perhaps only Gods could peak in, if they descended that is.


    After walking inside, he locked the door and hurriedly sat down. He them called out impatiently, "System, show me the secrets of the recent Fragments please."


    [Affirmative]


    [3. Birth of The Three Fates: During The Age of Old, the young Master of Fate decided to throw away his Status just to leave the Council of Origins and gave it to his three favorite maid-servants, thus birthing the three Ancient Goddesses of Fate, Karma and Time. This also signified the path of Eras, as the Conception of Ancient Divinities... @#@$]


    Reynolds read through everything, and could not help but frown in thought. "Concept of Ancient Divinities? Then does that mean that the Master of Fate is a being beyond the Ancients? How powerful are Ancient Gods by the way?"


    He thought to himself, while moving on to more information. There was a lot he did not understand after all.

 Chapter 217 The Two Unranked Administrators II

    [20. Embodiment of Battle: The first God Wars, hosted by the strongest War God of Old. The one who created Battle, and birthed Ancient War. Killing Celestials and Gods alike, Devils bowed down to his bloodthirst, Angres feared his mere presence and no Apocalypse of that Era dared to challenge him to battle. Unfortunately, he vanished not long after his fame began. Bing nothing but a mere rumor... @#@$]


    "Wait... Ancient War? I swear one of our current Ancient Gods created and rules over War of Great Terra and beyond... Then does that mean they had rtions with this History?" Reynolds thought to himself.


    Not aware that he was co.ing close to solving one of the biggest Mysteries in Existence. The Ancient Gods and their background.


    [24. Fall of The Skies: Following the disappearance of War, the Sea and Power, the skies followed behind after and crumbled, forever closing the path of ascension of ancient mortals, thus leading to an Era of Suffering and Death. No being ascended. The very concept of Ancient Divinities, Hierarchy and Rules, was erased. The World was left in a mess. One so grand, it was irreversible... @#@$]


    "...I wonder where the other beings at this level were at, when everything urred. The Four Extreme Emperors are definitely not the only ones. There were definitely more Emperors, and Kings at that time." Reynolds kept thinking.


    He was genuinely interested in the Hidden History, and how a few of its information were within his father''s library. There was no way that his family was rted to these beings... is there?


    "...."


    With an Ancient Creator Goddess as a grandmother, there was a high chance they actually were. So Reynolds was looming forward to finding out.


    [25. Era of Origin Monsters: Following the Tribtions of all living beings and following the death of the strongest Older Gods, ancient monsters began rising to existence, using origin chaos as a source to ascend and be Ancient God-like existences that transcending the Primal Beings of that time. Thus opening a new chapter of ascension for everyone and the birth of "Old Gods", whoter came to call themselves Primal Gods and Creators beyond Existence... @#@%]


    "...Ah, so the Older Gods had died? No wonder nobody stopped the Chaos brought by the disappearance of the Four Extreme Emperors. And it makes sense if they are thest Older Gods standing." Reynolds deduced.


    He then frowned as he read through the Fragments of Historypletely. Aside from these, he had three more, and even if included, there was still far too less information to be sure of his deductions.


    See...


    [1. Era of The Primordial Older Gods: Quintillions of years ago, during the beginning of origin time, the Age of Old came after the Immemorial Old Age that was termed the Origin Era. The Older Gods created a world, which wouldter be the core of the new nk Domain. Along with that, they created living beings out of their likeliness. Then they created 16 beings who were far above their creations but below them, to act as protectors, monitors and intermediary links between their creation and themselves. These sixteen, wereter given authorities as Older Gods, and power over the Primordial Older God''s countless primordial creations... @#@$]


    "Time began Quintillions of years ago? The Immemorial Old Age termed the Origin Era? The new nk Domain? Primordial creations? Already the first fragment, and it has me stressing." Reynoldsmented, and moved on.


    [8. Four Extreme Emperors: During a certain time period in the Age of Old, the unique creations of the Primordial Older Gods stood at the peak of the World, known as Kings and Emperors. The most famous were the Four Extreme Emperors, the brothers who were not only blessed by the Primordial Older Gods themselves, but also cursed as well. They were considered menaces within the World and disliked by most of their Primordial siblings. For they stood far above all countless Kings and Emperors, yet second only to their parents... @#@$]


    "This time period seems to be the best. I wish I was born there." Reynolds sighed in defeat, the more he read these Fragments. Why weren''t they Eras anymore? When will the next Era arrive?


    He wanted to experience it. And mist importantly, he wanted to shine as well. He wanted to be valued. He wanted to show his worth. He wanted...


    [15. Central Extreme Emperor: After the disappearance of the Four Extreme Emperors, a sudden figure appeared, an ordinary living being suddenly rose to suppress all the Kings and Emperors, all Primordial lifeforms, to be the Grand Emperor, building the very first Transcendent Pantheon, under the agreement of all Older Gods and taking up the name of, Primordial Gods during the Third Era of Ascendency. The very first purebred Primordial Divine Lineage, being capable of manipting the Origin Stanchions (Primordial Laws) that were birthed by the Sixteen Favored Primordials, with the help of the Primordial Older Gods.. @#@$]


    "And there we have more. Origin Stanchions? Seems like a badass power to get your hands on. Are they like the current Laws?" He further thought to himself. "Would obtaining one, give you eternal life? After all, their time was more powerful than now."


    Out of everything gathered so far, he only got a few hints. That the Primordial Older Gods were too powerful, not even one could be found within this Era, believe it not. Let alone them, the weaker Ancient Gods were scarce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The second was that, there were actually 12 other brings like the Four Extreme Emperors, though slightly weaker. But still, probably nobody knew of this. And that something happened which not even these creations could do anything about it.


    So far, he didn''t know why the Primordial Older Gods still did not intervene or if they could not. Which is why he needed even more Fragments of History, but he didnt know how to trigger them at all.


    "Nheless, this system is very powerful." He nodded to himself. Not a lot of people knew the secrets of the Past like him, probably because every form of history was erased of that Era.


    "You''re right,pared to a certain someone I know, it really is amazing." Suddenly an idle voice,ced with a hint of yfulness and tease, drifted throughout the room.


    Reynolds stood up in shock and only realized now that a beauty, ahem, a young man sat on the chair before him, facing him with anguid and rxed expression.


    "Lo¨CLor¨CLord En?" Reynolds called out while stuttering, his body trembling from shock. ''I didn''t even sense a bit of his presence at all!! Not until he opened his mouth. Damn.''


    "Don''t worry, right now, I''m like the Ancient Goddess of Discord Abomination... but a bit downgraded." Enigma thought and added, "...For now. Anyway, don''t bother thinking to yourself, I can hear your thoughts."


    Though true gods could not use "Telepathy" on each other, they could use it on mortals, Gods or other beings of the infinite Realms.


    "A-About what I said¡ª" Reynolds ignored those words as a much more greater threat fell on his shoulders. His system was exposed. Enigma smiled and cut him off, "I was told about it a long time ago."


    Reynolds suddenly trembled as his thoughts went haywire. For example, who was Enigma? Could the other Gods see his system as well? Or whether or not he was being manipted by others?


    "Dont worry, don''t worry too much, either than me and a certain someone, nobody else knows of this. And once again, don''t worry, I don''t know what your Fate is, but I''m sure it''s important.


    "And it''s connected to that guide you have... or are you not trying to help him?" Enigma directed his tone towards the void at the end of his words. A light smile on his face.


    [It''s just as your excellency says, I am Administrator 001, a partner of The History Mender, Master of Change and the Tool of Reynolds A. Radiant]


    "See? It''s up to you to believe it or not. Anyway, I''m quite curious about your system, it sure has a special ability." Enigma said. As for why he could see and interact with this system... he just thought it was possible, and it genuinely was.


    "If¨CIf I may ask... who is the other person who knows about my system?" Reynolds gulped down his saliva due to being overly nervous.


    Enigma blinked his eyes and looked a it him, then he shrugged and stood up while saying, "Ask that system of yours, and I''m sorry if I''m being too forceful, but can you update me on what you find?"


    Before Reynolds could even agree, he suddenly sighed and waved his hand at him, "Nevermind. That person said that our Fate is connected, so I''ll know in due time. Anyway, sorry to intrude, and Bye."


    Right after Enigma left with his mysterious words, Reynolds hurriedly asked the system what just happened. "Hey, what the hell is going on? I thought you were the greatest out there?"


    [Host, the system only has one warning for you. Whatever you do, do not mess with that Unknown Administrator, as well as the thing that we call, "The Unfathomable Seal". Both are Unranked Administrators... yet have Authority beyond even myself]

 Chapter 218 The Two Unranked Administrators III

    Confused, he sat down and asked for it to borate itself. The History Mender did not deny him any information and honestly responded.


    [That young man is equivalent to a living administrator, without the restrictions we administrators have about looking for a host to smooch off from just to survive]


    [His power Far surpasses what an ordinary administrator has, even his bare minimum could overwrite us and gives us wills ording to his liking. And the thing that is apanying him...]


    [Is a terrifying entity, powerful enough to be able to put a seal on this Abnormality itself. It was born to be this young man''s yin opposite. So be warned, regardless of what, make sure that the current favorability they have for you... stays like that]


    [Because we might die one day, without even knowing how it happened at all. Or when, it happened]


    Reynolds was shaken as he read those words, causing him to wonder, if the other two, no, three brothers and the remaining thirteen Unique Primordial creations were this Monstrous.


    ''Really... what did I, get myself into this time?'' He thought, dreading the thought of interacting with anything that was off a Primordial Origin.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Enigma left the study room and casually walked throughout the residence. He then called out his Temte to see if any changes urred recently,


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 162 (16)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 3 High True God [16.5/28.5]


    Faith Points: 0643,42


    Faith Power: 05 460


    Faith Essence: 03 160


    ____________________________________


    Reiki: 24 Quadrillion units


    Divinity(13): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, False Reality, Ancient Battle God, Colossal yer, Universal Behemoth*, Pale God, Unfathomable*, God of Charm*, Master of Fate*, God of Abomination*


    Law Fragments(1): R9-Intangible Chaos


    True Law(12): [Fate: 15%] [Tribtion: 11%] [Wind: 0%] [Illusion: 0%] [Aura: 0%] [Water: 0%] [Boundary: 0%] [Gravity: 0%] [Fire: 0%] [Void: 0%] [Darkness: 0%] [Light: 0%]


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(6): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(1): Fate - Series(???), ????(Lost), ????(Ruin)


    Resources(2): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á6)


    ____________________________________


    Basic Divine Arts(13): Divine Pressure, Divine Empowerment, Divine Force Maniption, God-Barrier Protection, Spell Casting, Chantless Casting, Telepathy, Biokinesis, Weather Maniption, Omnilingualism, Possession, Transmutation, Telekinesis


    Advance Divine Arts(13): Transcendental Physiology, Divine Form, Divine Word, Flight, Divine Descent, Eternal Soul, Resurrection, Foresight, Elemental Immunity, Talent Bestowal, Divine Blessing, Divine Degration, Faith Empowerment, Metamorphose


    Superior Divine Arts(1): Reality Warping


    Extra Skills(61): Empty-Hand Combat, Free-Flowing Combat, Heavy Combat, Gekisai Kyokushi, Thai Boxing, Dispell, Instant sh, Divine Speedster, Aura Maniption, Aura Generation, Life Construct, Empathy, Karmic Seal, Wind-Dependent Immortality, Wind Creation, Lightning-Dependent Immortality, Lightning Creation, Efficacy Maniption, Electricity Generation, Atmosphere Maniption, Aerial Adaptation, Shield Maniption, Shield Negation, Soul Reading, Spiritual Awareness, Hyper Instincts, Multi-Focus, Parallel Processing, elerated Thought Process, Law Master, Law Resistance, Weapon Proficiency, Battle Evolution, Illusionary Death, Illusionary Magic, Shapeshifting, Skill Replication, Elemental Deity Maniption, Elemental Deity Nourishment, Perfect, Sky Maniption, Event Denial, Event Recreation, Reality Condition(¡Á1), Reality Modding(Soul Stage), Path To Victory, Knowledge Anchoring, Death Sense, Future Vision, Timeless Gaze, Time Influencer, Intuitive Perception, Casualty Perception, Consequence Immunity, Butterfly Effect, Simultaneous Interaction, Instant Effect, Consumption Mimicry, Evolving Fusionism, Vampiric Draining, Void Digestive System


    Unique Skills(31): All-Seeing White Eye, Evolutionary Governance, Self-Body Creation, Infinite-Killing Bones, New Life, Divine Thought, Self-Transcendence, Weightless, Wind Conception, Lightning Conception, Tech Possession, Sky Possession, Mystique Barrier, Reiatsu Maniption, Hyper Mind, Hypercognition, Law Scaling, Combat Scaling, Illusionary World, Perfect Copy, Elemental Deity Creation, Sky Lord, Event Sequence Maniption, Qauntum Thread Weaver, Prescience, Destiny Perception, Temporal Awareness, Cosmic Awarenes, Consequence Maniption, Assimtive Evolution, Metabolization


    Divine Skill(12): Full-Body Perfect Oddity King Nigh-Omnipotence+, Nigh-Omnipresence+, Kaleidoscopic Copy-Wheel Red Eyes, God Scaling+, Encephalopathy Domination, Thunder God Manifestation, Fate Kneeding, Heavenly Deduction, Reality Awareness, Karmic Causalty, Casual Link, Immersive Greed


    ____________________________________<novelnext></novelnext>


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Overall Boost: +7 Million%(Laws) +1 000 True%(Domain)


    Pantheon Boost: 80% + 1420% (Enigma)


    Divine Power Reserves: 72 Sextillion units


    Faith Discount: 70%


    Fragments: 2 771 (40/month)


    Shards: 0


    ____________________________________


    In no time at all, twelve years have gone by and I''m finally sixteen years old. I guess time flies really fast when you''re too busy.


    And my status... why am I not surprised it''s like this? Even you can''t exactly tell what the current state of my body is like?


    "Aside from being affiliated with a Divine illness, you have no Constitution and no Physique. As if that was not enough, you devoured an Ancient Goddess and are currently in an internal mess..."


    "You tell me if you cane up with a single term to describe all of this... that is, which will not offend you"


    ''I wonder why you''re treating me like an unreasonable person.'' He thought as he ignored the system and continued to check out his status.


    ''Hm, I''m twelve years short from bing a genuine true god hm? I wonder how many genuine gods are there so far? Without the previous restrictions, it would not be a surprise for there to be two or three.''


    He thought as he passed a group of maids along the way, who did not recognize him, but also did not give him trouble since he came out of the study room of the prince.


    ''But then, it''s still strange.'' He frowned, ''Why is everything changing so fast, it''s as if this is the Era of Chaos for true gods. Aiy~ when will it end though?'' He casually thought.


    "I''m not too sure, maybe after one of you bes a main god or an unfathomable being"


    The system''s respond confused Enigma and he decided to ask, ''What''s an unfathomable being? An Ancient God?''


    "No"


    ''Oh well.'' He left it at that and entered the dining hall and sat at a random chair. ''Faith aside, my Reiki is above a Quadrillion units, and if I''m sure, it will multiple by four when I promote.


    ''That''s not all, I have reserve of 72 Sextillion divine power units that will be almost 600 Sextillion when I promote as well. That''s too insane, at this rate, even if you''re sealing my bloodline¡ª''


    "It''s inevitable that you would be unreasonable and too strong. I should probably strip you of your Bloodline as well?"


    ''Honestly, I won''tin... But don''t.'' He said and moved on with his investigation. He felt like it was unreasonable as well, he also wondered why it didn''t seal it before.


    ''That''s quite a lot of Divinities, and "God of Abomination"? That''s new, I''m pretty sure it''s because I''m one¡ª'' He paused and changed his wordings, ''I''m currently fused with her.''


    "...."


    He ignored the system and continued looking at hisws. And he didn''t know whether to be proud or not. Within the half a year, he hadprehended allws from R9 to True Laws.


    Back then, he spend less than three years to take one element from R5 to R8. It has to be known, it was hard to promote an element from R6 to R7, than from R5 to R6.


    At this rate, with the restrictions, it will take him twelve hours before he could get an entire Law from R5 to R9. That is... and then adding 8 more hours, it would be twenty hours to turn an R5 Law to a True Law.


    [Intangible Chaos(R9) - Fragment of the True Law of the Ancient Goddess of Abomination. It has the ability to let intangible chaos mix up with the sorounding area to bring disorder, manipting the very chaos of Reality itself....]


    ''Not bad, if I have to say so myself.'' He thought with a smile. Even until now, nobody came to disturb him despite not knowing him. Perhaps the prince gave his order or they were afraid of something.


    Now onto the Temte, he felt like not a lot had to be exined as things were still rtively the same. All except the new concept of "Faith Essence" and the True Percentage he had.


    First the Faith Essence.


    It had to be known first hand that, Faith points were the lowest hierarchy of Faith, the miraculous power of True Gods that seemed to be able to aplish anything.


    Then next came Faith power, which was a thousand times the power of Faith points. It was also able to do some effects that Deities could so naturally do. Like manipting the Universe, and with enough, even Reality to one''s will.


    These effects involved reviving the dead and having the ability to warp Nature to one''s liking. Not at the level of warping something beyond Reality, but at least Warping Worlds, Gxies and Universes was possible.


    Next was the Faith Unit, or Deific Source that True Gods used to promote themselves. Enigma being twelve short from promoting once again, but he could do so anytime he so wished.


    Faith Unit had effects that could rival even Gods, as with enough Faith Units, Warping the vast Realities itself was not a mere dream. Or altering the Rules of a Reality, which epass the very flow of numerous Realities within Chaos and beyond.

 Chapter 219 Year Of Dancing Dragons I: Practice Session

    They were like the very Pinnacle power within a Cosmology, as grasping ahold of them, was as good as grasping all True Laws that exist. One could consider themselves almost Nigh-Omnipotent at that point.


    Then next, was the Faith Essence. Faith Unit was a hundred times greater than Faith power, hence being a hundred thousand times Faith points.


    A single Faith Unit was heaven defying.


    But then there was Faith Essence, which was a million times Faith points, and likewise ten times Faith Units. It''s effects being something that even Enigma was not aware of yet.


    But he knew for a fact that obtaining use of this Essence, was as good as officially bing a Nigh-omnipotent God above Existence. Of course, when strong enough.


    And his Pantheon, had as much as over 3 000 Faith Essence, which was equivalent to 3 Billion Faith points. A terrifying number even to someone like him.


    ''At this rate, can I not turn thousands of mortals into Deities?'' He thought as he moved on to another important change that he genuinely liked the most.


    ''True Percentage.'' He subconsciously thought to himself, as information in regards to these unique percentage and how they came to be, arrived within his mind.


    First of all, his [Universal Behemoth] Unique Divinity allowed him to be able generate a single percentage boost at the cost of birthing 1 000 Celestial Bodies.


    And as things went, he currently held a genuine Universe within his consciousness, which could literally trante to Sextillions of Celestial Bodies... hence Quintillions of percentage Boost to his stats!!


    But then, why was the boost a mere 1000%?


    Simple, a True Boost was equivalent to a Quintillion percentage. Hence why he only held 1000 True Percentage at the moment.


    The Unique Divinity had also evolved, being able to birth a single Universe at the cost of permanent loss of a Billion units of Reiki. Reiki, and not Divine power.


    It was like he was birthing a Universe at the cost of Sextillions of units of Divine power, or more terrifyingly, Decillions of units of Mana. Nigh-Infinite amount of energy!!


    It could be seen how costly creating a single Origin Universe was for Enigma to do within his consciousness, as it''s Base had Nigh-Infinite Energy.


    Which brought out the question, ''How Grand was the size and power of my consciousness? And how many more Origin Universes can I bare within it at the moment?''


    He thought as a future n wasid out, where he wanted to know what would happen if he went ahead and birth enough Origin Universes to be clustered into something simr to a Multiverse.


    An Origin Multiverse!!!


    Enigma hurriedly calmed himself down, as his thoughts might be more threatening than even the system. He had to find a way to seal them, as they were too brazen!!!


    He then changed his thoughts to focus on something else. As for his hypothesis, he required Sextillions of Reiki Units to evene close to seeding.


    ''Hmm... those three new Providences, I haven''t touched them at all, I wonder what effects they have. I''ll delb in them after tomorrow. And the new weapon is still there?


    ''Should I Name it now or... no, I should do itter, in case something grand happens.'' He had learnt from his previous mistakes after all, ''I''ll also try to advance my basic arts. As for advancing advance arts, I unfortunately can''t do that now...''


    "My skills are as infuruating as always. Since I will have a lot of time, I should just mess up with my Temte. Not like anybody will suffer because of it." He finally said out loud.


    "...."


    "Now that you''re done talking to yourself, I have something to ask you"


    "Hm? Go ahead." He said. The system did not shy away from him or thedy hiding inside him at all.


    "You havepletely fused with an Ancient Goddess. You have three choices, absorb her essence and be one with her, she will reincarnate some timeter as a ''part'' of you"


    "Or you can absorb her beingpletely and take in her vast prowess, skills and Divinity. This will wipe out every form of hers... including any Reincarnation, and giving you great power close to that of a Supreme God"


    "Or you can convert her into a resource"


    "Your choice"


    "Your choice." The system gave him a choice, and Enigma gave it to the Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination. He exined things to her since she couldn''t see through the system.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...You didn''t tell me about this." Her tone didn''t sound disappointed or betrayed, just surprised. She was not surprised he chose to tell it to her than selfishly choose the first option. But that he was able to erase her conceptually.


    "But... it doesn''t matter. As long as you keep your promise, and help us Breakthrough our Fate, I will do as you say." She then added.


    The so called Fate she mentioned was to be used and end up killed uselessly once again. Whether it was her fellow gods who used her to shoulder the me of evil and the monster rampages.


    Or her lover who used her to rise up in power then after bing an important figure, he sold her to those guys in the Purgatory. Or her best friend, who gave her the seed of Evil to truly turn her evil.


    All of them aside, there were more situations, and no matter what she tried, it would end up the same way for her. Thus the only option was to speak to a person who was Favored by Fate.


    Unfortunately the three maidens of Fate have long left, and the current God of Destiny just so happened to be her previous lover, who used her.


    She was Hopeless, That is, until she sensed Hope in Enigma, who had Fate that was too powerful even for her to dabble on. She was betting everything on him.


    "In that case, I''ll go with the first choice. It''s the only harmless one out of them all." He said, without much thought.


    "Affirmative... By the way, how much do you hate me?"


    Seeing the strange question, Enigma first thought about it, and after realizing that the atmosphere was still light, he teasingly responded, "As great as Mount Hui."


    "That''s good then, a little more hatred won''t hurt me in the long run"


    He suddenly felt like he had been cheated and wanted to take back his words, but he was already toote.


    "You have gained the following Divine Skills, "Double Trouble", "Cosmic Maniption" and "Paradox Lord""


    "Due to Unique power intervening, your Unique Skills "Evolutionary Governance", "Self-Body Creation", "Life Construct" and Advanced Art "Transcendental Physiology" and "Divine Form" have fused to form a new skill"


    "You have gained the Enigmatic Divine Skill, "Eve of New Beginnings""


    "...For some reason, I''m thinking of just sacrificing you to gain some peace." Enigma said as he looked up at the ceiling with a dejected expression.


    The servants passing by thought he must have been heart broken to have such an expression. They felt pity for him, even the Goddess of Abomination, could feel his bitterness.


    ''....''


    She didn''t understand why someone would feel dejected for gaining more strength. ''Isn''t everyone out there looking to get stronger? Why are getting sad about it??!!''


    Time went by quickly once again. With nothing important to do, time just rushed by like a breeze.


    The conference the next day went smoothly as they nned their steps of going forward.


    The Cloud Pce and the Radiant Divine Empire had been against each other for far too long. Be it secretly, or openly, as their battle represented the struggle between God and Men.


    They didn''t need to cover up the light schemes they had that day. As for the great scheme of yesterday, it had too many important variables it had to be protected.


    It was apletely different matter altogether. If the Gods knew about it, they might purge the entire family at all cost, regardless of how many Gods will die during the process.


    Anyway, so far, three months have gone by and nothing much really happened. The Gods did not suspect them of a conspiracy, at least not publicly. And none gave the three brothers too much of a problem.


    And the disappearance of the Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination, is being explored by the vast churches spread throughout the Empire. But to no avail even to this day.


    And of course, Enigma stayed with prince Reynolds the whole time. Unfortunately, no new Fragments of History were found, and he had nothing to do.


    Being Enigma, he decided to explore the new Providences that he attained. And for once, he didn''t regret it... because he was immune to the shock of suddenly getting stronger.


    The Skills he collected, yes, collected were as follows;

 Chapter 220 Year Of Dancing Dragons II: Worthy Opponent

    [Conqueror''s Will(Unique+) - Exert''s one''s will empowered by the Universal Rules to overpower that of others. Affects anybody regardless of strength or realm as the deciding factor is their Will. With Will, one can be unstoppable below the Heavens. So far, has an Absolute effect on beings at the Semi<Higher Existence> and below, while effects are decreased for <Higher Existence> and above. Has the Extra Skills "Submission" and "Enhanced Charisma"]


    This was a powerful skill after testing. Though it was not as effective against genuine Gods yet, it was super effective on the living beings of the nine worlds.


    It used the power and oppression of the Universal Rules, which is something only Demigods had their natural grasp on. Hence why it affected them to an absolute degree.


    But it could also affect Gods to an extent. And if he bes a God as well, he could add his own Realm and Divinity to the Skill, for it to affect those at the same League as him.


    At one point, he unleashed it just to test its power. And just a bit of it put every being below the Demigods to sleep. Luckily, the death toll was 0, as he only released a wisp of his aura.


    But this showed how spectacr this skill, or rather, his Will was. Without further ado, he moved out for a weak to test out the other abilities of the remaining skills.


    [Observer''s Will(Unique+) - Grants you a sixth sense that allows you to better sense anything that the other five senses can''t. Especially within Chaos. Time, Strength, Death, Creation or Alterations can be sensed from a far distance. Due to having the Unique Skill "Cosmic Awareness", the effects have stacked and allow you to be able to observe entire Chaotic Hierarchies from your standpoint. Has the Extra Skills "Future-Probability Cognition" and "Observer''s Gaze"]


    Perhaps it was due to "Reality Warping" and [Cosmic Awareness] that he could sense thetter two options. But he could actually sense almost everything supernatural within a Reality, and possibly Realities.


    That was being All-Seeing within over Decillions of Universes!! A terrifying ability, considering that most probably only the perception of some low Outer Beings could rival him.


    He could do so within arge area of influence, unfortunately unlike the divine skill [Reality Awareness], which was a Passive skill he could not freely use, he had to activate this one. But fortunately, he could use it however he deemed fit.


    [Armament Coated Will(Ultimate+) - Always uses spiritual energy, in essence, to guide the Universal Rules and create an invisible barrier around yourself for increased offensive and defensive capabilities. The greater your Will is, the greater the physical boost one would receive. Has the Extra Skills "Skin Hardening" and "Self-Power Argumentation"]


    This one was self-exnatory. The current Enigma could fight Demigods with Manifested Domains to a standstill stat wise, and an initial Minor Gods if he used his skills, Fragments and Reiki.


    But with these skills, he could perhaps fight a Minor God even when considering the use of stats only. But here''s the catch, this was what happened three months before.


    But after another two months, things changed. This time around, he directly regretted his actions... slightly. To a very small extent. Or maybe not.


    [Reiatsu Series(Unique+) - Spiritual energy can be used in various elements, to gain absolute control on the Universal Rules. To increase strength, overpower enemies, destroy spiritual entities, create spiritual entities or argumentate oneself. Has the Extra Skills "Spirit Creation" and "Spiritual Force"]


    Now, this might sound light, but it actually was not. Just releasing his own spiritual pressure was enough to cause a typhoon that almost tore down the forest he was practicing at.


    A forest with the size of an entire ne, and the density that was almost ten times that of an ordinary ne.


    He could also create wraith, ghosts or spirits with just a wisp of a his spirit energy. If that was not enough, he could stun, paralyze, kill, defend against, attack or render people useless with just his will.


    But most importantly, it was the fact that it affected the first three Abilities greatly, turning them into Divine skills, at its cost.


    [Armament Coated Will(Divine) - Always the use of spiritual energy, in essence, to guide the True Laws of Defense and Invulnerability, to create an invisible armor around them for increased offensive and defensive capabilities.... Can spread it throughout inanimate objects and Laws, strengthening then greatly. Can instantly have the Defense of your peak Existence level with the activation of this skill. The Extra sub-skills have be Unique Skills]


    [Observer''s Will(Divine) - Grants you a sixth sense that allows you to better sense anything that the other five senses can''t, within the scope of Existence. Time, Strength, Death, Creation or Alterations.... With deep enough concentration can view events that happened long ago through recordings or statues, or through the other people thinking about a portion of that period. The Extra sub-skills have be Unique Skills]


    [Conqueror''s Will(Divine) - Exert''s one''s will with the boost of the True Laws of Conquest, Submission, Domination and Charm, to overpower that of others. Affects anybody within your Existential level regardless of strength or realm as the deciding factor is their Will... With Will, one can be unstoppable below the Heavens. Can borrow the Will of your subordinates to argumentate your will and increase its effects. The stronger the subordinates, the greater the will, a single Ancient Deity Believer increasing your Will by two times. The Extra sub-skill have be Unique Skills]


    Though he lost the [Reiatsu Series] skill, he could still use its effects, though at a minor effect. But that was not important, right now, like his other divine skills, could not use the above mentioned with ease.


    "It''s fine though. Now, let''s test how powerful these skills are." He enthusiastically thought out loud, though his body failed to reciprocate enough energy to show it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked at his hand and gathered his spiritual energy there, at the same time, he activated [Adamant Coated Will], causing the two mentioned True Laws to soroumd his hand and resulting in his it turning a sheen of ck.


    Another momentter, it began glowing white, like a light bulb. It seemed as if his hand was made out of pure spiritual power instead of flesh and blood.


    ''...At least it looks cooler than before.'' He thought and entered a basic stance for Hand-to-handbat. He gathered strength into his legs and took a deep breathe in, then out, "Whoo~"


    He powerfully pressed his foot on the ground, resulting in a foot print a few inches deep forming where he stood. And without another thought, he threw a punch towards his front.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Just the effect of throwing his fist caused a loud extraordinary Sonic boom, let alone its power, when it''s momentum was that deadly.


    A natural disaster, one so devastating that men would never fathom it was caused by another person, appeared. It was so terrifying, it leveled the whole portion of the forest with its shockwave alone.


    "...."


    "...."


    Enigma froze in that posture and failed to pull back his hand. It took him quite a long time to pull back his hand and look down in silence. He was conflicted.


    Then, "Yup, I''m definitely not normal."


    "You damn right you aren''t!!" And a helpless voice, one that granted one''s ears rang out from behind him. When he looked back, he saw an unrefined young man holding a sword.


    "Sir?" He politely inquired in confusion. That one word contained vast amounts of questions. Like, who are you, why are you here, are you talking to me, excuse me, etc.


    But he already knew, as Fate was telling him a lot of information. After all, himing here and staying for five months was not a coincidence at all. His actions from now on, would rarely be coincidental at all.


    "What, never seen a man before?" The young man impatiently questioned back in annoyance. Enigma smiled and responded, "I have, but it''s rare to see ones like you."


    "Like me?"


    "Yes, like you. It''s not everyday a gentleman like yourself, missing a few brain cells,e across me." Enigma responded instantly, causing the man to re up in range.


    "Why you..?!! You never change."


    "No no no, Sir, don''t get the wrong idea. I wasn''t insulting you, I was unfortunately never taught how to do that." Enigma apologetically stretched out his hands to admit his wrong. It seemed as if he didn''t hear thetter words said by the man.


    His genuine apology caused the man to re up even more, resulting in his killing intent spreading out everywhere, yet not at Enigma. "...I''m tempted to kill you."


    "Wasn''t that a given?" Enigma asked in confusion while staring at the unrefined young man. The young man was shocked.


    He pulled back his killing intent and asked in confusion, "What gave you that idea? Do I really look like a bad guy to you?"


    "...Looks aside, maybe the sword?" Enigma politely responded, while brushing over the young man''s question.

 Chapter 221 Year Of Dancing Dragons III: Ancient Might

    Then as if he thought up of something, he hurriedly added, "Even a professional Swordsman, would pull up on their targets with their swords still in their sheaths.


    "Only two kinds of people will pull up on their targets with a sword in their hands." He said with an innocent expression. All his words were deliberately nned beforehand.


    The young man could smell the insulting from a mile away, but he still asked. He was curious as to how Enigma viewed him this time around.


    "Which are?"


    "It''s either that person is a madman, who has already killed another person, or a beast or something else before pulling up on their targets. They are also quite stu-- I mean, ignorant most of the time.


    "And the second type are the fakes who believe that they are Swordsman but are nothing but a pile of rotten dung, trying to create a better view on themselves either than being called a ''piece of shit'' or a ''shitty low-life''.


    "With how things are, I believe sir to be the first kind right? There is no way you''re a piece of shit trying to scam innocent lives, like mine... despite your appearance. There''s no way, right?" He concluded there with a smile.


    The entire area was left in silence as the unrefined young man looked at Enigma in silence. Regardless of what choice he made, he was being insulted here!!


    It was just about choosing the one with the least insults and a way out. But still, there was an insult within both types. And Enigma made it worse by not giving him a choice to think about it.


    If he thought about it, then he was indeed a piece of shit trying to scam others. Meaning that he would be trying to scam Enigma into thinking he was not.


    But if he instantly agrees, that means he is putting a tab of ''insane person'' on his life. ''Wait, why think it through? Everybody already calls me a fuckin'' lunatic!!! Including my seniors and juniors.''


    Without another thought, the unrefined young man grit his teeth and held his sword tightly. His bloodshot eyes stared grudgingly at Enigma. "You are just brat as of now, far from your prime, I''ll teach you how to speak to your elders!!!"


    With that, he lightly kicked the floor and shot forward towards Enigma at unpredictable speed, being faster than time itself!!!


    Enigma, couldn''t see anything and just found himself imnted onto a mountain after blinking once. His speed, though quite terrifying, was not as fast as the opponent.


    After all, he was fighting a genuine fucking Ancient God by himself!!


    ''He''s fast.'' An ethereal voice told him from within his mind, and he also knew it. But, it was fine since he didn''t feel any pain at all. And he also did not expect the same voice to say anything more.


    His stomach had a golden glow, as if he had swallowed a light bulb. The glow became dimmer and dimmer until it was no more there at all.


    This was [Adamant Coated Will]''s defensive capabilities. Every part affected will glow golden, thus making him Invulnerable to even Divine-level attacks.


    As with his current Semi<Higher Existence> level, the peak would be considered beings capable of affecting the entire Chaos.


    And if the effects were decreased because of his weakness, and Realm Suppression, he still had terrifying Defense of a whole Reality at this moment!!!


    He lightly pushed himself out of the crater on the mountain and lightlynded. He looked up and his eyes met the baffled expression of the young man.


    "Do we... perhaps have enmity between each other, from the past perhaps?" Enigma carefully asked. Not knowing his childhood memories made him doubt a lot of things.


    But not knowing about the past, only made things worse for him. It was as if, even with [Cosmic Knowledge] and [Reality Awareness], he was still kept in the dark about everything.


    "No. Do people need enmity to do their jobs?" The young man responded with a scoff, preparing to descend. Enigma sighed and pursued the question,


    "Job?"


    "Yes, we were paid to uhm... yeah, kill you. That''s it. Anyway, enough chitchat, I''m going to kill you now." With that, he burst towards Enigma at a much faster speedpared to before, halting time itself.


    But his sword shed through nothing but air, as far up in the sky, Enigma looked up and bitterly smiled. His eyes seemed to be filled with sorrow as he thought out loud.


    "Life really is beautiful, Fate unfathomable, Karma detestable, Death terrifying and Peace rare. Why... is it that you still try and taunt them? Even at your weakest." He finally looked down with a light smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I said enough talking!!! I''ming up now." Despite his words, he still told Enigma that he was attacking, which Enigma chuckled to.


    "Well who am I to act all sagely? It''s rare to meet someone who could entertain me, and act as a test of how powerful I truly am." Golden currents of lightning shed around his body, every now and then, making him resemble a God of Thunder.


    This was his Unique Skill [Divine Speedster], it reciprocated the connection John and Jim had with their source of speed, to fool it into giving him speed as well. But for him, it borrowed the Universal Rule of Speed (Motion).


    Averagely, Enigma was faster than even Killer, in her Runic God Killer form. In fact, he was even faster than Goddess Abigail, if she did not use her Cosmos or her boosts.


    Being Cosmic in terms of speed, covering said distance in mere seconds if he so wished. The distance of a single Cosmos. Octillions of Universes. Octillions of 100 Billion light years. A Nigh-Infinite amount of miles!!


    But yet even then, the Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination alone, who was not a speed type God, could already travel at a speed which was billions of times faster than him, if she focused all her boosts on Speed.


    Which was why she was able to y around with Killer even with the Monstrous power of a few Multiverses. And this was an Ancient Goddess, who focused on her whole Physique and not any single Stat at that point.


    But after absorbing her, Enigma''s speed had increased greatly. He could outrun even God Lords at least, even when suppressed, but this man... was far faster than the Goddess of Abomination, who was a genuine Ancient God as well.


    ''As expected of the second strongest amongst you guys.'' Enigmamented bitterly, as even when he knew what the results would be, he still chose to move on. ''I told you, now be careful. He''s bitter.''


    ording to her, even if she focused on her Speed alone, this man, would still be greatly faster than her, as even when he was a mere High God... he was beyond Reality in terms of Speed itself!!


    ''He''s either a nigh-Cosmic God as well or a Speed-type Perfected High God right now. Definitely the former though.'' Goddess Abigail spoke through his mind. ''He''s even faster if he focused intently on speed alone.''


    She added. Enigma was surprised. He knew he was in trouble, but not to such an extent.


    But he still smiled. It was useless anyway. The Unique+ [Divine Speedster] could increase his speed by thousands of times, meaning that he could match this young man''s speed.


    ...Probably.


    The young man appeared besides Enigma instantly, as if he was always there to begin with, and sent his sword towards Enigma''s neck. Enigma ignored the sword and threw a punch towards the young man in response.


    A punch that tore through Space itself, with the force of entire Universes held within. He realized that, the young man was fast, yet not durable.


    And indeed it was so.


    With a click of his tongue, the young man stopped his sword midway and hurriedly pulled back. But Enigma did not let go and pursued with simr speed.


    Surprised by the sudden attack, and Enigma''s reckless battle style, the young man could only use his sword to defend against the punch.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    The point of contact shattered the sound barrier and released a sound akin to an exploding Universe, the young man being sent flying through multiple trees, like a shrapnel cutting through flesh.


    Unstoppable Force pushed him back, acting upon him with the weight of an entire Multiverse upon him, all the way until he crossed through the next forest.


    ...!!!


    And the moment he stopped himself, he didn''t wait to catch his breathe and made a rotational sh backwards, using the previous momentum of the punch to increase the speed and velocity of his swing, and might.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    The sword and fist shed together, resulting in the young man being thrown away once again. Speed wise, they were the same, but Enigma was stronger in terms of might.

 Chapter 222 Year Of Dancing Dragons IV: Transcendence

    Or rather, the young man was not that durable at all, as he recklessly focused himself on speed. But Enigma still felt strange the more the fight continued on.


    ''He''s holding back.'' Abby changed his perception of the battle, in case he got over his head. Enigma bitterly smiled, he felt it as he then replied, ''I know.''


    "You really are tough." Enigmamented.


    Despite his bashing, the young man had no scratch or wound, just dusted clothes and ruffled hair. He probably felt no pain too.


    "Hahaha, a punch of that caliber can''t hurt me." He held his sword tightly once again, entering a shing posture. "Tell me, how many sword strikes do you think you can take from me?"


    Hearing his question, Enigma smiled and entered a battle posture as well. "Likewise, I wonder how many of my punches can you take till I break through your defenses."


    His fists turned golden, as if they turned into light bulbs. Then more spiritual energy was sent in, manifesting a pair of gauntlet-like visage over his fists. The essence of True Laws radiating over them.


    Not satisfied, he manifested a thousand Fragments, which gathered around his fists, melted and formed a glove-like blue material over his hand. The essence of True Laws exploded out with more fervor.


    The young man smiled, his sword trembled, releasing vast amounts of ck fog that tried to devour the atmosphere itself. It vibrated at a very fast pace, so fast that, it seemed as if it was invisible.


    It gave out the impression that it could instantly cut apart an infinite number of Realities. But that was how oppressive it''s Pressure was, as Enigma did not believe that impression.


    "Here I go..." He kicked off the ground and flew up into the sky. Then without hesitation, he descended, his sword pointing downwards, towards Enigma. "Tai Sword Array..."


    Enigma responded with a smile and looked up silently, he took a deep breathe in and gathered as much strength on both his legs, focusing most of Might on burst strength.


    "...."


    The young man jerked his hand slightly and then stabbed downwards, despite still being far from Enigma. "...Limitless Sword Hail."


    As if his sword was being replicated, within an instant, quintillions upon quintillions upon quintillions of swords covered the entire forest like a downpour of rain.... but with swords instead of the usual precipitation!!!


    A nigh-infinite sword rain, with each sword capable of bursting apart Universes apart with the most gentlest of touches ever.


    And Enigma only smiled. To be honest, he never named a skill, and his naming sense wasn''t that special at all. But he felt like naming this one, because, the moment was just perfect.


    "Here goes then... Limited Punches." With one fist, he struck forward, and pulled back, punching with the other. Time felt like it stopped, and he repeated the motion countless times with the Universal Rule of Motion.


    And likewise quintillions upon quintillions upon quintillions of fists rose up with it to counter the nigh-infinite Universal Sword Rain of falling swordsing at him.


    Like the falling Judgement of Gods, and the rising Defiance of Mortals, the two Reality-level attacks, beyond mere Cosmic, went towards each other with vast momentum!!!


    The swords and fists looked beautiful and ethereal, and could be seen from thousands of Light years away, like infinite falling stars and infinite rising mountains.


    To mortals, it was like a cloak of darkness was falling from the sky, while a cloak of light was rising towards it, aiming to meet at the center and collide together.


    While to Deities, it was no different than the end of the World. They were sure, and they werepletely sure that... Gods were fighting at that side. And it had nothing to do with them.


    BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!!


    BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!!


    BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!!


    And finally, like starlight within a dark sky, the world was lit up by countless explosions caused by the impact of nigh-infinite swords and nigh-infinite fists colliding.


    Thus, leading to a nigh-infinite amount of explosions ringing out at the same time, like a doomsday cry of Ragnarok!!!


    Even Gods faltered...


    No need to speak of the forest, the entire area, enough to represent a Continent in the mortal world was wiped out before the impact even begin. Let alone what the shockwave could do.


    It was nothing but a disaster.


    ~


    ~


    The cloud of dust slowly settled, revealing an entirend of destion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And considering the density of the God Realm, one region here was five regions in the mortal world, thus this was the area equivalent of multiple Continents.


    The area of three Light years squared was leveled instantly. And the fight was far from being over... In fact, it was just beginning!!!


    VWOOM!!! VWOOM!!! VWOOM!!!


    Multiple waves of sword des swam through the void sounding like Universal engines being riled up, cutting through the dust and the air, flying towards a lone boy in the sky.


    ''Be careful, this sword waves can easily piece through a God of my level.'' He recieved a warning through his mind, and he smiled and sent a powerful punch towards his left, ignoring the Reality-level sword waves.


    He was akin to a Reality in terms of defense, any anything below that, he could temporarily ignore for the time being.


    BAAANG!!


    A sword blocked his powerful punch, through unpredictable reflexes. The young man then fluently used the sword to deflect the punch, by directing aside and letting it slide past him.


    Then he sent a sh towards Enigma''s neck at instant speed using the generated momentum, whose neck responded by glowing gold and bing Indestructible.


    The young man smiled even more as he sent tens of sword strikes within less than an instant, but every strike was blocked fluently by Enigma, as if he was reading time itself.


    The young man frowned and was about to move back, but an unpredictably fast punch suddenly appeared before his face. It was so fast, it felt like it just teleported right infront of his face instead.


    It was as if it was instantly right before him, as if it was always there to begin with. A punch that not only bypassed Space-Time, but motion itself. As before it, everything was motionless!!!


    But by a stroke of luck, or not, he managed to dodge the punch by twisting his neck towards the side. His head was soaked in sweat, but his hand didn''t remain motionless.


    He didn''t seem to put the mere Universal Aspect of motion to heart, as his movement, was beyond all that. It was beyond the Source of Speed, that was the Personification of Motion and Motionless itself within Reality.


    He sent a sword towards Enigma''s neck again, seemingly bent on cutting down his head from the rest of his body.


    With Enigma''s left fist right over his neck, the young man believed that he would not be able to block the sword.


    But his sword passed through an after image.


    He didn''t frown or curse, instead, he vanished as well, resulting in a sh of ck and white inter-connecting and separating as they diverged and converged through the sky. Like Yin and Yang.


    Rising higher and higher, escaping the 4th, 5th and 6th Skies of the God Realm, appearing within a ce that seemed to be above golden clouds, which wereyers above thend.


    Their speed being terrifyingly fast, as they appeared as blurs of light, not light, but a blur of light, as even through light itself... they were faster.


    Each was more than Cosmic light years fast, being able to traverse numerous Cosmos within a single step. So to everyone here, probably only Supreme Gods and other Ancient Gods could hope to even catch up.


    Their speed terrifyingly fast for the eyes of even some Supreme Gods, without the Blood of Old. Their bare minimum speed was over nigh-omnipresent within a Reality.


    As they were terrifyingly almost fast enough to be everywhere within a Reality, at every passing second!!!


    Though Enigma could respond to Cosmic-light attacks, that was because of his [Observer''s Will(D)] and [Armament Coated Will(D)]. His body could not react at such speed for now!!


    "You really are strong." The young man paused mid air and said. Enigma looked at him strangely, wondering if this was not considered talking.


    "Hey, speak to me will ya. I know you aren''t dearth!!!" He called out in irritation.


    "I thought you said you we were done talking?" Enigma responded with a smile. The young man frowned in annoyance. He held his sword above his head proudly.


    ck smoke spread over his de, and caused the Sky to tremble. "Well fuck that. Prepare to experience the power of Nothingness to the extreme of its might."


    He dered, and dashed towards Enigma light a sh of ck light. Mid way, he swung his sword and cut through Space and opening up a wound that revealed the Void.


    Enigma also did not y around, and immediately tried to use [Dispell] on the ck sword wave. But it easily cut through his Extra Skill, and went towards him with full momentum.


    ''It''s useless.'' He was warned, and he responded, ''I know.'' At the same time, he used [Efficiency Maniption] to reduce the destructive effects of the sword wave.


    Then [Atmosphere Maniption] and [Sky Maniption] to gather all the power and might of the Sky to converge before him. All types of clouds, rain, lightning, thunder etc, powered by Universal Laws appeared before him.

 Chapter 223 Year Of Dancing Dragons V: Conversations

    And they took the full brunt of the sword wave that could tear through the Sky they were suspended at. And thanks to [Efficiency Maniption], the sword wave was weakened beforehand.


    Hence it waspletely taken care of by the two consecutive andplimentary Extra Skills he cast. ''You did it. But it''s not yet over.'' Goddess Abigail warned, and Enigma frowned.


    At that moment, the young man appeared before him like a wraith. He had a maniacal smile on his face, as he swung his sword with great momentum and ferocity.


    ''DODGE IT!!'' Goddess Abigail warned him within his mind, but Enigma realized that he was not fast enough. ''Well shii... As expected from an Ancient God.''


    His mind immediately moved ar rapid speed, and cast consecutive Skills at the same time. Extra nor Unique. It didn''t matter at this point. He just instinctively cast them.


    [Atmosphere Maniption], [Sky Maniption], [Wind Creation], [Lightning Creation], [Aura Maniption], [Shield Maniption], [Efficacy Maniption], [Law Resistance], [Battle Evolution], [Perfect Storm], [Event Denial], [Butterfly Effect].


    [Infinite Killing Bones], [Self Transcendence], [Wind Conception], [Lightning Conception], [Sky Possession], [Mystic Barrier], [Sky Lord], [Event Sequence Maniption].


    He cast multiple Skills at once, burning billions of billions of Reiki Units every second. And worst part, ever since the battle began, he had been burning the same units with a few peculiar Skills.


    [Hyper Instincts], [Hypercognition], [Soul Reading], [Soul Awareness], [Hyper Instincts], [Multi-Focus], [Parallel Processing], [elerated Thought Process], [Death Sense], [Path To Victory], [Future Vision].


    He was burning tens of billions of units of Reiki, if not a hundred units at every second. And because of his consecutive spam of Skills, natural disasters appeared one after another.


    Cosmic Thunder storms, majestic Gctic clouds, nebulous barriers, pure golden whiteyered bones, and many more effects clouded the 6th Sky of the God Realm.


    Yet even then, all of it was easily bisected in half, and reduced reduced Nothingness. And the sword was still pushing on towards Enigma. ''Oh well... I''m f*cked.''


    He thought, as the sword struck him, and send him flying back at Instantaneous speed. And throughout the flight, his entire being and Existence as a Unique Existence waspletely erased as well.


    Even when he Conceptualized both the True Laws of Wind and Lightning, and added up by bing the Embodiment of the Sky... he was still erased with but a single sword strike.


    Remnants of his body that were still being erased struck the ground, and created a small crater. "HAHAHAHAHA, that''s definitely not the end for you, is it?!" The young man said, as he rushed towards him.


    And indeed. Once the Remnants of Enigma werepletely erased, he suddenly reconstructed himself. Bones appearing out of nowhere, followed by flesh and blood, then skin and hair.


    ''You... shouldn''t be alive.'' Goddess Abigail marveled, and Enigma only chuckled. Either than being a True Existence, that can not be Existentially erased or killed, he also had a few handy Unique Skills.


    [Self-Body Creation] and [New Life]. One allowed him to be able to easily recreate his body as long as he still had a will or a soul, and the other allowed him to recreate life. And the life he recreated now, was his own.


    ''But it''s not over.'' She added, and he looked up with a bitter smile. ''Seems like that.''


    The young man appeared before Enigmq once again, his sword ready to be swung at him. ''Basic Concepts are not enough. Then what about the power of an Advanced one?''


    Enigma thought as he used [Lightning Conception] to be lightning and pulled back at fast speed.


    As a Basic True Law, he was fast enough to innately be beyond Reality. And once he pulled back, he called out the power of Tribtions in the form of Heavenly Lightning.


    Hence the power of the Basic True Law of Lightning and the Advanced True Law of Tribtions, appeared from his hands and snaked towards the target.


    ''HA!! Cheap tricks, old man!!'' Heughed out erratically, and swung his sword at the Tribtion Lightning snake, erasing it from existence and into Nothingness. ''Come on. Bring on the heat!!''


    He dashed over, and appeared promptly before Enigma for the nth time. Enigma''s eyes shed briefly, and his hand glowed white and was cloaked in Tribtion Lightning, and he attempted to grasp the iing sword.


    The young man did not care and sent an upright rising sh, snd Enigma grasped theing sword with his hand. Regrettably, his hand was erased from existence the moment he grasped the sword.


    ''HA!!'' And it moved on to bisected him diagonally. From his left waist, to his right shoulder. The young man then ced his palm on Enigma''s chest, and pressed it in, further erasing his whole body.


    ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, At A Far Away Mountain<novelnext></novelnext>


    A Group was watching the ongoing battle


    "As it seems, senior isn''t going to win this one." One of themmented, which so happened to be Su Han. He had a frown, and his fist was clenched within his sleeves.


    "...."


    Allen did not say anything, and watched the battle with extreme focus. He was surprised Enigma could actually pull the battle to its current heights.


    After all, it''s been a couple of minutes they had been fighting. And not just long ago, they could not evenst a couple of seconds against one, while being five of them.


    Now Enigma was doing more than they did, all by himself. And worst of all, he was trying to fight the urge to help out. ''Enigma. Please keep in control. You can''t destroy yourself aby further.''


    He thought, remembering the form that Enigma took years ago, that resulted in his current condition. He had to make sure it never happens again. At least not now.


    "...."


    Another one who was silent was Killer. She was conflicted. She was muddled. She was disoriented. But most importantly, she was angry. And demented with inferiority.


    From her home world before transmigration, she was the daughter of a soldier. And not just a soldier, but the world''s most powerful man, the leader of the world''s leading country in army.


    As his only child, and a daughter at that, all expectations fell upon her. She had to be strong. She had to willful. She had to powerful. She had to be a "man".


    And because of that, she detested man in nature. She always asked herself what was so special about men? Why did she have to be one, to inherit her father''s glory?


    Were they strong? Thys she became stronger and proved them wrong. Were they smart? She became smarter and proved them wrong. Was it because they were more cruel? She became a devil personification and proved them wrong.


    In the process, she came to detest women as well. The same women who previously thought she was unworthy as well.


    The women who cried. Women who liked princess treatment. Feminists. Women who relied on others, especially their men. Spoiled brats. And many more.


    She detested both genders. And at some point, did not consider herself a woman. But when she died, she let go of a hint of that life. She let go of the hate for men.


    She let go of the hate for princess. But nheless still looked down upon them. And saw herself as greater than most. And including her talents, it proved her guesses.


    But now. A man. And not just any man. One that she could not understand how she felt towards, had saved her. Not only that, he treated her like a princess. And now, he was even stronger than her?


    "...."


    The young woman could not swallow up everything before her. She could not prove she was better than him. And was afraid if she could not do such a thing... would acknowledge that his superior.


    Once she did that... it would destroy her whole personality. ''NO!! I cannot allow that. It''s It''s yet over. I can still do something. I can still... prove myself.'' She thought.


    "Godfather, god-uncle is continously dying." Su Xuemented as well, and Su Han softened at her words. "Yes. The opponent he is fighting, is even stronger than the creator of this whole world itself."


    He said. Su Xue widened her eyes in shock. She asked for verification, "Really?" Su Han nodded bitterly, "Really. But for your god-uncle to survive this long, it means that he''s pretty strong."


    "Amazing." Her entire perception was changed as she marveled at Enigma''s figure. At first, she thought he was weak, and was saddened. But now, she realized that he was actually strong.


    So strong that, she felt like he was way stronger than her... She paused and looked up at Su Han, "Godfather... is god-uncle En stronger than you?" Andid out the question directly.


    "Yes. Far stronger than I am." Su Han nodded sternly without shame. Su Xue''s admiration for Enigma skyrocketed. Allen also added with a sigh, "Same here. He''s far stronger than me. Or any of our peers."


    "Really? Really?" Su Xue could no contain her excitement. Her tail waved in excitement as she watched the battle with even more vigor than before.

 Chapter 224 Year Of Dancing Dragons VI: Nothingness

    "That''s actually... amazing." The fifth personmented. It was Be. She was also impressed at this information. ''Is Lord En the strongest amongst all Ancient Origins?'' She thought.


    "...."


    Even Killer was surprised. And hearing those words, she slightly calmed down. If he was the strongest amongst all Ancient Origins, then it made sense that he was far stronger than her. ''Yes. That''s it. It makes sense.'' She further emphasized.


    Suddenly, amongst everyone, thest person had a thought. "As it seems, Lord En is going to lose. But if he does, won''t that Ancient God attack us?" She thought out loud.


    It was Florence, and she was minding her business as usual, until the thought appeared. And since it appeared, everyone began thinking about it.


    But Allen debunked that thought. "The Ancient God''s target is our brother, En. Hence after the fight, nothing devastating nor menacious would happen to us... in the short run." He added.


    But Be frowned, "Wait, if that happens, won''t that mean that the battle will only stop when Lord En truly dies?" She queried.


    Allen paused. And so did Su Han. They knew that True Gods could not die Existentially. Even Enigma at the moment, was not dying, and defying death itself.


    He was just being tonically being erased, beyond all the Universal Laws and Principles, Universal Rules, and even beyond Basic and Advanced Laws that manage the Chaos.


    And as they saw it, the power the swordsman had, was probably able to ignore even Ultimate and Absolute Laws that are beyond Chaos. Hence proving that True Beings existed even beyond the True Laws.


    But that does not mean that they do not die, nor experience pain. There is a orocr for every death, and that was time. Or at desperate situations, Faith, which Enigma was using.


    But they could not say that. Nor could they actually keep quiet. Allen couldn''t. ''Wouldn''t want my sister inw hating on me.'' He joked, and sighed out loud.


    "It''s more than that. You don''t understand." He said, and Be immediately responded. "Wbat don''t I understand? That you want to sacrifice your own brother?"


    "That even if I were, it would hurt me more, than it would you. Plus. I know my brother." He said, with a despondent mood. "I have absolute faith in him. And if you like him... you should too."


    "I..."


    She was speechless and kept quiet. But deep down, she was still skeptical about evetything. Would they really sacrifice their own brother? She kept thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, another girl had her own thoughts to Allen''s words. ''Absolute faith on him? Oh please, I''d rather believe in myself, and only myself.'' She thought, and looking at Be, she felt disappointed.


    But did notment. Florence also gazed at these two youngdies, who seemed to have different feelings the same man. She helplessly shook her head and pulled back.


    She would not involve herself in this mess. She had no interest in man. And had no thoughts either, pertaining to them.


    Back at The battlefield, Enigma''s body was erased once again. But Enigma once more reconstructed himself. This time around, attacking before he could fully form.


    "Hm?" The young man looked up and saw a skeleton hand appear in the air. He smiled as he knew Enigma would reform himself.


    Regrettably, just as the skeletal hand appeared, before the rest of the skeletal body could be form, it snapped its fingers. Producing sparks of lightning to sh out


    Following that, the Sky suddenly darkened, and a powerful beam of pure lightning and thunder struck forth. Its speed was instantaneous, as it appeared far faster than the young man could think, let alone to dodge.


    BOOOM!!!


    An explosion transitioned, and the shockwabed pushed Enigma''s forming body away. Through the push, hepletely restored his body and slid across the ground to stop himself.


    He then used [Self-Transcendence], and forced himself to transcend to the realm of Outer Gods. And as he did that, his other Unique Skills also grew in power and effect.


    His Tri-Conceptualized existence of being Lightning, Wind and Sky became at the level of Ultimate True Laws. Of course, the course skyrocketed, brings Trillions of Reiki every second.


    But at least he became stronger. Hence the beam of Lightning and Wind was also empowered greatly. Unfortunately, "Would you look at that..." Enigma smiled as he said, but Goddess Abigail was the one to finish his words, ''...He''s still unscathed.''


    "...."


    And indeed it was as such. The young swordsman waved his hand in a shing motion, and easily erased the beam of blue light manifested by Ultimate True Laws.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Just like that? A wave of your hand, and you made me seem do weak.'' Enigma chuckled to himself, and prepared himself. He knew that even as he currently was, bonded to three Ultimate True Laws...


    He would still be erased.


    "Old man, is that all? You aren''t literally being serious are you?" The young man questioned while walking forward. His every step was rxed, yet heavy.


    His body was still coveted by smoke from the previous attack, and his clothes were torn apart, revealing his charming physique. Yet not even a single scratch was on his unblemished skin.


    "Well, would you buy it if I told you that I was?" Enigma joked, and went into a battle posture. The young man first paused, in apparent surprise, rgen burst outughing.


    "Hahaha!! You aren''t serious, old man." He said. "Why are you acting up... as if I can''t reach you... in a step?" He queried, and straight away appeared before Enigma before he even finished his words.


    But Enigma was prepared. He used [Adamantine Coated Will] on his Conceptual Body, empowering the Concepts making him up. Even an Absolute True Law would not easily kill him.


    Sadly, the young swordsman casually stretched out his hand towards his chest. Enigma could only watch, as the closed on towards his chest, and once it arrived, he was flicked.


    "...."


    Yes. A casual flick on the chest. But to Enigma, it felt like the entirety of Existence was forcefully pushing him back, while behind him, it felt as if it were pulling at him with the same force.


    BANG!!!


    Subsequently, a destructive sound rang out and Enigma was pressed back at immeasurable speed. He felt his soroundings change every passing instant.


    Next, he crashed into countless trees, being pushed through multiple forests, then easily crashing through the Imperial Divine Wall, and then through its countless Tired Cities, then out of the other end of the Imperial Divine Wall.


    His body continuously destroyed, and reconstructed, broken and regenerated, damaged and healed, countless and countless times.


    Until he pushed himself off the ground, and flipped mid air. His legs glowedpletely white, and shed with lightning and wind. Next, he forcefullynded, and stopped himself.


    But the force was still great enough to push him back a few miles, before hepletely stopped and went on one knee. His body healing at fast speed, while choking for air.


    ''How... am I still alive?'' He thought in disbelief. Even Goddess Abigail was left speechless at the moment. After all, this senior brother of hers was using power beyond even Transcendentals.


    He chuckled bitterly, and gazed ahead. There, he could see a path made by him, stretching out for light years. And he also knew that he had killed multiple living beings. "[New Life]..." He whispered lightly.


    The Unique spread out, and began giving the people he killed second lives upon the ones he just took. As he currently was, with [Self-Transcendence], he could even all living beings within Chaos.


    Let alone a few million or billion lives lost. Of course, the cost was great, but still manageable. ''He''sing.'' Goddess Abigail warned, and Enigma responded, ''You know, there''s no need to warn me. I know.''


    ''....''


    Goddess Abigail kept quiet, as it was true. He had [Cosmic Awareness] Unique Skill. There was no way he would fail to realize the opponent from such a close distance.


    "Old man, old man... you really made my day." The young man appeared before Enigma, his sword resting idly on his shoulder. A smile of exultation on his face.


    Enigma also smiled in response, "And you did not." He said. The young man onlyughed. He was too jubnt to be bothered by any of Enigma''s incitements.


    He nced around, and then flew up. Enigma sighed, and followed after. ''I guess we are reaching the climax of our battle.'' He thought. Goddess Abigail agreed. ''Yes. He also can''t use this power for too long.''


    Enigma had thought as such, but was still curious enough to ask. ''What is the power that he is using? The Absolute Law of Nothingness or Extinction?'' Thus he asked.


    ''No, it''s not a Law.'' Goddess Abigail sighed a response, then added, ''It''s a Nascent Rule, something beyond a Law. It''s something birthed through the umtion of all Basic True Laws, baptizing the single True Law you desire to be your Nascent Rule.''


    ''....''


    Goddess Abigail could see the shock on his face, but she did not stop. Since they would be fighting Ancient Gods, and their countless creations, they had to know the basics.

 Chapter 225 Year Of Dancing Dragons VII: A Loss?

    ''In his case, he birthed the Nascent Rule of Nothingness. It could erase anything below a Nascent Rule. But it is still far above his current power, so he won''tst long.'' She ended.


    And Enigma let out yet another wary sigh. ''At least.'' He thought to himself. With that, the young man finally stopped back a the Sixth Sky and turned around.


    "I am going to release my strongest attack, one that my father liked to use often against you. So prepare yourself." He entered a stance and his body, for a moment, seemed to enter a trance-like state.


    For an instant, the impression that Enigma recieved from the sword within the young man''s hands became real. As if, he could truly cut up Infinite Realities with but a single stroke.


    But Enigma smiled brightly when he felt the threat of death brushing past his neck. It erased the thoughts about the young man''s father that he was about to ask. As well as why he was an old man. ''I am still young, you know.'' He joked.


    And he didn''t know why, but his heart beat faster at this moment. Luckily, it wasn''t that Unique condition of his. Just a new feeling he was not aware, a feeling he thought hecked... excitement!!!


    "Today, I''ll show you peak swordsmanship. I will show you Absolute Swordsmanship forged to the highest degrees!! Watch as I cleave the entire sky apart!!"


    With a war cry at the end, the young man brought the sword down from above his head, shing through everything. Seemingly time and matter itself!!


    Transcendental Dimensions, Absolute Karma, Absolute Fate, anything before the Sword was swiftly cut through. As Enigma felt like even an entire Cosmology would be easily breeched... thus his defense was useless!!!


    s, he didn''t dodge and instead took the hit using the golden gauntlets made from the Fragments and his spiritual energy to tank it. An artifact he believe was at the level of a Lost Divine Artifact.


    And the sword beam of Nothingness,pletely struck the gauntlets with unprecedented force.


    BOOOM!!!


    The force of the sh was strong, so strong that, he was pushed way beyond the sky. Hundreds of millions of light years away, with the force of innumerable Realities stacked upon the sword wave itself!!


    And by the time he managed to deflect the sword beam away, he could barely see the surface of the God Realm, as he was miraculously sent above the 6th Sky, all the way to the 7th Sky...


    Ayer that viewed the whole God Realm as a piece ofnd. Ayer that could clearly make up more than 50% of the Greater World of Terra from his stand point.


    And that was not all, as from his viewpoint, arge sash appeared below him, showing the small God Realm. He believed that everyone could see arge tear in the sky, revealing the infinite void and its stars.


    His gloves were scattered beyond repair, as he only managed to deflect the attack at its cost, along with great internal damage that would probably take years to heal, even with instant regeneration power.


    Then looking back, he saw the sword wave tear through the Void that sorounds the many Greater Worlds. It tore through the innumerable stars, and kept moving until it vanished out of his vision.


    "This... truly is peak." He thought as his heart beat faster, followed by his breathing and the trembling of his fingers. ''It''s here again, this feeling...'' His lips subconsciously curled up.


    ''Why do I always feel like... I can do anything all of a sudden...? Is it the influence of the [Nigh-Omnipotence] Divine Skill...?'' He thought. Then he looked down at the God Realm, a sudden thought invading his mind.


    ''As if... I can wipe it all out with just a wave of my Hand. I feel like... I can will it to disappear?'' Blue lightning began dancing around his hand, giving out pure essence of destruction, that qauked the Null Void itself.


    A Void that could only be found beyond even Cosmologies, with the capabilities of Devouring even God Lords into Oblivion within instants. As not even Supreme Beings would dare easily look down upon any of it!!


    It also gave out the impression that it could wipe out the Nascent Rule of Nothingness, with the gentlest touch. As if it was beyond even the umted of innumerable Nascent Rules.


    Notifications flooded his vision, but he ignored them. ''Not enough, I feel like I need more. Yes, what If I brighten this ce up? Since I can do anything, why not create a Sun? A Sun to illuminate everything with its Grandiose. One beyond all Nascent Rules.


    ''I can also do many things? Like¡ª'' Suddenly, in his state of euphoria, his vision turned ck, as if he was being forcefully rebooted. Along with his thoughts and heartbeat.


    His body then slowly fell down, as all supernatural effects died off. But before he even got far, a young girl appeared out of nowhere to catch him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She had a pair of starless ck wings, pure jet ck hair and a pair of golden eyes, that seemed innately majestic. Her beauty alone was beyond epitome, acting as the stars and suns of Creations.


    She could cause even Nonexistent Powers such as Null itself, that slightly sorounded the 7th Sky to fawn over her, and nourish her skin instead of destroying it.


    "I can''t believe you almost failed." She snickered and said to nobody in particr, but she knew who she was talking to.


    "...Give me a break, you know him better than I do. As his... nevermind, I care about my life. Just bring him a bit lower and drop him"


    The system responded. The young girl pouted and seemed reluctant to do so. But after a while, she did so. She lowered herseld and dropped him down.


    At this moment, beings beyond anything Enigma had an understanding of were conversing. Beings that even Fate could not see through, as he was not warned about them.


    One of them ims to be Omnipotent. Whilst the other easily took out a Nigh-omnipotent Entity, who could literally affect even Creator Gods and Ancient Gods with his Skill''s effect.


    Beings that even the Ancient Goddess Abigail, willing and silently pretended to not exist, afraid of catching their attention.


    "...I''m sorry, I took from all of you, so cut me some ck." She said to herself, then thought of something and smiled pridefully. "But it sure sucks to be you."


    "If you weren''t my client, I swear I would''ve killed you ages ago"


    "Hah!! Omnipotent God-Almighty my ass, Fuck you." She said and raised her middle finger to nobody. Before leaving, she smiled bitterly at Enigma''s falling body and left.


    "Haah~ The two sides of a coin are still considered one coin huh... Dammed little Brat. You should make sure to save your mother first, as this guy... Aiy~"


    Meanwhile, down at the surface, the young man stood face to face with another young man. He had long ck hair, pale white skin and a pair of menacing golden eyes.


    His body was sorounded by pale gray mist, while a ck Lance floated besides him. Presence wise, he was weaker than the young man. But threat wise, the young man felt uneasy.


    "So, aren''t you going to attack first?" The boy smiled a bitter smile as he asked. This tone, it annoyed the young man, but he still kept quiet. It reminded him of Enigma.


    The one he previously knew. All his conceited expressions gone. He felt threatened for once, and had to take the situation seriously. Even with a Nascent Rule at hand.


    "...."


    "Mute? Strange. I''ve never met a mute lunatic before." The strange young boymented in genuine confusion, as if he really meant his words.


    "Why you..!!!" The young swordsman was about to take a step forward, he was originally angry at Enigma, how was he supposed to take this strange boy''s insults, who closely resembles Enigma?


    "Don''t rush sir, I was just genuinely surprised... plus,¡ºIt''s not right to carry a sword before someone older than you. It''s disrespectful¡»isn''t it?" The young man spoke, his tone ethereal and demonic... and incontrovertible.


    The young man felt goosebumps all over his skin and pulled back. But he suddenly realized that his sword was gone. He began panicking. That sword was his Nascent Rule of Nothingness!!


    Yet another was denied from Existence, by a set of words? This was a sort of power he clearly knew off. But never got to taste its influence.


    ''...W-What?!'' His breathing turned erratic as he hurriedly pulled back, "You, you... What did you do to my sword!!! How can you affect the GENESIS RULES?!"


    A sword was a swordsman''s everything. Regardless of when or how, a sword was like the missing part of their lives that is always there for them. At every moment.


    But now, his sword was gone. And not just a sword, but the Embodiment of his Nascent Rule of Nothingness. It was his everything in this lifetime.

 Chapter 226 Year Of Dancing Dragons VIII: The A-Series

    Without it, he was weaker. ''No, I can just manifest them out of nothing!! Or create them using everything around me!! Whats more terrifying is that power he just used on me...''


    As he had such a thought, he was about to do so, but the young boy, around 17 years old smiled, "That''s great thinking.¡ºUnfortunately, around me, swords are nonexistent¡»"


    "What..?" And with thatpse in judgement, the young man looked up in confusion. ''What... was I about to do again? Was I about to summon something?''


    The young boy smiled even brighter, his eyes turning even more menacing, like the eyes of a predator looking at its prey. Like a cat, ying with its dinner.


    "¡ºDid you know, breathing is a lie. Whoever told you that people can automatically breathe lied to you¡»" He added, then continued, "¡ºAnd... it''s unfortunate that nobody ever taught you how to, even as an Ancient God, you are not aware of the Primal Source all Ancient Being''s breathe¡»"


    "...!!!"


    The young man suddenly fell to his knees and held his throat with a pink shaded face. Veins popped out on his face and his eyes widened in fear and anger.


    He looked unsightly.


    "How unsightly...¡ºI don''t want to see your face¡»" The young boy frowned and waved his hand along hisment.


    The young man''s eyes widened even more in fear as he was about to say something. He had realized something extremely terrifying today, which he so genuinely wanted to spread to his siblings.


    But he was toote. His face was gone, leaving only a head with hair, a pair of ears and nothing else. When the young man''s faceless body was about to fall down, the young boy added,


    "¡ºDont worry, you can survive without breathing, eating or sight¡»From now on, you are no more a Source-based lifeform, not like you ever were as a Sessor of an Extreme Emperor. Rejoice, as a new future Extreme, I have given you a Nigh-Genesis Physiology... Hahaha, that''s all bullshit, my bad.


    "¡ºOh, and I remember that swords will be knownpletely a month from now, so don''t fret...¡»And farewell, I enjoyed our little meeting child." Still with a smile, he vanished out of thin air like a ghost.


    Boom~


    Followed by a white sh falling down from the sky like a meteorite, resulting in more destruction around the area, back at the surface of the God Realm.


    Just like that, the area was once again left in silence, only the faceless, ck clothed young man looked around in confusion, ''What... is a sword.''


    Others that were shocked were the ones watching the battle.


    Allen was speechless. He saw Enigma within the young man that just left. And the worst part was that, the person himself made the second strongest Ancient God seem weak.


    ''What the fuck is that?!'' He thought, as the moment the young boy left, and Enigma struck down, he dashed over at full speed.


    "Aniki, wait!!" Su Han called out, them turned to Su Xue, "Stay back, alright?" The youngdy hurriedly nodded her head, and Su Han chased after Allen.


    Be had also flow over as well. She was worried about Enigma, and his overall condition. ''Were they nice worried because they knew this was going to happen?'' She thought to herself.


    But another one of the watching girls, who stayed behind, had different thoughts. ''The boy... he''s definitely... but it does not make sense. What''s actually going on here?''


    She thought in disbelief. She actually knew Enigma. Or rather, a version of him. He was the one that sent her here, to transmigrate into this world.


    But could not really he sure. And now, that confusion was worse. Was the person that brought her here, really Enigma? A different version of him? Or his rtive?


    She thought in conflicting emotions. Florence saw that she was busy, and decided to stay back as well. She was tempted to go after Be, but she knew that going there was suicidal.


    Her life was not bound to a greater concept out there, hence if she dies, she''ll truly die. While Be was different. She was Favored by Chaos, and bound by it.


    Outside Great Terra, a pair of twin-like individuals stood side by side as they looked at the enormous world before them. Yes World, as they stood above the 9th Layer.


    Being Nine Layers beyond Existence, a Layer that was capable of holding an infinite amount of Creations, as a much more powerful force stood Supreme here.


    Prime Null.


    A Layer that was Infinite times upon Infinite times beyond the Constructs within a Existence, including Cosmologies, Chaoses and Realities... it was even so beyond Existence/Creations themselves.


    "...You went too far." The youngdy with a pair of starless wings said with a frown, looking at the young man in anger. She ignored the affection and attention the Prime Null gave her.


    A force Infinite Layers beyond any concept, as even the tiniest wisp could be the end of entire Verses. A power found within the Final Sky of Great Terra, and all other Great Worlds.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...I am sorry baby girl, I didn''t really mean to do that. The power just got to my head." The young man said, his head lowered and acting docile before the young girl.


    "You''re lucky I love you too much. Anyway, get out of my sight and go repent in purgatory. And make sure nobody sees you." She said without even looking at him, acting spoiled and temperamental.


    ? "But baby girl..."


    "No buts!! After you''re done, take a dip in the River of Nothingness... or else forget about ever meeting me or him, or even mom ever again." She turned to him and scoffed.


    "...I''ve learnt my mistake and will not do it again, I promise not to call you baby girl ever, so please¡ª" He tried defending himself.


    His overbearing personality gone, his menacing presence nonexistent and his golden eyes gentle. But the young girl cut him off, "Get out of my face!!! You fuckin pedophile!!"


    "...."


    ''Pedophile? Aren''t you my dau...? nevermind, let me not dig my own grave even more.'' He thought in bitterness and vanished once again.


    The young girl was left by herself, and after a moment of silence, she spread out her hand, opening a portal before her. ''Hmph. What father? I don''t have such a thing.''


    She waited for a moment until she was sure that enough energy was transfered inside. And without much thought, she jumped in and vanished.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within A Strange Floating World


    Area of Endless Wonder (Omnilock)


    A giant beauty, as if made out of technological material and flesh was trapped within arge mountain... the scenery different from before.


    Only her upper body and head were visible, half her arms, from elbow down was also trapped within the mountain, as if she was crucified.


    Her body looked no different than any other normal beauty at the level of the young girl, but there were signs of technological adaptations around her body.


    A young boy stood on top of arge, endless pink surface. The surface was quite soft, and there was a bottomless hole in the center, one that he did not recklessly jump in to.


    While rxing, the young boy looked up with his endless golden gaze and stared at the portal That appeared besides him.


    After sensing the presence inside, he hurriedly sat up and looked up with expectations. But after seeing the young girl, his expectations died off immediately.


    "Hey!! At least don''t show your disappointment before me, try to cover it a bit dumbass!! I might not be your specific daughter, but I am still your daughter." She screamed at him in anger.


    The young boy looked sideways and called out, "Honey, you let the stray cat out again. Seriously, with variables like these, how will I destroy all Singrities?"


    "...."


    "At least you know my worth." The young girl raised her head proudly and looked around. After a moment, her face turned deathly pale as she looked at him, and where he was at.


    "Fuckin'' pervert!! Argh!! Why is that only the weakest among you all is the pure one?! Dammit, give me a break!!!" She screamed and vanished out if Sight.


    "Stupid girl, what do you mean pervert? This is my wife''s body, I own it all." He then smiled and looked at the Bottomless hole and thought out loud, "What''s wrong with me resting on her nipple?"


    Meanwhile, at the tallest point of the mountain, an ethereal Beauty looked straight at the elegant and ethereal young girl floating before her.


    "...Wee back"


    She said, her tone devoid of any form of emotions. But her tone was quite soothing to the ears and not mechanical at all.


    "It must be rough on you isn''t it?" The young girl sympathetically looked at her, her eyes filled with worry and affection.


    "Then why don''t you he¡ª"


    "Don''t get me wrong." She hurriedly cut the ethereal Beauty and pulled back.

 Chapter 227 Year Of Dancing Dragons IX: Seal Of Infinity

    "Don''t get me wrong." She hurriedly cut the ethereal Beauty and pulled back, "Unlike you all, you should perfectly know where I''ming from. I''m not yet part of you guys.


    "Plus, I''m young and need to explore. I''lle back when I start growing Silver hair." She concluded with a nod of her head.


    "What type of Mystique grows old? You know what, nevermind. How many are there so far, the A-Serieses"


    The young girl felt the change in atmosphere as the topic changed. She also became serious and sternly replied.


    "One is missing, and... I feel like I won''t be able to bring him to this... Ad Infinitum." She truthfully said with a bitter smile. Her expressions were those of defeat.


    "Regardless of how, why or when, they will always have a soft spot for you. Dont worry, go ahead and try it, at least he won''t kill you..."


    She thought about it and had to reluctantly agree. Then sheined, "Che, I wouldn''t mind if they had given me a twin sister before sending me here."


    "You can actually do that." A voice drifted from below to them, traveling the vast distance from thedy''s breast to her face.


    A distance that was boundless time vaster than even an entire Verse, that housed an infinite amount of numerous Creations within.


    "As long as you make sure that ''he'' finds another lover, who is as irreceable as your so called Night, then it will alter the future.


    "With ''his'' thinking process, he won''t favour one over the other, and will give both of them his genes before he left. That way, you might have a brother or sister." The voice then paused.


    He then added after a brief pause, "...Oh, you need a temporal-type Ruin Artifact for that. That ''Time'' is a Fantasy Power after all... Plus, there''s no more such thing as the Future right?"


    "...thats a great idea and all, but we have an even bigger problem." The girl thought out loud, ignoring the pervert down below.


    "Which is?"


    "A way to differentiate these perverts from the other. Something like code names." She responded sternly.


    "That''s a good idea." The voice came back once again, annoying the young girl greatly, "I''ll be Gold, since I''m the most powerful out of everyone here. Gold is a powerful color."


    "Yeah yeah." She brushed him off with a scoff, but the idea wasn''t bad at all. "Then the crazy one will be Red, my psychopath will be ck, the emotionless one will be Gray, the almightyplex fool will be White.


    "The female one will be Blue, the careless one will be Green, and the pure one will be Silver. Does that sound simple enough?" She inquired, looking at the Behemoth beauty.


    "Hm"


    "Then it''s decided, let me go speak to Gray then." She pped her hands, opening a different portal, then left through it. When she left, an idle tone came from below,


    "I still don''t understand why I''m a pervert."


    "...Get off me"


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Back to the God Realm


    Time passed by once again. And though there were problems that urred a few times throughout the period, nothing entertaining happened once again.


    And something to note down was that, it took Enigma two months to wake up. From the battle with an Ancient God, who was still definitely holding back.


    Two months here, was sixty weeks in the Middle Realm, thus this time around, he had fallen unconscious for a year and two months, slightly better thanst time.


    Within a room, Enigma opened his eyes and looked up at the ceiling. His mind was fine, he didn''t feel groggy or heavy headed, no headaches and no problems at all.


    With that in his mind, he sat up and looked at his body, it was still between sickly and healthy, no changes at all. The battle did not affect him that much, as he got to truly test his strength.


    His hair was likewise still gray, he was still blind and most importantly, his emotions didn''t increase and his feelings weren''t argumentated... which was the best part so far.


    "Things seem good from the outside. But from the inside..." He said as he looked at the notifications at the corner of his vision, yup, they were a lot.


    "Tell me, will I regret reading them?" He asked to himself, while already knowing the bitter truth. And the system responded immediately, without holding back.


    "Even with the "bullshitmon sense resistance" of yours, you will definitely regret it"


    It said. He ignored its words and still chose to view them nheless. Who was going to do it if not him? Yeah, No shit Sherlock, of course no one but him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have entered an "unknown state" and have created an enigmatic divine skill "World Will(Juvenile)""


    "You have entered an "unknown state", you haveprehended the true meaning of destruction and disorder"


    "Congrattions on Taming "Chaos", you have recieved the following divine skills, "Freedom", "Apocalyptic Force Maniption" and "Chaotic Indluence""


    "You have entered an "unknown state" andprehended the R5-Innate Destruction into a True Law, as well as bathed in the essence of Primordial Chaos"


    "Congrattions on Taming "Destruction", you have recieved the divine skills, "Concept Destruction", "Obsolescence" and "Power Erasure""


    "Due to your Lightning-typew, your skills, "Divine Speedster", "Lightning Conception", "Tech Possession" and "Sky Possession" have evolved"


    "You have gained the Divine skills "True Lightning Conception", "Science Incarnate" and "Sky Supreme", the Divine skill, "Silver-ster""


    "Your Sky Supreme and Science Incarnate have fused under the effects of yourws and be the Divine+ skill "Nigh-Meta Possession""


    "Under the effects of your "unknown state" and Will, yourbat rted Unique+ skills have fused into an enigmatic Divine+ skill "Omni-Combat Lord""


    The bombardment of notifications finally ended, and Enigma guessed that he had received almost ten Divine skills in one day, almost ten, goddamm, Divine skills. DIVINE.


    Feeling a bit unsure, he targeted the system to vent out his current unstable emotions, "Hey, I thought you were meant to limit me." And said such infuriating words.


    "Doesn''t it look like I''m trying my best?"


    The system casually responded without minding him. Enigma also didn''t get angry, but still targeted it, "It sure doesn''t look like it... I mean, who else, even a perfected Origin God has more divine skills than me?"


    "Don''t sugarcoat it buddy, not even some Transcendental Gods or even Supreme Gods can have that many divine skills"


    "And here you im to be doing your job properly." Enigma scoffed and wanted to stop there, but the system seemed ticked off all of a sudden.


    "Doesn''t it look like I''m trying my best here? Doesn''t it? Oh, I see. So because your body is out of your control, you want to me it on me? Whose body is it? Mine?"


    "Okay then, doing my job properly huh... let''s see, without sealing your Physique, I can guess that you would have three to five times the amount of divine skills you have now"


    "If I hadn''t restricted your Physique, who knows how many more skills you would have mistakenlyprehended while fighting Gods and Demigods. Or just by simply existing"


    "And don''t start with¡ª"


    Enigma hurriedly cut in and apologized, "Okay okay man, I get it, you tried your best. Aiy~ My bad, but I feel much better now." He smiled at the system''s anger.


    "...My best?"


    "...."


    "Hahaha... Haha... Ha..."


    Enigma did not say anything and just kept looking at it, the system sighed and avoided his eyes, don''t ask how he knows how it did so.


    "Fine, I really did try my best, but not my best best?"


    "To hell with you." Enigma could only say that towards it. It might be strange, why was he asking to be limited? Because he was still young, and he didn''t want to reach the peak yet.


    Or so was his excuse.


    Plus, it''s not like he wouldn''t grow stronger even if he was limited. The system sensed his discontence and hurriedly intervened. All jokes aside, it really had to agree with him.


    "Dont get me wrong, this is my strongest seal so far. It could make you regret your choice"


    It said, Enigma looked at it and wondered, ''Will it make me an average talent?'' Despiteining, he didn''t want to make his life hard. Not that much average.


    Atleast, he would be happy as long as one part of him was considered ordinary to others. Like, maybe Hero talent or True God talent. That way, he will feel more secure.


    "No, don''t worry. It will give you enough talentparable to a Protagonist, but this will cause all your fortune to bnce out with your misfortune"


    "Meaning that you will be like protagonist who will have his lucky moments and sad moments. But as the God of Fate, the Fate of a Protagonist will not limit you"


    "This will likewise expose you to the Greater Laws and stronger beings of Reality. Meaning that, without the Fate of a Protagonist, you can meet the end boss while being a noob or gain Greater Laws despite your weak Realm"

 Chapter 228 Year Of Dancing Dragons X: Greater Divinities

    "That''s nice and all, but I wouldn''t want to meet Creator-like beings at my level. I mean... what''s the use of various Divine skills if they can just create my Nemesis?" He said out loud, but the system debunked him.


    "You''re fighting Ancient Gods aren''t you? And weren''t they the Creators of the so-called Creators? At the end of the day, your Fate is messed up... and will still be"


    "...."


    Enigma was speechless. It did make sense. He indeed did have a messed up Fate as things were. After all, not too long, he had miraculously survived a fight against an Ancient God.


    "Dont worry, everything follows a certain thread of Rtivity. Meaning everything is interconnected by Fate, Karma and Destiny"


    "And as a God of Fate, I will have a bit of guidance over my own life, right, right?" He asked, just to be sure that he wasn''t throwing himself to a pit of doom.


    "Indeed"


    "Thank God." He said, then added after a moment, "Go ahead with the seal, I believe that life won''t be bad regardless. Even if it was, it must be... thrilling."


    He thought, remembering the feeling of excitement he had moments ago. That feeling was addictive to him, and he wouldn''t mind experiencing it again.


    "I already feel like I don''t know you anymore... but don''t worry. Along with this Seal, I will give you the Ability to fuse your Skills into greater versions..."


    "As well as the Effect to use your new Divine Skill "Concept Erasure" to break down Divine Skills you don''t like into "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "...."


    Enigma ignored the system and sat cross legged to try and meditate. This was Allen''s method to help him conserve his mind and not be controlled by his emotions.


    Because what it just mentioned was too grand. If he seeded, he could remove Skills he did not like, and upgraded most of the useful Extra and Unique Skills into Divine Skills!!!


    Then fuse those he felt like werepatible into advanced version of their form, such as Divine+ Skills, that were more powerfulpared to ordinary Divine Skills.


    "Here goes, remember, you wanted this yourself"


    After the system said that, a beam of light shot out from Enigma and pieced through the sky. Like a sh of light piecing through the darkness of the night.


    The beam was inconspicuous from both the God Realm and the Cloud Pce.


    It released a sort of Aura so terrifying that, it gave out the impression of taking everything back to Origin.


    Gods felt like they would transform into mortals, Deities felt like they would lose their mere existence and mortals felt... nothing. Their overall perception was toocking.


    Following the beam, dragons began dancing around the beam of Light. The dragons were in various colors, making the scene above the God Realm look Ethereal, Ancient and Divine.


    The auspicious effects didn''t seem like they would be ending any time soon, and continued to persist even after a month. Regardless of who, they were marveling at the sight.


    Two months.


    Four months.


    Half a year.


    Then a year.


    Time went by fast and by this point, everyone treated the beam of light as some sort of once in a lifetime urrence. This was the God Realm, what was not impossible?


    The area around it was sealed by the Gods of the royal pce, marking it a dangerous area to be protected 24/7, with powerful Demigods, and a few Minor Gods on duty.


    And that year, the year a Beam of light pieced through the skies and summoned manifestations of ancient dragons to coronate something had been giving a name.


    This year, was specially known as "The Year of Dancing Dragons" by all mortals within the world.


    It was also known as a sign of fortune as almost everyone were absorbing the unlimited fortune Enigma had.


    The Deities called it "The Year of Fortune''s Birth" and the Gods named it, "The Godless Year". Because... no God dared to stay long in the Empire, fearing the beam of light''s abundant Providence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A year after Enigma activated the seal, then a monthter, the beam disappeared, along with its endless manifestations of auspicious dragons.


    On this day, Enigma opened his eyes, and he was surprised by a lot of things... a lot of illogical things, but most importantly,


    "You have been branded by the "Seal of Infinity(First Stage)", it will act as a Seal type Divine skill"


    "Your Providence is that of a Protagonist, I will act as your personal system and you can just... do as you please"


    "You have recieved the new Divinities "Dragon God of Fortune", "Anti-God" and "Divine Judge""


    These was what he was presented with, the very moment that he woke up. And being Enigma, he bitterly smiled and questioned in defeat. "...I thought you were helping me."


    "...I am though"


    Enigma sighed in defeat once again, and decided to view the many Divinities. Wel, three of them. But a Divinitu was still an authority beyond Reality regardless of what level it was at.


    [Dragon God of Fortune: Lesser Divinity. Unique. Billions of mortals have witnessed your might as the lord of dragons and the prognitor of fortune. Your fortune will never be lower than your misfortune. From this day forward, you are an Avatar of Fortune. Everyone that has connections with you, Bond Siblings, Spouses, Offspring or even Believers receive enhanced Fortune ranging from 10 to 100 times depending on how close you are. With this Divinity, it bestows upon you the Major Authority of Fortune]


    [Anti-God: Greater Divinity. Ultimate. The Gods of Cloud Pce have recognized you as a threat and will send down one of the "Rokushiki" to descend. Be warned, a Rokushiki is a peak God Lord, nigh-Supreme Gods. This shows how fearful the Gods are pertaining to your existence. A Divinity that allows you to harness a unique Force of your own, that is beyond Reiki-Source itself (Can be formed by Decillions of units of Reiki). Bestows upon you the Cosmological Authority of Divine Defiance - An authority capable of going against even a Outer God''s Nascent Rule. Every God around you, will have their Reiki decrease every second]


    [Divine Judge: Greater Divinity. Unique. Arge amount of Deities have recognized you as the Supreme Judge of Gods. This title will make it easier to gain the favor of Deities and mortals, as your mere presence soothes their worries. Mortals and Deities around you experience Serenity. Bestows upon you the Divine Authority amongst all Gods below Supremes. The opposition to Anti-Gods, but slightly weaker in nature and power. Everything God around you, will have theirprehension increased around your presence]


    Monstrous effects, for mere Divinities. Or so Enigma himself would think. Very first was the most understandable. He obtained a Lesser Divinity, which made sense for a Demigod.


    At least talented Demigods with True Lawsprehended. Let alone him. But then the next two were Greater Divinities. Greater Divinities. As in things among Transcendentals and beyond.


    And he had two of them? Complimentary Divinities at that? Wasn''t that as good as given him the power of Absolute Evil, and that of Absolute Good. Then added together, even Absolute Neutrality.


    And let us take into effect the effects these two Divinities had. The Authority of Divine Defiance. The Divine Authority. And the best part, both could ignore most, if not all Nascent Rules.


    ''I just fought an Ancient God with a Nascent Rule, and now I''m somehow capable of rejecting an going against them? How funny... I thought you sealed my Physique.'' He clicked his tongue in wonder.


    "...."


    The system kept quiet. Even it did not think something like this would happen. Especially after his Physique was sealed. But both of them did not think much about it for the moment.


    Either than these titles, Enigma also had a change physically wise.


    His body didn''t change much as he still looked between sickly and healthy. But around his body, on his arms, back and chest, strange ck and white Runes were inscripted... though feint.


    Feint but still discernible. Especially so, for the eyes of an Outer Being, and those above. Yet even then, unless he unleashed these Runes true power, they would not know their effects.


    They would just feel wary of him.


    He then read through the Runes, and slowly murmured out what he could discern. "Cen Xit... Ese Fo... Sen... Cese... Eht Yor... Det... Sal Sol... Heh... Oen... Wilh Tes..."


    But even for him, I was still a hard thing to do. But still did. Rune understanding was not somethingx. Especially these Runes, that were even more powerful.


    "The One Who Shall Destroy The Essence of Existence... Is what it says"


    The system tranted, and Enigma nodded. He knew that. It was difficult toprehend it, but not impossible. Once he got it, he already knew what it meant.


    "Would you look at that, I have a personal encyclopedia." But he also would not let such an opportunity off the hook. Teasing the system was the best after all.


    "You can just tell me to stop if you don''t want to... it''s not not hard"


    "...My apologies." He chuckled. Unfortunately, the system was not to be trufoed with. At the end of the day, teasing Allen was way much better. Yeah.


    "...."

 Chapter 229 Year Of Dancing Dragons XI: An Epilogue

    "Would you look at that, I have a personal encyclopedia." But he also would not let such an opportunity off the hook. Teasing the system was the best after all.


    "You can just tell me to stop if you don''t want to... it''s not not hard"


    "...My apologies." He chuckled. Unfortunately, the system was not to be trufoed with. At the end of the day, teasing Allen was way much better. Yeah.


    "...."


    The system ignored himpletely, and decided to appraise the Runes more. They were Unique aspects after all. Especially as they were the very opposite of Reiki in nature.


    Meaning that they had the potential to reach the very limits of Existence. Not even Supreme Beings would be able to look down on anyone with such power.


    Each one give out a terrifying presence that even Gods feared. ording to the system, this was something it dubbed, "Anti-God Runic Codes" and "Divine God Runic Codes", something specifically for him.


    Either than that, nothing much changed. He only recieved one Skill and three titles, nothing more. He was quite d about that, at least, he could get some rest.


    "Lord En, are you there?" But then, a soft voice called out from outside, sounding sweet and soothing, yet also reserved. Enigma knew who it was and affirmed lightly, "Hm."


    Hearing his affirmation, the person outside seemed d and hurriedly inquired, "Can I...e in?" She asked softly, full of expectations with her words.


    "Sure." He responded without much thought. He was fully clothed and not in an indecent situation, so why not?


    "Thank you... I''ming in. Pardon my intrusion." She spoke whilst gently pushing the door open, before closing it gently once again. She was of half orienten origin back at her home world.


    She then enthusiastically turned around and skipped towards him joyfully. Enigma couldn''t help but look her up and down, and truly, she was decent.


    As for True God women, she was far fromparable to them. But in Infinite Realm terms, she was a beauty through and through. Evenparable to some Outer Goddesses.


    "Be, long time no see." Enigma ignored her cheerful appearance and maid outfit as he greeted her. Asking would be bad for his health, as he could already guess her response.


    The youngdy pouted but did not try to do anything about it. She was here to work, not to try and seduce an already married man... at least, not yet, not now~


    "Lord En, I''ve been keeping watch here since thirteen months ago. Lord Al and Lord Su told me to serve you if you needed anything after waking up." She said enthusiastically.


    Her tone was enthusiastic and she seemed a bit hyper today. Though her eyes were still a bit dull and her smile was barely noticeable at all. But her joy was more than apparent.


    Enigma smiled and patted her head, who was kneeling down respectfully before him. She did not fight his advances or change any expressions as she allowed him to pat her head.


    "Thanks, I''ll find a time to properly thank you with something special." He said with a smile, but his words were met with silence.


    "...You should really, focus on your words more. At least, think every word through first"


    He opted to ignore the system and looked carefully at her. He realized that she was blushing deeply and lost in thought. But he saw nothing wrong with his wording.


    He immediately acted as if he didn''t see nor say anything, and decided to change the topic. "Yes, my brothers, how are my brothers doing? It''s been a year, what ruckus have they caused?"


    Be seemed to be pulled out of her thoughts and hurriedly responded without looking at him, "La€"Lord Al has been sent to deal with the Ancient Forest Goddess who has Awakened and seems to be causing trouble at the east. It''s been a while now.


    "Lord Su has taken young miss Xue, the third princess and fouth prince for training at the Grand Mountains up north. Everything... is fine so far. They did not cause much, if any not aby ruckus at all."


    She concluded at that, still not daring to look at him directly in the eyes. Enigma didn''t mind as it was better that way. Yup, he preferred it that way, afraid she might fall for him more.


    Be then suddenly thought of something and looked behind him. Her expression was confused and strange as she questioned without even realizing it.


    "Is that... your son?"


    "...."


    "...."


    Enigma had thought that he was seeing things and ignored the thing sitting behind him on the bed. A small baby boy. Like a small replicated version of peak charm Enigma.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The boy had long ck hair, a pair of golden eyes and a paleplexion. Unlike the young man shrouded in gray mist, he looked more like Enigma with ck hair.


    But Enigma had western features, while the boy had eastern features instead. Thus, despite looking the same, they still differed in some areas, cancelling out the option of him being a clone.


    ''...He looks cute.'' The Goddess of Discord and Abomination didn''t know what to say and justmented that. Enigma ignored her as well. He had talent at ignoring people.


    She had been silent for thirteen months, and now she finally spoke? He was unaware that she was still traumatized about a certain being. One that made an Ancient God seem like a mere child.


    "...This is, little Jue." Enigma said after a long progress of nothing but silence. No way in Hell was he acknowledging the kid as his son. At least a clone or something.


    "...Horrible naming sense"


    ''...Who knows, maybe it means something.'' The Goddess of Abomination, who could now see the system messages, tried to find him a way out for him.


    "Hah!! Within the Infinite Realms, even a random "Ptuu" might mean something special. Let alone an unknown word "Jue""


    Unfortunately the system didn''t give it to him. But Enigma still retorted towards it, ''And here I remember you iming to be Omnipotent. So much from Omnipotence.''


    "...."


    The awkward Be, who was dying by the silence, finally found her saving grace and hurriedly eximed, "So cuuuute!! C-Can I touch him?"


    ''Does he look untouchable to you?'' Despite his internal retort, he smiled in response and pushed the baby-like orienten version of himself, "Go ahead, he definitely doesn''t bite."


    She hurriedly took the eight months looking baby into her arms and cradled him. The boy also didn''t dislike her and showed boundless amount of emotions.


    Such a perfect scene did not escape Enigma''s eyes. But he still checked with his Temte, to verify if another Offspring was introduced along the Offspring tab.


    ''Luckily, this kid is not my child.'' He sighed in relief and began questioning the system to exin itself. An epiphany does not normally result into this... right?


    And just like that, time passed once again, normally this time around, and the end of the third year since they came here was inching closer. Meaning that twenty-one years passed in the Middle Realm.


    Twenty-five years since True Gods began their trials here. Which was an impressive achievement for those that were not as talented as those here.


    And the thirtieth year was supposed to be the vacation event, but without a way home, everyone was curious what the [True Will] will bless them with at that time.


    They were all looking forward to it. Unfortunately they were bound to wait for disappointment. But in exchange, a new factor had appeared, that would greatly boost the Stats of True Gods.


    At the cost of Faith Units that is!!


    ''But really though, I''ve grown up. Already seventeen years old, and moving closer to bing eighteen years old.'' He thought to himself, looking up at the ceiling.


    ''Sure feels nice to be a True God alright. Would be nicer if all these crazy people and unknown identities were thrown at me though. I mean who knows... maybe I''m the destroyer of the future for all we know.'' He joked to himself, but the system sighed.


    "...I would appreciate if you don''t jinx anything. Wbat if you really are the destroyer of the future. What am I supposed to do? Work harder?"


    ''...Well since you''re a sissy so much, how about we just end the story here huh? Complete end this novel yall enjoying while I suffer.'' Enigma retorted back as well.


    "Maybe we should"


    ''We shall. Alright then. I guess this is goodbye.'' Enigma pretended to scoff. But the system followed in his act, and also repeated his words.


    "Then we shall. Goodbye"


    ''Bye.'' Enigma''s thoughts were then left in silence, until Enigma sighed out of the blue andmented. ''We... should get proper hobbies. This is embarrassing.''


    "Agreed"


    And thesystem agreed. But this little banter was just the beginning. More was toe. Especially as they grew into each other these past twenty five years together.

 Chapter 230 Excitement, Caution And Negligence

    Middle Realm, Western Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Fourteen years have passed by within the mortal world, and everything within the World Forest was going fine.


    So far, the Regions had connected together to truly represent the Green Continent as a whole. The Regional barriers were also off, and Regional battles could begin anytime at all.


    But the World Forest still did not mind at all. Whether the other thousands of Regions attacked or not, they feared nothing at all.


    After all, what could they fear if they had five Ancient Deitied already? Yes, there were five Ancient Deities within the Green River Empire at this point in time.


    Gill Jr was the first, he broke through six years ago and became the first Ancient Deity, thus increasing the Providence of the Green River Empire greatly.


    Then broke through one after another to the peak Ancient Deity realm. And he was not far from breaking through again into be a genuine Demigod at this point.


    He had alsoe close to grasping the True Law of Constetions. He was at a Pseudo-True Law attainments at the moment. Such talent humbled even Goddess Nia herself.


    He was then followed by Nia and David, who broke through at the same year, four years ago, and asserting their Dominance as the only Monarch-ranked individuals... for now.


    Though David was just a guardian, everyone knew that his status was not below that of Nia at all. As they both seemed more like a couple in power.


    The next to promote was Lulu and Krishna, who broke through a year after Nia and David. The four Nether sisters were following behind and nning to Breakthrough currently.


    That was not all, the Providence of a three star Empire could allow a hundred Deities to rise per year. But thanks to the vast Providence of the Green River Empire rising, due to the Ancient Deities and multiple Deity Kings, more than five hundred Deities were born per year.


    Fourteen years was an increase of five thousand more Deities, including the fact that the Providence was previously three hundred Deities per year.


    What was worth celebrating for Nia was that the shard-like Fragments were increasing yearly. So far, there were more than 51 000 Fragments, and she wasn''t going to use them even now.


    She was wondering how many would she have after a hundred years from now. Plus, with the ever increasing Providence, there was no need for her to rush things.


    After all, 40% of 50 000 was 20 000, then 40% of 70 000 was 28 000. The pattern was obvious, the greater the initial value, the greater the increase per annum.


    "But with how things are, it will still take us years to be a five star Empire. I don''t want to be one by conquering morends, I instead want to use the path of quality instead of quantity." She said to the man sitting before her.


    David.


    David frowned and looked at her in the eyes, then opened his mouth to speak, "Through Poption, its way easier. With our strength, we can easily conquer more Regions and gain boundless people.


    "That way, the World Will will recognize this ce as a four star Empire." He said, still looking at her straight in the eyes. Then he continued,


    "But that''s not what you desire is it?" He sighed and took a sip of his coffee, then spat it out, "Fancy rubbish... Anyway, are you prepared to wait until 250 000 Deities are born? That''s five hundred goddamn years of waiting!!!"


    "What''s the use though? Even if I use Poption to ascend, we would still need to wait hundreds of years before we have enough Deities to truly be a four star Empire." Nia argued.


    David smacked the table and countered, "A four star Empire can give birth to a thousand Deities per year. That''s half the time it would take if you stay as a three star Empire.


    "And not only that. Let''s say, I eachbregion has a single Empire ruling over it, conquering ten regions is as good as increasing our Deities by hundreds of thousands. It''s that simple to rely on Conquest."


    Nia understood his argument and frowned. Understanding it didn''t mean that she liked it though. She looked at him and smiled, the smile that Enigma thought was provocation.


    "Let''s make a bet." She said all of a sudden, causing David to frown in response, "What bet? You crazy old hag are at it again? I won''t bet anything that''s over the top though."


    Nia ignored him and dered, "It''s not. Stop being a baby. Within a hundred years, if I can make this ce into a four star Empire through quality alone, I want to stay as the head... permanently."


    People might not understand, but David knew what she meant, so he smiled and readily agreed. "You''re on. If you lose, coronate someone into a Monarch and step down as a gardener."


    "Deal." Both seniors shook hands with mischievous smiles, both heading towards their own residence.


    Nia wasn''t worried though. She knew that, in thirty years, she might have more than 1.2 billion Fragments. Imagine what she could do with them by then.


    If Enigma imed that a single one can transform a Saint and Half-Deity into a Lesser Deity with a 100% chance of sess, with higher Divine power than their peers.


    The possibilities were endless!!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Time went by quickly once again, three months shed by and Enigma was done waiting.


    Allen and Su Han still showed no signs of returning, thus he decided to do something as well. Unfortunately, either than taking care of little Jue with Be, he had nothing to do.


    His rematch had to wait, as now was not a good opportunity to strike. Plus, he would still lose even with Greater Divinities. Plus, Allen and Su Han had to also gauge their target opponents first.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So the past three months, he was forced to do something else. Of course, he didn''t dare toprehend any sort of Skills or the likes at all. He had more than enough.


    Instead, he yed with something else, the three weapons he had. Without names, they didn''t have any artifact spirits or abilities, so he reluctantly named them.


    And he recieved two Lost-grade Divine Artifacts. And since he didn''t have anyparison, he wasn''t sure if they were great or not.


    [Will of The Emperor, Serenity]


    [Grade: Lost]


    [Description: A pair of gauntlets manifested by a young God, using his Will, Divinity and Essence alone. This is a pair of gauntlets that decide who will Ascend The Emperor''s Throne, The Keys of Changing Fate, The Purest Artifact, A Weapon of Mankind, The Author''s Pen]


    [Special Effects: +100% to all Stats]


    [Divine Ability: Emperor''s Will(Passive) - With every death you implement, Serenity will absorb the opponent''s soul and bestow you one of their Favored skills (Works on Demigods and above). Every being killed has their will duplicated, and added onto yours to strengthen your Will]


    [Divine Ability: Serenity(Active) - Can wipe out the consciousness of any being regardless of realm and make them enter a momentary trance. The stronger the opponent, the shorter the duration. Or you can choose to give oneself pure Serenity, not affected by any sort of external ailments or effects]


    [Divine Ability: Author''s Providence(Active) - Powerful ability of Fate. Requires 100% of the user''s Stamina, Energy, Reiki and other sources of power to once Defy and rewrite Fate, under the baner of the Sixteen Supreme Rules. They can also rewrite their deaths or their life. Cooldown: A thousand years for Origin Beings (Double per realm lower and divides by two per realm higher) Note: As the God of Fate, with a Peak Advanced Law, the cost is reduced by 25%, and the cost by 50%)]


    Nevermind what he said, this was literally just a cheat. All of these skills were Defying type skills, that are well suited for Protagonists. And Supreme Rules?


    What were those? So.ething beyond Nascent Rules? And was it something that Supreme Gods would use? Supreme power, for Supreme Gods? He thought to himself.


    Imagine if he killed a hundred Gods, that was one hundred extra Divine skills. And a hundred Divine Wills, and even the weakest Will of an Outer God was beyond a Reality.


    Then imagine if he met a point in time where everything is destroyed, he could just rewrite that portion of time. Regardless of who destroyed everything.


    This pair of elegant white gloves, defiedmon sense itself. And worst of all, they didn''t look cool at all, just your ordinary elegant white gloves.


    And this was just one of the weapons, the second one left him in so much shock that he hurriedly thought they would be too dangerous in his hands, and thus he... gave it away the moment it gained consciousness.


    [Immeasurable Emptiness, Khaos]


    [Grade: Lost]


    [Description: An arttifact born out of the Manifestation of pure Chaos and Abnormality. The Gaping Chaos, Twine of Insanity, The Negative Force, Zenith Chaos, and The Umon One]


    [Special Effects: +100% to all Stats]


    [Divine Ability: Copsing Numbers(Active) - Manifest an unknown power to affect any being you touch first to be reduced to zero (A state of being vulnerable. If they never had a vulnerable side, reduces them to the state they themself consider to be the absolute weakest)]


    [Divine Ability: Cosmic Physiology: Chaos(Passive) - Grants one the Cosmic body of Chaos to be a Cosmic God. Unlike their variant types such as Origin Gods, Cosmic Gods are formed out of their Divinity, having full control over it and transcend it to greater heights, being Messengers of the Greater Chaos]


    [Divine Ability: Umon(Passive) - Allows its user to be unexpectedly umon, being able to do things they weren''t expected to do, go into ces they weren''t expected to go or survive asions that they werent expected to survive. Being a Hidden Gem through and through, and do the impossible]


    Compared to the first weapon, this one was even more exaggerated. Enigma didnt hesitate to give it to Be, who was also a chaotic being and a person he could trust as of now.


    The main reason being because though it was frightening, it was useless to him. He could already do the impossible. And even two Omni-type Divine Skills.


    He already had the Anti-God Divinity and it''s effects, that had a better ability when it came to copsing and destroying everything. And as for the Physique, honestly, it would only limit him... someone who had non-Cosmic type Laws.


    Cosmic Laws such as Stars, Constetions, Moons, Sun etc. He had Fate, Tribtions etc, and did nit want to be limited to just Cosmic Laws. But then there was Be... who fit everything perfectly well.


    Of course, he imed that it was a reward for taking care of little Jue. The deal was that she was to babysit him until he was all grown up at around sixteen (160 years) old.


    She happily agreed and epted the Demonic looking ne, one that looked like it was forged from the Bottomless pits of the Abyss, then refined in Hell and was polished in Purgatory.


    She didn''t know that the shining Ne on her neck was a Lost Divine artifact, so she happily wore it and yed around with little Jue, who started calling her big sister.


    Be didn''t dislike it and fell in love with this little boy. As if she could take him in as her own son right there and then.


    Unfortunately, she could not.


    "Be, I''ll be going into seclusion for a week or two, until then, take care of the little boy for me. Don''t want him wandering off." Enigma said out of the blue.


    Be was surprised. After all, despite having two years of peace, wasn''t there really anything for him to do? Was he so free? Or was the Empire afraid to give himmands?


    "Hm. Take care." Be didn''t say anything else and smiled as she watched him go. Enigma returned a smile and was about to go back inside his room.

 Chapter 231 Disappearance Of Gloom, Civil War Of The Gods I

    But suddenly, the world turned gray, forcefully stopping everything. Everything was frozen in time, resulting in a surreal atmosphere around him.


    Shocked, Enigma looked around and wondered what was going on. Only to realize that only he and little Jue still had color in this world of Infinite grayness.


    But the effects didn''tst long as everything returned to normal. And Be did not suspect anything at all. As if time was not stopped for just an instant.


    ''Someoneprehended the Law of Time'' Abby, the new nickname of the Ancient Goddess of Abomination sternlymented after everything returned to normal.


    As if she remembered something, she also added, ''Perhaps only Gods, or anyone with a True Law were left unaffected, which is why you two were fine.''


    "I think so too... and I can guess whose Law this was." He sighed and continued on his way towards his room.


    But before he could walk a few more steps forward, something else urred that defiedmon sense once again.


    Roars of wind rose from the sky, catching the attention of the whole God Realm as a whole, and when they looked up...


    They were surprised to see a sky full of corporeal divine beasts made out of golden-green winds, bringing down a gentle breeze of golden sparkles.


    This scene alsosted for a few seconds more before suddenly vanishing out of existence. And this time around, everyone saw it, unlike the first time.


    ''...Another Law.'' Abbymented in disbelief, only to realize that Enigma was bitterly looking up with a nk gaze. ''Are you okay?'' She asked in perplexion.


    "...ording to normal standards, I should be able to follow after, right?" He looked down and checked his Temte, only to see a [30.4/28.5] tab, he then nodded to himself, "Hm, I''m going to regret this."


    ''....''


    Abby didn''t argue with him. Being with him, being part of him, being one with him, she could feel and see what he felt and saw.


    Thus, she saw him gain Divine Skill after Divine Skill without even trying. Even for her, the excitement of growing stronger would die down at one point in life.


    Slowly being reced by caution, then regret and finally negligence. And by the point he starts neglecting how many Skills he recieved, he might have a thousands of them.


    "Regret aside, I''m curious, is it okay for a person to have so many Laws?" He asked her out of the blue, and Abby responded with a bit of hesitation. ''Rumor has it that the Four Extreme Emperors each ruled over multiple domains, together, they ruled sixteen Laws.''


    "...Let''s hope that is true, and also that I am one of their Reincarnations. Then this Law will definitely be myst one, right?" He thought as his gaze moved lower, to the notifications sent by True Will.


    "But you have 12 Laws already"


    The system retorted before he could even view the notifications from True Will. Enigma ignored it and just focused on what was right before him.


    ¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Divinity, "Immutable Being". Your Destructive Wind True Law has been forcefullyprehended. You have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(8): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), All-Elemental Mastery (Unique), The Miracle (???), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy) ¡»


    ¡ºArtifacts(4): Fate-Series(???), Serenity(Lost), Khaos(Lost), ????(Ruin)¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your Providence "All-Elemental Mastery" has be the Fantasy Providence "Primordial Elemental"¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Supreme Force Maniption", you can now get double (1000) Reiki for every faith power point. Due to being the Pantheon King of three members, your poption has been multiplied by thirty. You can now have 55 000 000 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ¡ºNote: A new Unique function has been requested. As Beings of the Infinite Realms can argumentate their strength greatly by birthing Celestial Bodies within their Inner Zone, as long as they are champions and above... True Gods, who have simr level of talent, can also have their own unique effects¡»


    ¡ºNote: At the cost of a single unit of Faith Power, you can birth a single Gxy. With the birth of a hundred billion Gxies, birthing a Universe greatly beyond any Universe, being termed a Prime Universe from the Age of Old¡»


    ¡ºNote: Each Prime Universe can argumentate the overall Stats of your Being, by 1000 True Percentage. Please enjoy¡»


    He waited for a while, as he knew that things didn''t end there, this was just the beginning. After all, he was an Abnormality of a True God, who had traits of an Infinite Realm living being.


    "Congrattions on bing a Genuine True God/Deity Lord. ording to Infinite Realm terms, your Divine power reserves have multiplied by eight"


    "You now have 576 Sextillion units of Divine power. Your Reiki has increased by four times, you now have 33 Sextillion units of Reiki (???? level)"


    "Your "God of Charm" and "False Reality" have fused to be an enigmatic divine skill "Otherworldy Charm""


    "Due to the effects of "Primordal Elemental" all your Lesserws have increased by one level, and Law Comprehension has increased by a thousand times. You have also recieved the divine skill "Incorporeal True Body""


    "You can now recieve 240 Fragments per month. Congrattions"


    "You can now get a 75% discount, your promotion quotation has increased by 75% and your monthly faith will have a bonus 1000% added on every month as a Trial type"


    "We wish you a happy and sessful journey. We also hope you don''t die under all the umted misfortune you will have. Good luck"


    Enigma couldn''t keep quiet anymore, he now knew that someone was definitely ying games with his life. Either his mother, father or grandfather.


    But regardless of which, he only had one sentence for all of them, ''...I hope you enjoy my misery you old psychopaths.'' A sentence full of his bitter tears of helplessness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...Hehe!"


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    God Realm, Above The Clouds


    Cloud Pce, Conference Hall


    Within the Cloud Pce, Six Gods sat around a hexagonal table, each being seated at a corner of their own, with two other beings behind them, each with an Aura no different than that of the young swordsman Enigma fought.


    Cosmological Gods... Twelve of them were standing behind the six beings respectfully. Beings at the same level of power, but different than the Cosmological Gods.


    One of the Six beings, a maturedy ording to her tone, was the first to speak, initializing the beginning of a grand meeting, "You may now begin the God Conference."


    Her voice was null of emotions and she had a powerful golden Halo above her head, bright enough to cloak her facial features from being seen by the others. Including her fellow peers.


    Not only that, there were rings around her hands, legs, waist and neck, making her look like a mini sun. Even the strongest here couldn''t see through her.


    Hearing her words the others immediately jumped into a conversation of their own, causing chaos to ur within the table.


    The Chaos ensured until someone spoke up. "Silence, one at a time!!!" A young man''s voice rang out powerfully, shutting everyone up instantly.


    Unlike the mature beauty, his body was literally made out of pure light, so blinding that, it lit up the whole room, creating the impressoon that he was Divine light itself.


    Everyone kept their mouths shut and ''respectfully'' looked at the two beings who sat side to side. Between and slightly behind them, was a gloomy throne, still carrying hints of gloom, but with no one sitting there.


    The King of Gloom was missing. It was the very reason that this meeting was being held. As for why now, and not long when they realized he was missing....


    Nobody knew. Nobody except themselves.


    "Ahem, the young prince is right, we must not be so unsightly before the Grand Queen herself." A man in histe twenties said after clearing his throat.


    He wore a in dress with nothing worthy ncing at on his body. But his face alone was ethereal, making him look like a female, in terms of Charm and Beauty.


    "Now let''s officially begin. Raven, the Lord God of Beauty, third Rokushiki." He stood up and sternly introduced himself along with his title, then bowed slightly.


    "Veritas, Goddess of Hope and Truth, second Rokushiki." A beautiful and ethereal youngdy also stood up and expressionlessly introduced herself, not including her Rank of power.


    She was petite and pale. Her skin so white it looked like snow, and her golden pupils shone with brilliance and intense luster, as if they were made out of hope itself.


    "Scien, Lord Goddess of Wisdom and Knowledge, fifth Rokushiki." A young girl, who seemed to be nine to twelve years old hurriedly stood up and introduced herself.


    She was short and petite as well, either than having arge chest for her age, she looked no different than any other ordinary young girl in her pre-teen-hood.


    With a pair of big eyes, andrge round sses. She also had a lot of e on her face, making her look like mortal as well, which was contradictory with the sorounding atmosphere.


    "Bellum, God of War, Battle and Doom, fourth Rokushiki." A Stern looking middle aged man introduced himself whilst still sitting down and not minding any of the other''s reactions.


    He likewise ignored the re from a certain Goddess withrge round sses on her face. As for the expressionlessdy of Hope, she did not seem to mind him either.


    He was covered in bloody armor from neck to toe, his face looked terrifying and menacing, as if he directly came from a battlefield... No, as if he was born there, and raised there as well.


    Especially with the big scar on his face, that made him look slightly menacing for a God, resembling an Ancient Demon instead.


    The first two beings with powerful auras far beyond theirs didn''t introduce themselves and just silently watched.


    Bellum was the first to speak, "Your King of Gloom has gone missing, and its been quite a long time now. So, without a King, who will lead this ce?"


    "What are you trying to imply? That we can''t even survive without a King?" Scien scoffed at him and immediately argued back, as if waiting for this very opportunity to arise.


    Everyone knew that Bellum and Scien didn''t get along, but it wasnt to the level where they hated each other. It was more like a lover''s qaurell than anything else, to them. Hence why they mostly never intervened.


    "Kid, go to sleep, this is adult business." Bellum, a rageful person didn''t even re up and instead waved her off with his hand. Then he added, "Of course, a flock of pitiful sheep needs a Sheppard to herd them."


    The fact that he didn''t look at her pissed her off even more, causing her to burn up like a small tomato, as she retorted fiercely "I''m not a kid!!! Nor a sheep."


    Him calling her, and the others here flocks of sheep did not trigger her much. But being called a kid seemed to be her bottom line.


    Veritas finally couldn''t hold it in and stood up, subconsciously pushing back the chair that she previously sat on and catching everyone''s attention. She then expressionlessly said,


    "Calm down, Scien, not today. Bellum, let''s say you''re right, for now, so, what must we do? Go around and search the world for his so-called highness?


    "Are you implying that he cannot take care of himself? He is a grown up man and we are all adults here, we can manage this ce even without him.


    "Or what? What are the Rokushiki for then? Decorations for the Cloud Pce? Or were we chosen to be representative Lords when the King is not here?" She sternly questioned.

 Chapter 232 Slaughter Above The Clouds, Civil War Of The Gods II

    Her questions, tone and behavior left everyone shocked. Though they knew she was strict, since she was one of the few surviving beings of the past, they didn''t expect her to re up all of a sudden.


    Especially on her own brother!!!


    "...."


    "How bold of you to say that before the King''s child and wife, junior sister." Bellum didn''t flinch back and retorted while looking at her directly in the eyes, not willing to back down at all.


    "They can kill me for all I care. I am the Goddess of Truths, I never lie. What kind ofpetent King would suddenly disappear without saying anything to their subordinates?


    "Leaving their pce in chaos and still not returning. The wife and child aren''t even trying to exin anything at all, what am I suppose to say? Congrattions?


    "Or lie and im that they are Almighty and Omnipotent? I''ve grown up with both his and her highness, and I can swear that they are not omnipotent at all, Far from it, even.


    "I have seen them make mistakes and grow up by learning to cover them up. That was why I voted him as Lord of the Cloud Pce instead of the Radiant King, who is too emotional.


    "But then, this level of betrayal of my expectations has wounded me greatly. I''m severely disappointed. Aria, I mean you too. I really am disappointed in you the most, little one." She said, her emotions rising and subsiding with every sentence.


    Everyone was once again shocked. This woman had the guts to say that to the Grand Queen of the Cloud Pce, the second strongest after the King of Gloom.


    "B-Big sister Veritas..?" Scien gently called out in fear as she shrunk back. She didn''t like where this was going, ''Why is the situation so out of hand today?''


    Though she knew that Veritas was strong, her power only shined in cases where Doomsday wasing. Either than then, she was your average Rokushiki.


    "I''m leaving, do not disturb me regardless of the situation. I will not leave my pce unless his highness knocks on my door himself or my father fetches me himself." Veritas said, turning around and preparing to leave.


    Her stubbornness was evident, as everyone here knew that Veritas had no father. And even if she had, they would be long dead by now, as these were her words!!


    Then that meant that she was bent on staying within her Pce this time around!!!


    "Veritas, watch your tone!!!" Raven smacked the table in rage and tried to stop her. But Veritas also didn''t spare him from giving him a piece of her mind.


    "Or what? Who must I respect, you? Don''t make meugh Raven. Instead of trying to calm the Main Pce down and doing something responsible and more mature for your age, you are here trying to woo a married woman.


    "You make me sick. Even that war-loving-fool of a senior brother, Bellum, is more respect-worthy than you. Or did you mean Aria? You expect me to show respect to someone who cannot even respect themselves? Alright, just watch me then.


    "Watch me disregard any of you and leave. Or Aria... do you have a problem with that? If so, say it, I''m willing to lend you an ear." She concluded while turning to look at the mature women in blinding light.


    Her expressionless face watched Aria and waited for an answer, but recieved none. In fact, it seemed as if Aria was avoiding her gaze at all cost necessary.


    "...."


    "Anyone else? Young prince?" Not content, she turned her gaze to the young man who was made out of blinding light and intensely stared at him.


    Before her gaze, his glow seemed to dim quite a bit, as if it''s own luster had shrunk back into his being, also trying to avoid her.


    "...."


    "Nobody? Then you can continue with your little y. I will not participate in this childish ploy of yours." She scoffed and hurriedly left just like that, leaving everyone bbergasted.


    They had simr meetings before and Veritas was always strict and against their ns. But for some reason, today, she didn''t want anything to do with them at all.


    As if she was severing ties with them!!


    "B-Big sister, wait up... E-Excuse me... Bellum, tonight, my room. We need to talk." Scien also hurriedly stood up, bowed to everyone in a flustered manner and left as well. She wasn''t as bold nor as strong as Veritas.


    "...."


    "...."


    The ce was left in silence as the remaining four Rokushiki sat by themselves and had their individual thoughts.


    "...Dad was right, Lady Veritas was the first to blow her top off." The young man eximed in wonder when he was sure that Veritas waspletely gone.


    "...Let her be. Whatever happens, I will also not participate in the illusory ploy of your father. You can do anything you want child, but mother will be up in the stars if you need me." Aria said and vanished out of thin air.


    Everyone knew that Veritas, was unrivaled below the Heavens. Despite her position, she was actually a match for the King of Gloom... her only weakness was Bellum, her senior brother, and cousin.


    "...Haah~ Dad, this is your biggest mistake so far. Though I understand, that doesn''t mean I''m willing to participate as well, what crappy Eternity? This is only destroying you." The young boy also thought out loud before vanishing as well.


    The ce was left in silence as Bellum and Raven sat on their thrones by themselves. The twelve servents behind them, with Cosmological battle power, slowly left one by one, leaving four behind.


    "...."


    "Oh well, since everybody does what they like, I''ll just go ahead and invade the Radiant Empire. I wonder if that new Anti-God candidate is as strong as his presence... or if he really is who I think he is." He said before standing up and leaving.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Along the way, he stopped and turned to look back at Raven, he smirked and added, "Who knew, that I''d one day be loved more than you, pretty boy. Hahaha."


    With that, he left in a boisterous manner, his voice ringing out loud throughout the whole Cloud Pce. Unrestrained and powerful, like a Wargod King.


    "...."


    ? ? ?


    Time was irrelevant in the God Realm, and the Cluod Pce was also part of the God Realm. Hence its time, was the God''s time.


    Four months shed by instantly, and chaos happened everywhere within the Cloud Pce. The Cloud Pce, also recieved its Chaos... beknowest to those in the Radiant Divine Empire.


    Battles and discord soon easily followed.


    Bellum didn''t seem to care as he sent his pce everywhere, battling every Rokushiki as if he was Possessed. Well, he only attacked the young prince, Scien and Raven.


    He lost without a chance before he could even think about attacking Veritas. She had visited him before hand and humbled him with one sentence.


    One sentence at that. And though nobody knew what it truly was, it was able to humble an unreasonable War-crazy God like Bellum, who feared no other. Even amongst his siblings.


    As for the others, be it the prince, Raven or Scien, they were all above Cosmological Gods. And unlike Veritas, Aria and the King of Gloom, who have surpassed that said realm.


    But within the God Realm, their strength was limited. Bellum was currently a peak God Lord, a variation of a Cosmological God, but able to overpower and rule over other Cosmological Gods.


    Raven was a perfected God Lord, Scien was a mid-ranked God Lord and the prince was an Initial God Lord, but within the Cloud Pce, he was only below his parents in terms of power and might.


    Despite being one minor realm weaker, Bellum was still a rare gem and Veritas'' senior brother. He was able to fight Raven to a standstill and even push him back.


    Mind you, thetter had his Domain manifested, innumerable Realities within his own Chaos, at his beck and call, and yet, he still lost to Bellum... Who used only his physical prowess!!!


    Unlike the mortal and Deity realms, Gods could not skip realm Suppression, because the difference between each minor realm was vast. Especially among the Greater Divinities and above.


    Even a champion like Code, will only be able to skip one or two minor realms when fighting Gods, by the time he bes one himself. Meaning that if he bes an initial Minor God, he would be able to fight mid-ranked Minor Gods or peak Minor Gods.


    This also included the monsters of the Green River Empire such as Nia and the others, who also had terrifying talents and might thanks to a certain someone. It was different for True Gods though... As these beings could still dominate those stronger, even when Suppressed.


    "Senior brother Bellum still hasn''t stopped yet?" Veritas inquired, sitting on a sofa, rxing herself and enjoying the services of Scien, whom she doted on.


    "Yes, he seems content on spilling more blood and gathering it to cause a rain of Providence within the mortal world." Scien responded as she fed Veritas grapes, her tone discontent and full of annoyance.


    Especially considering that Bellum did not even spare her, even after the intense battle they had for weeks on end, four months ago. He had won twopletely different battles against her.


    How rude!!!


    She was a talented young woman, who was found by Veritas during thest Era. She was there before the Ancient Gods fought amongst themselves.


    Throughout the process, she had met Bellum, and had developed feelings towards him. To the point where, without knowing how, she found herself entangled with him.


    Thus increasing her talent, and Physiology. And from then on, they became as close as they were. After surviving an Era of Discord, she had no ambitions or the likes.


    All she wanted was to study knowledge, and further improve within the Inheritance of Wisdom that she obtained from both Veritas and Bellum. She was a God Lord today because of it.


    "Okay then." Veritas ended the conversation there and silently continued to be spoiled by Scien. She then asked, "By the way, how''s the Radiant Empire going?"


    Scien didn''t know how to progress the conversation, until Veritas changed the topic. She happily jumped in and hurriedly replied, afraid that she might die of embarrassment.


    "The Radiant Empire has been doing quite well recently. I heard that the past four months, three immensely talented beings had arrived. Rumor has it that they had be ''Gods'' four months ago."


    She said, like a chatterbox while happily feeding Veritas, who was now intrigued and urged her to continue with her words.


    "Hmm, where should I start..? Oh, these people might be the ones who killed your senior sister, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination. Though her power was reduced greatly, I still don''t believe that someone at your level of power can so easily die.


    "And even if there are a lot of Minor and Major Gods down there, there shouldn''t be able to kill an Ancient Goddess at all. Not even if we include all the Cosmological Gods as well. But...


    "I''m not really sure how, her presencepletely vanished and no God knows how. Even my subordinate, the God of Secretes, failed to pull out the truth." She said with a sigh, her hands not stopping at all.


    Then as if she thought of something, she looked at Veritas and excitedly said, "Big sister, maybe if you do something, you can find out the truth about this matter!!"


    She was right, either than Veritas, nobody was good at finding out the truth about things. Even secrets and rumours were something she could derive and find them.


    Be it herself, who ruled over Knowledge and Wisdom, and watched over the [Scien Springs], that had Boundless Cosmic Knowledge... she still paled inparison.


    Her powers were not yet Absolute after all. At most, they were at the Nascent level, and that was not even enough to Know everything within the God Realms!!!

 Chapter 233 Ancient Goddess Veritas, Skill Fusions And Destructions I

    Intrigued, Veritas held up her hand and pinched the air, then she summoned a screen of light that showed a Projection of the God Realm, within an insignificant ce.


    Within the Projection, three boys stood in the air and battled arge being, the Goddess of Abomination. The projection was blurry, as if an old-still-functioning television was about to lose its connection any moment.


    One of the boys stood ahead and rushed forward towards the Ancient Goddess. His speed was far lessparable to hers, but he could teleport and timely dodged her attacks.


    Sometimes, he teleported to directly appear before her andnding an attack. Though she felt no pain, she was thrown away from the sheer force of the attack.


    Following that, another young boy, golden haired, appeared above her, smashing her down using hisrge staff.


    There was no sounds effects, but the Ancient Goddess was smashed down cleanly and created arge crater. The boy hurriedly pulled back after the attack.


    What followed his departure was a rain of falling lightning, hail, torrential water, multiple ice shards and many other weather phenomenas at the extraterrestrial level.


    Fortunately, the Ancient Goddess managed to escape by striking the powers away using her divine might. She then stood up in rage and rushed towards the top-less boy.


    The boy did not move, instead, a golden sh fell from the sky and fell towards her. And with unpredictable fast reflexes, she stopped and pulled back timely.


    But right at the moment, the boy disappeared and reappeared before her. He thrust his palm forward, powerfully at that, thus projecting her backwards at rapid speed.


    A giant then abruptly hugged her from behind with its four arms. And without giving her a chance, it pushed out its chest and bent its back, giving her a powerful suplex, shattering the sorounding region.


    The giant then vanished as fast as it appeared, followed by a falling dragon made out of lightning, seemingly sentient.


    It struck her and destroyed arge area, inflicting damage on her. But they were not done, the golden haired boy appeared once again, like a wraith, and struck her on the side of her stomach like a baseball.


    Before she could be thrown away by the momentum, a powerful thunderbolt struck her on the stomach, sending her backwards right after disrupting her initial momentum, and exchanging it for this current force.


    But even then, before the momentum from being struck by lightning couldpletely gather, the white clothed boy covered in golden lightning appeared above her and struck her down.


    For the first time, his normal punch caused her to spit out a mouthful of blood and knocked her outpletely.


    And right as she struck the floor, the boy also spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The unusual universal glow around his hand died off as he slowly descended. The other boys appeared around him and held him carefully so that he doesn''t fall.


    Then the top-less boy began reprimanding the white clothed boy, while the golden haired boy nodded passively without saying anything from the sides.


    But a momentter, the top-less boy frowned and looked up, as if directly looking at the two women looking at them from the future!!


    "...."


    "...."


    Both Goddesses were surprised and exchanged nces. Then they saw the boys continue speaking. Veritas frowned and activated the sound function of her ability.


    ["¡ªfelt like we''ve been spied on. I can''t exin it, because it feels like these people are here but not here at the same time. Like an illusion forged through time?"]


    The top-less boy said and the golden haired boy responded with a question, ["Could it be a God spying on us from the future?"]


    ["...."]


    The white clothed boy kept quiet and seemed to do something as he pinched the air, an action simr to that of Veritas. Both Gods frowned once again.


    He thenughed and opened his mouth to say something to the top-less young man, ["It seems a pair of Goddesses were peeping on us from the future. Brother, you''re really amazing."]


    The top-less boy ignored him and frowned instead. Seeing this, the white clothed young man averted his eyes immediately, and cleared his throat.


    ["...did you just use another Divine Skill? Dammit dude, how many times must I tell you not to overextend your body. We are not yet rea¡ª"]


    The Projection ended there as Veritas waved it off. She then smiled and looked at Scien, "Are they perhaps the people you were talking about? They really are talented... And a bit peculiar."


    "...Yes, it''s them. I just didn''t think they were so strong, coordinative and so easy going. I also heard that two people had awakened Laws four months ago, while another did so three months ago."


    "...How talented. Help me find a way to put their names on the Divine Board, officially signing them up as Gods of Great Terra when they genuinely prove themselves. As for the other details, I''ll deal with them."


    "But... I''m not sure if that will work. With a Divinity, they can increase theirws faster through Prayers, but will the other Gods agree to this?" Scien asked after some hesitation and serious consideration.


    Veritas didn''t say anything and only smiled, then pulled out a small bag of snacks and began to eat them. "I believe in you, I believe you can do it, since it''s you we are talking about. So, you go girl. Go and impress me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And a lot of Gods will die with this purge, throw away a lot of the useless and simple Divinities as inheritances within the Mortal Worlds, and keep the moreplex and unique ones for the people of the Cloud Pce.


    "After all, we have to manage the God Realm because, during the third wave of the Cataclysm, the Decadents from the Abyss, the Demon Union from Hell, the Holy Cathedral from Heaven and the Wardens of Purgatory will descend as well.


    "The Battle of a Thousand Gods will begin, thus ensuring ughter to most living beings. And as the main origin of Godhood, it is our job to keep everything under control.


    "So, we must have plenty of powerful Gods on our side... Oh, let most of the rain of Providence fall on the God Realm to nurture more Gods as well. We mustn''t let the mortal world Cmity to progress before we are ready.


    "Make sure Bellum only kills a maximum of a ten Transcendental Gods, anymore and I''ll tell on him, transfer the message to him when you guys meet for another round." She concluded there while standing up, preparing to leave.


    Herst words were directed along with a wink, which caused Scien to cover her face in embarrassment. This was Vrtitas true personality... and not the emotionless, strict Ancient Goddess.


    "Yes ma''am." Scien hurriedly nodded and stood up to do as she was told. She didn''t know what Veritas had in n for the Cloud Pce, but it was definitely big.


    After Scien left, Veritas snapped her hands and instantly changed outfits, now wearing a noble dress and a ck sunny hat, covering her face and only revealing her purple lips. She went for a semi-gothic style.


    "Little Gloom, I wonder, when will your n fail? Through the hands of your wife, son or brother? Who knows, perhaps those that gave you your power will take it back... I''m really curious."


    She mysteriously thought, and opened a portal with a swipe of her hand. Then she walked in, startling the young man within, so much that, he fell from his chair in shock.


    "Don''t fret young prince, I am not your enemy. I just only want one favor from you." She spoke as her ck dress glimmered with a hint of starlight for a moment.


    "F-Favor?" Reynold gulped down his saliva and inquired with a stutter. He knew this woman. She was someone even his father showed boundless respect towards.


    Veritas nodded to his inquiry and spread out her hands, forming arge scale above her, on one side, it had infinite darkness, while the other side had endless light.


    "I am the messenger of Day and Night of the Age of Old, as well as the Lady of Hope assigned by the Four Extreme Emperors... I believe, I''ve now earned your trust, young History Mender." She said, briefly ncing at him from the corner of her hat.


    "...!!!"


    He stared at her in shock and perplexion. Why was it that every person he meets, knows about him and his system? What happened to there only being two?!


    [....]


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Veritas sat before Reynolds within the living room. She looked around, and nodded in praise as he didn''t seem to be a dull young man. His study was quite descent. As well as proper in aesthetic.


    As for Reynolds, he was trembling greatly as he didn''t know where to put his eyes. He was also shocked from her words, wondering why everyone knew he had a system.


    What the hell was a system even, was it not a secret power beyond everything!!??


    [....]


    "Don''t mind me, young future savior of worlds, go ahead and read the Fragments I have bestowed." Veritas smiled at him to try and make him feel at ease, and possibly alleviate the depressive mood.


    But Reynolds would prefer that she kept quiet. That way, he could at least pretend she wasn''t there and ignore her presence!!!


    [12. Primordial Gaurdian: Not long after the rise of the Four Extreme Emperors, a point coboration between the Deste beings plummeted the world in destion. The Sixteen Emperors were forced to create weapons in the form of Seventy-two children, who willter be the overseers of their inhetitance. Each child blessed with a responsibility Unique to themselves, that still stands strong even unto this day. And one of the most important ones, was called the Primordial Gaurdian... @#@$]


    [19. Day and Night: Eternal Night had never left her domain ever since her birth, leading to her being ignorant and numb to the world. She was pulled out of her ignorance and Shackles of darkness by Eternal Day, who brought light to her vision, showing her what her true body hid from her, as she brought light to his vision, and showed him the darkness of the world. This was also a saving grace of the future, unfortunately, they vanished out of existence some timeter. Their vanishing signifying the Cataclysm of Day and Night, resulting into the birth of Primordial Dusk and Primordial Dawn... @#@$]


    ''Two new Fragments!! Thisdy was able to give me two fragment by just introducing herself, she must be powerful... and greatly important.'' Reynolds thought as he stole a few nces at Veritas.


    Veritas ignored this and instead snapped her fingers, summoning two beings who bowed to her and began serving her tea out of nowhere.


    Their presence being more terrifying than anything he had ever sensed, aside from his father''s Aura, as well as his uncle''s. They were not Higher Gods at the least!!


    "Now, for that favor." She said, bringing Reynold back to attention. He gulped down the saliva in his throat and wondered what she wanted from someone like him.


    "I would like to have a chance to meet the reincarnates of my... predecessors." She said, surprising him by quite a bit. He did not seem to catch on her words clearly.


    But a momentter, he couldn''t help but bitterlyugh, "I''m not sure if that will be possible, in fact, they might not even remember you miss. Do you still want to meet them?"


    Veritas nodded her head and did notment. Reynolds frowned and stood up, "Allow me to go and call one of them, please excuse me."


    "Hm." She nodded once again and began taking a sip from the newly made tea that was served to her. ''Regardless if they remember me or not, I must do my job right.''

 Chapter 234 Ancient Goddess Veritas, Skill Fusions And Destructions II

    Meanwhile, back in Enigma''s room, a few minutes before Reynolds met with Veritas, Be yed around some more with little Jue. She was quite good with kids and knew how to take care of them.


    Unfortunately, maybe because of being someone Favored by chaos, she had a few twisted views on things. Thus the boy was spoiled by her.


    If he fell, it wasn''t his fault, it was the floor''s fault for being too slippery. Or if something shattered and scared him, it was not his fault. It was that thing''s fault for being loud. If a ss broke, it was just too fragile.


    In essence, he was never in the wrong. Not even once. And still being a child, Little Jue took everything as such. He was never in the wrong, and believed in that.


    And Enigma... being Enigma, ignored it all and acted as if everything was normal. He was a bad father, he knew that... maybe a bad brother as well? Back at home, it was Mystica who took charge.


    After all, he was ignorant... as he had no idea where each of his daughters were right now. Not the slightest clue, and he was not one bit bothered.


    ''But then, buddy, be honest with me, can''t you just give me Ultimate or Unique skills instead?'' He thought, while bitterly looking at the previous notifications that appeared three months ago.


    "It''smon sense to get three Divine Skills when oneprehends a True Law. It''s not your fault"


    The system''s reply didn''t help him at all as he pursued the matter, ''What about the remaining two Skills?''


    "...It''s not my fault you have so manyplimentary titles"


    ''Then whose fault is it, mine?'' He retorted with sigh and closed the notifications in boredom. Oh, by the way, it''s contents were;


    "Congrattions on Taming "Wind". You have recieved the following Divine skills, "Air Immunity", "Alpha Speed" and "Air Maniption""


    "You have recieved a new Divinity "God of Wind""


    "Your Divine Skill "Silver-ster" and "Alpha Speed" have fused with your Divinities "God of Wind" and "Immutable Being" to form the Enigmatic++ Divine Skill "Absolute Speed""


    Thest skill was a bit of an overkill, and also a skill with two "+" behind it. ording to the system, those were nigh-Absolute Skills, with Nascent Rules as their base.


    By the time he bes a Main God, most of them, will automatically be Supreme Skills with Supreme Rules as their base. Also Divine Arts, will also mutate after one bes a God ording to True Will.


    "Well, all is fine, since today, it''s Skill Fusion and Skill Destruction time." Enigma thought with cheerfulness within his tone.


    "Just to alert you, as your Bloodline has been sealed, the effects that you innately ignored are now applicable to you"


    "The amount of Skills a person has is measured by their Potential. Extra Skills limit number is Limitless, Unique Skills limit number is Potential¡Á1, Divine Skills limit number is Potential¡Â5"


    "Evolved Skills with "+" take up two slots, as they are greatly powered up. And those with "++" such as those in the Divine category, take up three slots"


    "...."


    "As your Potential points are [50], you can have ??? Extra Skills, 50 Unique Skills and 10 Divine Skills... Due to your special characteristics as a True God, your Soul is at Level 6"


    "With a Level 12 Soul, the number of Skills you can take increase b 300% (+25% per level)... the total limit of Extra Skills is ???, Unique Skills is 200 and Divine Skills is 40"


    "...."


    Enigma was quite impressed, as he was introduced to something new today. And all he needed to do was just be limited... it showed that, being overly powerful and different, was not always so good.


    Having a different perspective from others, meant you would never know a few things about them, or their point of view. Take him for example.


    Without the Seal, Enigma would have never known about such a restriction. Even though it was good to continue increasing his Skills, it wouldn''t be as entertaining.


    He lightly shook his head to get his thoughts straightened out, as he summoned his Skill Panel to take a closer careful look.


    ____________________________________


    Extra Skills(124): Dispell, Instant sh, Aura Maniption, Aura Generation, Life Construct, Empathy, Karmic Seal, Wind-Dependent Immortality, Wind Creation, Efficacy Maniption, Electricity Generation, Atmosphere Maniption, Aerial Adaptation, Shield Maniption, Shield Negation, Soul Reading, Spiritual Awareness, Hyper Instincts, Multi-Focus, Parallel Processing, elerated Thought Process, Law Master, Law Resistance, Weapon Proficiency, Battle Evolution, Illusionary Death, Illusionary Magic, Shapeshifting, Skill Replication, Elemental Deity Maniption, Elemental Deity Nourishment, Perfect Storm, Sky Maniption, Event Denial, Event Recreation, Reality Condition(¡Á1), Reality Modding(Soul Stage), Knowledge Anchoring, Death Sense, Future Vision, Timeless Gaze, Time Influencer, Intuitive Perception, Casualty Perception, Consequence Immunity, Butterfly Effect, Simultaneous Interaction, Instant Effect, Consumption Mimicry, Evolving Fusionism, Vampiric Draining, Void Digestive System, Disaster Inducement, Insanity, Enhanced Attack, Layered Power, Subatomic Maniption, Ethereal Maniption, ircognizance, Reality Searching, Unpredictability, Logic Infringement, Power Anchoring, Power Retention, Supernatural Condition, Reiki Infinitum, Fictional Travel, World Manifestation, Domain Expansion, Domain Influence, Physical Enhancement, Mental Enhancement, Power Link, Power Source, Powerless, Power Cloaking, Reward Granting, Punishment, Banishment, Damnation, Intangibility, Schrodinger''s Teleportation, Cosmic Otherness, Nigh-Infinite Supply, Control Immunity, Law Immunity, Extinction Inducement, Mini Hell, Four Horsemen, Apocalypse Inducement, Universal Destruction, Timeline Destruction, Entity Lordship, Reality Consumption, Multiple Lives, Prime State, wless Healing, Omni-Immunity, Emotion Negation, Power Negation, Absolute Wish, Personal Mastery, Mortalization, Immortalization, Power Deconstructure, Power Mimicry, Multi-eleration, Hyper Maneuver, Vector Maniption, Self-Source, eleration Boost, Enhanced Durability, Possession Immunity, Dream Influence Immunity, Mind Corruption, Hive Sense-Share, Alpha Male, Enhanced Male Charm, Desire Form, Mesmerizing Presence, Intangibility Extension, Intangibility Interaction, Astral World Projection, Astral Tunnel


    Unique Skills(69/200): All-Seeing White Eye, Evolutionary Governance, Self-Body Creation, Infinite-Killing Bones, New Life, Divine Thought, Self-Transcendence, Weightless, Wind Conception, Lightning Conception, Mystique Barrier, Reiatsu Maniption, Hyper Mind, Hypercognition, Law Scaling, Illusionary World, Perfect Copy, Elemental Deity Creation, Sky Lord, Event Sequence Maniption, Qauntum Thread Weaver, Prescience, Destiny Perception, Temporal Awareness, Cosmic Awarenes, Consequence Maniption, Assimtive Evolution, Metabolization, Chaotic Incitement, Cube-Fold, Multiversal Lord, Cosmic Knowledge, Paradox Infringement, Power Immunity, Infinite Supply, Imagination Projection, Realm Lord, Realm Empowerment, Power Creation, Power Modification, Judgement Lordship, Judge''s Decree, Reality Presence, Reality Power, Reality Separation, Physics Infringement, Cmity Hell, Apocalypse Maniption, Cosmic Destruction, Existence Maniption, Absolute Immortality, wless Indestructibility, Power Nullification, Subjective Reality, Mortal Lordship, Anti-Power, Lightning Creation, Lightning-Dependent Immortality, Multi-Speed Movement, G-Force Adaptation, E-Force, Dream State, Hive Mind, Masculinity, Supernatural Charisma, Intangibility, Astral Maniption, Wind Negation, Windless Zone, Wind Embodiment, Wind Creation


    Divine Skill(35/40): Full-Body Perfect Oddity King, Nigh-Omnipotence+, Nigh-Omnipresence+, Kaleidoscopic Copy-Wheel Red Eyes, God Scaling+, Encephalopathy Domination, Thunder God Manifestation, Fate Kneeding, Heavenly Deduction, Reality Awareness, Karmic Causalty, Casual Link, Immersive Greed, Double Trouble, Cosmic Maniption, Paradox Lord, Eve of New Beginnings, World Will, Power Lord, Judgement Erasure, Anti-God Manifestation, Freedom, The End Force, Chaotic Influence, Concept Erasure, Obsolescence, Power Erasure, True Lightning Conception, Absolute Speed, Nigh-Meta Possession+, Seal of Infinity(1st), Otherworldly Charm, Incorporeal True Body, Wind Immunity, Wind Manifestation


    ____________________________________


    He saw everything within a single nce, as his mind then instantly went to an overdrive. A few portions focusing on Skill Fusion, then the other filtering them out.


    Then more brain cells put themselves to work as they took out the filtered out Skills, and checked if they were useful or not. Because if they were not, then Destruction it was.


    "You chose the following Skills for Fusion, "Full-Body Perfect Oddity King", "Nigh-Omnipresence", "Nigh-Omnipotence", "God Scaling" and "Anti-God Manifestation""<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Would you like to continue?"


    "Yes." Enigma responded as he was curious what woulde out of all these Skills. All of them were peak, and seemed as if they weren''t just Divine Skills.


    They were all nigh-Absolute, if not Absolute!! Maybe that was why using them brought out a lot of damage from him. He was curious what they would form.


    And of course, fusing them together, he was not nning on using it. It was more like dding useless skills together, to reduce as many Skills as possible and reach the qouta.


    "The fusion would require 5 000 Faith Units, would you like to still continue?"


    "...."


    He frowned slightly, as he did not know that there would be a cost. But then thinking about it a bit more, it wasmon sense that they would be a cost.


    He the silently checked his Faith supply, and realized that it was quite enough. It was over 17 000 Faith Essence, which can trante to over 170 000 Faith Units.


    The cost was only minimal for him in that case. Which was why he agreed without much hesitation, ''Sure. Hopefully every cost is not this expensive.''


    "Affirmative"


    "Congrattions, you have recieved the Divine++ Skill, "Full-Body Perfect Venerable Lord""


    "Note: This Skill is only Divine++ due to Restriction, it''s level is greatly beyond. Please use with caution... or don''t use it at all. Due to its strangeness, the Skill is considered a Skill Tree and take no slots"


    "Warning: You now have a Skill Tree tab. The number of Skill Trees you can have cannot exceed a fifth of the Skill Limit you have, for each Skill Grade"


    "Divine Skill Trees must not exceed 8, Unique Skill Trees must not exceed 40 and there are no Extra Skill Trees"


    "...."


    Enigma was impressed once again, about the new Skill and hurriedly opened its definition, only to be surprised and shocked with disappointment.


    "Full-Body Perfect Venerable Lord (DIVINE++) - ?????? ????? ????? ???? ?????. Has the Divine+ Skills "Nigh-Omnipotence", "Nigh-Omnipotence", "Metapotic Anti-God", "Pre-Existential Scaling", "Primordial Idol", "?????" & "?????""


    "...Well I''ll be impressed, it''s as impressive as I thought." Enigma bitterly smiled, as if he could use this Skill, he would not need any other Skill regardless of how amazing it was.


    He could do anything with this, forget being Nigh-Omnipotence, he might as well as be Omnipotent. But he believed that the system would not allow him to do such a thing.


    Nor would Existence itself.


    "...."


    "Well, I''m now satisfied, let''s move on. First, let''s fill up the Skill Tree Qoutation." He smiled as he now moved to fuse useful Skills that he would be able to use by the time he bes an Ascendency God.


    "Before you continue, don''t you think it will be more effective if you started off from Extra Skills then to Divine Skills?"


    The system suggested kindly, which Enigma dly agreed to. Even though he did not know why it was being so kind and fawning all of a sudden.


    "By the way, how do I evolve the Skills, if bunching them up together will result in Skill Trees?" He asked before conducting his experimentation.


    "As long as the Skills are toopatible, they will fuse into a Skill Tree, with multiple possibilities of gaining extra Skills of the same nature"


    "And if thepatibility is too low, or none at all, the Skills will either fuse and evolve, or break down altogether into nothing"


    "So be careful with your choices... but who am I to say anything? Do as you see fit young man"


    "...."


    Enigma felt like those words held many double meanings, but could not truly pinpoint where the problemy. Without much care, he moved on with his business.


    As long as he was careful, all will be fine.


    "You chose the following Skills for Fusion, "Aura Maniption", "Efficacy Maniption", "Atmosphere Maniption", "Shield Maniption", "Sky Maniption", "Subatomic Maniption", "Ethereal Maniption", "Vector Maniption", "Immortalitzation" and "Mortalization""


    "The cost would be 2 000 Faith Units, would you like to continue?"


    "Hm." Enigma nodded as he was curious what the fusion of ten Skills would result into. Especially if all the Skills had a greatpatibility with Maniption.


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree, "Master of Maniption""

 Chapter 235 Ancient Goddess Veritas, Skill Fusions And Destructions III

    "Master Of Maniption (UNIQUE+) :- The Unique Ability geared towards the art of Maniption. With this ability, you can manipte anything that has 100% effect on people of the same League as you, along with a few specified points that affect even those of one or two leagues higher. The specified points are as follows; Aura, Efficacy, Atmosphere, Shield, Sky, Subatomic, Ethereal, Vector, Immortality and Mortality. Thanks to this Skill Tree, the maniptive Passive ability of your Laws can always affect those of a higher Existence than yours with 100% effect. Can affect all Universal Laws, Universal Principles and Universal Rules at base, gaining the ability to manipte and affect Reality based Constructs at will and to your liking"


    "...."


    Enigma was impressed, again. What he expected urred, but the fact that now his Laws will always affect those of a Higher Existence than his with full efficiency...


    Meant that even the current him, could discern the Fate of Supreme Gods no problem. Let alone Transcendental Gods and Cosmological Gods... and this was even the Law itself was yet to be Absolute!!!


    Of course, as weak as he was, they would be able to tell who was manipting their Fate. But that aside, the Skill Tree gave him the ability to manipte any, and everything to affect those of his League.


    Deities. But also can affect those two Leagues above him, with the specified points such as Efficiency etc. That included Demigods and Lesser Divinities.


    But mist importantly... he now had the ability, to absolutely do as he pleased within a Reality. Meaning that if he wished, he could erase the concept of Demigods within Reality, by getting all the Universal Rules, Laws and Principles on his side.


    The cost would be huge, but who was Enigma? Would he dare worry about mere energy units? Not in this lifetime at least.


    ''Amazing. Let''s try another one.'' Intrigued, Enigma continued with his fooling around, disregarding the cost of the fusion.


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Multi-Focus", "Parallel Processing" and "elerated Thought Process""


    "You have birthed the Unique Skill "Mass Consciousness""


    "Mass Consciousness (UNIQUE) :- You can overwrite conscious and subconscious thoughts towards your favor, permanently making their thoughts a mirror version of yours as long as they are a League above you and those below. It can also link Consciousness with Consciousness, the Origin point being your own, as the more Consciousnesses are linked, the greater yours will be. The effects of the previously fused Skills are applicable, as your Consciousness bes Multi-Conscious. You can think at speeds, process knowledge, and focus on multiple targets of those higher than your League"


    "...Sweet. This Skill is pretty badass. Then does that mean that if I try hard enough, I can manipte even Demigods without then being aware of it?" Enigma thought with intrigue.


    After all, even if he was of a Semi<Higher Existence>, his League was still that of Deities. Thus a higher League than that would be Ancient Deities and Demigods etc.


    But if he were to grow stronger and reach the level of power Goddess Abby could manifest, if he one day became an Ancient God equivalent, beings who stood over entire Verses, then...


    "...."


    ''....''


    "...."


    Enigma did not want to think any further and instead continued with his process. This was just the beginning, and such a process could not be skipped.


    But s, there was also not enough time. Plus, there were some fusions and Skill Trees he wanted to create but, did not want to exin himself.


    Some of them just....


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Hyper Instincts", "Spiritual Awareness", "Death Sense", "Empathy", "ircognizance", "Reality Searching", "Casualty Perception" and "Intuitive Perception""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Omni-Immunity", "Possession Immunity", "Dream Influence Immunity", "Consequence Immunity", "Control Immunity", "Law Immunity", "Power Negation", "Emotion Negation" and "Law Resistance""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Reality Consumption", "Consumption Mimicry", "Evolving Fusionism", "Vampiric Draining", "Void Digestive System", "Extinction Inducement", "Universal Destruction", "Power Deconstructure", "Power Mimicry" and "Skill Replication""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Alpha Male", "Enhanced Male Charm", "Desire Form", "Mesmerizing Presence", "Prime State", "Mind Corruption" and "Cosmic Otherness""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Supernatural Condition", "Physical Enhancement", "Mental Enhancement", "Power Source", "Instant sh", "Aura Generation", "Weapon Proficiency", "Battle Evolution", "Enhanced Attack", "Layered Power", "Power Retention", "Power Anchoring", "Multiple Lives", "wless Healing", "Personal Mastery", "Multi-eleration", "Hyper Maneuver", "Self-Source", "eleration Boost", "Entity Lordship", "Enhanced Durability" and "Intangibility Interaction""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "World Manifestation", "Domain Expansion", "Domain Influence", "Power Link", "Astral World Projection", "Astral Tunnel", "Logic Infringement", "Unpredictability", "Intangibility" and "Mini Hell""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Electricity Generation", "Disaster Inducement" and "Wind Creation", "Perfect Storm""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Future Vision", "Timeless Gaze", "Timeline Destruction" and "Time Influencer""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Fusion, "Elemental Deity Maniption", "Elemental Deity Nourishment", "Four Horsemen", "Reward Granting", "Punishment", "Banishment", "Damnation", "Apocalypse Inducement" and "Insanity""


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Destruction, "Dispell", "Life Construct", "Aerial Adaptation", "Illusory Death", "Powerless" and "Hive-Sense Share""


    "...."


    "...."


    ''....''


    Enigma, the System, as well as Goddess Abigail, were all holding in their breathes as they waited to see the amalgamation of Skills that were about to be born.


    As well as what effect would the Destruction of six Extra Skills would result into. But he probably had no high expectations for that anyway. They were Extra Skills with lesser authority.


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree "Metaphysical Senses""


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree "Beyonder''s Physiology""


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree "True Absorption""


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree "Impossible Beauty Physiology""


    "...."


    Enigma was speechless. Just the first four Skills alone seemed ominously powerful. Even without checking the Definitions himself, he knew that they were quite powerful!!!


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill Tree "Nigh-Omnipotent Physiology"


    ''....''


    Even Goddess Abigail was now speechless. A Beyonder''s Physiology, an Impossible Physiology, an Extreme Physiology he was now refining... then now a Nigh-Omnipotent Physiology?


    This was going out of hand!! Those were all Ancient God-level Physiologies. And he himself hoarded over four of them? Four?!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree "Existential Dominion""


    "...."


    Now even the system was impressed. But nheless, unlike Enigma, it was not one to regret its decisions. Never!!!


    "You have birthed the Unique Skill "Ruination Storm""


    "You have birthed the Unique Skill "Temporal Presider""


    "You have birthed the Unique Skill Tree "Four-Sided Apocalyptic God""


    "Note: The presented Skills for break down do not meet the requirement. Please try again"


    The information temporarily stopped, as Enigma was done sorting out his Extra Skills, reducing the three digits to tro digits.


    He was also presented with a notification that notified him of his unsessful attempt at breaking down a few Extra Skills into Skill Evolution chances.


    But he was only beginning. He did not even bother going through the Skills, as he had even more Skills to try and fuse, with the possibilities mostly being Divine Skills.


    "Let''s continue. We still have a few minutes before our Peace is suddenly disrupted." Enigma cheerfully thought, but unfortunately, he had miscalcted.


    Knock~ Knock~


    "Hm? Lord En, were you expecting any guests?" Be stood up with little Jue in her arms, and walked towards the door, disturbing the extreme focused state Enigma was in.


    "Ah? No, not any that I''m aware of." Enigma responded and immediately forgot about his experiments. As for this disturbance, since it was not the one he was waiting for, Be would take care of it, what he wanted to do now was¡ª


    "Ah, your highness, wee." Be''s voice could be heard from the entrance, stopping Enigma from doing more of his silly experiments he woulde to regretter.


    "Haha, I''m sorry to disturb, it''s just that I''m hear with an urgent business." Prince Reynolds had stiff smile as he said that, unsure how Enigma would feel about this.


    "Wait up, let me prepare myself." Enigma responded from inside as he quickly changed his outfit. It was still the same usual one, but a bit cleaner and whiter.


    He immediately left behind a wisp of his aura, which wasced with his consciousness to remain and go through the Skills, while he went through a Fateful encounter.


    He went out and met the young prince. After that little episode of his, the young prince got closer and closer to Enigma and his brothers, making things easier for them here in the Empire.


    And Enigma appreciated it.


    "What kind of business does your highness speak off?" He asked as he reached the door, as Fate was never specific. Be looked at him with a frown as he was about to leave.


    "...."


    He sighed and reluctantly had to bid farewell to little Jue, and her as well, "I''ll be back soon, don''t wait up on me if I''mte and... no need to worry yourself as well."


    "...."


    "Hm, take care Lord. We will wait for you here and prepare dinner in the mean time. Take your time." She finally waved after him with a smile, with little Jue as well.


    This girl was getting bold. She had also promoted a lot time ago, and was inching closer and closer to bing a Hero King like Code and Killer, Florence and Blue.


    "Yes yes." Enigma brushed them off with that and turned to look at Reynold, who could not help but smile at them.


    "Time sure¡ª"


    "I''ll kill you if you finish that statement." Enigma smiled and cut him off, causing chills to run down the young prince''s spine. He feared Enigma the most.


    And who didn''t know that they looked like a couple? But Enigma strangely sticked to the fact that he was married and cut off other women. He also didn''t like it when people went overboard with their thoughts, actions or words.


    Be was an exception, he was getting used to her presence and truthfully speaking, he knew her more than he did Louise. Life was strange... and fucked up.


    He knew another woman more than he knew his own possible future wife...


    "...Let''s go." Reynolds cleared his throat and led the way, pulling Enigma with him. Be watched them go and couldn''t help but smile. Nobody knew what her thoughts were.


    Not long after they left, both of them sat before Veritas in silence. Enigma felt betrayed, as if a trusted friend of his, one that he was willing to go over mountains for, betrayed him.


    He was feeling uneasy all of a sudden.


    Veritas was intently staring at him, as if she would devour him at any moment. Even Louise didn''t give him such an intense look before. Indeed. Fate was clear with its words.


    Veritas suddenly smiled and stood up, she held her dress elegantly and raised it up a bit as she lowered her body for a professional courtesy, shocking Enigma slightly.


    "Nice to meet you once again... my predecessor." She said naturally and fluently, as if she had practiced this statement for ages.


    "Your predecessor? Wait, what?" The betrayal had now turned into a drama. Enigma didnt know how to respond. He also felt a Bloodline resonation with this youngdy.


    It was strange, he did not believe that this woman had the Mystique Bloodline within her. Thus, he wondered what Bloodline resonated with hers...


    "It''s all in the past, let us forget about it for now." Veritas stood upright once again, and elegantly sat down. Then she continued, "I''ve heard rumors about you."


    "...Whose gossiping?" Enigma could only joke with a bitter smile. But he wasn''t interested in knowing the answer at all.


    Veritas also didn''t answer the joke, instead she crossed her leg over the over and smiled, "My name is Veritas Mystic, the Ancient Goddess of Hope and Truths, as well as a Primal being that presides the births of these Worlds.


    "I''vee with a favor to ask of you." She immediately jumped into business right after introducing herself.

 Chapter 236 Bitter Preparations, Another Fragment

    ''Mystic huh?'' Enigma couldn''t help but reminisce about this word, it was his grandfather''s favorite word and also thest name of all members of the Mystique branch families.


    ''It can''t be...'' He shook his head and smiled back at her, "My name is Enigma Mystique, you can call me En. I''m curious why you chose me for this favor of yours."


    "It''s because it''s suitable for you. I would''ve have given it to the other predecessors if I saw them first as well, but I''d more than happy with you instead." She said.


    "I see." Enigma nodded.


    "My favor is quite simple, I''d like you to help me find the King of Gloom while stopping the Conspiracy of the Cloud Pce." Her words shocked Reynolds as he hurriedly stood up.


    But Enigma was shocked by something else.


    ¡ºThe update has long been sessful. True Will has sensed an opportune moment, generating a mission right away¡»


    ¡ºMissions will now be determined by your actions that will affect your soroundings. Therger the area, the greater the difficulty. True Will is Ever-Adapting¡»


    ¡ºConspiracy of the Gods (S)¡»


    ¡ºThe Ancient Beings are beings that preside the Beginning of the Nine Worlds, and thus cannot do a lot of things by themselves. One such being has asked you to help them bring peace to the Cloud Pce or keep their conspiracies to themselves, while searching for the Lost King of Gloom himself¡»


    ¡º1. Lost King (A)¡»


    ¡º2. Pushing Back The Invaders (A)¡»


    ¡º3. Purging Gods (A)¡»


    ¡º4. Disrupting A Conspiracy (A)¡»


    ¡º5. Be Gods of The Infinite Realms (A)¡»


    ¡ºNote: Each sub mission represents a 20%pletion rate. As long as you get a 60% and above rating, you can considered to have passed¡»


    ¡ºSess rate: 14% (38% including Allen Asvath and Su Han. 50% if even Takashi Minamoto participate together. Please try your best to prepare yourselves beforehand)¡»


    ''...What bad timing.'' He thought.


    "I have a few questions to ask. I hope you don''t mind." Enigma sighed and proposed. Veritas shook her head and gave him the chance to ask his questions.


    "Why us?" He asked. There were a lot of Heroes, some highly talented like Code and Killer, while there were also something called Faux Gods, the equivalent of Origin Beings but without a Divinity.


    Such as having Strength or Speed beyond those of Gods, despite not having a Divinity. How badass was that? It was very badass. And that was all it was.


    After all, they were still ''Gods'' without a Divinity. Without a Divinity, one would not have the ability to Learn Laws unless they were Unique or rather special. Thus no authority over Creation itself.


    Sure, they can Manipte Fire, Lightning or even Fate, but will never have Authority over the said power. Such people also climbed the ranks of power at a much slower rate, and had weaker battle prowess as well.


    After all, they did not have the boosts from the Laws others recieve. A Minor God could already affect Reality as they please with their Laws. A Minor God of Fire, being able to manipte all mes throughout Reality, regardless of where they are.


    While Minor Faux Gods could not. Such a person wouldn''t even be a Transcendental being even after 200 000 years of Cultivation just the 1% of the Advance level of a Law.


    While Gods who also aspired for the same goal, would only take less than 20 000 years of Cultivation. And this was taking in the effect of being in a higher Realm.


    It was even harder, presumably three times harder if they were perhaps in Realms like the Mortal Realm to do the same thing.


    So, despite being ''Gods'', they mostly used their strength to fight instead of Laws, like the Ancient Sword God that he met that other day. He didn''t use any Law power at all. Just his speed and hints of his Nascent Rule.


    As well as himself. He and his brothers, after meeting up and powering up with Goddess Abigail, were like Faux Gods in their own rights. Powerful ones even.


    "It''s because you''re Primo... no, Ancient Origins." Veritas instantly responded as if she had prepared a long time ago, surprising Enigma. But seemingly hid a few information.


    ''Maybe I should just tell the truth.'' Despite his thoughts, he didn''t didn''t do so. Because he felt like it might not really be a lie at all. Maybe he was an Ancient Origin, if not more.


    ording to her cut off words, maybe a Primordial Origin? Who knows what that even was. But it would definitely be beyond Ancient Origins, right?


    Even if it was, he will apologize and find a way topensate for all the treatment he got because of it. Anyway, he instantly threw away irrelevant thoughts and continued asking,


    "Fine then. Tell me more about the King of Gloom, the Gods that already descended, the Gods that need to be killed and those that should be spared.


    "The so called Conspiracy and how to be Gods. We can leave out our rtionship for now." He threw out questions after questions, using the sub mission''s quotation as a hint. As for whether she would doubt him, he didn''t care.


    "You''re are really perceptive. You''re aware that a lot of Gods have descended and that most of them need to be eliminated. Okay, I''ll start from top to bottom." Veritas sat upright and sternly began.


    "The King of Gloom is the older brother of the King of Radiance, a person who Embodies Immortality, while his younger brother Embodies Mortality itself.


    "He is one who rules over Gloom, Divinity, the Sky and gue. He is someone around my current level, but he suddenly vanished without a notice. He left his post, and endless Gloom and gue are already spreading throughout the whole of Terra.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "With his ruthless and silent personality, this should be expected from him. His whereabouts are unknown, and I suspect that he went to the Abyss for something. That is all the clues I can give out for now." She said, and Enigma nodded.


    He tried to deduce and of course, he couldn''t do it. They had no Karma and weren''t connected by Fate for now. But what he deduced was a young and ethereal cold beauty at the brink of death, within a dark environment.


    Fate also told him that the woman before him was manipting the flow of Destiny, giving out words and directions ording to a certain flow... how like he could glimpse information from his small Destiny Spring.


    And he did not reject her advances, as she seemed to be guiding him towards an opportunity he, himself could not see through at the moment.


    It was a game of two people manipting each other through Fate and Destiny, guiding the other secretly. But him being on the losing end of the Game.


    He frowned and did not pursue the matter. Instead, he let Veritas continue. "The Gods that are already here are only four, God of Vines, Mountain God, Lord of Fire and Goddess of Venom."


    She paused to let them digest the news. Reynolds frowned as he was not told about this. He only knew that Allen was fighting the Ancient Forest Goddess that awakened, not about the other Gods descending.


    "As for the Gods that could be killed, any God that is found can be killed. This applies now and also in the future, when more Gods descend. So don''t worry when more of them do descend." She said, causing Reynolds to frown more.


    "The Conspiracy of the Gods has something to do with the mortal world. Gods need their believers to progress their Laws and Reiki or regenerate them at a faster rate.


    "The more believers, the more they can regenerate or learn faster. So, they will try to push the Cmity down below to progress faster so that they can descend.


    "They are nning to use the civil war as an excuse to kill the lower ranked Gods and then use their blood to cause a rain of Providence down below in the mortal world." She paused one again, and Reynolds couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Arent they afraid that the number of Gods will decrease?" Reynolds stood up and cut her off, but Veritas did not mind. She instead smiled as if she expected it.


    Because she did. So did Enigma.


    "Faux Gods are still Gods, unfortunately they were not written on the Divine Board, and thus do not have the blessing of faith. But they are still Gods nheless.


    "Powerful ones even. Though the number of faux gods is low, they have more stronger Gods than the Gods in Cloud Pce. I know you''re smart, you can guess what they want to do." She stopped there.


    "No way." Reynolds slumped down in disbelief and despair. They had been checkmated, and they didn''t expect iting. He thought they outsmarted the Cloud Pce, unfortunately...


    "Just as you thought. This way, they are killing four birds with one stone. One, purging the more useless gods through the filtering process before the Cmity strikes us as well. Two, progressing the Cmity.


    "Three, recruiting even more powerful Gods from down here. If they refuse, the Abyss or the lower realms might invade and destroy this ce, thus they have no choice." She borated with a mischievous smile.


    "That''s three though." Enigma added.


    "Indeed. The fouth... is preparing for the greater Divine Cataclysm. Something that will result not in the fusion of Regions and Continents, but Realms instead... and possibly Greater Worlds even.


    "It is even more terrifying and deadly than the first three cmities put together. So much that, it usually doesn''t ur even after the third Cmity is over. It is Ragnarok even for the countless Creators." She said sternly.


    "...!!!"


    "...."


    Reynolds was shocked beyond despair and Enigma didn''t have any change of expression, as his Fortune was already dimming at the mere mention of this Cataclysm.


    He only wondered if Lulu and the others were doing fine back at home or not. He kind of missed them, now that he thought about them.


    "As for yourst question, the way to be a god. I mentioned it before subconsciously, it''s through the Divine Board, or rather the "Ascension Rights".


    "This is a tool left behind by the Central Extreme Emperor, the only Sessor of the Four Extreme Emperors and leader during the War of the Age of Old." She said, her eyes staring at Reynolds briefly.


    He didn''t even wait for her to say anything before manifesting the new fragment of history that he just recieved.


    [23. War of The Age of Old: During the end of the battle of Sessors, the world entered an era of peace. But the Central Extreme Emperor still stood above all and forsore the past and the future. Thus, he used all his powers while he was at his peak to create an artifact for his Descendents, the "Ascension Rights", out of the inspiration he got from his masters. A tool that would allow anyone to obtain a Divinity, hence giving them the capability to use that Divinity to affect the workings of Existence and Nonexistence]


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Enigma silently read through it and shook his head, he stood up and then smiled at Veritas with a charming smile, "I''ll help you. But before that, I''d like to meet up with my brothers first. There is a lot we need to discuss pertaining to all of this."


    She didn''t seem to mind and nodded, then she added, "I''ll give you rewards for this, so do try your best as I assure you, you will not regret any of them."


    "...Will do. Now please excuse us, let''s go." He said and led the way out. Reynolds was still lost in thought after reading the fragment and failed to respond.


    Of course, just the few rewards from Ancient Goddess Abigail made them extremely powerful, let alone her, another Ancient Goddess. Thus Enigma was looking forward to it.


    ''....''

 Chapter 237 Mission After Mission, Perverted Skills

    The said person, Goddess Abigail, did not say anything as she let Fate take its course. If Enigma did not mention her or anything rted to her, she was fine exploring this Origin Universe of his.


    Of course with her was Killer''s Subconsciousness and Enigma''s Will. And three other entities who explored this lifeless Origin Universe as well, hoping to meet something unexpected.


    "They are leaving you behind, child." Veritas said with a light smile. Prince Reynolds immediately woke up and then finally realized what happened and hurriedly stood up.


    "Uh... er... uh... thank you, good bye, and take care!!" He left in a rush and ran towards Enigma. As for Enigma himself, he was looking at all his missions from before he came here to now;


    "Main Mission(S): Origin Divine Crystal (Renewed)"


    "Main Mission(S): Conspiracy of The Gods (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(A): Trading With The Gods (Failed) -> Winning Favor (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(B): Protect The Fouth Prince (Seeded)"


    "Sub Mission(D -> A): Create Your Own Race (Renewed) -> Create Your Own Divine Race (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(C): Disgrace The Mother Tree (Seeded)"


    "Sub Mission(S+ -> S): Child of Darkness (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(A): Lost King (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(A): Pushing Back The Invaders (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(A): Purging Gods (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(A): Disrupting A Conspiracy (Ongoing)"


    "Sub Mission(A): Be Gods of The Infinite Realms (Ongoing)"


    ''I have so many missions? And why did the difficulty of the child one suddenly decrease? No, importantly, why the hell was a sub mission S+ rating?'' Enigmained through his thoughts.


    "...Anything that has to do with a Myst¡ª"


    ''Yeah yeah. Anyway, why is the sess rate so low despite me having a lot of divine skills?'' He thought. It didn''t make sense, he should be really powerful shouldn''t he?


    "...Try fighting a perfected Cosmic God or a God Lord by yourself, you''ll realize how weak you are then"


    ''No shit Sherlock, that''s over ten major realms higher than me!!!'' He retorted immediately, but he understood what it meant.


    Only Demigods and above could use Divine Skill, and a Genuine True God was the equivalent realm of Deity Lord, and they could not use Divine skills.


    So all those should have been nothing but decoration. But a true god was still a god as well, and they could use them to a certain degree.


    Unfortunately their Divine skills will only have the same capability as an Unique+ skill. And unlike regr Unique+ skills, Divine skills will cause heavy burden on the true god''s body.


    That was why Enigmained everyday. Getting Skills and bing powerful was no more a problem for him. He epted the fact that he was abnormal.


    If he recieved Unique skills, even if all the 30+ Divine skills were converted to 300+ Unique skills, he would still ept it with a pure heart. That way, he could proudly im to be ''strong''.


    ''But with how things are, I can''t even gauge what is my limit and what is my full strength.'' He sighed and the system did notment. Luckily, he was changing that now.


    "Lord En, what now?" Reynolds carefully inquired after much thought. He was close to Enigma by now, but still, he was a bit formal and respectful around him.


    "I want you to find a way to ascend and disrupt the Cloud Pce. I believe in your wits, judgement and choices. The History Mender system will also help you.


    "And if it''s too hard for you, just collect information on who we should kill or spare. Can you do that?" Enigma asked as he looked at Reynolds straight in the eyes.


    This was all ording to Fate.


    "...Yes." Reynolds really wanted to say no, but after a moment he agreed. That was because, the History Mender system.


    [Infiltrating The Cloud Pce (S)]


    [Warning, S-ss is a Cosmological-level assignment. If you seed, you might gain bountiful rewards that would make you get closer to mending history]


    ''...My life really is tough.'' He thought.


    ? ? ? ? ?<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the meeting with yet another Ancient Goddess urred, Enigma''s consciousness left at home with Be and Jue went through the new Skill Trees.


    Of course, Be could not sense it, but Little Jue easily spotted it from the corner of his eyes and just kept quiet. He was mutually respectful of Enigma after all.


    Meanwhile, Enigma''s consciousness ignored everything else.


    "Metaphysical Senses (UNIQUE+) :- The ability to be able to perceive anything that is at most of two Leagues higher than you with 100% Efficiency rate. This includes information, knowledge, experience, memories, academic knowledge, thought reading, future sight,ws, concepts etc. It can also act as an Instantaneous response to anyone who is two Leagues higher than you, regardless of how groundbreaking their Speed may be. With deep enough Mastery, can even perceive the schemes that Lesser Divinities and those below have in regards with your Fate or Destiny. Has the following Sub Skills "irokinesis", "Omni-Awareness", "Instantaneous Response", "Conceptual Perception", "Law Perception" and "Eye of The Verse""


    ''....''


    Enigma''s consciousness did notment, as it''s only job was to perceive and send the information back to the main body. Thus, it continued on impassively.


    "Beyonder''s Physiology (UNIQUE+) :- A Physiology that enables you to be essentially beyond the perception and influence of beings who are two Leagues above you (Currently Lesser Divinities and below). Thus bing Immune to their powers, excluding Lost Divine Weapons or either higher artifacts. You cannot die from damage dealt by Lesser Divinities unless they used powerful Artifacts that are beyond the mereprehension of even Gods, or through True Laws. A Physiology that is beyond Lesser Divinitiesprehension, hence to them, you''re a being beyond their grasp. Has the following Unique Skills applicable to those of two Leagues higher than yours (Lesser Divinities) "Absolute Defense", "Omni-Immunity", "wless Indestructibility", "Freedom", "Conceptual Anchoring", "Imprisonable Existence" and "Watcher''s Viewpoint""


    ''....''


    Not even phased, his consciousness continued with its sole purpose, ignoring the broken effects of just two of these Skill Trees.


    "True Absorption (UNIQUE+) :- There is nothing that you cannot absorb, be it any Concepts, Powers, All Definitions, Laws, Boundaries, tonism, or even lesser Totalities themselves. The only limit being beings, Constructs etc that are two Leagues above you (Lesser Divinities/everything within Chaos) for now. Has the following Sub Skills that evolve as you grow stronger or the Skill evolves, "Universal Consumption", "Consumption Mimicry & Fusionism", "Multiversal Digestive System", "Devouring Erasure", "Eternal Evolution", "Meta-Immunity Bypassing" and "Overload Immunity""


    ''....''


    "Impossible Beauty Physiology (UNIQUE+) :- With Absolute Beauty, anything is possible. Gain Absolute Pretty Privileges. Your Charm is Nigh-Absolute, yet not Absolute. This Physiology gives your charm Absolute effect on those of two Leagues higher than yours (Lesser Divinities), giving you beauty that even their perception cannot perceive, and charm their minds cannot even imagine could exist. No Lesser Divinity can resist your advances. Has the following Sub Skills "Alpha Male Countenance", "Absolute Desire Form", "Cosmic Otherness", "Mesmerizing Presence", "Absolute Prime State", "Undetermined Existence" and "Amortal Presider""


    ''....''


    "Nigh-Omnipotent Physiology (DIVINE+) :- Be Absolutely in control over your own Existence, making your Existence defiant and submissive towards external influence, logic, the overall plot, past, present or future. You can absolutely do anything as long as it stems from your very Existence, such as attaining Perfection, bing Totality, or even Transcending both Perfection and Totality. Only the influence of higher level Skills or higher level Artifacts above Lost Divine can affect and ignore your influence over your own Existence. No Divinity, Laws, nor Nascent Rules can get between this Skill''s effects. Has the following Sub Skills "Absolute Condition", "Power Anchoring", "Solipsistic Maniption", "Author''s Authority", "Self-Omnipotence", "Entity Lordship" and "Conceptual Body Transcendence""


    ''....''


    "Existential Dominion (UNIQUE+) :- Gain absolute rule over your Domains, no matter what grade they are; Worlds, Gxies, Universes, Realities, Realms etc. Be aware of what urs within, perceive every tiny detail or even emotions, thoughts and even intentions. Only affects Lesser Divinities and below as of yet. Has control over all Master Level Laws within the Domains. Has the following Sub Skills, "Realm Creation & Destruction", "Realm Link", "Realm Expansion", "Realm Logic Infringement", "Realm Unpredictability", "Realm Manifestation" and "Realm Management""


    ''....''


    "Ruination Storm (UNIQUE) :- Release the most perfect and destructive storm to ever be unleashed,ced with all the Universal Laws and Universal Principles of Entropy, Annihtion, Oblivion, Null, Erasure, Destruction etc. The Storm unleashed is Neverending until one breaks through its influence, otherwise, it will unleash mass disasters in the form of various storms, one after the other. And the longer they persist, the more devastating the storms will be. To the point where even Divinities would retreat in the face off"


    "Temporal Presider (UNIQUE) :- Gods are beyond Space, and the stronger ones transcend Time, Space-Time, Dimensions, as well as all Universal Concepts affecting Reality (Universal Laws, Universal Principles, Universal Rules etc). But are vulnerable when Concepts are powered by higher powers such as Divinities, Divine Artifacts or True Laws etc. But with this Skill, you can partially ignore even these tonic powers of Time such as Basic True Laws of Time (CA changing depending on how strong you are)"


    ''....''


    "Four-Sided Apocalyptic God (UNIQUE) :- Embody the Four Apocalyptic Concepts of PUNISHMENT, BANISHMENT, DAMNATION and REWARD. Each form has its own specific Unique Skill Set, as each form is a different version of yourself altogether. Despite that, the Skill itself has its own Sub Skill Set that is applicable to all Four Apocalyptic God Forms; "Apocalyptic Being Maniption", "Apocalyptic Symbiosis", "Apocalyptic Spawn", "Insanity Countenance" and "Apocalypse Creation""


    "THE PUNISHER :- The Apocalypse that brings punishment to those who deserve it. It could be any form of Punishment as long as the Apocalyptic God deems it so. Grows stronger when facing punishable foes. Exists beyond Reality. Has the Sub Skill Set; "Omni-Combustion", "Disintergration" and "Warden''s Decree""


    "THE BANISHER :- The Apocalypse that banishes those that cause disorder and disruption to the peace of the Apocalyptic God, outside of Reality. Gains more power with more Banishment of living beings. Exists beyond Reality. Has the Sub Skill Set; "Inevitable Death", "Necromancy Lord" and "Necroverse""


    "THE DAMNED :- The Apocalypse that damns those that would even dare to go against the Apocalyptic God. Gains strength through fighting the opposers, or more stronger people that are against Apocalypse itself. Exists beyond Reality. Has the Sub Skill Set; "Power Demunition", "Raw Power" and "Absolute Voilence""


    "THE REWARDER :- The Apocalypse the rewards those that are to the liking of the Apocalyptic God, or those who serve his grace. Rewards through Fate and Karma, with the Restraint of Casaulty. Can bring dreams and thoughts to Reality. Exists beyond Reality. Has the Sub Skill Set; "Supreme Voice", "Overwhelming Influence" and "Worldly Manifestation""


    ''....''


    Enigma''s consciousness was done going through the Skills, and truthfully, even when acting to be impassive, he was affected somehow.


    After all, these Skills were probably beyond simple. Especially if each and every one of them were Unique Skills.


    And one must not be mistaken, as Skills here, were tonic. Especially Unique and Divine Skills, as their power did not relypletely on the strength of the user, but beyond them.


    For example, a simple [Fireball] Extra Skill cast by an Apprentice Mage would be no different than a slightly warm ball of fire. It''s Name fitpletely with its uses.


    But if that person then bes a Saint, their [Fireball] Extra Skill would then affect entire Worlds. Yes, a ball of fire capable of nuking an entire World to oblivion. Like a Star of sorts.


    That was what an Extra Skill was capable of, in the hands of a Saint. Then it would be much worse in the hands of Deities, as a Deity King would be able to throw Universal destructive balls of Fire, capable of nuking Gctic Fments, if not the entire Universe as a whole.


    Let alone in the hands of Gods, whom the weakest of them all was a being beyond the influence of Reality. And the stronger ones could affect the whole of Existence as a whole.


    Imagine [Fireball]s or [Thunderbolt]s capable of one shotting Realities. This was the power of a Lesser Divinity, and even if their pure strength was not capable of affecting Realities, their Skills could.


    Which was why they were Reality-level beings. At base threat.

 Chapter 238 Unfortunate God Of Vines

    Then there were Unique Skills, which could grant beings the power to affect the next League. Saints could battle Deities, Deities could affect Ascendent Deities, then Demigods could affect... yes, Gods. It was simple as that.


    Even Supreme Beings could affect Creators with a Unique Skill. Unique Skills were Unique because they partially ignored the level of power between beings, allowing them to slightly defy logic.


    That was why they were considered Unique.


    They were a blessing, as even Supreme Gods did not have a lot of them. Even the most talented of Ancient Origins would be more than happy if they had thirty Unique Skills.


    Unless they cultivated their Soul Level, which was quite rare and nigh-impossible. But even then, thirty Skills that could affect those of a higher level of power was a prosperous blessing!!


    But that was not all, as the most terrifying ones were Divine Skills, which were considered Ultimate Skills among Ultimates!!


    Skills that could easily ignore the whole League hierarchy within the next Existential level of the user. Inyman terms, a Semi<Higher Existence> such as a Demigod, could affect even Supreme Gods Divine Skills.


    Though the effects would be decreased, they would never be lower than 50% effective. And that was still a lot of damage dealt no matter who you were.


    Divine Skills could allow Demigods to affect Lesser Divinities. Divine+ Skills could allow them to affect even Greatet Divinities. And the rarer Divine++ Skills were absolute even among Supreme Gods.


    Of course the cost to affect Supreme Gods would need immense Reiki Units, but nheless, they were effective. One hundred percent effective.


    These Skills were the sole reason why Creator Gods from the Beginning of this Era even dared to go against their Creators. Because they saw a hint of hope!!!


    And now, Enigma had multiple of them, and would possibly gain moreter, as he fused even more Skills and Skill Trees, preparing himself to for his Ascendency.


    By that time, even Creators would most probably respect him right? Even if he could not kill them, as a True God, he could at least give them a run for their money. They couldn''t kill him either... at least, Existentially.


    An Ancient God couldn''t.


    ''....''


    The future... seemed to have Limitless Possibilities for him, and he was not stupid enough not to take it.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within one of the Forests of the God Realm, a battle was currently underway.


    No, saying it like that was light and carefree, as this battle had been going on for months now. Four months to be precise, as the amount of destruction they brought was not light.


    This forest was the nth one they were destroying, as even mentioning the name would be useless at this point. It would be erased from the map in no time.


    "...."


    Even the person in question, who recieved the brunt of the attacks everyday, was speechless. No matter what he did, wherever he went or hid, this woman seemed to be Omniscient.


    She knew exactly where he would be hiding, and would attack with full force without caring what consequences her actions held.


    She was like Ancient Goddess Abigail, but thetter at least knew a bit of Restraint. Thisdy was crazy, as she seemed to only be driven by rage and anger.


    But Allen knew, he knew that this woman''s rage was fake. She was just enjoying the pain she was inflicting on him, and worst of all, she didn''t seem to listen to reason at all.


    BOOOM!!!


    Her patience was quite poor. He didn''t even know why he was always the one dealing with such crazy people, unaware that Enigma also had his own share of meeting crazy Ancient Gods.


    Most likely only the youngest of them was lucky, but nobody knew for sure, as his time wasing as well.


    BOOOM!!!


    "...."


    Allen could not bare with it anymore, and snapped. The umtion of stress and frustration that he had held in for four full months burst out right this instance.


    He ignored the Bloodline resonance he felt with thisdy, just like how he felt it with Goddess Abigail, and also ignored the rtion they might have with each other.


    That would be for another day. Because right now, all that could go to Hell.


    ''For fucks sake, give me a break!!!'' Allen thought in anger. This all began when he just so happened to see how this crazy woman killed another God.


    Okay, no. She was not aware that he saw them. But he had a suspicious feeling that deep down, she actually was.


    It was a couple of minutes ago, when he had just teleported here. He so happened to see a being, which was his current target, the God of Vines who illegally descended.


    From Enigma''s input, he was to be eliminated however he saw fit. Allen was prepared to just seal him in a locked temporal space for a lifetime. A ruthless punishment.


    But what he saw made him reconsider. He saw an unfortunate God die at the hands of a crazy woman. What he thought was ruthless, became merciful in just intants.


    The God of Vines had tried to struggle, and send out the entire barrage of Vines that flew towards the lone figure of a cloak woman.


    The Vines were shining emerald green in color, a True Law being applied to them in full force. Yet those Vines with the enhancement of Law attainment higher than his own, was easily brushed aside with a small wave of her hand.


    Thew within the Vines was easily cut off, snd the Vines were stripped of his control. The God of Vines was shocked and in stupor. He was the God of Vines, he and Vines were one of the same thing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yet... someone easily stripped him off his control over Vines? How absurd was that? How illogical was that?


    "..."


    The woman did not speak, and just casually sent the Vines back at him. The God I Vines was shocked and immediately pulled back, "Wait wait wait, this... this¨C"


    Unfortunately, the Vines he grew with and also being a part off, while having absolutely control over, were the same ones that killed him. They ruthlessly pieced through his chest without any remorse.


    "Ugh...!! You... You..." He called out weakly, but the dimness within his eyes only grew. And ultimately, overshadowed his the small glow of life held within.


    "...."


    Allen stood right where he was, shocked and speechless. ''Aren''t no way I''m messing up with this woman. Fuck no.'' He thought to himself, ready to teleport away.


    He then saw how the womanpletely absorbed the God of Vine''s Divinity. The poor being, killed by what he grew up with and trusted his whole life, was not spared even after death.


    For right after his Divinity was taken, the Vines held his limbs and slowly tore them off like plucking feathers. It was a ruthless scenery even for Allen himself.


    ''...!!!''


    And that, also became the cue for him to leave. Regrettably, just as he teleported away, the woman turned her gaze towards his direction. Her entire face was covered by a pristine glow.


    But her hands were dried up and old. "Mm..." She lightly hummed as shepletely tore off the God of Vine''s body, and left no pieces behind. Then afterwards, she vanished.


    Allen reappeared within apletely different forest, Trillions if miles away. He knew for a fact that Outer Gods could easily traverse billions of miles in just moments.


    Those were Outer beings, innately beyond the Universal Laws, Universal Principles and Universal Rules. Hence being beyond Time, Space and any other concept.


    They each lived within their own "Time", which was very much irrelevant towards ordinary Time. They were beings capable of seeing through the past, present and future of Reality.


    Hence he did his best to pull back as far away as he could. And when he was sure he was out of harms way, he breathed out a sigh if relief. "That was scary. Luckily, I ran away in time."


    He said out loud, and rxed himself. He then added to himself, "My target is also dead, so I can y around for a while longer, right? Right. Now off I¨C"


    But right at that moment, his senses were triggered, and he instantly pushed himself off the ground and threw his body away. For right above him, an entire sea of Vines were raining down.


    "Fuck!! She followed me?!" He cussed as he telrported away, simrly trillions of miles, avoiding certain death like an unfortunate God.


    And just as he appeared within a different forest, he did not let down his guard. He surveyed around him, and teleported away once more. Why? He actually saw that Murderous woman sitting on a tree.


    The process repeated itself for so long that he didn''t even remember how long he has been on the run. But by now, he was tired, and prepared to just risk it all.


    Which leads us to the present time.


    BOOOM!!!


    "Dammitdy, give me a chance already!!!" Allen shouted as he flew back and dodged therge growing Vines from the ground that seemed intent on taking his life.


    Each Vine was like a giant snake, as thick as an adult man''s waist and covered in bards and des that could easily piece a Demigod to instant death.


    But the Vines were reluctant to let him go and thus continued to attack him without restraint, trying their very best to grab and devour him in their gentle embrace.


    Allen clicked his tongue and summoned Kaumodaki Gadi in his hand once again. With a swing, he called out a rain of lightning that devoured the countless Vines before him.


    Each summoned light was imbued with Divine Influence, which was a special effect that granted the powers used by the Lost Divine Weapon the ability to damage Higher Beings easily.


    BOOOM!!!


    "ARRGHH!! Damned bastard!!!" A woman''s tone rang out from behind the rain of lightning, sounding hoarse and full of resentment, yet alsoced with pain. ''She spoke again!!'' Allen felt an achievement from that.


    Following the hoarse scream and cry of unwillingness, an evenrger number of vines grew from below ground and rushed towards him from all directions like a powerful tsunami.


    "Like I said, I''m not really a fucking God, nor the man you''re looking for, and why am I bastard now??!!" Allen shouted back and hurriedly flew up at high speed. But even then, his speed of countless light years per second, the Vines still caught up to him.


    Even when he was going all out, the speed of an Ancient Goddess still easily caught up to him. Holding back at this point was only bullshit, he could fucking die.


    "...Like I''d believe a damn pervert like you. Why do you even look the same as back then?!" The person behind the Vines responded with a scoff, causing all the tips of the Vines to sharpen and directly piece at him.


    "The fuck should I know that?! You know what, so be it then." Allen scoffed back at her and snapped his fingers, resulting in time stopping around him, forcefully stopping all the Vines from piecing him at all.


    Even someone beyond ordinary Space and Time like her, was forcibly affected by his powers. This was also the reason he survived most death situations against this Ancient Goddess.


    He then casually strolled before them, summoning a bow along his way. "If it''s a fight you want, then it''s a fight I''ll give you. Even a beauty needs to be tamed and be put in her ce."


    "Why you...!!!" The women roared at him in anger. And though hoarse, her tone was still that of a young woman. But it seemed that she was quite hurt or afflicted with an ailment at the moment.


    But Allen could still tell that she was a beauty.

 Chapter 239 Time, Forest And Nature I

    The ground suddenly trembled, resulting in rocks breaking off from it and rising up. The rocks were then shaped intorgeary-like earth spears, which were shot towards him at over multiversal speed.


    "Che..." Allen clicked his tongue in annoyance. He could freeze time around himself, but could only do it once at a time.


    So, he disabled the previous time stop, letting the Vines piece nothing but air as he had moved long ago from the target location. He was still ten times faster than the spears.


    Then he snapped his fingers, once again freezing time around the earth spears. And without waiting this time, he pulled back the string of his bow and released a powerful shot.


    But the Ancient Goddess seemed to have timed him perfectly as well, as they had been going at it for quite the long time. She shot an ice de at him the moment he stopped time around the spears, directly straight to his chest.


    Both attacks struck the opponent''s chest and sent them flying back due to the recoil.


    Of course, Allen was sent crashing through multiple trees as the ice shard was impaled into his chest halfway through, while his attack only scratched her a bit.


    Her appearance was still hidden within the Vines, and only her struck chest was revealed. And one thing was certain, it was abundant, like two pairs of ripe melons.


    "...Dammit, this chick is really strong." Allen stood up and removed the ice shard from his chest, unfortunately, the wound refused to heal no matter what he tried. It instead froze. ''Great. Now I got this?''


    "...Fuck, now look." He cursed and flew up once again, using a Unique+ skill while he was at it, denying the wound of its existence and also applying hisw, to make it more effective.


    In no time at all, his chest was back to tip top condition. As if nothing happened to him at all, not even dust was there. Even his clothes were repaired. And yes, Allen for once, wore a top.


    "...So you''re a Time God this time around, huh? How wretched." The women said after looking at Allen heal his wound. Earth spears, sharp vines and ice des flew around her.


    "...I don''t have the time to talk to you anymore. Let me go, my brothers are worried about my safety. It''s been fucking months." He said with a sigh, clearly pulling back.


    "How ironicing from a Time God. Anyway, since you''re here, why don''t you just stay a bit longer? Your brothers are as good a bastard like you. They can probably wait a bit longer. Or for another lifetime." She said, controlling theary-sized earth spears to fly towards him once again.


    ''This chick literally hates us.'' He silently thought. He was now careful and didn''t recklessly stop time. Instead, he summoned a barrier that was made out of various colors, looking like a solid painting of the void and its beauty.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    This was the advance form of "God-Barrier Protection", an art called "Cosmic-Barrier Protection". It was even stronger thanks to his Affinity with Preservation.


    But the attack wasn''t over. Ice des flew past him and tried to sneak up behind him to ruthlessly stab him at the back while he was unaware, catching him off guard.


    But Allen didn''t hesitate to pause Time around the ice des, freezing them before they could even have a chance at tasting his blood once again, as shit really hurt quite a lot.


    But he knew that another attack was stilling. Thedy behind the Vinesughed as the vines shot at him from all directions once again, "Now you''re trapped, you old bastard."


    Allen smiled and manifested a gigantic spiritual version of himself, sitting above a white lotus, two arms gathered above his head, while another pair before his abdomen, both pairs in motion as if they were praying.


    The spiritual Allen had his eyes closed, and there were beads around both arms. His body glowed as brightly as the sun and seemed as mighty as the peerless Gods of Old. Like a Buddhist God. Like Buddha himself.


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    The vines exploded upon contact with the golden Buddha-like body, perfectly deflecting them. But the Dharma Body still seemed unstable, and shook with every explosion, like a balloon about to pop.


    "Tch, mimicking a Buddhist Golden Body is not my style, but I have no choice now. I''m still far from bing my past self once again." He thought out loud as he clicked his tongue in annoyance... again.


    He then knocked another arrow and aimed at thedy, who protected herself under ayer of hard soil, a wall of vines and an ice wall. Expertly using the three Laws to perfection.


    Allen smiled mockingly and shot an arrow regardless of her defenses. The arrow moved at the speed greater than his, and ignored all forms of defense and perfectly struck her at the chest again.


    "Aaaahhhh!! Damned bastard!!" She roared as the forest went berserk along with her cry, rumbling and crumbling without any order as if angry along with her.


    "...."


    [Divine Ability 1: True Shot(Passive) - Every arrow released will ignore any form of defense and has a 10% to ignore any form of Immunity as well to deal 100% of the damage to the target in question]


    This was one of the two Skills of his bow, a Lost Artifact. Even someone as powerful as her could not ignore such an enigmatic Divine Skill. Especially as weak as she was right now. ''Some Ancients you are.''


    But suddenly, the scream went down and the ce was plummeted into silence. Allen frowned and tried to look around himself, but didn''t see any attack at all. Everything was really strange and real.


    Yet felt surreal.


    He still didn''t believe that she let him go, and instead summoned the replica of a Buddhist Golden Body once again. He might as well call it a Dharmic Body since he already has it mastered.


    Even then, nothing spectacr happened. Until suddenly, he heard a familiar voice call out to him. One he would not forget anytime soon. And one he dearly missed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...Husband?" A voice called out from behind him, shaking him straight to the core as he knew that voice perfectly well. His eyes widened in shock due to disbelief.


    Allen hurriedly turned around and saw Krishn, who had a look of shock staring back at him. Her facial expression, it was 100% real. ''This feeling... an illusion? No. It can''t be one.''


    Allen frowned but did not pull back or deactivate the Dharmic Body. Krishna did not mind and looked around instead, finding out that they were in a room, and she was on afortable bed.


    "Husband... I didn''t think I''d see you in my dream, it seems like I really miss you." She sighed and said, but did not call him over or move closer. She could feel that he was wary of her.


    And even she herself was wary of everything. After all, she was just enjoying a conversation with Lulu not long ago, and was suddenly here. It did not make sense at all.


    Plus, a goddess like herself should definitely be able to feel the Universal Rules of Dreams, were she to be in one. But there were none here. It was very much strange.


    "...."


    "Husband, have you perhaps forgotten about me?" She tilted her head sideways and asked. Allen shook his head, causing a smile to bloom on her face. "Even if you did, I''d make you remember me through the simplest way possible~"


    Allen sighed and deactivated his Dharmic body. He was 100% sure that this was Krishna, just that, he didn''t understand why she was here. And even if she was not, what was he afraid of as a True God?


    Yeah, that was not valid. But he still deactivated the Dharmic Body and loosened his nerves a bit. He couldn''t be wary of his own woman. Krishna smiled at his response, trying her best to not fly at him in joy.


    She then saw a pile of papers next to the door, and as curious as she was, she flipped through them. After a moment, her face warped into immeasurable joy as she threw herself up.


    "Husband husband husband, look, look, look. It says here that I''m pregnant!! Is this a prediction of our future...? If so, I love it." She was so excited she seemed like a child for a moment, surprising not only Allen, but yet another person.


    After all, even as Deity, close to bing an Demigod if the current trend did not change, her biggest Desire was to have a child with Allen. And even if she became emotionless or lost all desires...


    This one was sipped right into her bones!!!


    "...It seems, like I haven''t misjudged you. Maybe you''re different this time around." The hoarse voice sounded out from everywhere within this unique dimensional space, surprising both Allen and Krishna.


    But Allen was surprised for apletely different matter. ''Haven''t? You did nothing but judge judge based on some old dude I literally have no rtion to. And now you say that you didn''t misjudge me? Fuck you!!'' He thought in resentment.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Krishna carefully asked as she was about to grab her sword, but realized that it was nowhere to be seen. This was a dream after all.


    "This is all just a dream, go back and wait for me, I''lle back soon." Allen smiled at her and gently told her so, causing her to calm down. "You better. And you better not forget about me when you meet other women."


    "Hm, I will... And I won''t." He agreed with a bitter smile, hiding away his embarrassment at this woman''s boldness. But then again, that was exactly why he fell for her.


    "Oh, and tell your handsome brother that Lulu misses him deeply, she even dreams about him. Nia also calls him an unfilial child. Fufufu, you should alle back soon." She hugged him and gave him a peak on the cheeks.


    "Hm, I''ll do so... and tell everyone not to worry too much about us, we are fine... just a bit busy, that''s all." He gently caressed her hair before forcefully waking her up using faith points to shake her consciousness.


    "...."


    ''You could do that?'' The Ancient Goddess thought to herself. ''If you could, why did you not do it earlier? Was it necessary for me to see you act so... disgusting?''


    "Ahem, where were we?" Allen ignored her thoughts, or rather, was unaware of them, and asked as he returned to her figure in the sky, looking down on the pile of vines sorounding her.


    "...."


    Allen didn''t want to argue with her anymore though. After all he had tried, said and even showed it with actions, and she only believed him now? ''...Women are unreasonable. And illogical.''


    "...."


    The silence pervaded for a while longer, as the thick skinned Allen wanted this woman to reflect on her behavior. While she on the other hand, seemedpletely mute all of a sudden.


    And the reason why, did not take time to present itself. Even Allen was not given the chance to question before something urred right at this moment.


    "What a pity, I at least expected you to kill each other, but... once a disappointment, always a disappointment. Guess runs in the blood." An elegant, albeit young voice called out from everywhere, surprising Allen and, not the Ancient Goddess herself.


    But then, suddenly out of the blue, both of them felt goosebumps all over their skin, causing them to involuntarily tremble.


    Allen didn''t waste any time and instantly moved. Stopping time within a light year range and summoning a Dharmic Body at the same time, responding way before bothdies could fathom with his Unique Skill [Instantaneous Reflex].


    The area this time was vast, maybe because of the threat of death. But the shade that appeared above their heads paused as instantly as it appeared, but only for an instant.

 Chapter 240 Time, Forest And Nature II

    Still, by then, the Dharmic Body had already been summoned and protected both himself and the unreasonable person who had been attacking him all this time.


    And the innumerable roots fell from above, as if the sky itself was falling down onto them, burying them both underneath their boundless weight. No, it buried the entire forest below itself without a problem.


    Then, a young girl around twelve years old appeared high above the buried forest, floating serenely with a haughty expression on her face. She scoffed at the roots and said, "As expected of a pile of insects and fakes..."


    "No matter how much you all want to be them, you will always be¨C!!! Huh...? Why you!!! You dare refuse to die by hand?! You... You... Dammit, I''ll find you, kill you, reap you apart and¡ª Aarrgghh!!! Damned bastards!!!"


    She then vanished as fast as she appeared.


    ~~~


    Allen and arge pile of entangle vines appeared out of a gap in space, and fell down within a silent forest, disrupting the peace that was there just moments ago.


    His forehead was covered in cold sweat and his breathing was hurried. Arge piece of root had scratched him on the waist, revealing a deep wound and a hint of white bone.


    His hip bone was almost exposed.


    "...It''s useless, she will find us." The person within the entangled vines sighed a weary sigh, causing the vines to slump down quite a bit along with her tone.


    She waspletely different from how he viewed her. No, on a serious note, she was more docile and restrained now. ''Is that little girl that frightening?!'' And to him, it tranted to such thoughts.


    "What?" He reversed the area around his waist to the point before he was hurt, healing it instantly as he asked in shock. He did not doubt her, as this person also seemed to be like this.


    "She''s an abnormality worse than me. Not only that, she has Nature Awareness and can travel to any ce within the God Realm at an instant, as this Realm is like a Divine Nature Reserve." She helplessly replied in a hoarse, weary tone.


    "...Is she the mother of Great Terra?" Allen clicked his tongue and retorted, but he still knew that, if that was true, then they were fucked. After all, if she was Goddess Abigail''s oldest sister...


    "Found you." A childish voice called out from all directions once again, scaring both of them out of their wits. Allen mostly, as he felt like it was targeted at him.


    Thick roots burst out from the ground, trying to pin him down like a group of vipers hungrily seaking his flesh and very soul. Their Speed faster than anything he had ever met. Including himself!!


    But his instincts responded involuntarily, pausing Time around him, then manifesting a Dharmic Body around his body, erging it to protect both him and thatdy in the Vines.


    "Now that... is a Genuine God among Gods." The firstdy said hoarsely, along with a bitter chuckle, seemingly giving up on life.


    "A fake is a fake, and will always be a fake." The young girl, Tear, scoffed, causing the vines to rot immediately, thus stripping thedy off her rights to them.


    "...."


    Allen gulped down a bit of saliva as he summoned his Kaumodaki, which glowed white before releasing a brilliant white sh of divine brilliance. ''Karma, huh. Snatching one''s Divinity, and it bring snatched from you. How unfortunate...'' He joked as a coping mechanism.


    Then, out of the light, a blue skinned youngdy suddenly appeared, holding the Kaumodaki Gadi in her right hand. Her body was covered in simple cloths, wrapping around her important bits and exposing most of her gorgeous body.


    This was the personal representation of the Kaumodaki Gadi, Gadanari. She could manifest due to the skill, [Divine Wisdom], which gave her a humanoid Deva body.


    She could also use all the skills he could use and her realm was around Minor God. As a strong true god, hispanions and Artifacts could manifest strength three minor realms above him (Demigod is considered a minor realm by the Gods).


    "Hmm~" The small girl, smiled mockingly as her hair danced wildly along the air, releasing vast amount of divine might that even Goddess Abigail, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination could notpare to.


    Even thisdy besides him paled inparison towards such Divine might and valor.


    "...."


    Allen clicked his tongue and summoned his guardian, Garuda, another Minor God level monster. Then he summoned his bow, Sharanga, an artifact born to y Gods.


    It could also heavily affect Minor and Major Gods and also give those stronger a bit of trouble. But even then, their presence was stillckingpared to hers.


    "Hahaha, this is getting quite amusing. I''m starting to like you little guy... Unfortunately, you chose to impersonate someone dear to me. Someone I so wish to tear apart personally." Her words were apanied byrge natural disasters, enough to destroy Universes, behind, above and besides her.


    She fluently manifested Cosmic level disasters. Cosmic disasters!!


    "...."


    ''Uhm...Can you not? I mean tear me apart.'' He thought, his heart filled with nothing but bitterness. Were all Ancient Gods unreasonable like this? And worst of all, he felt close to these two crazydies!!


    "...What do you think?" He whispered towards the youngdy besides him, who had a bit of his features, as if she was a family rtive of his. But he ignored that, because she purposely took this form... right now!!


    Gadanari looked back at him, then sighed, "Her weakness... is something that we can''t use as of now. So I chose to find out something else entirely."


    "Which is?" Allen kept his eyes on the small girl, who kept gathering more and more of her strength. She did not seem that much wary of him at all.


    "She''s afraid of going into edge of the God Realm. We will be temporarily safe if we go there." She responded after using her personal Divine skill.


    [Untold Secrets]


    "Hahaha, you want to go there? As if I''d let you!!!" Tear roared towards them, throwing down cosmic hurricanes, cosmic tornadoes, cosmic floods,rge boulders and the likes towards them, each capable of destroying entire Universes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    RRRRROOOOAAARRR!!!!


    Garuda released a powerful Roar, that shook the earth and nullified the natural disasters just by the pure shear force alone. Shocking thedy and Tear slightly.


    Gadanari took off and rushed towards her, summoning two Thunder dragons along her side and letting them rush before Tear with unpredictable speed rivaling that of Allen''s.


    Tear scoffed and dived down, rushing at an even faster speed, directly travelling at beyond Multiversal Speed. She destroyed the thunder dragons using abination of earth and metal to act as a barrier between them.


    She then appeared besides Gadanari, who paused Time around them. Unlike Allen, she was able to freeze her target for longer period of time.


    ....!!!


    With that time she gave herself, Garuda fell from the sky and crashed on top of Tear, smashing her down and shatteringing the earth along the process.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Gadanari then flew up and stood besides Allen, summoning an energy Bow in her hands, then manifested an energy arrow. Allen also had Sharanga and manifested an energy arrow.


    Both used an exclusive Divine Skill of Allen, releasing a nigh-infinite arrows, which transformed into a shower of an infinite arrows thanks to the Skill, each having the ability to deal damage to Gods.


    [One For A Thousand(Divine)]


    Half of those arrows, those released from Sharanga, had two attributes inflicted on them due to its special skills. Hence making them more deadly than the rest.


    [Divine Ability 1: True Shot(Passive)]


    [Divine+ Ability 2: Karmic Shot(Passive) - An arrow that will reach its target regardless of distance or barrier. The greater the Karma, the greater the damage, to the point of being able able to instant kill....@#@$]


    Boom!! Boom!! Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!


    The nth forest they found themselves in, was destroyed just like that within this year. Causing irreversible damage to the trees, evaporating the rivers, digging into the earth or shattering the hills.


    Both Gadanari and Allennded on the shoulder of Garuda, who held the entangled vines within his embrace. Then alternatingly, Gadanari and Allen used an exclusive Divine+ Skill of his.


    [Destined Walk(Divine+) - Can cut down the distance of unimaginable lengths into a single step. A single step that will lead you to a path that is prosperous within all Infinite possibilities of your Destiny. Crossing Realities with but a single step is not a dream. Every Destined Walk will lead to a Destined direction. Not even Transcendentals of Destiny could disrupt your own Destiny]


    They vanished just like that, leaving the ce in tatters and an unrecognizable state. Everything happened so fast that, probably even Tear didn''t think she''d be this checkmated as well.


    Not even a millisecond had gone by before she was frozen in time, pummeled into the earth and struck by trillions upon trillions of arrows. Their timing was perfect and immacte, showing Allen''s battle great awareness.


    But then again, who was she? Who was Tear? Would shey down just because of a small beating from an imposter?


    BOOOM!!!


    Guess not. She flew up and shook herself in anger, removing the dust around her body. She then spat out a mouthful of blood and looked up resentfully.


    "I''ll find you, I swear on my own name, you''ll see. Nobody can just impersonate my loved ones and survive to tell the tale!! No one!! No one!! NO ONE!!!" She thought in pure rage, and looked down on the chain marks around her wrists. They were simr maks around her ankles and neck as well.


    She then calmed down slightly, and thought of her situation. "...But before that, let me go to the Purgatory and look for an anti-time treasure and the rest of my power. Tch, brats of this day have grown up... Since the seniors aren''t here, I can go wild as I like."


    She instantly vanished, not before looking far east, towards the corner of the God Realm, where her targets hid.


    ''I''ll find you, and I promise that I''ll devour you... I can''t Breakthrough without my other half after all. So prepare yourself... Sraet.'' She smirked and as she appeared within a dark space. "At most two millenias, I''ll devour you in two thousand years, Sraet. This time, for sure..."


    She flew towards the darkness, going even deeper into it. But she knew what she was doing... two thousand years, was only less than seven years here in Purgatory.


    Which was more than enough.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, Allen and the otherdy tangled within a bunch of vines, Sraet, appeared within a dark ce, gloomy and filled with immense killing intent.


    Garuda knelt down and put the tangled Vines down, then he sat cross legged before her. Gadanari and Allen slumped down on its shoulders and leaned on it''s Golden wings.


    "...Finally." He said after a while, his heart still racing quite fast, showing how exciting and life threatening the small encounter was. Yet miraculously, it didn''t evenst a couple of minutes.


    "...."


    Sraet didn''t say anything at all. Instead, the vines untangled themselves slowly, revealing the person who was hiding within all along.


    Like Tear, she had a head full of green hair and a smoothplexion. But unlike Tear, she had a mature and tall body, with asserts that Tear could only dream off having.


    But her body aside, she seemed to be a bit weared out. She looked between herte forties and early fifties, but still beautiful. But one could still see the faint simrities between her, Tear and Abigail.


    "...You look..." Allen wanted topliment her, but didn''t know which impression to take. Wise? Beautiful? Young? It was actually hard to choose one, "...Stunning." He said.

 Chapter 241 Divine Arts And Skill Templates I

    "Don''t sugarcoat it, old man." She said as she sat down with a sigh. Her actions were definitely that of an elderly person alright. But she acted quite... peculiar. Allen thought.


    "No, I meant it. At least, you look stunning for someone your age... And old man? I''m rtively young, you know." Allen honestlyid out his thoughts, receiving hateful res from both Gadanari and Sraet.


    "By the way, why were you useless throughout the whole fight? For someone who was able to beat me up to a pulp, you should''ve been able to win against her.


    "Ancient Goddess against Ancient Goddess, that battle should have been probable. Not the one sided beat down we almost had."


    He thought after a moment of resting, looking at her in curiosity. He also didn''t know why he protected her, his body moved by Instinct, and he went along with it.


    "...Me and her go way back. Like the little Radiant and Gloom kings, who are pr opposites, we are two sides of the same coin." She answered after a bit of hesitation.


    She was unreasonable before, yet he still took her away with him. Plus, she felt like this kid was too promising and closely resembled someone she dearly loved.


    As for the beating she gave him for four months, she forgot about it. So she continued, "We both have the same powers, but I''m more of a Faux and she''s an Original."


    "What''s the difference?" Allen thought out loud as he got down and sat before her, a few meters away from her, still weary of her mood swings.


    "Gods are distinctive due to their "Domains". Unlike Deities who borrow from thews, gods directly use thews to forge a domain of their own. A God of Fire has ess to the essence of Fire itself."


    "Origins refine the areaplimentary to their Law, making it their domain. Like Tear, she refined the whole God Realm''s aspect of nature, bing a terrifying being of nature."


    "Thus after Refining that aspect, it will then gain strength through them. Meaning that if she so wished, she could weaken nature or strengthen it. Nature was her toy y with."


    "But us Faux are different. Instead of turning refined areas into out toys, we refine them into our weapons. Meaning that without them, we are useless. While origins are still useful even without theirs."


    "Like how a soldier is weak without his sword in war,pared to a general, who is still useful even without a sword. Despite them being beings made out of the sameposition (same race)."


    She ended there and looked at him, who was looking down in shock. "Damn, you guys got it rough it seems. So after refining theponent, at Transcendental Realm, you Transcend it?"


    "Yes, and forget about that. I like you, I see you have great talents,e here, let me help you gain more skills to stop this situation. Come,e to aunty." She smiled mischievously and waved at him.


    ''...Dude, was this how you felt as well when you lived with that dark elf milf?'' Allen thought as Enigma shed through his mind. He was once told about how he got forced into being a Nether Elf''s nephew.


    But he didn''t struggle nor did he sumb, and time trickled by.


    Two months shed once again, and there was still no sign of Tear, which surprised them, but that didn''t stop them from continuing with their training.


    Allen was getting stronger as he received the inheritance of Sraet, which was enough to shock even he, someone who was a True God. Perhaps this was his lucky encounter.


    But most importantly, why did he feel like these Abilities suited him more than it did for her?


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Let''s reverse time a bit.


    Two months ago, when Enigma left prince Reynolds, he went back to his own courtyard and entered the house.


    Be happily recieved him with joy, while little Jue scoffed at him. Enigma ignored the little boy and greeted Be back, he then left and went to his room.


    After entering the room, he sat down cross legged and looked at his Temte. He was about to fight Ancient Gods, he had to be prepared at all costs.


    Thus more fusions...


    But before that, Enigma had something he was curious about. "Hey, is it possible for me to arrange the slots I have between the different Skill grades?"


    He wondered, as he felt like (5) was not enough for the Divine Skill Tree Qoutation, while 125 seemed to be a lot for his Unique Skill Qoutation.


    "It is not entirely impossible"


    "Oh?" Intrigued, he urged the system to continue exining, and it did not disappoint him at all.


    "Five Unique Skill Qoutation can give you a single Unique Skill Tree Qoutation or, as well as a Divine Skill Qoutation"


    "Then 25 Unique Skill Qoutation, or five Unique Skill Tree/Divine Skill Qoutations can give you a single Divine Skill Tree Qoutation"


    "Ah, I see..." Enigma nodded to himself, as he instantly went through the calctions and realized that; ''I could at least double the Divine Skill Tree Qoutations with this.'' He thought.


    All he had to do was take out a hundred Unique Skill Qoutations, and convert them to Divine Skill Tree Qoutations, which was four.


    Then he removed five more Qoutations from the Divine Skill Qoutations, and converted them to a single Divine Skill Tree Qoutation. Thus, his Skill Temte became something like this;


    Unique Skills (67/25)


    Unique Skill Trees (7/25)


    Divine Skills (33/20)


    Divine Skill Trees (3/10)


    Of course it had to be said, that as long as the number of Skills he had, surpassed the number of the Qoutation, he would not even be able to use a single Skill from that grade.


    Meaning unless he did something about it, he would not be able to use his Unique Skills, as for the Divine Skills... they were already a lost case a long time ago.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusions, "Thunder Conception" and "Wind Conception""


    But the boy didn''t care much. He went on with his experimentations, as he wanted to solve this current problem for now. From this day onwards, every Skill received will have to undergo analysis.


    And there were only three destinations for those Skills, Assimtion, Evolution or Destruction. Either than that, nothing more.


    And for that, he had to have a foundation that was stable enough. Of course, stable for him, and not for anyone. Whether he destroys a useful looking skill, or keeps it, it''s all up to him.


    As well as Fate....


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill, "Storm Conception""


    "Storm Conception (UNIQUE+) :- Be the very concept of Storms, and unleash all its power, elements and traits. In this state, you be Unique and Unpredictabily, as unless someone has a higher Mastery of Lightning, Wind or Storms beyond Master Level Laws, they can never understand your power or defend against it"


    "Impeessive. This Skill bypassed the ordinary limitations of a Unique Skill, and gives me Defense against even High Gods. That is, as long as they use Storm rted powers."


    But even then, it would still be hard for even them to defend against his Storms, let alone Major and Minor Gods. This Skill was a keepsake, and he already knew what to fuse it with for the most optimum Skill.


    He then moved on.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Prescience", "Destiny Perception", "Temporal Awareness" and "Cosmic Awareness""


    "You have birthed the Unique Skill Tree "Cosmic Destiny Guider""


    "Cosmic Destiny Guider (UNIQUE) :- A Unique Being capable of viewing the Destiny of all those Cosmologically. Through Destiny, you can gather information about the targets, their past, their present, their future, or any other information you so desire. Once you be a Higher Being, you will be able to see through the Destinies of even Realities and those beyond. Has the following Unique Skills, "Prescience", "Destiny Scan", "Cosmic Influence", "Fate''s Dictator" and "Destiny Warping""


    A powerful Skill that even surpassed the previously mentioned [Storm Conception] Unique Skill. This one being so amazing, it could read the Destinies of even Void Constructs like Cosmos.


    And this was when he was already this weak, at a realm equivalent to a Deity Lord. ''No way in their dreams would an ordinary Deity King, let alone Deity Lord be able to do this.'' He thought.


    Not even with Unique or Unique+ Skills would a Deity King do something as grand as this. Most probably only if a Demigod himself had a Unique+ Skill could they try.


    Yes, and that was barely trying.


    While he, himself, was doing so at a realm of power three whole major realms lower than a Demigod. He was doing something only a Minor God or above was capable of doing...


    And the reason, was definitely because Skill Trees seemed to be unique in their own rights, and that Enigma was the [Master of Fate],bining them together... He did it.


    "Well... I was an irregr to begin with. I was always abnormal." He thought out loud, adding base to his illogical actions.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Power Modification", "Power Creation", "Power Immunity", "Reality Power", "Power Nullification" and "Anti-Power""


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill Tree "Reality''s Lord of Power""


    "Reality''s Lord of Power (DIVINE) :- Gain the powers of Reality, and manipte them to your liking. All the Sixteen Powers of Reality can be used to your liking, thus giving you absolute grasp over the people relying on these powers through your Absolute Authority over them. Has the following Divine Skills "Power Jurisdiction", "Reality Authority" and "Ancient Demiurge""


    Another power he did not know much about, or understandpletely. He was not sure what the "Powers of Reality" could be, and how Grand they were.


    Thus he was not sure how amazing it was. But just its Sub-Divine Skills were quite noteworthy. The first gave him authority over the powers of Reality, which he was still not sure off.


    But the second directly gave him power over his own perception of Reality. The current him, as a Genuine True God, a Deity Lord equivalent, could only view Worlds as their Realities.


    Thus it was not that great, but what if he became an Ancient God? No, let alone Ancient Gods, if he became a Main God, he could have absolute authority of entire Multiverses.


    Multiverses.


    That was a terrifying Construct to think off. And best of all, this Authority affected even Gods. Meaning even if he ruled over a world, as long as he denied the existence of Gods within... they can never exist.


    They could also not destroy the world, because the world was beyond the existence of gods, thus gods were illusory. How can a mere illusion or nonexistent power destroy something real?


    ''...Impossible.'' He responded to his own inquiry.


    Thest Skill also gave him powers to create his own realities, ording to his perception. In other words, he could create worlds... unfortunately, as a Divine Skill Tree, he could not use it as of yet.


    Thus, moving on... but as he was about to continue, something he did not expect urred... Something that he was not at all against.


    "Note: The "Master of Maniptions" Skill Tree has absorbed the following Unique Skills "Reiatsu Maniption", "Event Sequence Maniption", "Consequence Maniption", "Apocalypse Maniption", "Existence Maniption" and "Astral Maniption""


    "Note: The Unique+ Skill Tree "Master of Maniptions" has evolved into a Divine+ Skill Tree "God of Maniptions""


    "Oho?" Enigma viewed the definition of the new Skill, and realized that everything was the same. Everything except a few minor changes... well, they were not minor at all.


    First, he could now manipte anything at the level of even Gods. He could even manipte Gods themselves. And for those Maniptions that were involved into creating this Skill Tree...


    He could manipte them to the level of even Cosmic and Supreme Gods. Thus, by the time he bes a Demigod equivalent, he could even manipte the Apocalypses or Existence of Supreme Gods.


    That... was too fucking domineering.


    "...And i doubt it''s that simple. What are Supreme Gods to behin with? Yeah, nigh-omnipotent fes." He debunked his thoughts.

 Chapter 242 Divine Arts And Skill Template II

    He calmed down and continued. He was looking forward to his career as a Main God more and more... would he really be unstoppable within entire Realities?


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "New Life", "Self-Body Creation", "Elemental Deity Creation" and "Infinite Supply""


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill "Infinite God Maker""


    "Infinite God Maker (DIVINE) :- At the cost of Reiki, it is possible to bring into existence Gods or anything below them. Using 1 000 permanent Reiki, you can create a temporary Demigod, but if you use a 1 000 times more, you can bring the God into existence. To create a stronger God, the required Reiki increases by a 1 000, 1 000 000, 1 000 000 000, etc per level higher respectively"


    "...This was not a Divine Skill Tree, yet it was too domineering as well. With my current Source of power, believe it or not, I could literally bring into existence tens of Cosmological Gods eternally loyal to me." He deduced in amazement.


    Cosmological Gods...


    And his Reiki was ever increasing, by the time he became a Final Ascendency God... he deduced that he could even bring into existence a Supreme God.


    Imagine a Demigod having a Supreme God as a loyal follower? At that point, he wouldn''t be surprised if that challenged the dignity of all existing Supreme Gods.


    It was terrifying. And the possibilities were insane, considering that if he became an Ancient God equivalent being, he could do something as crazy as creating Creator Gods.


    "And... an infinite number of them." He thought absent-mindedly, as Goddess Abigail''s words shed through his mind. Wasn''t that something they did as well?


    Creating infinite numbers of Creator Gods, whoter betrayed them? Could this power be a basic power for Ancient Gods? There were many possibilities, as he could be wrong or right.


    And he didn''t care much. He moved on, work was still plenty, and time was not enough.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for break down, "Infinite-Killing Bones", "Divine Thought", "Law Scaling", "Illusory World", "Realm Lord", "Realm Empowerment" and "Lightning Creation""


    Changing his thought process, he decided to filter out the more useless Skills first, as he felt like choosing was bing a chore.


    "Along with the previously mentioned Extra Skills, you have sessfully obtained two "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "That makes eight chances, including the six I received from True Will right?" He thought as his mind still continued with the fusion process.


    The process of Fusion and destruction urred at the same time, as it was not something hard for him to do with his [Mass Consciousness] Unique Skill Tree.


    And it was this Skill, that was about to be used for Fusion, attempting to bring out a Skill Tree rted to mental capabilities. And raising his work efficiency.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Hyper Mind", "Hypercognition", "Hive Mind" and "Mass Consciousness""


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill Tree "Absolute Mind""


    "Absolute Mind (UNIQUE+) :- All your mental capabilities, attributes and traits are at absolute peak, infinitely superior to those of a higher League than yours, and vastly more capable than those stronger of multiple Leagues. You also be immune to all mental influential abilities from Gods, even being highly resistant to Supreme Being''s influence. Has the following Unique Skills "Nigh-Omniscience", "Unrestricted Thought Process", "Hypepetence", "Indomitable Will", "Formless Mind", "Psionic Lord" and "Knowledge Ascendency""


    "As expected... And best part, it aren''t even a Divine Skill." Enigma was impressed and excited at the same time. He was truly excited this time around as he could be Nigh-Omniscient.


    Even though it capped at affecting Cosmos and lesser beings for now, it was still pretty much impressive. And the stronger he got, the more people he could affect.


    And it''s other Skills were also amazing. Especially the ability to Ascend in power by just gaining knowledge. For instance, he could gain Skills by just knowing them or reading about them.


    That was just too broken. It was as if he could do almost basically anything to perfection. Gain an entire Vault of Psionic powers at a Cosmic level. Its just too...


    "...."


    He calmed himself down, as this Skill Tree still paled inparison to a few of his previous Skill Trees. And he was still far from being done.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Physics Infringement", "Paradox Infringement", "Reality Separation" and "Temporal Presider""


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill "Pre-Existential Physiology""


    "Pre-Existential Physiology (DIVINE) :- Have a Physiques that is beyond the very concept of Existence. With this Physique, nothing at the level of Supreme Beings would be able to affect you, as their very Existence falls within being "Existential". But other Pre-Existential beings like Creators and those beyond can still affect you. Note: Divine+ and Divine++ Skills have a 25% and 50% efficiency, while Skills beyond that are 100% effective regardless of your Physiological level"


    "...."


    See what he meant? This was just a Skill, but it was more frightening than some Skill Trees. In fact, it was a game changer, as it made him unstoppable within a Reality.


    How many of such Skills does he have? How Grand would he be if he used them altogether? What did this even mean?


    That he should only focus on Creator Gods, as beings of his level of power? Was everything else insignificant then? "Probably not." He once more debunked his thoughts.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Evolutionary Governance", "Self-Transcedence" and "Assimtive Evolution""


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill "Eternal Evolution""


    "Eternal Evolution (DIVINE) :- Constantly undergo self-evolution in ordance to your actions. The more you fight, the stronger your physique and battle awareness will be, the more you study, the smarter and grander your mental capabilities will be, etc. This ability affects those connected to you as well, be it those who greatly believe in you, those you subjugated or even those you are linked to"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, I''ll be dammed." He thought out loud as yet another Skill came into his hands. He didn''t even want to go through its multiple uses, as it only just summarized how broken he would be.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Cosmic Destruction", "Cmity Hell", "Ruination Storm" and "Storm Conception""


    "...."


    He could already see what the amalgamation of these Skills would birth, and honestly speaking... he was looking forward to it. He long stoppedining.


    So what if his talents and potential were Sealed? So what if his strength and speed were Sealed? So what if he was going to be Sealed at an Infinitismal level in the future?


    He was a Mystique, what was there for him to fear? What was there for him to worry about at this point? He was getting a bit arrogant in his Bloodline, and he realized that himself.


    But he did not stop himself...


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill "Fiend Lord of Storms and Ruination""


    "Fiend Lord of Storms and Ruination (DIVINE) :- Take on the form of a Cosmological Fiend, with the battle prowess of a Fiend Lord. In this form, you can summon Cosmic Fiends to aide you in battle, as well as Demon Armies capable of wiping out Cosmos. The stronger you be, the more you can stay as the Fiend Lord of Storms and Ruination, and the more Cosmic Fiends you can summon. The Fiend Lord can also use powerful Storms of Ruination, that are capable of bringing Ruin to Cosmos, and most probably even a Reality"


    "...Marvellous." He called out lightly. A Demigod, with a Skill that allowed him to be a God Lord. This was the summary of this Skill, and this was even when you ignore the Storms of Ruination.


    Even if a person''s potential was doomed to end up at a Demigod level, with this Skill, he at least had a few seconds of having the power to end an entire Reality.


    A force to be reckoned with!!!


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Absolute Immortality" and "Lightning-Dependent Immortality""


    "You have birthed the Unique+ Skill, "Absolute Immortality""


    "Absolute Immortality (UNIQUE+) :- Be absolutely Undying by the hands of Demigods and those below. Not even the use of Divine Skills and Laws can affect you, even if the Law itself is Absolute. Only those, two Leagues above you at minimum, can affect you whatsoever"


    "A great defensive ability. Su Han is Indestructible, now I''m Immortal. What about Allen? And Takashi...?" He idly thought as he moved on.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Dream State", "Intangibility", "Subjective Reality" and "Imagination Projection""


    "You have birthed the Divine Skill "Domain: Fantasy World""


    "Domain: Fantasy World (DIVINE) :- Manifest a Gctic sized World of your own imagination, which you have absolute authority over. Within this ce, you can choose who is affected and who is not, those affected have the ability to bring their imaginations, fantasy and fictions all to reality with no boundaries whatsoever. This ability has an absolute effect even to those who are Creators, but the stronger the target ispared to you, the shorter the duration of the Skill, most cases it notsting an instant"


    "My very own Domain... Wow..." There were many things he wanted to say, and many things that came with this Divine Skill, and the most terrifying one was that he could literally do anything within the Domain.


    It was basically saying he could be Omnipotent within that Domain, and it could affect even Creators to a certain extent.


    This was even more terrifying than a few Skill Trees, possibly the most terrifying either than the <[Full-Body Perfect Venerable Lord]> Skill Tree that made him Omni in all senses.


    Maybe around the same level, as both Skills required him to summon either a Domain or an Entity for him to be Omni... thus, it could even be said that, he himself, was Nigh-Omnipotent.


    "Becausw my Omnipotence was Conditional... Or maybe I''m just overthinking this whole matter here." He thought, moving on.


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Fusion, "Multiversal Lord", "Sky Lord", "Judgement Lordship" and "Mortal Lordship""


    "You have birthed the following Unique+ Skill Tree "Advocate of Infinite Living Beings""


    "Advocate of Infinite Living Beings (UNIQUE+) :- Be the Absolute Judge of all Living Beings, being their Spokesperson and representing their Rights and Obligations throughout Cosmos (for now). In this state, Living Beings below Gods are not to go against you, but you are also not obligated to harm them. Has the following Unique Skills "Afterlife Lordship", "Cosmic Judge", "Mortal Authority", "Mortal Invulnerability", "Path Changer", "Earth Father" and "Lord''s Court""


    "...I''m now a Father of Mortals? And here I was worried of fathering more daughters, now look, I''m fathering an infinite amount of daughters and sons." Enigma joked as he moved on.


    Not that the Skill was not powerful, no, it was he powerful. Especially if there was a possibility of mortals having the power of Gods, while still being mortals.


    After all, the Existential levels were notpulsory. One can be a Deity level existence while being a <Lower Existence>, they would just not be considered Deities.


    And likewise, Deities and Mortals could also be Godly, but not Gods. Such examples being an Origin Deity or a Transcendental Deity... maybe even an Origin Elf or a Transcendental Human.


    The Possibilities were endless. Thus imagine Supreme Humans or Supreme Elves, if they even existed, then that meant that he could be immune to them, as long as he does not harm them in return.


    Though it affected Cosmological beings for now, but once he''s grown stronger, maybe it could affect even Mortals at the level of Ancient Gods... if such beings exist.


    But they don''t... for now. As even the infinite Creator Beings born as Creators, were still searching for a Breakthrough method to be Ancient Beings themselves.


    Let alone mortals born as insignificant beings. Enigma cleared his thoughts about such misceneous topics, and realized that his other thought processes had already moved on to Divine Skills.


    Now, it was time to fuse Divine Skills...

 Chapter 243 Divine Art And Skill Template III

    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Fusion, "Judgement Erasure", "The End Force", "Concept Erasure", "Obsolescence", "Chaotic Influence" and "Power Erasure""


    "You have birthed the Divine++ Skill Tree "Eradicator of All Things""


    "My very first Divine++ Skill Tree." Enigma thought to himself as he checked the definition, as well as its stupendous Sub-Divine Skills.


    "Eradicator of All Things (DIVINE++) :- Gain the ability to bring Nihilism to anything you so desire, be it Concepts, Laws, Existence, Non-Existence, Abstracts or even Eternity and Infinity. Anything is possible as long as it falls within a single Existential level above your own. Currently affects even anything Supreme or around the same level such as Realities. Has the following Divine Skills, "Absolute Erasure", "Obsolescence", "Universal Irresistibility", "Infinite Supply", "Perfection", "Apathy" and "Absolute Transcendence""


    "...."


    It had each and every right to stand proud as the only Divine++ Skill Tree he had, as all of its abilities were insanely powerful. Just this Skill Tree alone can make him Supreme... if we ignore just one of them.


    Regardless of what, the <[Full-Body Perfect Venerable Lord]> was just different. A Skill influenced by his Bloodline, and forged by his own Consciousness.


    Though he was not sure what material were used, but he termed it "Universal Reiki", as it was more like Reiki, yet a bit more advanced and peculiar than ordinary Reiki.


    He switched his thoughts and moved on,ing to a close as he wanted to end everything and focus on Fate and the mission from Goddess Abigail.


    ''Speaking of her, I wonder how she feels watching me do this everyday?'' Enigma thought, not aware that the person herself, was not even that surprised.


    "You have chosen the following Skills for Divine Ascension "All-Seeing White Eyes", "Supernatural Charm", "Absolute Immortality+", "Law Master" and "Nigh-Infinite Supply""


    "You have recieved the following Divine Skills, "All-Seeing Eyes of Rebirth", "Absolute Charm", "Absolute Immortality", "Law God" and "Infinite Supply""


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Fusion, "All-Seeing Eyes of Rebirth" and "Kaleidoscopic Copy-Wheel Red Eyes""


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Fusion, "Absolute Charm", "Otherworldly Charm" and "Incorporeal True Body""


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Fusion, "Encephalopathy Domination" and "Domain: Fantasy World""


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Fusion, "Thunder God Manifestation", "Infinite God Maker", "Eve of New Beginnings", "Power Lord" and "Infinite Supply""


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Fusion, "Heavenly Deduction" and "Reality Awareness""


    He paused, and took a deep breathe in. Then continued on, without checking what came out of those fusions, he did something else entirely.


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Breakdown, "Immersive Greed" and "Double Trouble""


    "You have obtained two "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    Whilst he focused on this, he also did something else, splitting his mind from just two portions to over hundreds of other portions, tens of them focusing on a Law each, at this moment.


    He knew this was bad, but he did not stop.


    "Congrattions, you have forciblyprehended the following Laws, "Wind", "Illusion", "Aura", "Water", "Boundary", "Gravity", "Fire", "Void", "Light" and "Darkness""


    "Warning: You have done something abominable. Repeat. You have done something abominable"


    "Note: The [Seal of Infinity] has Triggered itself. Repeat. The [Seal of Infinity] has Triggered itself"


    But he ignored these notifications, and just continued on. The Seal thing was ignoredpletely, as if it was not that big of a deal to him... cause it was not.


    "You have recieved the following serieses of Divine Skills, "Sky Maniption", "Aeromamcy", "Aeroportation", "Camouge", "Illusion Negation", "Psychic Falsification", "Aura Absorption", "Aura Mimicry", "Seven Chakra Manifestation", "Hydroportation", "Aqauscience", "Ocean Maniption", "Limit Transcendence", "Boundary Transcendence", "Nigh-Meta Inversion", "Gravitational Singrity", "Space-Time Maniption", "Orbital Force", "Pyroportation", "Volcanic Lordship", "Pyroscience", "Destruction", "Null Zone", "Imperceptibly", "Day Maniption", "Lumoscience", "Light Boundary", "Night Maniption", "Ereboscience", "Darkness Boundary""


    "You have chosen the following Divine Skills for Breakdown, "Sky Maniption", "Aeroportation", "Aeromancy", "Illusion Negation", "Camouge", "Psychic Falsification", "Aura Absorption", "Aura Mimicry", "Seven Chakra Manifestation", "Hydroportation", "Aqauscience", "Boundary Transcendence", "Limit Transcendence", "Pyroportation", "Volcanic Lordship", "Pyroscience", "Destruction", "Imperceptible", "Lumoscience", "Light Boundary", "Darkness Boundary" and "Ereboscience""


    "You have obtained Forty "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    He finally paused and rxed. But him rxing did not mean that everything also rxed with him. Especially his Skill Trees.


    "Note: Your "God of Maniptions" Divine+ Skill Tree has assimted the newfound Divine Skills, "Law God", "Ocean Maniption", "Space-Time Maniption", "Day Maniption" and "Night Maniption""


    "Note: Your "God of Maniptions" Divine+ Skill Tree has evolved into a Divine++ Skill Tree"


    "You have chosen the following Extra Skills for Destruction, "Flood Creation, Aquatic Adaptation, Water Magic, Weakness Removal, Aversion Negation, Reversed Effect, Instant Effect, Attraction, Repulsion, Radiation Generation, Personal Space, Personal Time, Spatial-Temporal Lock, Supernova, Portal Creation, Seasonal Inducement, Eternal Day-Night Cirction, Orbit Creation, Orbit Destruction, Death Inducement, Intangibility, Fire Maniption, Heat Inducement, Water Maniption, Cold Inducement, Ste Maniption""


    "You have chosen the following Unique Skills for Destruction, "Water Boundary, ck Hole Creation, White Hole Creation, ck Hole Creation, Circadian Maniption, Orbit Maniption, Memory Erasure, Sr Maniption, Light Maniption, Lunar Maniption, Darkness Maniption""


    "You have obtained Five "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    Alongside with the notification, came a few more notifications that involved the break down of the new Skills, which was done by one of his split consciousness.


    And he ignored them, he just moved on.


    As for the reason he rushed everything as well as ignored them was because he feared that halfway, he would have given up.


    But he was impressed he did not. And as for his aim, it was the Skill Evolution chances. "Fifty of them? I expected less, but that did not mean that more was uneptable."


    That was fifty more Divine Skills...


    And he also realized that the Unique and Extra Skills thate with these Skills were counted. In that case, Fifty made sense. As for the other Skills, Fusion!!


    But for now...


    "You have recieved the following Unique Divinities, "Elemental God", "Binary Child" and "Boundary Master""


    "Your "False Reality" Divinity has evolved to be a Unique Divinity due to Devouring the new Divinity "Traverser of Illusions""


    "Oh? More Divinities... But let''s wrap this up." He focused on his previously fused Skills, that he made in a rush, while his other consciousness focused on the definition of Skills.


    "You have birthed the following Divine Skills, "Infinite Eyes", "Beyonder''s Charm", "Domain: Fantasy Domination" and "Absolute Deduction""


    "You have obtained the Divine++ Skill Tree "Primordial Demiurge""


    "Elemental God (UNIQUE DIVINITY) :- Gain instant recognition from Elementals and their rtions, who are below the Supreme level. You also receive protection from the Elemental Royal Families... Disrespect to you, is disrespect to the Royal Elemental Families"


    "Binary Child (UNIQUE DIVINITY) :- Be a Binary, as anything that is considered a Binary Force below the level of Supreme can be ignored. As long as you have a power that has a Binary counterpart, you can instantly use both powers at the same level, such as Fire and Water, Light and Darkness etc"


    "Boundary Master (UNIQUE DIVINITY) :- Be the Gaurdian that resides between the fabrics of what is real and what is false, between what is true and what is fiction, between life and death, between any Boundary that separates anything from the other. You can freely be found there at any time and any point. Any disturbances to these boundaries requires your power to act. Power is increased 1 000 times against those that disturb the Bnce of all Boundaries"


    "False Reality (UNIQUE DIVINITY) :- Third Wonder of the World Forest. Increased Affinity with Illusions and Reality-Warping powers. Your Being has innate understanding of Illusions and Mirages, as long as they are not cast by anything Supreme or Beyond. Your Origin Universe can be manifested as a sort of False Reality, an illusion to your enemies and strangers, and a true world to your people and close rtives"<novelnext></novelnext>


    These Divinities... were just too grand. As expected of something around the level of a Greater Divinity. Each Unique Divinity was a Greater Divinity.


    Something in the hands of Transcendent, Cosmic and Cosmic Lords. Anything below was a Lesser Divinity, and those higher were Supreme Divinity. And likewise, to True Gods, it was Mundane, Unique and Ultimate Divinities.


    And so far, Enigma had Six Lesser Divinities, Eleven Greater Divinities, and a single Supreme Divinity in the form of being an [Anti-God]... Unfortunately, it was currently useless.


    As for the new Skills, he did not go through the Skills for now, and just went on with his Divine Arts, intent on evolving all of them to the Advanced level...


    It was possible even with the System''s Seal. Time shed by once again, as days drifted on without him being aware of it.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 180 (18)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 4 Genuine True God [3/75]


    Faith Points: 00 943,42


    Faith Power: 09 300


    Faith Essence: 020 325


    ____________________________________


    Reiki: 800 Billion units (¡Â1¡Á101?)


    Divinity(19): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, False Reality*, Ancient Battle God, Colossal yer, Universal Behemoth*, Pale God, Unfathomable*, God of Charm*, Master of Fate*, God of Abomination*, Dragon God of Fortune*, Anti-God**, Divine Judge*, Elemental God*, Binary Child*, Boundary Master*


    Law Fragments(17): R9-Star Force, R9-Grand Fortune, R9-Divine Thunder, R9-Divine Creation, R9-High Divinity, R9-True Falsity, R9-Ancient Battle, R9-Colossal, R9-Universal Reiki, R9-Unfathomable, R9-Undeniable Charm, R9-Illustrious Abomination, R9-Dragon Fortune, R9-Anti-Divine, R9-Judgement Decree, R9-Elementary Law, R9-Binary Force


    True Law(13): [Fate: 25%] [Tribtion: 25%] [Chaos: 25%] [Wind: 12%] [Illusion: 12%] [Aura: 12%] [Water: 12%] [Boundary: 12%] [Gravity: 12%] [Fire: 12%] [Void: 12%] [Darkness: 12%] [Light: 12%]


    ____________________________________


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(6): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle (???), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(4): Fate - Series(???), Serenity(Lost), ????(Ruin), Khaos(Lost)


    Resources(2): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á50)


    ____________________________________


    Advance Divine Arts(26): Transcendental Physiology, Divine Form, Divine Word, Flight, Divine Descent, Eternal Soul, Resurrection, Foresight, Elemental Immunity, Talent Bestowal, Divine Blessing, Divine Degration, Faith Empowerment, Metamorphose, Supreme Force Maniption, Cosmic Pressure, Empyrean Empowerment, Cosmic-Barrier Protection, Rune Casting, Chantless Rune, Cosmic Telepathy, Divine Physiology, Cosmic Maniption, Omnilingualism, Proprietorship: Law, Cosmic Telekinesis


    Superior Divine Arts(1): Reality Warping


    ____________________________________


    Extra Skills(28): Karmic Seal, Wind-Dependent Immortality, Shield Negation, Soul Reading, Illusionary Magic, Shapeshifting, Event Denial, Event Recreation, Reality Condition(¡Á1), Reality Modding(Soul Stage), Knowledge Anchoring, Butterfly Effect, Simultaneous Interaction, Instant Effect, Reiki Infinitum, Fictional Travel, Power Cloaking, Schrodinger''s Teleportation, Absolute Wish, Intangibility Extension, Water Purification, Supernova, Portal Creation, Space-Time Death, Eternal Day, Photosynthetic Light, Eternal Night


    __________________________


    Unique Skills(21/25): Weightless, Mystique Barrier, Perfect Copy, Qauntum Thread Weaver, Metabolization, Chaotic Incitement, Cube-Fold, Cosmic Knowledge, Judge''s Decree, Reality Presence, wless Indestructibility, Multi-Speed Movement, G-Force Adaptation, E-Force, Masculinity, Mystical Water, Weakness Inversion, Casualty Reversal, Personal Space-Time, Space-Time Distortion, Void Sealing,


    Unique Skill Trees(9/25): Metaphysical Senses+, Beyonder''s Physiology+, True Absorption+, Impossible Beauty Physiology+, Existential Dominion+, Four-Sided Apocalyptic God, Cosmic Destiny Guider, Absolute Mind, Advocate of Infinite Living Beings+


    __________________________


    Divine Skill(22/20): Fate Kneeding, Karmic Causalty, Casual Link, Paradox Lord, World Will, Freedom, True Lightning Conception, Absolute Speed, Nigh-Meta Possession+, Seal of Infinity(1st), Pre-Existential Physiology, Eternal Evolution, Cosmic Fiend of Storms and Ruination, Domain: Fantasy Domination, Absolute Immortality, Nigh-Meta Inversion, Gravitational Singrity, Orbital Force, Null Zone, Infinite Eyes, Beyonder''s Charm, Absolute Deduction


    Divine Skill Trees(13/10): Omni-Combat Lord, Full-Body Perfect Venerable Lord, Nigh-omnipotent Physiology, Reality''s Lord of Power, God of Maniptions++, Eradicator of All Things++, Primordial Demiurge++


    ____________________________________


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Overall Boost: +152 Million%(Laws) +1 000 True%(Domain)


    Pantheon Boost: 100% + 2 250% (Enigma)


    Divine Power Reserves: 576 Septillion units


    Faith Discount: 75%


    Fragments: 18 055 (240/month)


    Shards: 0


    ____________________________________


    Time sure runs fast, thirty years gone by and he was now exactly eighteen yirs old. He didn''t realize it, he rarely checked himself out, so it was understandable.

 Chapter 244 Bellas Premonition

    He also became more handsome and more mature, appearance wise. As for mentally, he was still not at that level. But he was hoping to get there soon.


    Either than that, nothing much had changed, except the fact that his divinities,ws, truews and divine skills were still a lot and seemed to have undergone an evolution.


    But the biggest change were his Advance Divine Arts. As you can see, he evolved all the remaining basic arts to advance level, and this surely increased his strength.


    Luckily, Divine Arts weren''t like Divine Skills, they could be used however much he liked until he ran out of faith power, as long as there was faith, he could use it.


    First was the "Supreme Force Maniption", which evolved from the "Divine Force Maniption". It allowed him to add a bit of Supreme power over his abilities.


    An example would be between "Absolute Attack" and "Absolute Defense". Between the two, it would always lead to a stalement, but with this Divine Art, one can be Supreme over the other despite them being of the same grade.


    Next was, "Reiki Maniption", and it made it possible to turn one unit of faith to five Reiki points. As for him, it was twenty-five Reiki points because of, you know what. It evolved from "Faith Empowerment".


    But it was virtually useless with his Reiki. 800 Billion was quite a lot, and this was when it was being sealed greatly by the [Seal Of Infinity].


    "Cosmic Pressure" released pressure that wasparable to a Cosmological or Supreme beings, but it did not increase strength. Only affecting the presence of a True God.


    It evolved from "Divine Pressure".


    "Empyrean Empowerment" could increase the strength of a true god by 500% or by given them more strength to bypass realms. With their stats that were above their equivalent realms, it was quite a lot. It evolved from "Divine Empowerment".


    Especially Enigma, the current him, even with the Seal on, can be nigh-Multiversal in terms of Strength when he fused with this Divine Art, let alone his Speed.


    "Cosmic-Barrier Protection" summoned up a barrier using free Cosmic particles that were not needed by the Universe. Because they were free, the barrier was not truly at Cosmic level, but was pretty solid.


    Enough to block an attack from a perfected Minor Gods while they were genuine true gods. Imagine after they became Main Gods. And the stronger they be, the greater the Defense.


    "Rune Casting" and "Chantless Rune" evolved from "Spell Casting" and "Chantless Casting". They allowed one to create Runes, the magic of Gods, easily and without a chant at all.


    Runes such as [Instant Teleport] to Runes like [Heart ze]. All types of Runes can be used, but it was not like it was easy to use them. Talent was needed, because each Rune was around Divine Skill-level.


    And if one was daring enough, they could literally speak nothing but Runes, choosing whether they intend for them to be effective or not effective.


    "Cosmic Telepathy" was simple, it just allowed one to be able to talk Telepathically with beings throughout a small portion of the cosmos. Such as talking to someone in Great Gi, while he was here in Great Terra.


    But there were prerequisites alright, such as bonds, the likes of brotherhood or sisterhood. Master and servant, trustedpanions, worst enemies etc.


    He wanted to use it to check up on Nia. There was a lot he wanted to know, like if she messed with the Mother Tree or not, or whether she received the rewards or not.


    Oh, Lulu too. He... one way or another, had to speak with this Devout believer of his. Noelle as well. Maybe he could directly talk to Louise? He shook his head and continued to look through the Arts.


    "Divine Physiology" this skill could give a person the body of a God, at the cost of a veryrge amount of faith. The minimum being a million units of faith power (a billion faith points).


    And this was for Chosens and Champions. It was cheaper for Favoreds, but still, it was above 500 000 faith power. And now that he remembers, he had quite a lot of Followers.


    It evolved from "Biokinesis".


    "Cosmic Maniption" He had this skill, but he never used it. His body didn''t allow him to delve in it for now, but now he will. This skill evolved from "Weather Maniption".


    The best part was that, 99% of all True God''s had this basic divine art. Meaning that for once, he would not be strangepared to his peers. Ignore therge amount of advanced arts at his disposal.


    "Omnilingualism" the name didn''t change much, but now, he felt like he could understand thenguage of thews better. They also became more talkative with him.


    Especially Fortune and Misfortune. They kept begging him toprehend them as fast as possible, Destiny was chilled but it felt like it wanted the same thing from him.


    ''I''m sorry, I''ll do that after I''m a Perfect True God.'' Enigma shook his head and moved on, he did not really mean those words at all.


    "Proprietorship: Law" This one was powerful. It allowed one to take control of anything affected by theirw. For example, a person with a sea-typew could take water as their property, permanently owning it.


    It was even possible tomand or take ownership over a god who ruled over the samew, but with a lesser percentage than yours. Using them against their will.


    Truly Frightening.


    "Cosmic Telekinesis" This one was too powerful. It allowed one to control hundreds of thousands of objects at once, or affect molecules and matter to a degree with deep concentration.


    They could also maniptes, asteroids or other ste bodies with their thoughts. Unfortunately they could not move Multiverses or shape the Cosmos.


    The most they can do for now is move a couple ofs or ignite a star tobust, or even move entire Universes and mentally alter them. But even then, these Arts were quite powerful.


    But he didn''tin. Because he could use them however he likes without affecting his body at all!! That was true power, he could partially go all out.


    And proudly tell his enemies that he was going nigh-all out, without feeling any shame at all!! This was true satisfaction, because he worked hard for these.


    Unlike all those Divine skills.


    "...."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Dont give me that attitude." Enigma said as he stood up, now he was ready to box it out with gods. Maybe not even a perfected Major God will be his match now.


    He opened the door and breathed in the fresh air of this ce after two months of seclusion. ''Be really outdid herself, I wonder how I should repay her now.''


    "Wasn''t that artifact enough?"


    ''Point taken.'' He nodded.


    "Lord En, you''re finally out. I think something is wrong with little Jue. He isn''t growing at all." Be rushed over as he just walked out of his room.


    She seemed worried as she put the baby version of himself, with ck hair and golden eyes, before his face. ''We really are alike... maybe i should treat him like a little brother?'' He subconsciously thought.


    Enigma was more Western, while Jue was more Eastern in terms of looks. But overall, they looked 97% the same. ''...Probably not a good idea. Mystica might nag me.''


    "...That''s normal. By the way, I''ll be leaving today." He took the boy, who didn''t refuse him, but instead stuck up on him like a ko as he said. ''You missed me, little guy?''


    "...Where to? Howe you always leave me?" Be pouted and looked down. Enigma smiled and gently rubbed her head, "Getting ahead of ourselves aren''t we?"


    "How can''t I if you continue treating me like this?" Enigma ignored her resentmeng-filled words and removed his hand, causing her to pout even more.


    He really didn''t know anything anymore. He wasn''t good nor bad at dealing with women, but it was worse now that he had a fiancee, and someone else liked her.


    "Anyway... I''ll be back soon. The gods are going out of control, someone has to stop them." He sighed and said helplessly.


    Be did not say anything and moved closer to him. She then wrapped her arms around him for a while, pulled back, took little Jue from him then said sternly, "Take care of yourself. You have a younger brother relying on you now."


    "...Mhm." Enigma smiled and vanished, leaving both little Jue and Be alone. ''I mean it, please do take care of yourself. Something feels fishy... but I don''t know what.''


    Be thought in worry as her eyes shed briefly with a crimson-purple glow. And within that glow, she saw something that she could not understand or put to words.


    She saw three scenes.


    One that represented a bleak area of nothing but endless darkness. Either than that, there was nothing else, and within this ce was a man covered in a glow of light.


    The light extended to an infinite degree, and its brightness was also at an infinite scale, as it seemed bright enough to even break down the endless dark Nothingness.


    And within this light, was a single person who stood at the center, as if all this light was nothing but his mere halo. A small representation of his grand brilliance.


    The second scene was of a group of tens of beings fighting it out above the now destroyed Great Terra, alongside eight other Worlds of simr grandness.


    These beings were almost a hundred in number, and fought arge cloud of darkness, their bodies also covered in light that was stretched out Infinitismally, but not at the level of the first being.


    In fact, even whenbined, their brilliance was not even close toparing to his. And worst of all, the almost a hundred powerful beings, were being easily oppressed.


    And she saw a few couple of familiar figures mixed in, the three brothers, along with three other guys, and ten girls, even Goddess Abigail was there as well.


    She didn''t understand what was going on.


    As for thest scene, she saw herself, crying within a sea of crimson-purple cloudy mist, sorounding her being yet another sea of crimson-gold blood, and more resplendent crimson-purple blood.


    She did not understand anything at all, but what made her warn Enigma before he left, was because far ahead, was the figure of him, ughtering behemoths.


    And each ughtered so easily, it was reminiscent of a man killing chickens, and easily spreading out their crimson-purple blood in relish... and yet, he was also in tears like herself.


    ''What... does that mean? What''s the meaning of all of this?'' She thought as she looked at the door, subconsciously hugging little Jue tightly, who held back his cry of help due to feeling her chaotic emotions.


    That were on another level of being Chaotic, and he knew that one reason for this, was his predecessor. And bes of that, he decided to keep silent.


    ''....''


    The scenes that Be saw, he could also see them, and because of that, he felt partially responsible as well.


    But unlike her, he could see that whatever scenes she saw, were parallel paths of a single point in the future that would take ce, depending on the choices made by his predecessor.


    A future that was quite far from their current one. At most, thousands of years into the near future, which was more than enough time for him to think of a way out.


    "Alright,e little Jue, let big sister teach you something else. Maybe ''Chaos Interpretation''? Or maybe something more simple?" Be said in enthusiasm.


    "...."


    En Jue did not strongly answer strongly nodded his head, his apathetic expression making him all the more cute to her.


    "...And next time, please tell your bug brother that he should rx. No, tell all your brothers that they need to take better care of themselves. Hmph..."


    "..."

 Chapter 245 Descent, Conversation Amongst War Gods I

    At the same time, somewhere else;


    Su Han was done personally training Su Xue, who was now a demigod and princess Herara. With him was Code and princess Hera.


    Killer was missing currently, she left saying she was going to Breakthrough into bing a god. Nobody still knew of her experience with Enigma within the new space.


    Prince Rodriguez was back at the Empire, managing his own nation.


    Right now, Su Han stood together with Code and the two princesses. Su Xue was training by herself, as she felt really weak. Demigods were Canon fodder around here!!


    She was unrivaled back at the mortal world, and that was before she reached the peak of the mortal world even.


    But aftering here. Even the so called Deity King was nothing but a higher ranked soldier in the army. One without authority in the top brass, meaning that they weren''t even generals here!!


    So she opted to train harder and harder. So far, she was an Ancient Deity close to bing a Demigod realm, but she didn''t give up and kept pushing on.


    Diligence was her family motto!!


    Now back to Su Han.


    They kept looking at the sky, feeling a sense of danger that they never felt before. It was like a gun was aimed at them, without them knowing when the trigger would be pulled.


    They were held on the neck neck suspense, and strange anticipation of what was to happen.


    "Big sister..." Herara turned to look at Hera seeking for help, but she could only shake her head silently. She was also clueless about all of this.


    "Whatever this is, it''s a bad sign. I''m sure it''ll definitely lead to death." Code said sternly. Herara and Hera knew that his sense of danger was spot on, so they looked up with frowns on their beautiful faces.


    Su Han looked up, and for once, thought that his luck was considered bad. Right after training, and nning to go back, this thing suddenly appeared out of thing air.


    Of course, he knew his time wasing, but why now out of all time periods? He just wanted to be with his goddaughter for a while longer, yet Fate had different ns.


    A year was gone just like that, and they spent it all training. No, to be precise, it was Su Han training Herara, Hera and Su Xue. Code was a different matter.


    After he broke through to perfected Demigod, his strength increased greatly and now he could fight an initial Minor God no problem. So Su Han could not train him.


    His original stats went to around God-level, but the realm Suppression reduced it by 1 000. And for gods, every major realm increased it by tens of times....


    And Su Han here, still had around Major God level Strength even with the Seal, and the Realm Suppression. Yet, he could still not train Code, as he understood nothing about heroes.


    "I''ll go check it out." He said and began floating above ground. A pair of white cloud-like Mist circting under his feet. He knew why this was happening, but did not say it directly.


    "Lord Su..?" Herara looked back and inquired dubiously. She felt a chill looking at it, let alone going even a step into it. Even though she knew he already went through fighting an Ancient Goddess and survived.


    She was still worried.


    "Dont worry, I can''t die." He proudly said with a confident smile, one so charming and daring, that it stunned her in ce. All brothers were quite handsome after all.


    "I believe in godfather!!" A cheerful cry came from behind them as the energetic Su Xue, who was a bit too energetic for someone who looked around their early twenties.


    "That''s right, I''m unstoppable!!!" Su Han responded with the same amount of energy as hers. Matching well with her energy, as both of them didn''t care much about the threat.


    The godfather looked around eighteen and the god daughter looked around twenty-one or twenty-two. But one thing was for sure between both of them.


    Their looks, actions and personalities exposed them. One could easily tell that they were rted, and the sort of rtionship wasn''t light at all.


    "Yeah!!" Su Xue jumped up, cheering for him while Su Han flew up at an untraceable speed. Covering a millions miles with a single step, appearing below the gapping hole in the sky.


    "...Will he really..?" Herara was still worried and looked at Su Xue, who also looked worried all of a sudden. "Hey, where''s your confidence all of sudden?!"


    Herara was now panicking. Even Hera was not sure anymore, so she signaled Code with her eyes, who nodded and flew up after Su Han, his speed matching that of Su Han.


    A million miles in just a step.


    "...Godfather, you can do this. You can definitely do this." Seeing Su Xue try to hype herself desperately, the two sisters frowned even more, suddenly feeling uneasy.


    Up in the sky.


    As Su Han stood up in the sky, he reached the gapping hole at 1 500 000 miles up in the sky. By now, he was only 500 000 miles away from passing through the gap.


    And from where he stood, he saw a descending army of divine beings, all in powerful and oppressive forms, looking solemn and mighty.


    At the lead, there were nine beings with different auraspared to the others. They all had special effects that distinguished them from mortals and Deities.


    One was literally made out of Fire, another out of wind, then another out of stones and a bit of moss, another made out of water and thest was a human with lightning dragons coiled around his body.


    The sixth was a beautiful elf in a simple tunic, with a long sword in his hand. The seventh was an ogre who stood three meters tall, red skinned and had bulging muscles.


    The eight one was a normal human, though quite beautiful and wore simple clothes. And the one at the lead was a handsome man with a pair of white wings on his back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked stoic with his head held up, hands behind his back and wings folded. Behind them were tens of thousands of beings who had natural, supernatural and mystical enhancements on their bodies.


    Some had zing hair, some had wind around their fists, some had lightning seeping out their eyes, some had nts growing out of them while some were covered in ck, white or even red mist.


    "...."


    Su Han didn''t know, but these were blessings of gods. They could directly increase the strength of their subordinate Deities and give them their powers and attribute as well.


    A blessing from an Minor God could increase a person''s strength by two minor realms, and one from a Major God could do so for four minor realms, which was a single major realms.


    High Gods then increased two minor realms and Cosmics Gods could do so for three minor Realms each. Supreme Gods were a major realm each. Then it was obvious what Creators could do then?


    And of course, these effects were temporary, until the Blessing is stripped from you. And they could not stack from other gods.


    Thus the weakest here was a greater Deity and the strongest had the strength of a Demigod. And there were tens of thousands of these beings, bringing out a terrifying Pressureparable to multiple Gods'' presence.


    "Greetings... Gods?" Su Han didn''t know how to refer to them, but even an idiot could tell that they were considered gods within this ce. But he wasn''t polite despite that.


    "...."


    The first nine ignored him and proudly held their heads up high, continuing to descend. Su Han frowned and continued to ignore the pressure falling upon him.


    In fact, he took on the whole Pressure and offsetted it for all those below him, and those within the Radiant Divine Empire, "Hey, I''m talking to you guys."


    "...."


    He was once again ignored, and he didn''t know why. Scratching his head for a solution, he thought maybe they didn''t see him. Then he immediately appeared at the same level as them.


    "Hellooo..?" He waved his hand at them, he had a carefree smile as if he just found a group of new friends... And he genuinely saw them as such, if not sparring partners.


    And just as he was about to open his mouth and speak again, a powerful breeze blew past him, bringing with it a powerful force, strong enough to propell him towards the ground.


    "Damned mortal, you should know your ce when you''re around true gods." The person made out of only air, scoffed as they put their hand down, causing the Wind around them to rx.


    The other eight thought the same and agreed with him, all looking down towards the ground. But then, a cheerful voice chimed in next them, "True, people don''t have manners. So, what are we looking at?"


    Hearing this voice, all nine of them looked at the person besides them dubiously. In shock, disbelief and perplexity. They didn''t understand how Su Han got right by their side so fast!!!


    They were gods, their speed was above normal, and one of them was a peak Minor God, who could travel at speed that was six times beyond light speed in just a millisecond.


    That was six thousand times beyond light within a second, which was inching closer and closer to bing light in terms of light years per second. It was purely terrifying.


    But even then, he failed to react to Su Han''s heaven defying movements. Su Han scoffed at them and crossed his arms before his chest as he looked down mockingly.


    "Oh, what great and might gods, you are. Ha!! You old fools can''t even catch a glimpse of this lowly mortal''s figure... Hahaha!! Let alone my figure, you can''t even see through this great one''s shadow."


    The nine gods hurriedly pulled back from him and gnashed their teeth at him in anger and resentment. Then the man made out of rocks and moss smirked and said, "We have the numbers, what makes you think..."


    He paused. Su Han also didn''t say anything, bit instead smiled a bright smile for them.


    Then arge shadow fell over them, and as they looked up, their jaws dropped as arge tform was falling ontop of them... one sorge, it threatened to dwarf over the entire Radiant Empire.


    It also had its own gravitational pull, as if pulling everyone towards itself as it fell.


    And the gravitational pull was so strong that, even the ogre, the strongest of them with nigh-Major God Strength could do nothing against its influence.


    Boom!!


    The giant tform broke the void barrier of Great Terra, and even caused cracks to appear on the fabric of space just by its force of falling alone.


    The giant tform smashed into them, including the ten thousand Divine Soldiers, ranging from Greater Deities to Demigods, continuing down due to its vast momentum.


    Su Han smiled valiantly as he looked down. "You can''t have pride, if you don''t have the anger to back it up, old fools." He said, his toneced with yfulness and disdain.


    From afar, one could see a giant pir, as thick as an entire region, falling from the Heavens to the Earth, connecting both the Skies and the Lands.


    Hera and Herara looked up with their jaws on the floor, even the usually expressionless Hera was unusually shocked. Su Xue saw this quite a lot often, but it never failed to impress her.


    "Whooooo~ Go Godfather!!! Go!!" She started cheering once again, with more fervor, forgetting her initial worry as she saw the pir touch the ground. Her battle intent igniting right on the spot.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The ground shook powerfully, causing everything within millions of miles to tremble slightly, as if an earthquake just struck.


    The magnitude around the girl''s area was worse, causing them to lose bnce and fall down, either face t or on their buttocks. Only Su Xue nimblynded on her feet.

 Chapter 246 Descent, Conversations Amongst War Gods II

    Then, from their point of view, the giant pir suddenly vanished. But Su Xue knew that her godfather''s staff had reverted back to being two meters long, as usual.


    Meanwhile on the battlefield, Su Hand descended and took the spinning staff into his hand, then casually hanging it on his shoulders with a smirk.


    "What''s wrong, ''true gods'', did a mortal such as myself just push you down?" He said rhetorically, then his expression became stern. "Don''t look for war, when you don''t even qualify for one."


    "...."


    Below him, either than the nine gods, who were quite injured, lightly and heavily, the Deities were all gone, mixed with the earth as fertilizer, never to rise up again.


    The Pir had the ability to increase the Strength of Su Han by 1001 times, turning it into weight unaffected by anything. And Su Han''s strength was tens of billions of Universal tons.


    Not even Initial and Mid-ranked Demigods could survive that much weight, let alone mere Deities. They easily died under that much pressure.


    They couldn''t even pull back as the staff had its own gravitational pull, that pulled them back to itself before it struck down. Their deaths were already finalized.


    "You...!!" The man made out of Fire looked up in resentment, his mes burning even greater than ever as he imagined the death of Su Han in his mind.


    Su Han only smiled at the anger and dissatisfaction from the other party. A smile full of mockery, and hidden anger within.


    "What me? Is it my fault that you so called gods are weak? Ha!! How pathetic!! So, it''s our fault we are weak, and it''s also our fault that YOU are weak as well?


    "How Grand and mighty of you, O'' Gods Almighty. Let me help you understand something..." He grabbed his staff by the tip, in between his index and middle finger, and stretched his hand way back, as if about to hammer down.


    "...I''ll show you that no matter how many of youe, how many of you descend, which era it is, be it in a fight, be it one on one, two on one, five on one, I''ll make you all bend a knee."


    "You are all counterfeits, deficit. Ha, true gods? Don''t make meugh..." He seemed affected by Abigail''s words, and they some how fit well within his mouth.


    His words were apanied by a powerful rotational swing of his staff above his head, releasing a shockwave that sent all the gods tumbling back in shame and disgrace.


    But that was not all. The staff continued to spin above him, so fast that it gathered all the wind around him as the eye, creating a powerful clockwise cirction of air.


    The air then slowly turned golden, before forming into an ethereal golden eastern dragon made out of wind above him. It''s presence oozing out purew power.


    "Come on, get up, get up and show me the might of a so called true god!!!" Su Han roared in excitement as his battle intent kept soaring through the skies, shaking up the gods, and corrupting his Will.


    ''Who... who is this young man?'' The white feathered God frowned and looked at Su Han. He felt an unknown amount of pressure from the boy, so intense that, it rivaled that of the Rokushiki.


    Meanwhile, Su Han knew that he was at a disadvantage. In terms of numbers and individual might. His only saving grace were his Providence, artifact and Skills.


    But most importantly, his Arts. True gods mainly relied on their arts to dominate, and he had a total of eight advanced arts, each terrifyingly powerful.


    Immeasurable might gathered from all directions, focusing on him. This caused the sorounding scenery to change, as his eyes mimicked the beauty of the vast space.


    As if a Universe dwelled in his eyes. This was "Cosmic Empowerment", an ability that could directly increase his realm by one, giving him the perks of a perfect true god.


    His stats were now enhanced by fifty times, and his speed by eight times, but he wasn''t done yet. A thin gray barrier appeared around his body, fusing with his skin. From others perspective, he looked no different than before.


    But he just gained 100% immunity to all Elementaryws while gaining 75% immunity to allws below [10%], and 50% to allws below [25%]. But he wasn''t done even then.


    He activated his Divine Form, transforming his hair into crimson red mes. Fur grew all over his body, covering him up like a Primate, before glowing gold in resplendent glory.


    A long golden tail also popped out his rear. This form directly increasing his strength by arge margin, giving him prowess of an Initial Ascendency God.


    His strength increased by a hundred times, and his Speed by ten times. He was bing more and more monstrous by the moment.


    "RRRAAAAGGGHHHH..!!!" He bellowed out in might, kicking up a powerful shockwave that increased his aura to soar through the Heavens.


    This was the ground breaking rule that apanied True gods: their strength could never be judged bymon sense, as they themselves defied logic of entire Realities.


    "...."


    He then dared to even use "Transcendent Physiology", increasing both stats by five hundred times and ten times again, as he was now like a Final Ascendency God!!!


    And to make matters worse, now that his realm was increasing, the restriction temporarily wore off as he was now at the required level to own up such level of power.


    All stats increased by a billion times!! Su Han now had genuine hyperversal Strength at the tens of thousands of Hyperveses. Strength of Major Gods!!!


    Apanying his powerful transformation, a powerful oppressive Aura drifted out after he used "Cosmic Pressure" as well, giving out Transcendental vibes.


    "What''s wrong, O'' mighty gods... Scared?" His lips curved up a bit as he leaned his long staff back on his shoulder once again, his figure leaning forward as if eager to rush forward.


    The gods frowned and gritted their teeth in anger. They had never been treated this low before, even by another God!! Unfortunately, Su Han was currently that strong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ogre God looked up and beganughing, causing Su Han to look at him strangely. After a moment, he looked up as well, and saw an army of a hundred thousand Deities descending.


    "Hmm..?" He was first caught by surprise, but then, he chuckled to himself. ''Interesting, really interesting.''


    Even for a god, this was not something they could take head on. Especially since every Deity was blessed by other gods, increasing their strength greatly.


    But Su Han only smiled, a daring smile, so daring that it seemed to challenge the world itself without him saying anything. His smile shook the gods.


    But Su Han ignored them. A vision appeared to him, a vision where one being, a monkey, one weapon, an old staff, and one army, of millions of Celestials.


    They charged towards each other, one monkey against millions of celestials. And they paved a roared of blood with just pure might alone.


    Su Han thought, whether such a destiny was meant to be his. The destiny to be the only one equal to the Heavens. The only to surpass them.


    "Hahahaha¡ª HAHAHAHA!!!" Thus he roared out inughter and flew, he flew higher and higher, his voice also grew louder, almost reaching the whole God Realm.


    "I said it before, and I''ll say it again. Come at me, show me the might of you Gods!! Be it one on one, ten on one, or a million on one, COME!! Prove to me that you''re all that special!!"


    "I, the Sumerian War God, Monkey King Su Han, Patriach of the Su n, challenge the Heavens!! Nowe, COME AT ME!!!" Hisst Roar was followed by a powerful leap, one that shattered space itself.


    His outburst reached everyone, be it God or Mortal, the Radiant Empire or the Cloud Pce, they all heard him, as on this day, a deration of war was made by a mortal, stirring the will of all mortals.


    And it was targeted to a single being...


    "BLASPHEMOUS!!!" A Roar of simr frequency rang out from above the clouds, as arge burly being of a thousand feet tall descended with arms crossed before his chest.


    He had his hair and beard reced by burning orange mes, his top was bare, revealing his explosive muscles. His orange eyes looking down angrily at Su Han.


    "I, the Star me War God, dare you to continue. We''ll see what that¡ª" He spoke mightily, but was interrupted by arge pir smashing directly onto his face, drawing up enough momentum to push him a few miles back.


    Booom!!!


    The force of collision forcefully triggered the clouds to turn dark and gloomy, showing signs of an approaching storm that was inevitable and cataclysmic.


    "Less talking, and more rumbling!!!" Su Han roared out loud in excitement, as the staff reverted back into a thin staff, but still a thousand meters long.


    It then spin around at high velocity, acting as it''s own force of gravity once again, as it pulled all the air from all sides towards itself causing an anticlockwise cirction this time around.


    A portion of the circting air seeped out and began taking the shape of a dragon. The wind dragon continued growing as more wind supplied it with even more power.


    "War God or not, Almighty or not, a battle is a battle, so bring it on!!!" Su Han roared as the dragon roared along with him, charging towards the Deities as he charged towards the Star me War God.


    Meanwhile, down on the surface, the nine gods exchanged nces and didn''t know what to do. Going up was nothing but suicidal, staying down was as good as agreeing to his words.


    "Leader, what should we... do?" The others looked at the white winged God for instruction. He knew he was just a mob character in a battle like this, and might die.


    But what choice did they all have?


    The God with white feathery wings sighed and shot up at rapid speed. The others looked at one another and followed after, leaving the man who had some of his body parts converted to lightning.


    "You guys... can''t you just choose life over death for once?" Yet he still shot up as well, despite his rambling. Indeed, this was just a plot made by the higher ups.


    If they disobeyed, they might die, and if they obeyed, they still might die. So anyway, why not join in and gain something out of this?


    Surely after today, gods and mortals (faux gods) will battle it out. It will be a battle to decide supremacy, as to who will live and reign over. The Mortals (Faux) or the Gods (Originals).


    Up within the Skies, Su Han was easily dominating the Star me War God, who had enhanced himself greatly with tens of millions of percentage boosts to his strength, speed and defenses!!!


    And that was just from the Laws alone, next was the Domain enhancements that were terrifyingly in the trillions of True percentage!! Unlike Killer''s boosts, it was True enhancements that could bypass the natural defenses of Extra and Unique Skills like tearing through paper.


    It basically made Gods only affected by only Divine Skills and other Divine rted Abilities. And such a percentage was derived from a Trillion normal percentages.


    The Star me War God then had Qaudrillions of such percentages, where if used upon his already enhanced stats, he could gain True Hyperversal damages.


    True Damage that could literally wipe out Hyperveses or shred up apart the Skills below the Divine grade of any being like tearing paper... even the Unique and Extra Skills of Cosmic Gods and God Lords.


    Unless a higher Divinity was presented, he was truly unstoppable. No such being was here, and let alone those with Supreme Divinities, not even a Cosmic God was here.


    ''Then why... why is my Unique Skill, [Danger Intuition], constantly ringing rms into my ears when I focus on this young man, who seems crazed in rage.'' He thought to himself.


    ''Why is my heart thumping in excitement?!''

 Chapter 247 Star Flame War God, Sumerian War God

    "Come on, O'' God Almighty, let''s brawl, let''s fight our hearts out!!" Su Han, who was unaware of the emotions of the Star me War God that were about to burst, attacked in more fervor.


    "Why?! Why the fuck am I feeling this way?! Fuck!! What the hell are you?!" The Star me War God thought aloud in anger and confusion, as he also charged forward in fervor.


    He was not going to back off at all, his strength of thousands of Hyperveses held within his fist, alongside with the force of hundreds of times that value within the Unique+ Skill, [Concussive Force].


    But Su Han easily met it with excitement, wondering how much stronger he was now, without the restrictions on, and alongside the boosts of being a Final Ascendency God.


    He wanted to know what he would be capable off, once he broke through and became a Demigod equivalent powerhouse. Could he fear Major Gods then?!


    BANG~ BOOOOM!!!


    Yet he... the Star me War God, the God of Stars and Combat, the Transcendental Battle Spirit, one of the strongest Major Gods, ranking among the top tens, one of the few Sessors of the Spirit Lord of Fire, him, why was he pushed back?


    "Why... Why?!" He roared out in even more confusion, ''How could I be so easily suppressed?! Me, out of all Gods!!''


    He then set his gaze upon his trembling hand, excitement slowly bubbling up even more within his heart as his [Danger Intuition] Unique Skill kept ringing in his head.


    But he did not turn back, as this Skill was not to warn him about to danger, but to alert him. Because he was one of the very few beings who could grow stronger throughbat and fighting stronger beings.


    His Unique+ Skill [Warrior Race], allowed him to do so. Which was why he epted this wholeheartedly, albeit confused, as he still did not understand it at all.


    His opponent was but a... Demigod.


    Had no Law Enhancements active. Had no Domain Enhancements active. Thus had no True Damage value. So, how could his mere Strength alone match up to the weight of 3 500 Hyperverses?


    Unfortunately, he was unaware that Su Han had recieved Boosts from CHAOTIC ailments that defy the Chaotic Rules. That Su Han was a True God with a True Existence.


    His attacks, stats or the likes were innately True Values as an Ascendency God. Thus his 4 500 Hyperversal Strength was in terms of True Value, how could mere Godspare to him?


    And he could increases any of this any second now with his Law Enhancements, that were almost forty million percentages. But he did not, because...


    "A Battle Among War Gods, A Battle Among Equals..." He said slightly, intending on fighting naturally with this Star me War God, while ignoring everything else.


    "...Bring it on then." The Star me War God responded in intrigue as he rushed forward towards Su Han, covering himself in Star mes that could burn down the entirety of Reality.


    Meanwhile, Code flew a bit lower in the sky, a few miles above the girls. After a thought, he sighed and helplessly flew after Su Han, just to watch. Because he knew the capabilities of Su Han better than most.


    The girls didn''t seem worried anymore and began conversing by themselves, disregarding the chaotic battle up in the sky. Su Han''s domination calmed them down greatly.


    "Your godfather... is quite terrifying when he is fighting." Heraramented. Su Han was overpowered during his fight with Abby, the Ancient Goddess of Discord and Abomination, making it tough to see through his brilliance.


    But now, he was even stronger and bolder. He also had this certain type of arrogance when battle was included. As if he considers himself unrivaled, no, he seemed to be unrivaled.


    "Hm, that''s Godfather for you." Su Xue nodded in pride, then slowly frowned after a moment of thought. Herara saw the frown and asked, "Anything wrong?"


    "Godfather is strong, but he once admitted that he is weaker than God-uncle Al, saying that he would lose 7/10 times if they fought." She said, surprising the princess.


    Even Hera seemed intrigued. Allen gave her the impression that he was aloof and lustful. Though his lust was through visional harassment and not actual harassment.


    In simple terms, he harassed people through appraising them with his eyes, as if he was appraising a jewel. Checking them out from toe to head, inside-out, as if licking at their souls with his golden-emerald eyes.


    But she didn''t expect him to be stronger than Su Han, who was fighting against ten Gods and an army of a millions of enhanced Deities. Though he was being pushed back slightly, he was not losing ground at all!!


    "But I don''t understand..." Su Xue added on, as if her brain could notprehend what she thought at the moment. Her frown grew bigger and cuter, but Herara ignored it and asked in intrigue, "Understand what?"


    "If god-uncle Al is stronger than godfather, and will win 7/10 times if they fought. Then how strong is god-uncle En, if he could win in a fight against god-uncle Al 8/10 times?" She thought out loud.


    And bothdies were shocked once more. Indeed, if Allen could win 7 out of 10 times against Su Han, the how many times would Su Han win if he fought against Enigma?


    Zero times?


    Both of them could not imagine how many gods and Deities could Enigma fight. Maybe, he could fight even the Six Rokushiki or the Six Gaurdians all by himself, one on one?


    Herara was quite d that she chose to be on their side. She also thought about the people they wanted, and since the God Realm''s Cmities were starting, she should move them closer to the capital city.


    ''It''s been four years, even though they rushed me back then.'' Herara pouted, forgetting that she rushed things on her own. But it truly was their fault for forgetting about this.


    Since they could not recieve faith for the time being, they disregarded everything considering believers for now. But that did not mean that they had forsaken those poormbs.


    At least Allen didn''t.


    ~~~


    It''s been a day since Enigma left the capital city, and not far from another city, but he suddenly saw arge gapping hole in the sky, at most twelve trillion miles away from him.


    At full speed, he would take at most an instant to get there. But Enigma wasn''t in a rush, he was quite rxed, which is why it took a whole day for him just to travel 300 000 miles.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But that pace changed the moment he heard a daring voice, roaring straight towards the Heavens, or the gapping hole in the sky to be precise.


    "Hahahaha¡ª HAHAHAHA!!!"


    Thisugh itself almost shook the earth, despite it being more than two light years away.


    A third eye opened on Enigma''s head, causing veins to pop out on his forehead, towards the eye, almost causing mental strain to his brain.


    He activated the [All-Seeing Eyes of Rebirth] under his [Infinite Eyes] to get a better view of the situation, and he saw that Su Han was in a tough situation.


    Enigma thought that it would be wise to retreat, but Su Han thought otherwise. That daring brother of his, was still as daring as he used to be before meeting Goddess Abigail.


    He continued to fly higher and higher as he roared towards the sky, "I said it before, and I''ll say it again. Come at me, show me the might of gods!! Be it one on one, ten on one, a million on one, prove to me that you''re all that special!!"


    "I, the Sumerian War God, Monkey King Su Han, Patriach of the Su n, challenge the Heavens all at once!! Nowe, COME AT ME!!!"


    His final shout was apanied by a powerful leap, shocking Enigma as hismon sense was twisted. ''True god or not, aren''t you killing yourself, little Su? Isn''t your target the strongest Ancient God?''


    He genuinely thought and shook his head in helplessness. Then as he was about to leisurely continue on his way, another Roar, of anger this time, disrupted the sky.


    "BLASPHEMOUS!!!"


    Arge figure, towering over the sky, descended in a mighty manner, overpowering the presence of the army itself. A million Deities coward before him, and revered his mere presence.


    He had a head full of fire, his beard was also made out of fire. He was bare chested and had explosive muscles, almost making him seem funny for a moment.


    Enigma sighed once again, then he continued watching. Right now, the god wanted to introduce himself in arrogance, but Enigma felt like he was too open.


    "I, the Star me War God, dare you to continue. We''ll see what that¡ª"


    Booom!!!


    As expected, arge pir sank into his face, dimming down the mes quite a bit. The force was so much that, it pushed him all the way back into the gapping hole.


    Su Han flew up and proudly stood before the army, his presence dwarfing on thempletely, apparently through "Cosmic Pressure", as he even used his Divine Arts. As if Possessed, he smirked and roared out in insanity.


    "Less talking, and more rumbling!!!"


    Then he continued to cause chaos around the battlefield. Enigma saw that everything was going in a good direction for the little guy, so he didn''t rush himself at all.


    But as he was about to close his third eye, he saw the final image of Su Han rushing towards the Star me War God with another Roar of battle intent, "War God or not, Supreme or not, a war is still a war!!!"


    ''I guess I''ve seen enough.'' Thought Enigma, closing his third eye, then continued on his way, towards apletely different direction than the gapping hole.


    "Where to?"


    The system uncharacteristically asked a question on its own, surprising Enigma quite a bit. He knew that this guy was emotionless and aloof despite being full of ''character''.


    Actually they were the same. The system knew that Enigma wasn''t polite because he didn''t want to be on everyone''s good or bad side, but because he felt like they were not worth him spending his emotions on.


    People might mistaken his character, and he would not bother changing their view, but instead act ording to their view, to avoid triggering their attention... while satisfying their little intelligence.


    "...."


    "...."


    They were both twisted, and lost cases.


    As Enigma was about to continue on his way, Time suddenly halted, as the two fighting Gods seemed to be so fast, they disregarded time itself the moment they moved.


    And all Gods, with their highly advanced perceptions, were able to see through such Speed. Of course, only those who were faster than them could follow their battle.


    While every other God, Demigods included, who could not follow, were still able to move and do as they saw fit within the frozen time. Though new Demigods felt dizzy throughout the process.


    But Enigma didn''t, with just a nce, he saw through a couple of exchanges from the two War Gods, that seemed to shake heaven and earth itself.


    And if this continued, he knew that the God Realm would notst. Thus, he raised up his hand and attempted to cast one of his few Unique Skills...


    ''I guess I''ll transport them to a separate Realm to y.'' He thought to himself.


    But it seems someone beat him to it, as a much more swifter being had long erected a barrier between the God Realm and the Sky, creating a perfect battlefield for the two War Gods.


    Enigma slowlyy down his hand, as he ignored everything else and responded to the System''s question. Not even a single picosecond had shed by, but to him, everything was still the same...


    "I''m going to visit our new people. I''m quite curious what type of races Herara got for us." Enigma thought as he flew through the sky, towards a more peaceful and forest-type area.

 Chapter 248 The Realm Wills Plight

    Nia, Lulu, Allen, Su Han, all these people changed him quite a bit. Though he let loose a bit around them, showing his casual side that only the system knew off, such as his in retorts andnguid choices in life.


    But overall, he was still the same.


    Maybe this was development... Or maybe it was just the bundling up emotions and feelings he got with every promotion he made. One would never know.


    "That''s great and all, but the [Realm Will] would like to talk to you"


    "Tell it I''m busy." Enigma immediately responded without any second thoughts. How many years has it been? He probably owed it a lot by now, and it was here to collect debt.


    "The [Divine Realm Will] is like the son of the [World Will], so don''t worry about your debt... plus, it''s quite desperate"


    The system casually added, causing Enigma to stop and think about it for a moment. He was above a beautiful and serene forest, but beauty aside, it was quite dangerous.


    "How desperate?" He asked carefully.


    "110% desperate. If you dont answer, it will just use any means necessary"


    It responded. Enigma sighed and reluctantly agreed to connect with the Realm Will. This time around, he was thinking carefully and won''t be scammed.


    ¡¸Finally... It connected, how long were you going to make me wait young man?!¡¹


    The voice of a young man around his twenties immediately vited his ears the moment it connected, tempting the sickly boy to want to disconnect without a second thought.


    ¡¸No no no, don''t do it... I need you young man¡ª¡¹


    "Unfortunately, I''m straight, married and a father of five. I''m not avable." He instantly cut it off with a in voice, devoid of emotions. He now knew how everyone felt around him.


    ¡¸...Anyway, please help me¡¹


    The Realm Will ignored his words and desperately called out, surprising even Enigma. ''Are you really this desperate?'' But he did not need an answer.


    "I''m listening." He said.


    ¡¸The world is going through a Cataclysm. Mother cannot do anything about it and has to let nature take its course, watching like a bystander as her creations fall apart¡¹


    ¡¸But this is normal, and happens through every Cataclysm. It just so happens that deathes with every Cmity, followed by ascension and then union¡¹


    Enigma smiled lightly and Condensed a small cloud to sit down on. He then asked yfully, "So, what got you so flustered? And why are you making it sound like it''s a bad thing?"


    He didn''t understand. If this was needed for people to grow stronger and unite, then what were theyining about? Weren''t they higher beings greater than the gods?


    ¡¸You don''t understand. As Universal Wills, we do rule over Gods and Realities, but, that is under strict conditions. We cannot do anything extreme or intervene too much in the structure of the world¡¹


    ¡¸We are considered ''Real Extraterrestrial'' beings, thus, it''s not allowed for us to intervene within terrestrial matters unless something extreme like this happens¡¹


    It borated, confusing the young man quite a bit. "Extreme? What''s actually so extreme about this time''s Cataclysm? The world is ending?"


    ¡¸No. Yes. Partially... Usually, after every Cmity, the world will get its poption reduced by at most 10%, 20% and 30%, reducing its poption to at most half what it usually was before every Cmity¡¹


    "Then where''s the problem there? Aren''t there still quintillions of people alive even then?" Enigma inquired. It wasn''t that the trillions that died didn''t matter,


    But it was just quite insulting for those who did their best to survive through all the trouble, to be neglected, as if dying was a better choice. They did well by surviving, you know?.


    ¡¸That''s not the problem. We''ve seen infinite lives die so far, ever since our birth five million years ago. Unfortunately this time around, maybe not even a million might survive¡¹


    The Realm Will''s words shocked Enigma quite a bit. He had almost ten billion believers, what happened to all of them if not even a million would survive throughout the whole of Great Terra?


    ¡¸Buts that''s not all. The world might enter a special phase not long from now, which will be the killing factor of most of the living beings. This phase will return everything to the beginning¡¹


    ¡¸Evolving the world to a Grand World, in simple terms, a Supreme World¡¹


    Enigma looked at the characters floating before himself and wondered where was the problem there? Can''t living beings be created?


    ¡¸A Supreme World is a world with less restrictions to itself. Creator beings and maybe those stronger, beings as strong as the Ancient Gods would also be allowed to act freely there¡¹


    ¡¸Worst of all, those ''Gods'', ''Spirits'' and ''Entities'' trapped within Purgatory might be released during the reshaping of the world. They are the beings that will purge the world of all life, reducing everything to dust¡¹


    ¡¸Even someone as strong as yourself, will be canon fodder before them. Demon Gods of Hell, Heavenly Gods of Heaven, Origin Gods of the Radiance Realm, Abyssal Gods of the Abyssal Realm... all of them will be small fries¡¹


    ¡¸Even their leaders, the Seven Rulers, are nothing but Canon fodder to the Wardens of Purgatory. They are considered "mid-ss" there. So please, help me, help us... Anomaly¡¹


    Enigma was silent for a while.


    He believed what the Realm Will said, as even Creators from back at home, the current highest level of beings that their Reality could ept, didn''t y around in Purgatory.


    "So, what help do you need? Want me to stop Purgatory or something?" He casually threw out such a question, but his tone was already retreating.


    Having tens of Divine skills didn''t mean he was Invincible. He probably would be if he was at his "peak", without any of the restrictions at all though, he thought.


    ¡¸There will be rewards. Don''t worry, as long as you keep more than a trillion beings alive, I will reward you handsomely¡¹


    Enigma was about to ask, but a new notification popped up, and after reading it, he shut up instead. After a moment, he sighed and wondered out loud.


    "A mere Mortal, a being such as myself, despite how special I look, or how abnormal I may seem. Am I not still a child? To push down so many burdens on my shoulders." He said, his tone carrying dejection.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    "...How cruel can this generation be?" He emphasized. The words from the system were simple, it just told him that he got a new mission, a horrifying one at that.


    "Congrattions on triggering the "easiest" mission you can ever think of"


    "Journey of New Beginnings (SSS+)"


    ~


    ~


    "Journey of New Beginnings(SSS+)"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mission Details: The Realm Will desires help from you, a being who is not affected bymon sense and logic, and bearer of a secret divine ability "Paradox Lord". It hopes that you, with the effects of the skill, can Defy logic and do the impossible"


    "1. A healthy protagonist(A+)"


    "2. Peace Throughout The God Realm(S)"


    "3. ?????(S+)"


    "4. ?????(SS)"


    "5. ?????(SS+)"


    Just by looking at the difficulty, he felt like sulking. But he still opened up the details of the first two, which seemed like the easiest.


    "A healthy protagonist(A+)"


    "Mission Details: Before embarking on a journey to save a Greater World, you must first protect yourself ande out safe. Find a way to survive through your trial-battle not long from now"


    "Rewards: Obscene Demon God''s blood droplets(¡Á10), Mother Tear''s Soul Jewel(¡Á1), Demon God Soul Fragments(¡Á2)"


    "Peace Throughout The God Realm(S)"


    "Mission Details: Bring peace towards the God Realm by pushing back the Cloud Pce before more Gods are ughtered. Make sure that the God Realm does not lose its prestige"


    "Rewards: Reiki Essence Orb(¡Á5[+100%]), Divine Seed of Evolution(¡Á10), Condensed Law of Nature(¡Á1), One Greater Divinity"


    Enigma had a lot to say, but before that, he had to debate for something really important here. So, he cleared his throat and began, "Since we are buddies now, let''s speak at the same level as brothers."


    ¡¸That would be appreciated, but you won''t turn back on your promise right?¡¹


    The Realm seemed to doubt him quite a bit. Enigma didn''t change his expression and asked back in confusion, "What promise? Have I already promised to do as you say?"


    ¡¸....¡¹


    The Realm Will was speechless and could only lower itself for the time being. It was truly desperate, no one could me it here.


    "I''ll cut you a deal, help me talk to your mother about the deal we once had together. As long as she cuts it down in half, I''ll willingly save Great Terra." He proposed without any bit of shame.


    ¡¸...I''ve already¡ª¡¹


    "I still keep the rewards." Enigma interrupted without any hesitation. He had learned the bittersweet feeling of conning others, and was slightly, just slightly addicted to it.


    "Are you sure you were conning them?"


    The system retorted. And Enigma ignored it. He still wasn''t 100% sure that he was an Ancient Origin, to him, this was a Status he gained after lying.


    What are the chances?


    ¡¸....¡¹


    The Realm Will felt stumped and didn''t know what to say. Including the cost of his new sworn brothers, he owed the World Will, Great Terra, around 60 Originity (60 billion faith points).


    That was too much.


    "Don''t sulk, I''m doing you a great favor here. I should be demanding the World itself for something this dangerous you know? Count your Blessings man..." He felt bad, and decided to add on a few more words.


    It seems he wasn''t yet suitable to be a professional conman.


    "...."


    ¡¸....¡¹


    "...."


    There was a moment of silence between all three great entities. The Realm Will felt like it made the wrong decision, Enigma felt like pulling back, the system felt like maybe its job won''t be as dull as before.


    "...Or, I can just leave..." Enigma added thest straw. He genuinely wanted to leave, but didn''t expect that light statement to strike the nail while it was still hot.


    ¡¸...Deal¡¹


    The Realm Will immediately agreed and vanished, afraid that he would give out more increasingly unfair demands for itself.


    Enigma was impressed how fast it took off, but he didn''t seem to mind it that much. He continued on the small cloud he created using "Weather Maniption" that had be "Cosmic Maniption".


    While on his way, he briefly nced at the new missions, appearing as if he had a lot to say. The system saw through his intentions and casually said,


    "You canin all you want"


    "...with pleasure." He didn''t refuse the system''s kindness. He had all the right in the world toin, "Quick questions first, how many missions can a person have at once?"


    He inquired, because as of now, he probably had over ten, maybe even over fifteen missions. What would happen if he ignored them just like that?


    Will they disappear or stay there forever?


    "Aside from time-limited missions, or very important missions such as S-rank and above, you can have as many as you wish"


    "As ofte, missions are developed through your current actions. For example, if a king requests you to kill a god, a mission will be born, and the King''s reward will be included, as well as one from the True Will"


    "It''s not time-limited, so you can spend as many as ten, a hundred or even a thousand years to kill the god. The mission will stay with you until you kill the God, or is given to another person, who wouldplete it faster"


    "But, if a god requested you to stop the death of a certain person. Then, if that person dies, the mission will disappear, and as long as he doesn''t die, it will stay with you until the one who gave you the mission gives you the rewards"


    "...."


    Enigma nodded as he understood everything. There was also a hidden info there, that, if you''re not careful, you might be scammed.

 Chapter 249 Instant God Kill

    Think about it, if a person gave you a mission to protect his family, and does not give you a time-limit. Then heter dies, the rewards will be kept by True Will, and you will not recieve it until you protect his entire family till death.


    But what if they have children, then create descendents, then they continue the Bloodline. You would''ve signed yourself for an eternal guardian-ship.


    That is, if you truly need the rewards. One could just let them die if they are not desperate and move on to other missions.


    "You owe me 1 Faith Essence"


    The system suddenly added as if it forgot. Enigma bitterly sighed and questioned in exasperation, "Are you still angry at me? You can''t be this petty."


    "Whose being petty? Like I said, giving you information for free is not my function. Deal with it mate"


    "Fine then, tell me where my new believers are?" Enigma epted his fate and relented. Since he already owed it, he might as well just add a few and not waste time looking for the ce.


    He could sense them if they were his believers, unfortunately, they hadn''t yet started believing in them as of yet. Thus, he decided to ask the system.


    "Coordinate XXX;XXX South-East-East"


    "That''s 0.5 Essence now"


    "The first two missions are rather easy for an SSS-rank mission. And this is my luck since they correspond with my other missions. But, what are those rewards?" Enigma ignored the system once again and followed its directions.


    "Beats me..."


    The system said casually, as if trying to block him from gaining information. But then, it thought of something and immediately started blurting out information.


    "Obscene Demon God''s Blood Droplets: The blood droplets of the Transcendental Demon God of Obscenity. It containsrge Fragments of Divinity and Fragments of the "Obscene Law" that canter lead toprehend Obscenity when enough Fragments are collected"


    "Mother Tear''s Soul Jewel: A jewel used by the Mother of Creation of this world, Embodiment of Great Terra, Mother of the Seven Realm Kings and the Ancient Goddess of Nature and Life, to store her soul during the "End of Times" of the Age of Old, in order to escape her death. It carries small amounts of Pre-existential properties, that can make one be aware of Pre-Existential beings and constructs to a certain extent, as well as those rted to them"


    "Demon God Soul Fragment: The Fragments of a Demon God''s soul. Can be used on Lost Artifacts to create a Lost God Artifact, Artifacts that give their wielders an official God identity. This is a tiring and ancient process, be careful when trying it, for if not sessful, the Demon God''s Soul Fragment will devour your soul, and assimte you like all previous cksmiths"


    "Reiki Essence Orb: An orb containing permanent Reiki, each orb adds 100% of Reiki permanently to a god''s energy Reserves. This is a rare treasure, only found in the deepest parts of the World. Unfortunately, do you, or your believers need such a stupid thing? You can just disregard them"


    "Divine Seed of Evolution: A highly required resource even by Cosmic Entities. This is a treasure from the Age of Old, a resource that can, with 100% uracy, transform a Demigod into a God. Unfortunately, such Gods can only be subordinate gods of higher status Gods, unless you use more than one (five) on a single individual"


    "Greater Divinity: Like your [???] Divinity, a Greater divinity is a divine title used by Transcendental and Cosmic Gods, associated with some of their Divine skills,ws and domain. Each Greater Divinity has its own exclusive effect, you should really check it out... But once more, do you need this thing?"


    "Looking at everything it gave me, I almost, almost feel bad for demanding more." Enigma casually thought, but he truly meant it. He almost felt bad, but didn''t really feel bad at all.


    An SSS rank mission was nothing but suicide for the current him after all. He had every right to be a bit more demanding.


    With another weary sigh, he opened up the details of the skill that the [Anti-God] Divinity gave him.


    [Dei-Force: Passive effect, can convert your Reiki into a force of your own, that can permanently strip the source energy of any being. Each unit can be converted by 1¡Á1021 units of Reiki. A power Inherited by your followers]


    He immediately disregarded such a broken trait straight away. But then again, he was doing a suicide mission, so being over prepared wasn''t a sin... maybe?


    He would take it nheless. Plus, even with the missions, he still had a lot of time. For gods, Time was meaningless. Thus missions, activities or such time consuming sports would take longer for them to truly enjoy them.


    Like fighting. Usually, a spar between mortals would end in less than half a day, but one between gods could go for days, weeks and even months.


    One Reiki was Immeasurable after all, being equal to nigh-infinite amount of Mana units, which was also a bundle Infinite energy.


    So, if Mana could make mortals fight, without Skills, for days on end, then one Reiki could do the same for gods, for years. In simple terms, most gods had a lot of free time.


    And just as he had such a thought, Time continued flowing as normal as it could be, and his consciousness easily adjusted to the mood swings of Time.


    He once again ignored everything, and sent his consciousness to the newly marked area that he was targeting all this while. But something felt off to the young man...


    ''I''m finally here. But... why does it already feel upied?'' Enigma thought as he looked down on the four settlements made next to each other, but at a minimum distance away.


    ~~~


    Enigma still sat above the floating cloud he had created and looked down on the settlements. He had yet to realize that the cloud was nourishing itself with his aura, excess divine power and the effects of his true divinity.


    And it was constantly evolving itself, turning the tiny Cosmic particles it was formed with to evolve along with itself, giving itself life and sentience.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Below him, there were four different settlements, with beings going up and down and enjoying themselves greatly, in each respected settlement.


    On the north, was a settlement of humanoid beings. But unlike ordinary humans, they had overly beautiful appearances, be it male or women and theirplexion was pinkish.


    They had small horns on their foreheads and were lean and slim. Their bodies were covered in tattered robes, cloths or barely nothing at all. They also seemed malnourished and dehydrated.


    On the west, there was another group of humanoid beings. But these ones had fiery red eyes, silver-white fangs and very paleplexions, almost simr to his.


    They wore noble clothes and had it betterpared to the rest. In fact,pared to the rest, they seemed like they were kings and queens. The other settlements also fearfully and ''respectfully'' looked at them.


    They were like the nobles around here, and he could guess why. But before that, he continued appraising the other two settlements that remained.


    On the south, there were beings who werepletely human. Their only different feature would be their beast-like characteristics.


    They had long and sharp nails, probably good enough to act as swords. Sharp teeth enough to eat raw meet like soft candy, thick muscles filled with pure strength and a lot of hair on their bodies.


    They had so much hair that, even the person with the shortest hair had it all the way to the area below his nape. And the hair was messy and haggled up.


    It would probably be longer if it was trimmed well enough. Even the women were muscr fit and also hairy, but that did not decrease their charm one bit... None looked like a beast after all, just your typical uncivilized cavemen.


    Anyway, on the east, there were beings who wore ancient robes that made them stand out within such a ce of wondrous tribes of different natures.


    They were delicate and didn''t have that much muscles or tough stature. They looked 100% human, with no adds up at all. The only different matter would be the fact that they seemed like cultivators.


    Enigma was surprised there were such people here in the God Realm, unless they were martial artists instead of cultivators, then he''d understand quite a bit.


    Cultivators were a Legend here in Terra, as there was a Greater World dedicated to them alone. An entire Greater World of Eastern Origin... but then again, maybe it should not be that much of a surprise?


    "I sense the presence of a god down there, as well as..." Enigma turned from looking at the western direction, the ces of the beings that resembled, or were Vampires, where he sensed a God, and towards the eastern direction, where a small shrine was built.


    It was too small, and seemed adorable at first sight. Something one would build just for fun, but made sure that the aesthetics were on the top, and looked pleasing.


    ''I''ll deal with youter.'' He once again averted his eyes and turned back to look at the western side. He then let out a wisp of his aura to alert the hiding God.


    Then he waited for a while, waiting for the God to take the bait.


    "Who dares show such disrespect to this God!! Know your ce and scram!!!" A young man''s voice, one that sounded soft and soothing to the ears vibrated in the air, throughout the whole ce.


    It wasced with the aide of a Lesser Divinity, that brought with it the ability to woo even weaker willed Gods. As for Deities and Mortals... they could forget about resisting.


    Enigma smiled. As he thought, the Gods of this ce were quite arrogant towards mortals. He didn''t release his Divinity, such that he would appear like an ordinary Deity Lord.


    He stood up on the cloud and held his hands behind his back as he slowly descended. His calm voice drifted out along his descent, "Forgive my intrusion good sir, but I believe this is my ce."


    "What did you just say?! You dare to raise your tongue against me?! Me?!? You vile mortal!!" The young man''s melodious, albeit angry voice sounded out, along with the pressure of a god that spread out.


    This was a genuine God after all, even without the aide of their Domains or boosts, they still had the pressure of entire Universes, not one or two, but a couple of them.


    It was so powerful that, it pushed everyone down to their knees, some of the weaker ones directly fainted while a few unfortunately died, especially the young children.


    "It''s people like this that make smart people look crazy. Aiy~" Enigma shook his head with a sigh and thought to himself. He didn''t n to continue talking.


    This was the ce Herara gave to them, ording to the system. Thus killing off this God should not be against his morals... not like he had any of such a thing.


    ''Are you sure this is it? Or you brought me here because you sensed her presence?'' He decided to verify, before he wrongfully started a fight with an innocent God.


    "It''s the ce, and it''s not just a coincidence that she''s here. She probably has a bit of rtionship with Fate because of the rtionship you two have, and deduced that you''d be here soon"


    ''I see.'' He nodded and focused his attention back to the God. The so called God was a handsome young man with a lean and healthy Physique.


    He had blonde short hair, reaching down to his nape, crimson red eyes, ck lip gloss on his lips and a very paleplexion. He had blood swirling around his body like a small streams of a chattered map.


    "You vile Insect, was it you who dared to talk back to this great one?! A mere Deity?" The young man roared at Enigma in anger, baring his fangs towards him without attacking.

 Chapter 250 Instant God Kill II

    "You vile Insect, was it you who dared to talk back to this great one?! A mere Deity?"


    "Do you see anyone else here?" Enigma shrugged his shoulders and responded back, his polite facade shredded off.


    Allen had literally forced him to attend lessons on how to differentiate between ally and stranger. And he had to agree, he seemed like a pushover at times.


    To them, Enigma was selfless. He would be respectful to people, think about their feelings first before his, try to make them happy disregarding his feelings on the subject.


    Though it was half true, Enigma just truly wanted what made them happy. In simple terms, he was fine as long as they were content and were able to sleep at night.


    But Allen didn''t take that excuse and thus, everyday, would spend a few hours, days at most teaching him to respect himself and care about himself more.


    ''...But this just makes me sound rude though.'' Enigma sighed, but he would still try it out. As the younger brother, he had to do as the big brother told him to do.


    He was also taught how to think before he spoke, but this was something he was helpless about. He was just that blunt.


    "You...!!"


    The young vampire God, grit his teeth together as a river of blood bloomed around him, spreading out to cover parts of the Sky with its Majesty and Brilliance.


    Thetter did not respond, and just watched as the river of blood around the God boiled in high intensity. His Reiki was also riled up to dish out attacks at any given moment.


    Enigma suddenly had an idea, he immediately converted one sextillion Reiki units to the "Anti-God" energy, which he will just simply call Deicide Force as it said, or Dei-Force for short.


    "You''ve concerted 1 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 units of Reiki to 1 Dei-Force"


    Without much thought about it, he summoned all his current Dei-Force, the single unit.


    It was in the form of silver Mist, filled with star light and something that seemed like nebulous glints, and properties that even he failed to understand.


    Just the mere release of the 1 unit of Dei-Force was enough to cause goosebumps to appear on the young God''s skin. It was as if a sort of fear was brought out from his very soul itself.


    And when it was aimed at him, all that fear gushed out like a damn of water, as it made him forget to defend or even dodge, let alone run away...


    "N¨Cno... wai¨Cwait!! We... We can talk this thro¡ªOOAAARRGHH!!!" The heart wrenching cries of a God filled arge area ofnd, ringing within the hearts of almost all the Deities and Mortals.


    The silver mass of Dei-Force slowly sorounded his body at a speed that was beyond anything one could think off. It wrapped around his body, and instantly did its job.


    And not just metaphorically, but literally instantly, as transcending time itself to do its job the moment it made even the tiniest bit of contact with him on an ionic level.


    And it not only targeted his body but soul, Existence, origin, end, his past, present and future were also erased. No form of salvation was left out.


    Maybe... just maybe his existence was also wiped out Trans-Fictionally? But Enigma was not sure about that one.


    "...."


    It then dispersed around his body, revealing a dried up husk of flesh. The husk of dried up flesh then slowly crumbled down into dust, which was blown away immediately.


    As for what Enigma thought, he stood there shocked, along with the tens of millions of mortals that got out to watch the battle between Gods.


    Though the Dei-Force was gone, it was slowly recovering inside his body. He was now sure that, his Dei-Force could permanently dispers Reiki and literally anything, but not at the cost of him losing it permanently.


    As expected of an energy source made out of a sextillion times the Reiki. But most importantly, he was surprised that a God died so easily against him.


    That was a God, a person who could literally live for eternity if not killed. A person who could still be reborn in another lifetime once killed. A person whose Existence had literally transcended Space, Time and Reality.


    "You''ve killed the mid-ranked Minor Vampiric God of Flowing Blood River, and absorbed 597 Qaudrillion Divine power units. You have recieved the following materials, Shard of "Flowing Blood", a soul fragment of a Lesser God and the "Blood River""


    ''It truly died?'' Enigma was genuinely surprised. Dei-Force was too overpowered. But, if Dei-Force could permanently wipe out the Existence of Lesser Gods, then what about Greater Gods?


    Greater Gods such as Transcendental Gods, Elder Gods and the God Lords? How did it fair against those with a Supreme Divinity?


    "As long as the Reiki used to form the Dei-Force is ten times or more times greater than the target''s Reiki, then the possibility of instant Absolute Erasure is determined"


    "But if it lower, the process might take longer, from seconds, days or possibly even years for you to seed in Absolutely Erasing a being. Failure is even a possibility"


    ''And he still dared to be so cocky?'' Enigma shook his head helplessly amd epted the materials. It''s been long since he experimented on something either than himself.


    He didn''t start now and instead looked down on the gathered people below him, and the quivering vampires.


    "Uhm... Nice to meet you all?" He tried to start things on a bright side, but he was still a god to these people, a higher ranked one even. So, they hurriedly bowed towards him.


    "...There''s no need for this. Really, you guys should stand up, some of you even belong to my brothers, it''s wrong for me to ept your allegiance." Enigma said with a bitter expression,


    But nobody stood up. A being who could easily overpower a god, someone even they could do nothing about at all, was telling them to not bow? They were not that stupid.


    Enigma could guess their thoughts and sighed in exasperation. This was the reason he preferred being casual around others, he didn''t like this kind of feeling.


    Especially when the other side was supposed to be his believers. Despite the teachings, he personally thought it was not good to use Fear to rule over one''s believers.


    "....."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The system did not say anything, and without it saying anything, Enigma also didn''t think much about it. He knew he was abnormal, he already epted it.


    "Papaaaaaaa!!!" But then, as he was about to descend and think of a way to make everyone get ustomed to his presence, a high pitch childish cry came from the eastern settlement.... Precisely, the adorable shrine.


    Followed by a green sh that moved at the speed of light, falling into his embrace. Enigma, nor the system, were not surprised about this. Instead, everyone below were.


    Not only surprised, they were also speechless.


    "...."


    "...."


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    "Papa, Jade missed you soooo much." The little girl, who looked to be around three years old, snuggled into his chest and affectionately rubbed her face on him without the tiniest hint of shame at all.


    "...."


    "Did papa miss Jade too?" She stopped and looked up at him with her big and golden eyes, sparkling with hope and endless affection, along with deep longing.


    Looking at her, even someone like Enigma, no, especially someone like Enigma, couldn''t bring himself to reprimand her for leaving him more than thirty years ago.


    "Hm, papa missed Jade too." He said, with a helpless expression. But Jade didn''t mind his expression, she ignored it and focused on his words instead.


    "Yay!! Jade knew papa loved her soooo so much!!" She once again snuggled into his chest and tightened her grip on him. Enigma sighed and could only rub her head with affection.


    ''Just so you know, I never hated kids to begin with.'' He thought, directing them towards the system, who likewise responded with a scoff.


    "Yeah, right"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Enigma had long heard about the attributes, or rather, stats the people of this world had. To him, a true god, such was unheard off and decided to ask the system for help.


    After knowing the price, he immediately gave up and just asked someone more knowledgeable like Reynolds. And luckily, the boy knew a bit about the Stat thing.


    Normally, every Mortal has twelve stats, Strength, Agility, Dexterity, Reflex, Endurance, Constitution, Wisdom, Intelligence, Mystery, Vitality, Will and Comprehension.


    ording to him, since he was a god, he shouldn''t focus more on Mortal stats because, only five were main while the other seven were sub. Meaning the main stats determined one''s true attributes.


    But as a person bes a demigod, they will only have five stats, which will be considered as the main stats, without any sub stats at all. This way, it was not confusing anymore, and all the boosts from the sub stats enhance the main stats.


    Examples were Gctic Strength, Light Speed or even Universal Intelligence were no more a dream for Demigods and those beyond. Their stats werepressed and assimted.


    But not like any of the other stats were truly gone, they were just used to argumentate the remaining five stats and thus became irrelevant. Increasing each by a few notches.


    Then when one officially bes a God, all the stats are represented by one which they major in. For example, those who are strong will only have a Sttength stat, and those who are fast will have an Agility stat.


    Then there was the League factor that differentiated the representation of each state point depending on the League a person is it. Of course, the higher the League, the stronger your Physique.


    Anyways, how to judge the stats effective was a bit confusing at first, but easy to understand. From league one, people had Strength in tons and speed in meters per second.


    They were still averagely humane, despite their great strength and speed, that could pick up cars or even race some slower cars. But still, rtively humane...


    Then the second league, were great and grand masters could be found. With Strength capable of affecting even massive buildings, as well as speed that was within its own category.


    Third leagues then had Strength that Immeasurablepared to those humane, and Speed that was way beyond sonic speed. Even the slowest Epic had around that much speed, let alone the Legends and Saints.


    Then the Deities became a different story, as their Strength ranged from Millions of tons to Trillions of tons as Base, without the enhancement of Skills or Inner Zones at all...


    And what differentiated them from mortals were those Inner Zones, that when applied, could enhance their strength all the way toary level or evenary+ level!!


    Only a few mortals could naturally rival such Strength. This was the fouth to sixth league, where in the sixth league, we had Ancient Deities with possibly nigh-gctic if not truly gctic strength and were beyond light speed itself.


    But even they had their superiors, whom were Gods. And those said Gods had Strength that ranged from being gctic+, to being universal. Of course, this was the inclusion of boosts.


    Even the base stats of Deities was still measured in normal tons, and those of gods were celestial orary tons. Base stats without any adds ups.


    The hierarchy continued though, from Lesser Gods to Greater Gods and even Supreme Gods. Where there were some powerful ones with overly powerful base stats in universal tons.


    But there were special cases, such as true gods and their believers, chosens and champions, favoreds and protagonists.


    These people ignored the system of difference between leagues. Meaning that, if they were third league, and their main stats were around the fouth league, their stats were measured under the fouth league category.


    That was why it was easy for such people to fight over realms, and the only thing affecting them was realm Suppression, which reduced their attributes by quite a bit.

 Chapter 251 My Daughter Is Too Forward I

    That was for every other unique type of existence out there, either than one that was unique to even them.


    And they were true gods, who didn''t even have stats to begin with. They only differentiated between them and their opponents through senses and fighting it out with them topare.


    Unless True Will thinks otherwise.


    And it had to be known that stats cannot be manually increased unless through rare treasures or weapons. Rare treasures aside, Enigma at least knew that weapons could increase stats.


    One such example was here;


    [Blood Sea Deck].


    __________________________


    [Blood Sea Deck]


    [Description: A natural treasure born out of the Origin God of Blood, and transformed into a terrifying weapon of unimaginable power by an Abnormality. The Blood Sea is not something mortals can fathom, as it is a Divine Construct]


    [Grade: Lost Divine]


    [Special Effect: +10% to all Stats]


    [Divine Ability 1: Gic Variation(Active) - As long as you can get a sample of a person or an object, you canpletely replicate said target with 100%position, and not even Greater Divinities can tell the difference]


    [Divine+ Ability 2: Blood Deck(Active) - The master can create cards for the Blood Deck, absorbing, synthesizing, transforming or creating variants and forging them into cards for the Blood Deck. 0/10]


    __________________________


    Enigma was quite impressed as this was the Blood River he got from that vampire God, but evolved through his Fragments into a Lost Grade Artifact.


    That second ability was a bit broken. ording to what he found out, as among the Deck, there was "Territory", "Crown", "Army", "Gaurd" and "Source".


    The "Territory" referred to the domain-like areas. In other words, such type of cards could alter thendscape and bring out an Artificial Fragment of Reality to rece the original Fragment.


    Only domain that are rted to Blood or other attributes rted to it like Death, could be created into Territorial Cards. And of course, it Enhanced the capabilities of the Deck owner.


    Next would be "Crown", which referred to the foundation of the deck. The Crown also determines the other attributes of the Deck.


    Like, if he made Jade the "Crown", an attribute of Life or Speed would be added as a small bonus effect to the other Cards. But the attributes of the Deck and the "Crown" cannot contradict.


    Like Life and Death, Fire and Water or the likes. Hence the "Crown" had to be an element rted to Blood in some way.


    Next, was "Army". This one was the most easiest to understand, as it allowed him to create a Card that would be able to summon an army instantly, but said army should be one that at least existed, or once existed.


    Like, he could kill a thousand gods, then transform their souls into an Army Card that could summon them out once again. But he could not outright create a card that summons a thousand gods without a basis.


    And the army could not he stronger than the "Crown", even when fighting together. That was why the "Crown" was important in the Deck, regardless of how.


    Then "Gaurd" was the opposite of "Army". It only replicated one being, and that being could likewise be stronger than the Crown, but would still do anything the Crownmanded.


    Andstly, will be the "Source". This one replicated special areas such as Gold Mines, Crystal Veins, Spring of Life, and could be used from time to time to fish out resources.


    All in all, all of these Abilities were more than powerful enough to make him rich and unstoppable among his peers. But let us not forget the first ability as well.


    The first ability was something else. It meant that he could literally impersonate anyone he wanted to right now. And if he could master memory reading Skills... hehehe...


    Misceneous thoughts aside, Enigma was within a small temple, Jade sat between his legs and seemed overly excited. The little girl was beyond bliss, snd miles over the moon.


    "Hmm~" She was joyfully swinging her head side to side while humming a soothing song, giving out the impression that all life would instantly bloom around her.


    Around him were four beings, one normal human, one beast-like human, one vampire and one devishly beautiful demon-like being.


    There were Zhuo Mingye, Castitas, Alfredo and Kris respectively. And Enigma couldn''t be more happier, because there were all men. He was tired of having only beautifuldies serving him... and he was straight too, just to add.


    Zhuo Mingye was a middle-aged man, who wore white robes and seemed like a schr. His looks were quite beautiful, like an ethereal fairy, making him look gently and kind.


    Despite being the leader of his martial n, he wasn''t the strongest. In fact, he wasn''t strong at all and only knew how to train people, having a record of single handedly training a few mortals to deity-hood.


    Castitas was the tribe leader of the ferrasis humans. A tribe of overly strong humans with beast-like traits. Their strength came at the cost of beingcking in the brain development though.


    He was the youngest and seemed to be around 21 years old, appearance wise. He also had the most refined body and muscles. He was also quite exposed, clothes wise.


    Alfredo was the vampire leader, and also, the person with the strongest capabilities here. He was also trembling slightly due to fear, afraid that Enigma would wipe out his family in anger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He also had middle-aged features, with a pale skin and red eyes. His build was slim and a bit muscr, but he looked quite fragile when wearing his clothes. He was also quite the devilish charmer despite his age.


    Thest one was Kris, a demonoid human. Their special characteristics were dreams and nightmares, being simr to Subus and Incubus.


    He looked the most fragile out of everyone, hisplexion was rosy and healthy, but his body was barely covered in clothing.


    All these races were considered evil and thus not epted by the humans, elves, dwarves etc the Virtous Camp races, of the Empire. But because they were monster gods, evil gods and the likes supporting some of them, they were not killed on sight.


    Nheless, they were still not epted.


    "You may all raise your heads, seriously, there''s no need to bow." Enigma sighed for the nth time as he saw the four men kneeling down with lowered heads before him.


    "We wouldn''t dare..!!" Zhou Mingye said in fright, the others also nodded their heads in agreement. Only Castitas would steal a few nces at Enigma boldly.


    "...Anyway, if you got nothing to say, please show yourselves out. The door is right there, or maybe, you also wouldn''t dare do such a thing as excusing yourselves out?" Enigma said in annoyance, while rolling his eyes.


    He learned this from Be. As for these guys, it was obvious why they were here.


    He realized that they probably wanted something from him, but he didnt quite like how they acted. He added, "You don''t have to worry, I won''t do you any harm, or ask too much out of you. Hell, I won''t ask a thing from you guys."


    "Hm, you''re all not worthy." Jade nodded and added as soon as he stopped to catch his breathe. He ignored her, and continued, even though her words were purely arrogant.


    "You''re all just Ancient Deities, your lives are not worth a lot. You also don''t seem to have... wait, do you guys have any high grade materials on you? Something around... the divine grade or something?"


    He asked after changing his words. Since they belonged to him and his brothers, he might as well as demand a few things from them. Plus, it''s not like he would not give out anything in return.


    "Allow... Allow me to go back and check, to see if I have anything in my Treasury." Alfredo mastered his whole courage to say, hoping that he would not anger Enigma. He wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    "Sure, take your time, I''m not forcing anyone." Enigma said casually and waved away the vampire''s worries.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mingye also boldly added, "My Lord, we do have a few treasures, but I am not sure if they are to your liking. Allow me to go and sort them out."


    "Hm, you do that." Jade intervened before Enigma could say anything. Zhou Mingye turned to look at him, and he nodded, "Whatever she says."


    Enigma responded in exasperation. Castitas had been thinking all along and suddenly stood up. He rushed out without saying anything, surprising not only Enigma and Jade, but Alfredo and Zhou Mingye as well.


    ''You fool!! How could you disregard a god and run away at a time like?! Are you tired of living, huh? You stupid ape-like buffoon!!'' Alfredo thought in rage, but kept his head lowered.


    ''What a pity. With how the gods are, this fool is dead. He will be the end of his people and his lineage, he probably won''t know how he died as well. A pity indeed.'' Zhou Mingye thought in disappointment.


    "...Papa, he ran away." Jade said after a moment of silence. Enigma gently patted her head, and she purred in pleasure, liking his gentle touch, "Hm, he seems to have."


    ''....''


    Kris did not say anything and respectfully stood up, he elegantly bowed and unhurriedly said, "Greetings young lord, my name is Kris as you''ve heard from the youngdy on yourp."


    "I am the Nightmare Demon and the Auspicious Dream, the Lord of the Dreamscapers. I would like to present you this as a gift, in hopes that you ept us under your care." He said, waving his hand before himself.


    Four objects suddenly appeared before everyone. One was like a broken moon artifact made out of strange rock, another one looked like a golden marble, another was a white empty crystal and thest one was a flusk full of purple liquid.


    "I don''t know about that, but your race was originally meant to belong to me... I think. So, don''t worry about it." Enigma smiled lightly at Kris, surprising the pseudo-demon a bit.


    He then asked the system to check out these resources, of course, he now owed it 2 Faith Essence. But it was fine nheless, he had more serious debt.


    "Path of Myriad Dreams, Dreamweaver: A fragment of a divine artifact once wieldered by the Ancient Goddess of Dreams and Nightmares. Unfortunately cannot be repaired"


    "Empty Divine Vessel: A vessel used to transform demigods into vessel gods (I''ll tell you about this if you pay me 10 Faith Essence). It is unfortunately empty and cannot be used to transform a demigod to a vessel god"


    "Eye of Sphinx: The frozen eye of the ancient Transcendental of Sands and Desserts, it contains deep boundless Law of desserts and sand, enough to bestow great power to mortals, deities and demigods. Unfortunately, it is sealed"


    "Divine Blood: The blood of the Supreme Goddess of Dreams, a subordinate of an Ancient God of another Greater World. It is resonating greatly with you and your daughter"


    Enigma was surprised. The materials an Ancient Deity had were greater and more than those from killing a god? Impossible. "Hey, why do you have so many rare treasures with you."


    Thus, he decided to ask to find out. Kris didn''t think much on it, since Enigma said that they originally belong to him, it meant that the higher gods supporting their type of races, agreed to this division.


    He also knew that gods were currently descending. Or maybe, Enigma himself was one such God who supported monster races and descended for something important. He did instantly, and unreasonably kill a God didn''t he?


    "These are items passed down from Ancestor to Ancestor of our race. Every leader would be given these, in hopes that one day, a champion of our race could be born to inherit them." He said without hiding anything.

 Chapter 252 My Daughter Is Too Forward II

    "These are items passed down from Ancestor to Ancestor of our family. Every leader would be given these, in hopes that one day, a champion of our race could be born to inherit them." He said without hiding anything.


    Meanwhile Zhou Mingye and Alfredo, who stayed behind to see what Kris was doing were quite surprised. They didn''t think that Kris would be so generous on their first encounter with Enigma.


    "Hahahah... I found them!!!" Castitas came rushing back in with a few materials in his hands, his voice was loud and excited, as if he forgot that a ''god'' was residing here.


    ''Stupid buffoon!!!'' Alfredo cursed Castitas in his mind a thousand times. He didn''t know how stupid was a person supposed to be, to reach such a level, but regardless, it was too pitiful.


    ''....''


    Zhou Mingye did not say anything and seemed like he was thinking about something else instead. He was happy that Castitas came back, with his treasures even. He wanted to verify a conjuction of his.


    "Here here, check out my treasures!!!" Castitas happily said in excitement, respectfully giving his treasures to Enigma. Despite his idiocy, even his thick skin was telling him that Enigma was superior than them.


    "Oho, papa, this naked monkey is bold!!" Jade said in excitement, but no malice was within her tone. The way she so happily insulted him made it seem like she wasn''t offended, while her words seemed to state otherwise.


    Her moods were unpredictable even at such a young age. ''Young? She''s literally lived for thirty whole years...'' Enigma retorted his own thoughts.


    But Jade''s emotions were quite hard to read, making it hard for others to tell which was which. Was she angry or was she happy, or just inly impressed?


    "Hm, don''t call him a monkey Jade. Your uncle... likes Monkeys a lot, and he''s a human. A human dear." Enigma reprimanded her gently, which didn''t sound like a reprimand at all.


    "Oh~" Jade stuck our her tongue yfully and carefully appraised Castitas, as if trying to imprint the image of a human in her head.


    ''....''


    ''....''


    Alfredo and Zhou Mingye immediately knew that it would be better to kiss Jade''s feet and worship the ground she stepped on if they wanted to survive. The father seemed to treat her as a princess.


    Enigma looked at Castitas'' treasures, who didn''t seem offended by Jade''s words. He instead shyly smiled and scratched his head awkwardly. But he wondered if he really was a naked monkey.


    Three colorful feathers.


    Arge bone.


    And a ragged teddy bear.


    "Rainbow Phoenix Feather: The feather of the Cosmic Phoenix Lord, Rainbow Phoenix Princess. They were once given to the Radiant Lord in bulk, in order to court him. But after their divorce, most were taken back while a few scattered through Great Terra"


    "Bone of Traverse: The bone of a divine beast, once collected by Cas, the grandfather of Castitas during his peak. This is the major born of the Divine Beast, and has a lot of Divinity held inside"


    "Raggered Teddy Bear: A teddy bear, once owned by Castitas'' mother during her childhood. It was passed down to him... it, carries a bit of unique properties... probably"


    "Papa, is that bear dead." Jade asked.


    "Shush." Enigma shut her up, he felt offended by the system. Why bother defining it if it was nothing but an ordinary teddy bear? And the debt still increased to boot!!


    "Oh~" She kept her mouth shut and waved her head, causing unique energy to float over and brought it to her. The energy was green colored and full of vitality, it also had starlight within it.


    "A variant of your unique energy source, but not "Anti" Divinity. She seems to have Inherited a portion filled with "Life" instead of "Anti""


    The system said without him asking, it also wasn''t unreasonable and didn''t increase the debt this time around. He didn''t put much focus on that though, he would verify itter.


    "These are quite grand, unfortunately I''ll have to give them to Allen, since he''s your god." He said, surprising all men.


    "Our God?" Castitas questioned in surprise. He wasn''t aware of them having gods anywhere, his ancestors, grandfather and father never said anything about it.


    The other men were also quite curious about this topic. Especially Zhou Mingye. He thought Enigma would ept those who gave him treasures.


    He was prepared to sacrifice all his treasures if it meant he would be protected by a god. The era of God supremacy was above them, the era where anyone without backing was useless cabbages, and wiykd die unnecessarily.


    But now, it seems like Enigma would exin the real matter and motive behind his descent.


    "Indeed, your god... Here, your lord looks something like this." Enigma manipted nature through his Elementalws, transforming the floor into a small stature of Allen.


    Castitas was surprised and carefully looked at the stature of Allen. Enigma them formed a stature of Su Han before Zhou Mingye, astonishing the man slightly.


    He was quite happy that they had backing. He was just not sure how strong his god waspared to Enigma, who could instantly kill a god just like that.


    Enigma then looked at Alfredo and Kris, not sure which one belonged to him. He thought it was Kris, but then again, his attribute should be nature, and niether of these two belonged to Nature-types.


    But he also felt like he could ept them. Maybe Dark-types and Demonic-types were also part of his attributes, he wouldn''t be surprised. Or maybe because his daughter, Noctis, fell under both? So he could ept them as well?


    Anyway, it was fine.


    "I look forward to working with all of you." He smiled, Jade also stopped appraising the small teddy bear, as she realized that it wasn''t a real bear, but a fake.


    "Lord, what about... the treasures?" Alfredo carefully asked, Zhou Mingye was also curious.


    "Oh, it''s fine if you want to keep them. Like I said, I''m not forcing any of you here." Enigma responded without much care. He still wasn''t sure what he wanted to do with these materials either.


    "Hm~ Your treasures are fakes after all." Jade scoffed at Castitas, but still held the teddy bear tightly, refusing to let it go.


    "...."


    "...You can all leave, give us some privacy." He added in exasperation. This daughter of his was really too forward, he wondered who she took from, because it wasn''t him for sure.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    The father and daughter were finally left together after the four leaders lelt. Enigma finally began interrogating his spoiled child, who seemed to be a bit too forward for her own good.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Jade dear." He affectionately called out her name, his tone soft and soothing, enough to charm even a veteran goddesses and supreme into intoxication.


    "Yes, papa." But Jade did not seem to be affected. Instead, she felt like this was how he should normally talk to her.


    "Where are your sisters?" He asked.


    "Lost." She affirmed without a change of expression. She didn''t seem to mind that fact even one bit. Enigma was a bit shocked by her attitude, but the system wasn''t.


    "Like father, like daughter"


    Enigma ignored the system


    and pursued the matter, "How are they lost? Didn''t you all leave together when we reached the Middle Realm all those years back?"


    "Middle Realm?" Jade didn''t seem to understand that term, but didn''t think much on it. She instead answered his question obediently, "Hm, Noctis and Diey followed Jade when she left."


    "And then?" He asked, curious.


    "Then Jade got lost." She added with a straight face. "After Jade got lost, she found a lot of ''Jades'' who treated her good. She then yed and yed, and yed and yed."


    "Until she was here. Then, those Jades became like this." She pointed at her humanoid body, then continued, "Then Jade transformed as well. But... got lost again."


    ''My daughter has a terrible sense of direction. But that aside, your sisters, Jade... where, are, they?'' Enigma thought. Even he was better, no, in fact, he didn''t have any problems with directions at all. ''She''s like Allen. I''m losing sense of the main point here.''


    "The people here treated Jade nice, so Jade stayed. But Jade wants to live with papa now." She added enthusiastically, her eyes shining with hope. Not minding her lost sisters.


    "...Papa won''t go anywhere, so don''t worry." He patted her head gently and she reciprocated with a hug and a gentle rub off her head against his chest. ''Well, if Jade can survive all by herself, they can also do the same... probably.''


    They stayed like this for a while, until Enigma tried to Manifest a Temte of Jade. Since he could do so for Gill and En G, as well as Allen, maybe for Jade as well?


    As for his two other daughters? Don''t worry, they were much betterpared to the two that never met him even once. Michu and Michelle. They could probably manage on their own.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Jade Mystique


    Age: 30 (3)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: The Rabbit Goddess


    Cultivation: Rank 3 Young Godlin [15/20]


    Prayers: 7


    Faith Points: 257 874


    Faith Power: 0


    Divine Power: 288 Septillion units


    Life-Force: 0.5


    Divinity(5): Jade Princess, The Lord''s Eldest Daughter, Jade Goddess of Yin and Yang, Traverse of nes, Dimensional Princess


    Law Frag(4): R6-Mystic Light, R6-Yin-Yang Ressurection, R6-Jade Spirit, R5-Dimensional Influence


    True Law(2): [Jade: 10%] [Fortune: 0%]


    Bloodline: Divine Progenitor (Fantasy)


    Constitution: ~~~


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (Fantasy)


    Providence(7): Fantasy Verse(Unique), Absolute Luck(Fantasy), Princess of Divine Power(Unique), Dimensional Lord(Unique), Child of Space(Unique), All-Elemental Mastery(Unique), Perfect Immortality(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(1): Universal Destroying Spheres(Lost)


    Basic Divine Arts(0): ~~~


    Extra Skills(28): Master of Jyuubi, Yomutsu Hirasaka, Blindspot Detection, Molecr Vision, Ash Bone Construction, Bone Solidification, eleration, G-Force Adaptation, Undying Soul, Body Reforge, Past Life Awareness, Past Life Argumentation, Social Attraction, Wealthy, Luck Argumentation, Luck Theft, Curse, Wealth Destruction, Hatred Inducement, Loveless,


    Living Anomaly, Overpowered, Rabbit Authority, Absolute Condition, Concept-dependent Immortality, Creative Force, wless Artistry, Escape Artistry


    Unique Skills(13/40): All-Seeing White Eyes, Murderous Ash Bones, Supernatural Speed+, Immortal Rebirth, Past Life ess, Social Luck, Luck Control, Poverty Inducement, Attention Deflection, Rabbit Lordship, Rule Transcendence, Creative Source, Absolute Creativity


    Divine Skills(8/30): Jade Reincarnation, Golden Luck, ck Jinx, Young Prognitor+, Creations of All Things++


    Believers(1000): [Mythical, fouth league, Devout, 1000 Jade Rabbits - 60+500%¡Á20¡Á2 = 14 400]


    ____________________________________


    Enigma was majorly surprised. No, he waspletely bbergasted. What Dimensional Princess? What Traverser of nes? What Jade Princess?


    Actually, what the hell has his daughter Bern up to the past thirty years? What kind of trouble has she caused throughout the Infinite Realms? ''...Maybe I should put aside a piece of worry for whats toe.'' He thought.

 Chapter 253 Prayers And Unranked Skills (UE)

    "...It''s amazing how my daughter feels stronger than I am. Her Temte even looks beautiful without being over-cramped." Enigma sighed as he admired.


    "She''s three yirs old. Show that to amon true god, and they''d die of a heart attack"


    Enigma ignored those words. Since she was his daughter, why frown on such small topics as age? He was 18 yirs old, and probably had more skills than Cosmic gods.


    "By the way, everything looks differentpared to us. Why?" Weren''t godlins supposed to be nk states for 150 years? He asked this of the system, Jade was ying with the teddy bear.


    "That would cost you a lot, more than you can imagine. But since it''s you, I''ll all just say you owe me a 100 Faith Essence... Don''tin, this is knowledge that will appear after the first second generational true god is born"


    "Second? Are we considered first?" Enigma thought out loud. The system affirmed with its silence. "Fine with me, I owe you that much then, now tell me."


    ""The first second generational true god has been born. All of the 144 highly talented true gods will be considered first generational gods within this vast CHAOS""


    ""Rules are to be altered for the second generational true gods. When they are born, they will gain Providence from their reincarnates and one from their parents. Some will be lucky to inherit Skills from their parents as well""


    ""Their progression will also be different. There will be five ranks for godlin realm and three for true god realm. From main god to above, things will stay the same""


    ""Second generational true gods/outer beings will be able to gain special effects first generational outer beings had after every promotion. But parents are instructed to manually teach their children the arts they know""


    ""Second generational gods can also collect "Prayers" even after birth. The concept of prayers will also be introduced to all first generational gods""


    ""Prayers can be used to promote truew progression, and many other concepts, the cost depending on talents. They can also be converted to faith points and conjur miracles to mortals such as increasing their strength, bring rain, create gold etc.""


    ""Some Divine Arts could do that easily without wasting prayers, but not everyone has Affinity for all Divine Arts, unlike a certain someone and his children""


    ""Prayers can easily be calcted through "(poption quotation) ¡Á (most belief¡Â10) ¡Â by a factor of 1 000 000" per year. For example: (1 million) ¡Á (24(Worship)¡Â10) ¡Â 1 000 000 will give a god 2,4 prayers per year.""


    ""Continue to enjoy yourself, and do not worry about your families. Your lives are more important, focus on staying alive first.""


    "...I''m impressed how True Will insulted me so naturally. Or did you purposely add that?" Enigma bitterly smiled about what was toe in the future.


    "Nope. I just replicated the message that it said in the ''near'' future"


    The system said. Enigma sighed, he caught onto the message at the end. It seemed like tough times wille, but the problem is, when will the first second generational true god, or outer being be born?


    "Well, that''s a topic forter. For now, Jade¡ª" He was interrupted by a mass of light that brightened the whole room. Enigma sensing a familiar presence from Jade. One he would never forget anytime soon.


    The scent of Fragments. The same thing that he manually formed due to his bloodline, and his children had the exact same Bloodline as his, Jade''s effect were even enhanced.


    "Papa... Jade... Jade..." The teary little girl looked at him feeling wronged. A lot of Fragments, those that looked exactly like his, floated above her. Her small finger pointing at the teddy bear surrounded by said Fragments.


    "....."


    There were ten thousands of such Fragments circling around the teddy bear, slowly getting absorbed inside. Enigma didn''t stop it, he was curious what ten thousand Fragments could do, but at the same time, he was not.


    Jade saw that her father did not do anything and could only wait and see. This happened quite a lot, first was when she released a lot of these to the other ''Jades'', transforming them to humanoid beings.


    She said that she had used quite a lot on them, and now she used another 10 000. He wondered how much she received, he got 240 per month. She also imed not to know.


    Not long after, the teddy bear was done absorbing the Fragments, and slowly descended. After checking with the system, he knew what was missing.


    But he had another experiment. He immediately asked internally, ''Kaguya, do you remember anything about your past? Like, the strongest being there or your children''s names?''


    ""Yes, I do have co-workers, but I forgot most of them. I remember one who was my partner, but forgot his name... Oh!! I also had a husband and two sons.""


    Kaguya did not waste time to respond. The people inside him seemed quiettely. He was told by Abby that they were exploring his inner pce, or something he dubbed the E-Verse, with only a single Origin Universe, in his consciousness.


    Even after so long, they haven''t even explored 1% of it. ording to her, Kaguya said that after exploring a bit of it, it doubled in size. Then again, and again, this time around she was there as well. Soon... I might expand and underginsomething simr to mitosis.


    The vast endless ce, seemed like it would continue expanding every time he promoted, doubling in size, always reducing their progress every time.


    That was why their time always seemed consumed. He immediately disregarded his thoughts and asked, "What were their names? Do you remember them?"


    ""Hamura and Hogoromo.""


    She responded. Enigma nodded and let her go. He then turned to Jade, who also turned to him with a clueless expression, "Papa... Name it!!! Please Name it."


    She was no more sad about the Fragments being lost, as they seemed to clean the dirty and raggered teddy bear into a brand new form.


    "Why should I? Isn''t it your toy?" Enigma was wondering why she was acting so spoiled. Wasn''t she independent all these thirty years ago without him?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But Papa is amazing. So he cane up with an amazing name!!!" Jade casually said that as if it was a fact, despite not even knowing his feats, but Enigma was still speechless by such an Instant reply.


    "....."


    "Dont be shy to blush"


    The system teased him. Such opportunities came in rare, as not a lot of things could actually fluster him. Not even beautiful women could do such a thing.


    "...how about Hogoromo?" Enigma ignored the system and sumbed to his daughter''s puppy eyes. She seemed to like him too much, so much that she seemed to rely on him too much as well... which was strange.


    "Bleh!! It''s too in, papa, try again." Jade immediately disregarded the name, not knowing that it was ''her'' son''s name in her previous life.


    ''...My ego is hurt, but most importantly, I feel sorry for you Kaguya.'' He thought. He also wondered how she could reincarnate while her soul was inside him. "Hamura then?"


    "Hmm~... Hamura is fine, I''ll call you Hamura from now on!!!" Jade seemed to like this name better, and happily looked at the teddy bear, which glowed in particr gray light.


    Ignore the contradiction. Yes, a gloomy color like gray glowed brightly, as if it was the sun itself. Even ck can glow bright... ahem, ignore that stupid statement.


    The light continued to glow for a while longer. Enigma felt bored and started a conversation with Jade. It was quite rare for him to get bored, perhaps he missed Be and Jue''smotion when taking care of each other.


    "Jade, what do you usually do here?" He asked.


    "Hmm~ I usually do nothing but sleep. The big sisters outside told me about a dun... a dungeon? Yes, a dungeon!! They said that they are natural creations of the world that have great, great rewards!!" She seemed excited about this dungeon thing.


    Enigma was excited as well. For no apparent reason either than the fact that he found something new to mess... no, y around with. Maybe he could, for once, get to learn more about himself, rather, his body and abilities.


    He neglected them quite a lot. So much that, he barely knew what the effects were like. He also wanted to know what was the extent of his created weapons as well.


    "How about we go together tomorrow and bond?" He proposed. Jade looked back at him in surprise, then immediately agreed with an excited leap of joy, "Yay!!!"


    "Calm down now, your toy is done shining. Check it out." He smiled looking at her joy, while also appraising the teddy bear using the system''s ''omnipotent''-like functions.


    "...."


    [Celestial Sage Doll of Jade Purity, Hamura]


    [Grade: Ruin Divine]


    [Description: The teddy bear created by the eldest daughter of an Abnormality and the little Divine Progenitor during her childhood. It carries her will and that of "The Lord" himself, making it a terrifying weapon of ruination]


    [Special Effects: +250% to overall battle prowess]


    [Divine++ Ability 1: Tensei God - Allows the doll to enter a spiritual state by transforming its whole body into pure Reiki state, gaining special effects of a god such as manifesting Reiki and True Laws]


    [Divine++ Ability 2: Divine Progenitor''s Guardian - With the blessing of the Divine Progenitor, Hamura''s body can contain a thousand times the Reiki his rank should possess(Currently Transcendental), which can be increased by being with its master or grandmaster]


    [???? Ability 1: Gudodama - Orbs of malleable ckReiki, enhanced slightly with the Aura of Deicide, which can alter their form and characteristics in various ways. Though only the size of a fist, each hides within it power to turn things to dust, negate regeneration and cancel out lower ss Abilities such as Divine Skills and those below with an absolute degree of surety, that even affects Supreme Divinities with 100% efficiency]


    [???? Ability 2: Greater Nigh-Omniscience(Elements) - Hamura has almost all knowledge about Elemental abilities within the scope of Hyperveses, thus instantly knowing their effects and weaknesses with a single nce. But this ability can be denied by the Divine Progenitor, it''s creator, and the The Lord, it''s creator''s creator. All knowledge about Elemental abilities can be derived Absolutely, as nothing can get in between Hamura and Elemental Knowledge]


    "Kyaa~ papa, Hamura looks so cute!!!" Jade affectionately hugged the small rabbit doll in her hands. It waspletely white, with ck buttons stitched as eyes and long rabbit ears.


    Enigma, thought otherwise though. This was the first time he saw an unranked ???? skill. He was tempted, he was so tempted to reduce hisrge number of Skills with such Skills bybining them!!!


    Such Skills had terms of "Absolute", even when including Supreme Divinities. They were like some sort of Absolute Authority that can only be contended by another Absolute Authority...


    Disregarding the realms of power.


    "...What a two faced bastard"


    The system thought, and Enigma ignored it. ording to his guess, as long as he bes a main god and has enough Reiki, such Skills can be cast, along with his perverted Divine Skills and the Divine Skill Trees.


    So, it was like he was increasing his strength... without suffering from the effects of overusing the Skills like now. He was about to be a rank 5, he could probably freely use Divine skills then as well, albeit with limitations.


    But having a lot of them didn''t mean that he was stronger. In fact, it might just confuse and weaken him even more... Yup, he was justining once again.


    But such Skills, he truly wished to have one.

 Chapter 254 Dungeon Concept

    The next day, Enigma, Jade, Hamura, Castitas, Alfredo, Zhou Mingye and Kris stood below a cave. This was a simple line-up for a dungeon, or rather, this was the first time he saw one since they weren''t there within the Middle Realm, nor the Capital City.


    "Do we walk in and we will be sent somewhere new, papa?" Jade asked in perplexity. Alfredo wanted to gain points with her and willingly exined things to her.


    "Dungeons are formed from the God''s Divine Wills. Unlike a domain, it is formed after the birth of every new god, using the Realm Will''s power to generate a unique pocket dimension with that said god''s Law. And this pocket dimension connects itself to the material worlds."


    "Each dungeon will be rated ording to the strength of the strongest person, the limit being the strength of the God it was based on. And depending on the God''s level, the dungeon will have a certain number of floors to be conquered."


    "This one belongs to the god of earth and springs it seems, a peak High God. With the Lord''s power, it should be easy for you to clear it in one go." Alfredo exined fluently without stuttering one bit, while ttering Enigma casually.


    They still thought that Enigma was a Transcendental God. Enigma nodded in understanding, Jade also nodded, but her words meant the literal opposite of her actions.


    "Papa, Jade doesn''t understand." She said without a change of expression. Alfredo''splexion turned pale as he expected Enigma to reprimand him in order to sooth his daughter.


    Gods were such temperamental beings. But Enigma just patted her head with a smile and nodded at Alfredo lightly, "Thanks, that helped quite a lot."


    With that said, he entered the cave with Jade happily skipping after him. Alfredo, and Zhou Mingye, who were still skeptical about Enigma''s attitudepared to other gods were once again surprised.


    Kris was a man who, like Enigma, felt like showing overly different emotions, expressions and feelings was tiring. But unlike Enigma, he didn''t normal solve everything with a smile, but an idle expression of boredom.


    He and the simple Castitas obediently followed right after Enigma. Alfredo and Zhou Mingye also hurriedly followed after them, right after they got back to their senses.


    But the moment they got in, they were transported towards a mountainous area,rge mountains reaching through the skies, with beautiful and ethereal springs below, that seemed heavenly.


    "Papa, what now?" Jade asked. This time around, Alfredo didn''t say anything, Zhou Mingye also kept quiet. They all turned to Enigma to hear from him.


    "Don''t look at me, I''m clueless about this ce. Never entered a dungeon before." And Enigma responded as such, with a shrug of his shoulders and a helpless smile. What did these think I was, a Transcendental God? He thought to himself as a joke.


    "...."


    But Alfredo and Zhou Mingye took those words in another perspective. Nowadays, most vessel gods or gods have ascended through seeding in clearing a dungeon, and having the God owning it take them in or introduce them to other gods.


    But of course, those who were already gods before the era of dungeons, were the ones doing the job of epting more gods. They were also so strong that, they probably never entered a dungeon before.


    They believed Enigma to belong to that category of people. Kris also had such a thought, and now, his guess that Enigma was a more ancient Transcendental God that just woke up, was getting clearer and clearer in his mind.


    "Allow me to exin, Lord. Every minor realm of an Minor God increases a dungeon by 1 floor, a Major God by 2 floors, a High God by 5 floors and that of a Transcendental God increases them by 10 floors. And each floor is an independent world aligned with the God''sw, connected to the pocket dimension of the dungeon."


    "The dungeons with a 72 floors belong to the strongest Transcendentals of our time. And this one, must have at most 32 floors to it, hence 32 worlds to be explored." Zhou Mingye said after clearing his throat, then he continued,


    "The dungeons are divided into levels per 10 floors. Floor 1 to 10 are considered level 1, from 11 to 20 are level 2, so on and so on. These applies to all Gods, of varying levels and statue."


    "Each level has the same geographical features, hence the same worlds but parallel in nature,and ten waves of monster attacks. Then the final trial would be to defeat the level 1 guardian of floor ten, a monster born out of theplete Providence of all ten worlds, which is where the Realm Will will give us rewards." He said, and Enigma nodded to the new information he obtained.


    "So, to verify, what levels are each world? Small worlds? Large worlds? Prime worlds? Or the more unbelievable, Great worlds?" He asked, and the one to reply was Alfredo.


    "My Lord, I believe that each world rank depends on the League of the Gods. From those considered Origin Gods (Minor, Major and High), they all have Small worlds. And those considered Cosmic Gods (Transcendental, Elder and Cosmological) all have their worlds as Large worlds."


    "This means that, for a Transcendental God, even the first floor, will be elevated into a Large world. And as for the more illusory Supreme Gods, I heard that, they''re worlds are considered Prime worlds." He said, and Enigma nodded once more.


    He easily understood the words given to him. But to understand how great of a deal it was, one had to know that Small worlds were worlds that could contain lower end systems within it.


    For example, a connected to Hell, Heaven and the Spirit World. All three if those were Realms beyond Reality, yet to a Small world, they were nothing but mere extensions. Destroying that world, meant destroying those Realms as well. Realms capable of housing countless Origin Gods within.


    Let alone the Large worlds, or the Prime worlds. The were the same as the Small worlds, but being able to hold more powerful Realms. Like the Divine Realm for the former, and the Abyss for thetter. Realms capable of housing even Cosmic and Supreme Gods.


    ''So, does conquering a dungeon qualify as destroying that world?'' He thought to himself, the question directed to the system.


    "Not necessarily so. At least, not at this current timeline, where everything is just...pletely unstable and sealed up. These worlds are fake after all, just sub constructs made out of Reiki and a bit of Divinity"


    ''You mean sealed by the Ancient Gods, right? They seemed to have limited the progress of the Great Worlds... afraid of giving entry to their creations.'' Enigma agreed, but had to drop that matter for now because of his exploration.


    "Lord, look, the first wave ising." Castitas eximed as a group of rock monsters rushed over towards them. Each with the presence of various leveled Deities.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The strongest was even a demigod.


    "Hm, I see." Enigma nodded to himself, then turned to Jade. "Jade dear, why don''t you go there and show papa what you''ve learned so far, by yourself?"


    "Hmm~ Yes, Jade will show papa how strong she is!!!" Jade excitedly agreed after a brief thought, then rushed over with Hamura in her bossom.


    The four men were startled and look ahead in surprise. They were wondering if Enigma was crazy or insane. But he wasn''t, he just wanted to learn more about the so called second generation of true gods.


    "My lord, isn''t this...!!!" Kris wanted to say something but held back the moment Jade summoned multiple bone spikes from her body, hurling them towards the rock monsters.


    Those that were between Lesser Deity and High Deity were crushed by the bones and turned to dust. While those that were Deity Lord''s had their bodies cracked up.


    Deity Kings were pushed back quite a bit and the Demigod was unaffected. This show of power surprised the four men, even Castitas was bbergasted and awed.


    "Muu... papa, again!!!" Shouted the little silver-ck haired princess, her golden eyes shining brightly with determination. She had to impress her father one way or another.


    She lightly kicked the floor, immediately vanishing out of sight of the four men, surprising them once again with her sheer speed. They could not see her at all, but Enigma could see her clearly though.


    Little Jade appeared above the Deities, released more Spear bones to rain on the remaining Deities. She then moved once again, appearing behind them, repeating the process.


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    The Deity Lords were finally shattered and the Deity King''s were now cracked up badly. They were not even given a chance to use their skills or might, before they were pressed down by her. Not even their Divine power was riled up!!


    But even after destroying the Deity King''s by imbueding Reiki onto the bones, the Demigod was only cracked up and not defeated. This got the littledy conflicted and stressed.


    "Papa... papa..." She turned back with teary eyes, but Enigma avoided her wronged expression and muttured, "Don''t act spoiled. You''ve been doing fine all by yourself, haven''t you? Finish up what you started." He whispered to himself.


    And she might not have heard him, but she got the message. She pouted and angrily looked at the Demigod rock monster, causing chills to run down its spine despite being an inanimate being.


    The four men around him also heard him clearly and couldn''t help but turn pale. She was only three years old, and she was acting spoiled by wanting help in defeating a demigod?


    What was she? A full-fledged goddess? They all thought. The image of Enigma in their minds was getting even more unfathomable by the moment... and terrifying.


    "...Hamura!!!" Jade cried out as she knew that it would take a long time to kill the demigod, or possibly never if it fought back. Thus, she called out for back.


    The teddy bear she hugged on her chest, with its head drooping down suddenly jerked awake. It felt its master''s intent and struggled out of her embrace. Jade didn''t hold it back any longer and let it go, dropping it down gently.


    "Hey, Jade don''t..." Enigma was about to stop her, but then did not finish his words. He was also curious what Hamura could do, even though he knew it was a terrifying Transcendental artifact right now.


    Huge intensity of Reiki gathered around the doll, seeping out to the environment as if tongues of mes trying to taste the air around it. The Reiki then warped to green and gathered around its hand.


    Then the hand slowly turned ethereal white, then cyan. The hand waspletely spiritual, as ifpletely made out of pure Reiki itself, even twisting space around it. But this wasn''t just Reiki, but Tensei Reiki, a sub power of Reiki made specifically by Hamura.


    "Hamura..?" Jade''s eyes slowly widen as she felt the power the doll manifest to be unfathomable, just like her father''s. She didn''t have the system to appraise it, but she automatically knew it''s Abilities as her master.


    The next moment, she was excited and hurriedlymanded, afraid that such a form would waste Hamura''s energy, "Hamura, Go Go Gooooo!!!"


    Boom!!!


    And Hamura obliged, as with a powerful kick off the ground, shattering the earth with the force exerted, it flew towards the demigod earth golem, instantly appearing before it.


    The golem was not flustered and threw a direct punch to intercept the doll. But Hamura had power the likes Origins could not fathom, power expected of an artifact that causes Ruin with its mere presence.


    The cyan spiritual punch powerfullynded on the golem''s chest before it could even react by throwing its punch. But Hamura''s punch did not piece through it.


    Instead, the golem and the mountains behind it were epassed within a cyan-white light, that brought everything within intoplete ruin, then to obliteration, and finally, to dust.

 Chapter 255 A Grand Breakthrough

    The intensity of the light was so much that it reflected on the five men hundreds of meters away, covering them in a cyan-white glow.


    They were all bbergasted and trembled within their souls. Enigma knew that Lost Artifacts had terrifyingly God level prowess when manifested, but he didnt expect Ruin Artifacts to breech that realm easily.


    "This..." He didn''t know what else to say. His daughter, had created a monstrosity, and she was a monstrosity herself. ''It''s funny how I have four more daughters... like this... blood does run does thicker than water.''


    "...."


    "Papa, papa, Hamura, Hamura is so strong!!!" Little Jade rushed back to Enigma in extreme bliss, jumping into his embrace while Hamura was held tightly in her bosom, it''s head drooped down.


    "Hm, too strong." Enigma caught her and nodded his head in agreement. Then as if he thought about something, he turned to Zhou Mingye to ask, "Are the rewards constant?"


    "Hm? Oh! Ah!? F-Forgive me... what was that?" Zhou Mingye was shook out of his core when he realized that Enigma was talking to him. He was still shocked and lost in thought about Jade''s overall prowess.


    "Are the rewards of each level constant?" Enigma did not seem to mind him much and asked once again.


    "No... depending on how fast, efficient and impressive you clear it, the rewards may increase. But the limit of that is determined by the God themselves."


    "If the god is a peak Origin, then only when a new record set by mid Origins and below will be counted. It will not be effective if another peak god entered and cleared it the fastest." He exined.


    "I see..." Enigma nodded and started looking over his Temte. There were not a lot of Skills that he needed to manage now, he will only try to increase a few Extra Skills to Unique Skills.


    As well as a few Unique Skills to Unique+ Skills. The more he got closer to bing an Ascendency God, the more he gave up on trying so hard to restrict himself... that was the system''s job...


    But as for thews, for the time being, all the new ones will be left at [10%]. He would instantlyprehend them when he has healed himself to 100%


    He was still sickly as of yet. And blind, if we don''t include his third eye that was now closed.


    ~


    ~


    Right after that, a minuteter, another wave of earth golems appeared. This time around, there were more Deities and two demigods. Just the Deities alone numbered more than 350, twice the previous number.


    Two demigods, ten Ancient Deities, twenty Deity Emperors, fifty Deity Kings, a hundred Deity Lords and two hundred Higher Deities. A terrifying line up of gods capable of forming a pantheon.


    "Okay then, Jade, Hamura, go on. Clear everything as fast as possible. Then we will repeat with the leaders behind us, is that okay with you guys?" Enigma thought aloud.


    "Hm~ Whatever papa says!!!" Jade enthusiastically jumped down from Enigma and rushed towards the golems. He also wanted to use this opportunity to teach her Divine Arts... all of them.


    ''If I happen to ever be overpowered in life, without equal... my daughters shall be my only equals. Hm, what a great idea. So I should stop holding back.'' He thought.


    "...You wretched being of a father"


    ''....''


    a€¡é a€¡é a€¡é a€¡é a€¡é


    Middle Realm, Cardinal West


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Nia was inside the Treasury, a ce that was veryrge and had almost limitless space. But there was nothing great here either than the Fragments that were sprawled at the center.


    There were more than 800 000 of such little things now, because six years ago, they started increasing by 50% instead of the usual 40%, which surprised abd caught her interest. ''Hoe interesting.'' She thought.


    The pixies were flying around in excitement and joy, swimming within the Fragments as they were very small. They resembled thousands of stars rotating around mountains of crystals.


    367 of the flying pixies were silver-gold, each with the Aura of an Ancient Deities. Indeed, they broke through one after the other bing Ancient Deities right below the Capital City, where the Treasury was hidden.


    Either than them, there were almost 400 000 more pixies in various colors, each around the Lesser and Greater Deity realm right now. They were household members of the pixies.


    After bing an Ancient Deity, a person could ept household members. Usually, they would choose other Deities, but they could also choose mortals, directly giving them extended lifespans and a chance to be Deities.


    This was what Nia told everyone to do. There were even groups of Deities now, those that belonged to Moon, Aether, Nether, Bestial, Beatific, Supremity and Constells(Pixie) households.


    The only difference between all of these was appearance only. They were still one kingdom, and for some reason, these were considered races of Green River. And only Deities could change to them.


    The Moon Elves were bright, had silver-blonde hair, pupil-less emerald silver eyes, pale whiteplexion and high affinity with light-type elements. They had high affinity with the Moons of Terra.


    The Aether Elves were bright-gloomy, had colorful hair, pupil-less white eyes, a pale whiteplexion and a very high affinity with any elements. The were good with art, and creating things.


    The Nether Elves were gloomy, had ck hair, pupil-less purple eyes and pale whiteplexion. They had Affinity with dark type elements. And very close to the Nether particles from the Abyss.


    The Bestials had human-like features, such as being a humanoid lion, a bipedal cheeter, etc. But they still were beast-like appearance wise, and they had no affinity and were physically strong, too strong. They were efficient inbor and working overdue.


    The Beatifics were the opposite of the Bestials. They were humans with beast-like features such as a Beast tail, Beast ears, sharp teeth and vertical irises. They had an affinity with nature and were quite intelligent. They were alsobor efficient as well.


    Supremities were quite different from the rest. They lookedpletely human, with no added features to their bodies, but had terrifying proficiency with weapons. They also had affinity with spirituality at the same time.


    The Constells, the most broken race among them all. They were fingernail sized, but could control astronomical objects effortlessly, create and even destroy them at will.


    They also had affinity to everything mentioned above, but due to their sizes, were more inlove with Fate and Destiny. To the point of being natural Seers and Guiders.


    But today, another racial group was about to be born. Nia smiled and vanished, reappearing above the sky, overlooking the whole region. ''Things are truly getting really interesting.'' Her thoughts continued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Below her, there was a women around her age, sitting cross-legged within the bosom of the Mother Tree. Her aura was rising, and kept rising, rushing towards the Ancient Deity realm, snd of course, the process was not Instantaneous.


    Hence Nia waited.


    And as she waited, she saw the manifestation of an Inner Zone that stretched out for multiple Light years, being quiterge,rger than most Sr Systems within Space.


    The Inner Zone had, in fact, multiple Sr Systems as the hundreds ofs were divided into beautiful sections, each with their glittering starlight and a Sun.


    Their number did not exceed ten, but still, the couple of Sr Systems seemed beautiful and magnificent. And the thing that stood in between it all was the illusory visage of the magnificent Mother Tree.


    And covering all of this, was a giant nebulous cloud that took the shape of a Spiral. It was very reminiscent of a unique Gxy. And instead of bursting all the hundred Celestial bodies into nebulous cloud, which could be nurtured to nebulous gxies...


    Nia had demanded this method instead. She was trying to create something close to a real gxy. Plus, not like they weren''t already strong enough, physically, spiritually or even energy wise.


    So nobody lost anything during this procedure, which she believed was nothing but being bold. But with all that Enigma gives them, she believed it was not a mere dream. ''Maybe, just maybe, we can birth true Universes as our Inner Zones?'' She thought, a thought every other Deity would consider sphemous.


    But Nia didn''t care, hence she just watched the Mother Tree, hoping that the person would also seed as well, into doing something that not even half of the Chosens Enigma and his brothers made seeded in.


    And the one within the Mother Tree was the beautiful Nature Goddess, who was still a Goddess in name only as she did not have an Outer Divinity at the moment.


    "...."


    Nature Goddess exhaled out a breathe of turbid mist, as shemanded all her Divine power to power up the nebulous gxy within her Inner Zone. She was going to use it to nurture the nebulous gxy and do something only Nia would dare to even imagine.


    It was the creation of a technique that burned away at the Divine Fragments that Enigma left them with, which contained pure Divine power, alongside their own Divine power to feed the nebulous gxy.


    Their reserves were already able to cover octillions of Light years without a problem, and if including the energy from a hundred thousand Divine Fragments, then the numbers easily exceeded hundreds of Decillions of units.


    It was nigh-infinite... and a majority of that energy would permanently be lost to create something Nia termed an "Enigmatic Universe". A Universe that came at the cost of hundreds of Decillion units of Divine power.


    A Universe, a genuine Universe that had multiple illustrious colors sorounding its membrane. A Universe with a special power that nobody who managed to create it understood it.


    And so far, only Nia herself, Lulu, Gill Jr, Kuma, Krishna, the Beast King Leon, and the powerful Lady Erin, and now Nature Goddess. A total of seven amongst almost sixty Chosens, and the number could be increased if Gillettereniona and Noelle were back.


    The process continued and the immense nigh-infinite amount of Divine power was supplied to the nebulous gxy, breaking it down, and duplicating its void essence.


    Then the nigh-infinite energy mimicked the essence and forged itself into Void Constructs. Gxies were slowlying into existence, as they changed from being Limitless Essence to illusory gxies.


    Then from illusory gxies to genuine gxies, then the gxy began duplicating itself multiple times forming a Gctic cluster. The cluster did the same, and formed a Gctic Supercluster.


    The superclusters then duplicated and were sorounded by the nigh-limitless Divine power that formed itself to nigh-limitless higher energy that Nature Goddess nor Nia could understand.


    If Enigma were here, he would realize that the energy was Reiki. Sextillions of Reiki Units, which was close to rivaling his own entire reserves of energy. And unbeknownst to him, this Reiki, was connected to him.


    Nia continued to watch and wait. The processing wasing to an end, as all that remained was for Nature Goddess to forge the Universe to her liking, creating something simr to Nia''s "Nether Universe" or Lulu''s "Aether Universe".


    Universes fulled up with their respected energy and affinities. And they themselves, became Architects of these Universes, a sort of Divinity that was yet to be ranked.


    While waiting, she thought on what they should do from now on. Stay and try to turn everyone into one of the Seven races or, start conquering the sorounding regions with their power?


    After all, though only six of them became Universe bearers within their Inner Zones, the others still had "Enigmatic Gctic Clusters", which were slowly being nurtured into "Enigmatic Universes".


    Unfortunately, they will forever be lower than the first seven Racial Sovereigns, a new position that stood below Nia, who was the leader even amongst the Seven, the Grand Sovereign.


    But that was still almost Sixty Ancient Deity beings, with abilities that could most probably rival even perfected Demigods ording to Lulu and Krishna''s actions.


    A trantion of almost Sixty Demigods could take over the whole Green Continent, and then spread out to cover even more, if they so wished!!!


    Thinking logically, it was better to keep calm, stay cautious and increase their strength first. To first solve everything within their internal foundation, before creating an external one.


    But, it was also wise to increase their sphere of influence. This way, her power will increase due to being the ''Absolute God'' of the area she rules over, while gathering more believers for Enigma and Allen.


    Both choices were enticing for her. But she would stick with the former more, as for now, she will wait for another ten or so years before making a grand decision.


    Booom!!


    Suddenly, a powerful nctuation of power rose up from the Mother Tree, causing unlimited pressure throughout the whole World Forest Region.


    Pressure that rivaled even that of the Demon God that bore its will down on Lulu and Krishna a few years back. Pressure that forced everything to humble itself before her.


    Following the pressure, nature seemed as if it was humbling itself as well. Then it was reced by a powerful rain of divine thunder and lightning, probably the effect of En Caelum taking her as his courier.


    Nature Goddess, Beast King, The twin Beast Lords, the Elven High Queen, the Elven Sage, the eight Beast Chiefs and the seven Elemental Elves were not champions unlike the others.


    But for some reason, the En siblings began choosing them as couriers, fusing with them and giving them their abilities and talents. That was why it didn''t take them long to be Ancient Deities as well.


    Twenty-one of the En siblings chose couriers, while En Morten chose to be with Nia. The remaining three were En G (Gluttony), En Jyubi (Existence) and En Tristitia (Despair), who refused to acknowledge anyone.


    They didn''t even acknowledge her, so she wasn''t surprised they mostly ignored everyone. Nia shook her head to forgot meaningless thoughts and waited for Nature Goddess toe to her.


    "Respected Goddess of Death, Sovereign Ruler of the World Forest, is there something you desire from me?" Nature Goddess humbly lowered her head after she flew out of the Mother Tree, and towards Nia. She genuinely humbled herself without any hint of Pride.

 Chapter 256 Internal Problems And Solutions I

    She now knew that Nia, and everyone else here, had a true God backing them. A genuine God from the higher Realms, not some fakes little gods like them, who are only Deities at most.


    "It''s nothing much, there is just something I want everyone to discuss. Do you have time? Yes? Then make some." She didn''t even wait for Nature Goddess to respond before answering herself.


    "...No, I have plenty of time for you, Goddess of Death." Nature Goddess wasn''t offended anyhow. After staying here for seven years, she knew that Nia had a childish yet brutal personality.


    She would do the silliest of things, work ording to intuition and even start meaningless arguments. But once caught, she''d make your life horrible. Every action she made was calcted, and intended.


    "Is that so?" Nia responded with a smile, but her tone sounded distant and disappointed. "Tsk, I won''t have the chance to act superior if you guys are always obedient and so humble."


    She finally let her true feelings out!!


    Nature Goddess cursed her in her mind a thousand times. They were actually people around the same age, including David and the Beast King, yet she was abusing her authority even towards them?


    Worst of all, the three of them were always her targets. As if she found it too bothersome to bully those who are of the younger generation than them. Plus, those kids were too obedient in nature.


    "Anyway, call your kids to the throne room. We need to discuss a few important issues about the progression of our Empire." She said after a moment of silence.


    "Yes, right away." Nature Goddess respectfully responded with a bow.


    Nia frowned for once, she seemed disgusted and annoyed greatly. "And don''t act like that, it''s disgusting and unbefitting. Act around your age for once, geez."


    She left, Nature Goddess clicked her tongue in wonder, curious how the nephew was like if the aunt was this childish. ''You... are lucky that I''m usually calm, Nia. I should be cursing you a thousand times!!!''


    ''Do you want to be superior or you want us to be casual around you? Make up your mind, please!!" She thought as she did as she was told to. Her daughters and close aides were almost Ancient Deities too.


    She sighed. She was now an Ancient Deity, a False God, rather, a False Goddess of Sky and Nature, a being with a True Law. Though she lost all her original powers, she still gained Skills that used to belong to En Caelum, including Divine Skills that affects even Gods.


    She was a god nheless, one who was not weaker than most gods as well. And all of this, came from one young man, a god above gods, a being who descended onto the mortal world even without a Cmity.


    Thus he was a being who transcended the Cmity itself!! He also gave various people the talent to be gods, transformed more than a few of them, including herself, into gods.


    Such a being... was omnipotent!!!


    This was not only what Nature Goddess thought, even the others thought the same. The powers that Enigma showed were too heaven defying, and Allen as his brother was seen as omnipotent as well. At most, Nigh-omnipotent.


    The mortals and Deities also had their thoughts on them. The current Deities were, most of them, formed through the Providence of the false demigods around.


    Like the pixie, every of the sixty or so Ancient Deities could have one thousand household members. Usually, one would be expected to choose Deities, since they already had talent and strength.


    But the Ancient Deities here didn''t work like that. As long as one contributed greatly to the Empire, or was liked by a demigod, or was talented, or even through cooking, drawing or singing, were converted to household members.


    Their talents were renewed and one by one, were slowly converted into physical deities, a form of a Deity without any Divine power whatsoever. But they couldter be Lesser Deities through worship.


    That was not all, ording to what the apostles, the false demigods and the gods say, the most Devout believers could also ascend. This made people worship the two young gods, Enigma and Allen even more.


    What was better was that, they could also worship the current gods, demigods, deities and physical deities without a problem. Nia believed that Enigma and Allen would still recieve the faith nheless.


    She realized after the people who worshipped the other gods and false demigods, supplied her with faith as well. But she was only in charge of the mortals, so she believed that the true overlords also gained something.


    Anyhow, the Green River Empire was progressing really fast. There was already almost a hundred thousand extra Deities, making the total count over eight hundred thousand of them.


    Just two hundred thousand short before they could be a four star Empire, through quality of Deities alone.


    Nia thought as she sat with one leg over the other on her throne. Around her were seven more smaller thrones in a semi-circr formation.


    Besides her, on both sides, were four thrones shorter than her throne, and that of David was included, who had a special status amongst everyone here.


    Either than David, the Evesting Gaurdian, on her left was Nature Goddess, the Sky Mother of Nature, Leon, the Bestial God King, and Gill Jr, the Constetion Prince of Fate and Destiny.


    On her right was Lulu, the Aether Appstle, Krishna, the Supreme One, Kuma, the White sh and the powerful Elven Sage, Lady Erin, who was quite the special case.


    And her, the Nether Queen of all Gods, Goddess of Death, and the Realm Leader of this now small separated dimension-like region, the size of a small world.


    There was also the Aether Queen of Gods, Lulu. The Supremity Queen of Gods, Krishna, and the Beatific King of Gods, Kuma. The Celestial Queen of Gods, Erin. The Bestial King of Gods, Leon. The Constell Prince of Gods, Gill Jr. The Lunar Queen of Gods, Nature Goddess. A congregation of God Rulers (Not real Gods).


    "Since we are all here, how about we begin the conversation about the way forward for our Empire?" Nia said, as a sphere of darkness and death floated on her right, while the sphere of light and life floated on her left.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Above her, was also a never ending convergence of constant destruction and creation, distortion and order, creating a vivid scene of chaos.


    Nia, was a goddess with four Laws after all.


    ~


    ~


    "I''m d that all of us are here, can we begin?" Nia said as everyone quieted down for a moment, looking at her in inquisition as to why they were even here.


    Either than demigods and gods, or rather, the Patrons and Regent Monarchs, there were plenty of other beings with unique positions, such as Master of the Sages, the Wizard King, Academy head masters, Merchant Kings, Songstresses and Songsters etc


    All in the form of physical deities and other Deity realms. The reason they were here was a because of their great influence on the people, as well the developing faith.


    "So, first, we shall speak about our progression. How do you all think we should progress our Empire?" She said, watching as everyone thought about her question.


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    " " " .... " " "


    Silence dominated the soroundings as nobody wanted to speak first. Especially amongst those of lesser authority and power, as the first to speak would catch the attention of the Sovereign Ruler herself.


    And that was not a good sign, especially if she found you interesting. But then again, with her personality, if the silence continues, she might as well as chase them out.


    "Mydy, I personally feel like we should extend our reach of influence. Even without Conquest, we still require to form rtions with other nations as our region won''t have every resource avable, out there."


    "Making ties with other countries and regions, we can expand our range of influence and then find a way to solve most of our industrial problems." A merchant king said after a moment of thought within the silence.


    Of course, he had raised his hand and recieved affirmation from Nia before he even dared to open his mouth and speak.


    "Indeed, mydy, we require various types of resources, to forge equipments, artifacts and even build things. And our World Forest is only a forest type region. We cannot have every possible resource out there."


    "We currentlyck even studious rocks for stable foundations, or gold and silver mines to mine our own gold and silver, to be self-sufficient in terms of currency. At this rate, we will have to rely on the sorounding kingdoms."


    "The currency of the previous two Empires is not enough to create a sturdy flowing kingdom. If things continue, we might have a civil problem, as people would not want to work, if their pay is not enough."


    "Even the promise of Deity Ascension might not be enough to satiate the natural desire from us mortals. Power and Divinity is notpulsory amongst all of us, after all." Added a grand forger, speaking from his own perspective as a forger.


    "I also agree. There are an increasing number of Deities every year, and our poption has stayed constant. We need more believers, not only for us, but for our Great Lords above. If everyone ends up as Deities, who will be there to worship us, by then?"


    "And, as Deities, we need to have the authority of the Divine, we need to have the feeling of being in power and worshipped. And it cannot be found here, as everyone promotes familial love and peace between each other."


    "That is why I believe we need to at least conquer a few regions, to differentiate between the status of Mortal and Deity. Some of us desire to enjoy the feeling of being above others." Added a beautiful songstress, not showing any shame at all.


    And as it seems, nobody judged her. They in fact just let it be, as everyone had the right to do as they please around here, as long as it does not affect those of the Green River.


    Even if they went out and ughtered an entire region, and the reason was eptable, nobody would judge them. That was the Tyranny of Nia, the tyranny that she wanted to spread.


    "...."


    Nia did not say anything and just waited for the opposing side to say their mind. If there were none, then she would choose Conquest and forming rtions as a way forward.


    "I reject." Said a grand alchemist. He then added his reasons, "I believe that before we go out, we must first solve our internal problems. Not everything is perfect, just because there are Rulers, rules and order, you know."


    "There is still minor conflicts between the various races, as well as the greater races of gods. The is still a bit of distance between mortals and gods, and our harmony isn''t yet stable. At least, not sya le enough to begin a conquest yet."


    "This is giving our enemies a chance at damaging us from inside out... I know and understand your problems, but regardless, conquest and rtions will only lead to problems for us, right now."


    "We cannot conquer outsiders yet, at most, unless everyone here is a verified god. At that point, even if we did as we pleased, nobody would have anything to say to that, unless they wished for death."


    "And at most, it would only take us a couple of years, maybe a thousand or ten thousand years. I am pretty sure we can hold in our desires for that much time right?" He concluded with his own rhetorical inquiry.

 Chapter 257 Internal Problems And Solutions II

    "Agreed. I also feel like our system isn''t yet solidified, we have a lot of great ideas, opportunities and talented people, but are currently not unified."


    "The idea of creating academies for children to better understand the rtions of god and mortal, the idea of creating mortal artifacts with their own will, the idea of forging artifacts using the granddy''s special Divine Crystals."


    "All of these are still in process of filtering and perfection as of now. We cannot give our enemies the chance to find a weakness in us, before we even start our mass domination."


    "I understand my fellow sister''s desire to conquer and feel high above others, the desire of power. I also desire such a thing, but let us not let mere emotions and feelings get in between the progress of our God''s Kingdom." Protested another songstress, speaking against her fellow songstress sister.


    "I hear your points, but we still need to spread our influence out." The first merchant said, "Like you said, most of our ideas are on standby. But if we added more from outside, we would have a greater perspective and an addition of more talents."


    "Your point makes sense. But if we force them, wouldn''t they just do everything in their power to halt our progress, or destroy us inside-out? Unless you propose we promise them the path of Deity-hood as well."


    "How would that be possible then, if there will be some amongst us who are still mortals? I doubt that you want us to choose outsiders, over our own people... would you?" Thest songstress said while nodding her head, then she continued,


    "As for the talent part, honestly, I don''t think that is a problem. Talents aside, I think we have plenty of those, and more, I believe our biggest problem here, to be unity." She said, matter of factly, them added sternly.


    "We cannot develop because people disagree towards each other''s opinions due to racial differences or league differences. Making progress halt. If we can fix that..."


    "No no, I believe..."


    "You guys are obsessed with Conquest!! The best..."


    "A bunch of fools, look at the bigger pict¨C"


    "...Can we please, calm¨C"


    "Hey, don''t get in between my words!! I was still speaking!!!..."


    "Like I said..."


    More and more people continued to argue amongst each other, creating a chaotic atmosphere within the entire throne room, as they subconsciously disregarded the higher ups.


    And none of the higher ups said anything and just kept watching in silence. Their silence didn''t stop the Deities, they knew that the only reason they were here was because the gods wanted to ascend and leave everything to them.


    Or so they thought. But the true reason was because the so-called gods mainly wanted to go out and fight, explore or just be free. Gods governing over a ce was rare and boring. They now understood why the two brothers ran away, and aren''t aren''t back.


    ''Being a God is such a bothersome aspect. Why are we burdened with responsibilities, when we could be doing as we please, destroying continents and Ascending to newer heights of greatness and power.'' They all thought, listening to the younger ones ramble on.


    "Everyone, silence...!!! High Lady Above, Grand Queen, Great Goddess of Life and Death, what are your thoughts on the future of the Empire? If we can get an idea, perhaps we could find a way forward and stop these childish arguments."


    A young man who seemed to be a hybrid between a beatific and aher elf spoke up. He had a mixture of brown and ck hair, a pair of dark eyes and tanned skin. He was quite handsome for a mere Deity, especially with his hybrid characteristics.


    "My idea, huh?" Nia felt that everyone''s attention was on her, she smiled and overlooked everyone. She saw promise in this young man and hoped to take him in as her god son... hoped, though.


    "Well, I was actually having grand thoughts." She ambiguously said with a smile, causing everyone to be interested in her thoughts. The young man humbly asked, "And what may that be, Grand Queen?"


    "I had an epiphany not too long ago... Have you all realized, that higher races are closer to each other and connected through spirit and consciousness, thus making them see each as family." She said as she stood up.


    "Indeed, it is as you say, Grand Queen." The young man respectfully nodded. He was probably the only one who called her ''Grand Queen'' because she was ancient to him, and maybe the reason why Nia liked him.


    His father imed to know her from his early twenties, which were twenty-five years ago, and even now, he ims that she hasn''t changed. The boy decided on ''Grand'' rather than ''Ancestor'' because thetter sounded rather insulting for a woman... or so he thought.


    "Why do you think so?" She asked, and the boy was conflicted. The others also exchanged looks of confusion. They could feel that they felt closer towards each other after bing Deities, but were unaware why.


    Even the current argument, to them, it felt like a childish quarell than anything. It surprised them, but since they never hated each other to begin with, they believed it to be the connection of bing fellow Deities.


    "Nobody?"


    Nia was surprised not even a person had a clue. But she understood them. Even she only had guesses, "I believe it might be because the Eight higher races are like a race closely rted to the young Lords."


    "I agree." Said Nuu, the person who everyone called the "Goddess of Discord" due to her nature of always trying to conflict with others opinions. "Like the madam said. The more I think about it, Aether, Nether, Lunar, Bestials, Beatifics, Constells, Supremities and Celestials. Have any of you heard of gods like these?" She asked.


    She then added after everyone focused on her, "I heard of Heavenly, Demonic, Abyssal, Origin etc. But as of us, the madam is a Nether Goddess, while Lady Erin is a Celestial Goddess. Let alone some of us here, who are also Deities of our own categories."


    "Hm." Nia nodded in appreciation.


    "But then again¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Neon immediately covered Nuu''s mouth before she could sprout contradicting words to her own thoughts. What was worse, both her views made sense despite contradicting each other, which only brought internal discord to anyone listening.


    Everyone gave Neon appreciative nces, including Nia. "Now as I was saying, bing a higher race is just like being part of the young Lord''s Descendents... or something of sorts."


    "What are you getting at?" Krishna asked casually, not minding the difference in status between them much. Nia didn''t seem to mind as well and everyone was used to this behavior of hers by now.


    "I''m trying to say that we can solve some problems by just bing one... big, whole family." Nia shrugged her shoulders as she responded.


    "...Won''t lie, that sounds cornying from someone like you." David said with a bitter chuckle, and Nia sighed to suchment. "I know, right? I had to convince myself I''m not mad before I said that."


    "Wait, so... hold on... you mean...!!!" Krishna hurriedly stood up and eximed in shock. A slow response, but a response nheless. Everyone else understood what she was trying to say and looked at Nia in shock too.


    "That''s impossible..!!"


    "How long will that take? Millions of years?! Perhaps billions of years!!"


    "Such grand ambitions."


    "The lot of you should shut up, or did mynguid behavior give you the impression that I''m a benovelent queen...? Anyway, as I was saying..." Everyone, who were almost shook out of their pants and dresses slightly calmed down.


    Everyone knew that Nia was a person who was constantly bored. Almost bored at every inching second, and she liked turning things around, or acting temperamental, or even ying with people''s feelings for her own entertainment.


    Like now, it was as if she was angry, but nobody would guess that she was just ying around. The problemy in the fact that nobody knew when she was joking or being serious.


    "Inventative Magic Sketcher, Designer King, Tech Pioneer King, Spontaneous Idea, Grand Alchemist, Alchemy King, Matriarch of Pharmacy, Queen of Craftsmanship, Divine Anvil, Metallurgy King, Wizard King, Grandmaster of the Green River Magic Union, Resplendent Chemist, Twin Songstress of Dawn and Dusk, and Producer of Life." She suddenly called out titles of the most famous people around her.


    Though surprised, those called out hurriedly went forward and bowed before her, and knelt down on one knee, including the young boy she was interested in. He was the ''Spontaneous Idea''.


    "I want you to take these things, and find a way to let them be consumable by mortals, especially those that are pure mortals, anyhow is fine. Do you think you can do that?" She presented a hundred Fragments to them.


    "This... is her majesty''s special material, the Divine Crystal!!!" Divine Anvil eximed in wonder and fanaticism when he saw the Fragment of pure Divine power before him.


    They all knew that these things came from their lords, probably high rated resources or materials of the God Realm. They were very powerful and could turn instantly Saints to Deities, which was bonkers in and of itself.


    And they were now bestowed to them, something they deemed to truly belong to the Gods!! How can they not be excited and not shocked out of their wits?!


    "Your majesty... you mean to..!!" Eximed the Resplendent Chemist as she could now guess what Nia was trying to do. She was trying to turn every Mortal into Deities, through a new unique method forged by them!!


    Such grand thoughts!!!


    "Such grand thoughts!!!" Eximed thr Metallurgy King, what was on everyone''s mind right now.


    The other higher ups also thought the same. As for them, they hurriedly took the fragmented and seemed to be anxious, ready to leave at any moment.


    "You old hag... you''re cheating!!" Eximed David in anger. The others were surprised, but Niaughed and shrugged her shoulders, "A bet is a bet old man, there were no rules on how I was going to achieve my side of the bet."


    "...."


    Nobody knew what was going on, but they didn''t want to know either. Even Erin, Nature Goddess and Leon stood way at the back without doing nor saying anything at all. A couple''s quarell did not need their involvement.


    "You may all leave, until we turn this entire ce into a small "God Realm", we will not invade or form rtions with anyone... Oh, and the mortals don''t need to know how to fight or act like Deities to be Deities." Nia said, and then added.


    "Just include basic training and divine power maniption sses in the academies, in case this experiment seeds. We don''t need them for war or anything, but to create higher beings and a Divine Kingdom." She concluded, and everyone nodded, speechless.


    With this idea, everyone, including David wondered where they would be in a hundred years. Maybe, maybe then, they could be an Empire of nothing but Deities, how many star ratings is that?!


    Five Billion Deities!!!


    Such an idea bloomed, and as it bloomed, it threatened to corrupt everyone''s view on the process of growing stronger. Why would they worry, even they could just create countless gods?


    "Yeah yeah, you''re all not dismissed. There''s still more we need to discuss. For example, the Grand Mountain that is also the wall of Green River, the status and rules of our new Divine Kingdom, punishments for those brats up there, and many more." Nia sat back down and sat, her words shocking most people.


    ''What brats? You mean the twin Overlords even higher than you in authority?'' Everyone thought, yet no one was brave enough to say it to her directly. After all, she was the publicly renowned Goddess of Life and Death... Nia.

 Chapter 258 Unprecedented Might, Ragnaroks Entrance I

    A month had gone by, one young man sat on top of a mountain with a calm yet ruffled up appearance. Before him was a giant pir piecing through the Heavens.


    It stretched out towards the Heavens, and into the Gaping whole in the sky, defying the Gods. It disregarded even the previously made barrier separatingnd and sky.


    Behind him was a young woman, who looked to be a year or two older than him, giving him a nice massage. She was quite the beauty, but her most defining feature would be her body forged of nothing but perfection.


    Su Xue had a top tier Warrior body, alongside with her curves and S-ss figure, mixing femininity and masculinity so well that, she''d be a rare breed even amongst gods.


    "God-father is really amazing." She said with a loving smile, her hands gently loosening the stiff joints of Su Han''s body. She was doing something a filial daughter would so for their father, once he was done with work.


    But her godfather''s work, was ughtering Gods and Deities. And not just mere Gods and Deities, but thousands upon thousands of them... for an entire month straight, without so much as a hint of rest in between.


    Su Han let her do as she pleased and nodded lightly with a smile. He genuinely loved Su Xue, and she was his pride, his everything, and his sessor. She also reminded him of Athena, and remembering her, it always made him sad.


    That woman would make a good mother figure for Su Xue, he thought, but his innate shyness and fear of confronting her made that thought stay as a mere thought.


    Su Han was usually simple, so simple Athena dubbed him as quite gullible. But it''s been a lot of years, decades even, since he descended, and he was 18 yirs old now.


    His mentality had changed. The constant wars he had from the Sumerian Dynasty, to the forest wars, then to conquering the Beast King region, meeting Outer Gods, then to fighting Ancient Gods (Abby), and then now, he was done fighting multiple gods.


    One was bound to change, or rather, it would be a miracle if he didn''t mature at all. Just that, he was still a bit young and didn''t have the mentality of a father yet, but was not far from it either. And he was still simple minded.


    During the past month, Su Han fought against tens of Gods, who at some point, took turns going at it with him. The Minor gods that came first, and some more who descended a few dayster.


    And the battles weren''t fought a month straight, Su Han split himself into Clones enough to match the number of gods. The number of Clones created by his Providence could create 1 000 exact copies of himself.


    But the less there are, the stronger they would be, reaching his battle prowess. Tens of Clones each had Minor God prowess, thus, the battles were actually a guerri royal rumble between God-level beings.


    Especially with millions of Deities to boot!!!


    "Xue''er, take these." Su Han said as he pointed at a small pile of fist-sized crystals not far from him. These were the vessel god''s Divine crystals, their Condensed divinities.


    Amongst the Gods killed, only the first few Gods that Su Han met, led by the white winged God, and the Star me War God survived. The rest, were killed throughout the process.


    "God-father, these are?" Su Xue curiously asked as she picked up one of them. They totalled ny-seven, each allocated to a different God and their divinities.


    "I''m not really sure. Hold on to them for God father will ya? And then go meet with her highness for more details about them." He said as he stood up to stretch his body.


    He knew that his time hade. He was about to go against the strongest Ancient God of this world, if not amongst all the Nine Greater Worlds within this unique dimension...


    He could feel it. And since he could feel it, someone like Su Xue, who was spiritually connected to him felt it as well. And because she felt it, she was worried.


    "Godfather?" Su Xue felt like things were not as simple as she thought. She didn''t like the feeling of being left out because she was weak, it wasn''t a good feeling at all.


    Ever since she met Su Han, Su Xue had grown in strength the fastest in her whole n. With him around, she could proudly say that she was his God daughter through and through.


    But within the God Realm, she was humbled once every day, at every turn, every possible way. Her God uncles, Enigma and Allen seemed to be softies and always liked toy back a lot.


    But they were still stronger than her godfather who fought everyday, closely being at the brink of death at every moment. She didn''t like this, why could she not do the same?


    She also wanted to grow stronger even when doing nothing, strong enough to sweep the path for her godfather and God uncles when something like this were to happen again.


    "Don''t worry." Su Han said, as if he could feel her apprehension and discontent towards fate. But he knew who the God of Fate was, and he would never let her suffer as much as they were suffering.


    He looked up, as if peering through the Future and the Past, as if trying to see through Destiny and Fate, as if trying to see through the Path Towards Victory. He then bleakly said. "Me, and your god uncles might die in thising battles, a couple of times at that. I feel like things really are not simple. So, until then, and even after then, I want you to stay strong, Xue''er." He Subconsciously said without even thinking, as he was just letting his emotions out.


    "...Godfather." Su Xue could feel the bitterness in his tone and felt the more angry at herself. She felt like she wasn''t putting in as much effort as she was supposed to, in this lifetime, to really make her godfather proud.


    But then suddenly...<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡¸Hahaha, how amusing... a little guy like you could be this frightening yet so loving, reminds me of a certain ''loving'' man I used to know? I''m quite impressed... But let alone reminding me of that man, I guess you really are him¡¹


    ...A valiant voice drifted all around them, covering a range of the entire God Realm. Everyone, including the princesses and the now resting Code, Enigma within the Dungeon, and Allen at the edge of the Realm, and even the Supremes in hiding, all looked up towards the Origin of the voice.


    A stern young man with a majestic bearing, alongside a bloody armor that reeked of Divine, Holy and Heinous blood, smiled confidently as he slowly descended down at a casual pace.


    Unlike the Star me War God, he wasn''trge or anything, but his presence covered the range of the entire God Realm as well, which was almost multiple light years in area, giving everyone pressure via their souls.


    A lot of mortals and Deities were shocked. Despite where, or how, they could all see the handsome majestic man as if he was a few hundred meters above them, being everywhere within said area at the same time, for every individual person.


    Each person, saw a version of the young man above them. Even if a couple stood side by side, each saw their own version of the young man, who took the form of what they considered epitome beauty to each of them.


    "...What kind of God is this?" Herara was shocked in fright as she felt the oppressive aura from the man. It was so suffocating and deadly despite it not targeting her at all, like her father''s aura, if not any greater!!!


    "...We should leave, and call father." Hera said with a stern expression, herplexion pale in fright as well. But she had forgotten that their so-called father, had yet to return from who knows where he has been to.


    Even Code, the young man who was bestowed the power of the "God of Strength, the Man of Steel, and the Strongest of Heroes" felt like he was nothing against such a monster.


    "...Go." Su Han stretched out his hand, causing the pir like staff to shrink into his grasp. Hemanded Su Xue before floating up, a very serious expression on his face.


    One that Su Xue was not used to seeing on his face. In fact, he was so stern, it felt like he was apletely different person altogether.


    But Su Xue did not say anything only nodded at him strongly, "Do you best to not die godfather." And left with the Divinity Shards that he had given to her.


    She could feel that within this fight, she was only cannon fodder, nothing but dust, an Insect, an insignificant speck of dust. Hell, even her God-father seemed a million times smaller inparison, let alone her.


    ''God uncle En, God uncle Al, please, help God father however you can.'' She sincerely prayed, forming Intangible energy that drifted into space without nobody suspecting anything.


    ¡¸I''m impressed. It''s rare for me toe down and entertain myself due to everyone being weak here. But I was really impressed today, I saw something I''d never imagined, something I thought doesn''t exist anymore¡¹


    He said with vigor, and excitement of a child who found something new to do. The excitement of finding something dear, that was long lost in the dredges of time, yet still useful.


    ¡¸My name is Bellum, the Sixth Rokushiki, Transcendental Chaos, Fallen Star Risen From Ash, One Above All, God of Ragnarok... But that is useless identities. Now tell me, what''s your name now, kid¡¹


    Su Han felt the power from each and every title the man who called himself Bellum said. At most, from his senses, even without the identities of his Ancient Divinities, those that he mentioned were still around Greater Divinities to Supreme Divinities.


    Realizing all of that, he didn''t y around and continued flying up, activating his abilities and arts at the same time. Making sure that he was at 100% battle-ready.


    "My name is Su Han, Sumerian War God, Su n Patriach, Prime Monkey King, Greatest Above The Heavens, Celestial Monkey God, the younger brother of Origin Fate, and of Origin Space-Time." He stood at the same height as the man, staring at him, eye to eye.


    ¡¸Greatest Above The Heavens, you say? You failed to do do back then, and you believe you will seed now? How amusing, really interesting, but I love it... Now, how about you let me be your Heaven, let''s see how great you''re then, let''s see if you truly are capable this time... old man¡¹


    Bellum said, his tone still traveling throughout the great distance of the whole Realm. Su Han frowned, but still kept his gaurd at 200%, his senses were pushed to the limits... he felt, threatened.


    Like never before!!!


    But even then, he didn''t even know what happened, how the man moved or when he was struck. But the moment he registered his thoughts, he was already flying down helplessly at the speed of light.


    Him, who could travel over countless light years at an instant, distance that was approximately septillions of light years at an instant... could not see through the speed of this Ancient God with the title of "the strongest".


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    He heavily crashed onto the ground, Shattering the earth through the process, bringing about a thousand meter wide destruction around the mountain regions they were fighting within.


    Bellum suddenly looked at the spinning staff in the air. It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or not, but the staff slowed down, until its tip aimed at him.


    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

 Chapter 259 Shattered Will, Ragnaroks Entrance II

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹


    He eximed in interest, seeing through the staff''s small tricks. Bellum then suddenly shifted his posture, barely avoiding the staff head that pieced through the sky at high speed, with enough momentum to drill through the Space-Time itself, and speed that was greatly beyond that of even Su Han''s.


    But he still casually avoided it!!!


    ¡¸What a nice toy¡¹


    He said as he smacked it down, changing its trajectory and causing it to piece through the earth instead, almost tilting the whole God Realm sideways.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The earth cracked up from where it crashed down, spreading out and sinking in, creating a continuous growing crater.


    Su Xue, who was still running turned back in fright when she saw Su Han overpowered like he was nothing but an insignificant fly. But she had more things to worry about now than that.


    She steeled her heart and increased her speed, but the destruction caught up to her. Luckily, with skillful maneuver and agile leaps, she flipped and jumped between the sinking rocks, which was still intact but cracked and shattered.


    But even she could not keep this up. She grit her teeth even more, tightly held the bag of crystal and tried to leap very high. Unfortunately, she misstepped and slowly fell within the continuous spreading pit.


    ''Godfather...'' She thought, as she closed her eyes, her heart in Tranquility for some reason. Maybe because she felt like dying with Su Han was not that bad of a sport.


    As she closed her eyes, she saw a golden spark of light in the sky, inching closer towards her at rapid speed. When she finally closed her eyes, a man in zing fire caught her, and hurriedly flew out.


    "Goddammit, how could we be so unlucky to catch the ire of a perfected Transcendental God?!" Code, who was literally bathed in mes like the God of fire, Cursed lightly as he flew away at rapid speed.


    ¡¸Hm, there was another one?¡¹


    The man''s voice reached his ears, causing Code to throw Su Xue away, disregarding their safety, and turned back.


    Su Xue nimblynded and didn''t look back, instead, with mixed feelings of guilt and gratitude, she ran away as fast as she could. While Code flew back towards Bellum to buy them time.


    ¡¸Futile actions¡¹


    Bellum shook his head helplessly, waving his hand casually, causing an unprecedented force to push Code hundreds of miles back as effortlessly as wind blowing away a leaf within a storm.


    Alongside with that motion, Code''s transformation was deactivated and his powers were sealed. He could not even mobilize his own body to do his own bidding. ''What... what is the meaning of this?!'' He eximed in shock and fear.


    ¡¸Come out now, you''re the Greatest Above The Heavens, right? Stand up and prove it to this junior. Prove it to me that you can truly step above the Heaven, old man¡¹


    Bellum provoked with confidence swimming in his eyes, a formless aura of battle intent condensed around him, bringing out malice that overshadowed that of Su Han, who could match hundreds of gods by himself.


    "...."


    Su Han stood up from the deep crater, trembling slightly as his still intact body in one piece almost gave up on him. His natural trait of being extremely and literally thick skinned, that almost rivaled Indestructibility, saved him from being a meat paste.


    After all, the power that Bellum used at the beginning of this battle was enough to destabilize an entire Reality, which was countless of Universes!!!


    But Su Han survived, and he did not say anything at all, but instead, gazed at Bellum with deep and boundless determination. As if he was not phased at all!!


    ¡¸Oho, how fiesty... But regardless, you can never make it to the top, you are still not good enough, old man¡¹


    Bellum said such ruthless words that did not care about Su Han''s feelings. And as if to make it clear, he appeared before the trembling Su Han, and casually flicked him countless light years into the sky.


    Directly sending him to the Void of the Nine Worlds that was quite dangerous, with its Null properties that destroyedpletely everything, including Supremes.


    But Su Han survived, whilst his body was continuously ravished with the infinite Null Void. But even then, Bellum did not give him a chance, as his voice drifted to this very ce, from Great Terra itself.


    ¡¸There''s about a million people with the same dream as yours, but alle to fail. Or what? You think you''re different? Then you must be kidding yourself, you old fool¡¹


    Hisst word was uttered from right behind Su Han, as before thetter could even glimpse back, a force so strong, that it pushed apart the Null Void and did more wonders on his body than the Null Void itself, smashed onto him, sending back towards the God Realm at Instantaneous speed.


    But even before he could reach the Greater World, Bellum''s words arrived first, along with his omnipresent-like Speed...


    ¡¸You think that you''re going to seed, and achieve your goal, but you don''t get it. That''s impossible, it''s not even probable at all. You cannot ovee the Heavens, you cabt do it, it''s just not for you¡¹


    The force once again smashed him back into the Null Void, destroying parts of his body. Doing something that even the Null Void itself, the absolute essence of destruction and erasure... failed to do!!


    "...???"


    And Su Han, was not angry, nor was he bothered much. What he found strange, was that he had actually been damaged. And not just your ordinary damage, but he was partially erased!!


    His body was destroyed, which was a new feeling to him. He has never felt this much internal and external pain before. Which was why, he was more surprised than anything at the moment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The battle, no, the one sided on-ught of Su Han began, and it continued for three days. With nothing much happening, either than Su Han being thrown around like a rag doll... his Willpletely scarred.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    After that small session with Jade and the four leaders, Enigma and the others recieved a few basic rewards such as Divine grade herbs, minerals and scrolls.


    The highest grade ones were the divine scroll, which could upgrade a skill by a whole rank, regardless of requirements for evolution. They got three such scrolls after Jade soloed the dungeon.


    And of course, she took one for herself, gave one to Enigma, and generously gave thest one to the four leaders. Enigma felt awkward as he had plenty of Skill Evolution chances, and Jade had no use of divine skills much at her age.


    But the four men seemed rtively happy about it. They even thanked her so much it seemed like they would kneel down and praise her might right there and then, surprising him slightly.


    From then on, Enigma created a clone, which would go with the leaders and a few promising individuals to train them and overseer their progress.


    The clone was named "Teach", and was more of a nk temte with nothing at all. His aim was to help them go through the dungeon while supervising them.


    He was taught by Nia that one had to manage one''s people carefully. If done well, they could even gain praise and worship easily, and if the believers are familiar with their God, they could gain even Fanatics.


    But he also did it because he was experimenting on a few things as well, but the people didn''t know about that, they only knew that their god was trying hard to nurture them, and they would not disappoint him.


    Did you know, they already have temples built for them. Enigma didn''t mind and let them do as they pleased, Nia also told him that the more mysterious a Lord was, the more high and might they would seem.


    Indeed, he was practicing how to be a god through these guys, in case he returned to Nia and the others when he was a main god. But he also genuinely treated them as his believers and not tools.


    "I wonder which Skill should I upgrade now." He thought as he opened up his Temte, focusing on the Unique and Extra Skills. He also saw a message from the system, that alerted him of his actions these past month.


    "You have cultivated 17 True Laws, and sacrificed the following Divine Skills for "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances;"


    ""Ste Magic", "Aether Light", "Sound Maniption", "Shockwave Maniption", "Imagination Projection", "Ability Creation", "False Divinity", "Combat Specialist", "Combat Mode", "Personal Size Alteration", "Giant Maniption", "Biological Maniption", "Disgust Inducement", "Anti-Empowerment", "Judges Decree""


    "You have gained 15 "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "You have chosen to sacrifice Sixty varying Unique Skills for 15 "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "You have chosen to sacrifice One-hundred and Ny-two varying Extra Skills for 12 "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "You have obtained Thirty-six Divine Skills, Forty Unique Skills and Twelve Extra Skills"


    "Your Divine++ Skill Tree "GOD OF MANIPULATIONS" has assimted the following Divine Skills, "Hierachy Maniption", "Probability Maniption" and "Concept Maniption""


    "Your Divine Skill Tree "Omni-Combat Lord" has assimted the following Divine Skills, "Concussive Force", "Combat Evolution" and "Transcendent Force""


    "Your Divine Skill Tree "Omni-Combat Lord" has evolved to a Divine+ Skill Tree"


    "Your Unique+ Skill Tree "Impossible Beauty Physiology" has assimted the following Unique Skills, "Submission", "Love Inducement", "Hate Inducement", "Subliminal Messaging" and "Worship Inducement""


    "Your Unique+ Skill Skill Tree "Impossible Beauty Physiology" has evolved to a Divine Skill Tree"


    "Your Divine Skill Tree "Impossible Beauty Physiology" has assimted the following Divine Skills, "True Love Visage", "Charm Derivation" and "Absolute Domination""


    "Your Divine Skill Tree "Impossible Beauty Physiology" has evolved to a Divine+ Skill Tree"


    The process temporarily stopped, and Enigma could only sigh helplessly. Now, he was forced to manage his Skill Temte, to reduce therge number of Unique Skills... again.


    But that was manageable, and he could do it sometimeter. Or let part of his mind do it for him, while another portion, which was the main consciousness, do the rest.


    After gaining the hidden info about the future, Enigma knew that troubled times wereing. And even then, running away from reality and avoiding managing himself, would bite back at him big time.


    He was like this because he overexerted himself against the Colossal bird. And even then, he had plenty of Skills but still lost. Whose to say he would not lose even with so many Divine Skills?


    And most importantly, "I am still just a genuine True God. Since my physical prowess and energy quantity are still low, I''ll have to rely on Skills to go forward. The more... the merrier."


    He felt kind of bitter saying this, after spending almost three yirs (thirty years) telling himself that he would not proactively learn more skills, he was about to do the opposite.


    He felt like he sounded more like a hypocrite, but he had to steal himself up. He could not allow his own daughter to outshine him, at least, not yet, not in this final Age, and lot within the prominence of the next Era.


    ____________________________________


    SKILL TEMPLATE


    Extra Skills(40): Karmic Seal, Wind-Dependent Immortality, Shield Negation, Soul Reading, Illusionary Magic, Shapeshifting, Event Denial, Event Recreation, Reality Condition(¡Á1), Reality Modding(Soul Stage), Knowledge Anchoring, Butterfly Effect, Simultaneous Interaction, Instant Effect, Reiki Infinitum, Fictional Travel, Power Cloaking, Schrodinger''s Teleportation, Absolute Wish, Intangibility Extension, Water Purification, Supernova, Portal Creation, Space-Time Death, Eternal Day, Photosynthetic Light, Eternal Night... Undetermined Existence, Self-Supremacy, Encyclopedic Knowledge, Death Negation, Fictional Transcendence, Perspective Maniption, Talecrafting, Uncertainty Maniption, Self-Bnce, Dark-Self, Light-Self, Neutral-Self

 Chapter 260 Skill Analysis

    __________________________


    Unique Skills(56/25): Weightless, Mystique Barrier, Perfect Copy, Qauntum Thread Weaver, Metabolization, Chaotic Incitement, Cube-Fold, Cosmic Knowledge, Judge''s Decree, Reality Presence, wless Indestructibility, Multi-Speed Movement, G-Force Adaptation, E-Force, Masculinity, Mystical Water, Weakness Inversion, Casualty Reversal, Personal Space-Time, Space-Time Distortion, Void Sealing... Desire Manifestation, Reality Warping, Divination, Rank Creation, Rank Demotion, Taboo Inducement, Taboo Destruction, Concussive st, Internal Rupturing, Divine Assistance, Prime Being, Raw Power, Power Bestowal, Existence Evolution, Combat Empowerment, Skill Empowerment, Strength-Based Invulnerability, Expanded Force, Pinnacle Body, Golden Luck, Path Maker, Sess Inducement, Luck Bestowal, Luck Erasure, Action Inducement, Limiter Removal, Conditional Power, Rule Bending, Possibility Denial, Transcendent Hybrid Physiology, Subjective Reality, Morality Transcendence, Tranquil State, Absolute Erasure, Omni-counter


    Unique Skill Trees(13/25): Metaphysical Senses+, Beyonder''s Physiology+, True Absorption+, Existential Dominion+, Four-Sided Apocalyptic God, Cosmic Destiny Guider, Absolute Mind, Advocate of Infinite Living Beings+


    __________________________


    Divine Skill(46/20): Fate Kneeding, Karmic Causalty, Casual Link, Paradox Lord, World Will, Freedom, True Lightning Conception, Absolute Speed, Nigh-Meta Possession+, Seal of Infinity(1st), Pre-Existential Physiology, Eternal Evolution, Cosmic Fiend of Storms and Ruination, Domain: Fantasy Domination, Absolute Immortality, Nigh-Meta Inversion, Gravitational Singrity, Orbital Force, Null Zone... Wish Granting, Value Boosting, Taboo Lord, Creation Source, Divine Authority, Ancient Divine Power, Divinity Bestowal, Truthful Lies, False Empowerment, Supernatural Strength, Ultimate Power, Divine Transcendence, Indeterminate, Absolute Wish, Normalcy Inducement, Luck Embodiment, Divine Jinx, Fortunate Talent, Personal Anti-Energy, Anti-God, Potentiality Lordship, Existence Deration, Personal Law, Living Anomaly, Dual Warping, True Bnce, Yin-Yang


    Divine Skill Trees(14/10): Omni-Combat Lord+q, Full-Body Perfect Venerable Lord, Nigh-omnipotent Physiology, Reality''s Lord of Power, God of Maniptions++, Eradicator of All Things++, Impossible Beauty Physiology+


    ____________________________________


    Looking at his Skill Temte, and the new wondrous Skills he wanted to delve in, he was impressed. There were also a few Skills he wanted to go through, as well as fuse together.


    The first being [Undetermined Existence]. As an Extra Skill of a Genuine True God, it made it impossible for anyone within the seventh League (Outer and above) to see through his Existence.


    Unless said people used Unique Skills, it was probably hard, if not absolutely impossible to determine anything about him. Including seeing through, or even copying his Skills.


    In simple terms, he was beyond the concept of Deities themselves, including the Ancient Deities and Outer Demigods. But that could change, as long as the Skill was an Extra+ Skill.


    Then next was [Self-Supremacy]. A Skill that literally meant what it meant, one that allowed him to be Supreme over himself. Thus any such thing as diseases, mind control, memory alterations etc... he was immune to them.


    That was, if the person who attempted such effects was a Deity, or was not using a Unique Skill instead. Either than that, he was Supreme over himself.


    [Encyclopedic Knowledge], was simple, as it just allowed him to gain knowledge about a couple of things that do not extend over to influence Universes and beyond, at the cost of Source energy.


    He couldpletely unravel information of Kingdoms, Worlds or even Gxies that are ruled by Deities and much weaker beings. Anything within, can be known by him.


    [Death Negation], meant that he could deny death as long as Origin beings and above are not the ones that caused it. [Fictional Transcendence]... was a bitplex, as he was not too sure what was fiction in this case.


    Would it allow him to temporarily transcend Deities, and transcend what they considered factional, or just do the impossible things to do, by a Deity? He was not too sure himself, which was why he skipped it.


    [Perspective Maniption], was a bit broken, as it affected the Reality of Deities, which was at a Universal level. He could alter Universal Reality with his perspective alone.


    For example, if he believed that no Deity could harm him, thus from his perspective, every Deity was weaker than him. Then they would be weaker than him... unless that Deity had a Unique Skill that could deny his Skill''s influence.


    But that was rare toe by, not like Unique Skills are like cabbages out there. Then [Talecrafting], could also alter Universal Reality through telling tales or stories, or even myths that don''t even exist.


    As long as he tells the tale, it will exist somewhere, within the corner of the Universe. And if this Skill was a Unique Skill, or even possibly a Divine Skill... his very words, could be the prosperity and downfall of existence.


    The future was just too vibrant for him.


    [Uncertainty Maniption], so far, he himself could be an Uncertainty, as information of himself, or even his Existence would be uncertain to any Deity or mortal.


    This included his attacks, whereby the opponent''s would be uncertain whether they could block it, or survive it. Of course, Outer Gods and above were immune to it. Or simply casting Unique and Divine Skills.


    And Unique Skills like [Danger Sense], could also ignore the effects of this Skill. But nheless, it was still a powerful Skill... but not for Enigma, as his targets were Demigods and beyond.


    All his current Extra Skills were for nothingpared to his targets. Now, for thest Skill, was a Unique Skill formed by four Extra Skills, [Light Side] + [Dark Side] + [Neutral-Self] + [Self-Bnce].


    It was [Inner Bnce]. His consciousness was not troubled by his actions, as good and evil were a part of him. It was the upgraded version of [Self-Supremacy], that also included even Origin beings now.


    It also allowed him to be at Absolute peace with himself... unless Cosmic Gods were involved.


    Next, were his Unique Skills. First of being [Desire Manifestation] and [Reality Warping]. Both Skillsplimenting each other, as together, can alter Reality by bringing the desires of beings to life.


    And this affected even Origin Gods, as well a Multiversal Reality. If a person''s desire was to live forever, Enigma could make thate true, as long as Cosmics Gods were not the ones to do the killing.


    Not even Demigods, or the end of the Multiverse could kill that person. It also included desires such as being the strongest, or the smartest, or even the most charming. He could make it alle true!!


    Then [Internal Rupturing], allowed him to bypass the Invulnerability cast by Origins or below, or by other Unique Skills... as he could deal immense internal damage that was 100 times his innate Strength.


    And that was the strength to move entire Multiverses and Hyperverses... if we do not include the Realm Suppression. But even then, it was Nigh-Cosmic...<novelnext></novelnext>


    If not truly Cosmic.


    [Divine Assistance] was a bit unique, as he could summon Gods from different Multiverses toe and aid him in battle. And these Gods had varying power levels of strength.


    But an Origin God, was still an Origin God. [Prime Being] gave him the traits of being the highest, and most perfect form of his race. But as a True God, it was not effective.


    Yet let us not forget that Enigma could adapt to Bloodlines. So far, having adapted to almost ten of such Bloodlines. With this Skill, he could literally gain traits that made him stand at the Zenith of ten different Divine Races.


    It was a terrifying aspect!!! In the future, maybe he could literally fuse all Bloodlines, and stand at the peak of all Bloodlines, be it Deifict, Divine, or even Supreme... Possibly even Ancient Bloodlines!!!


    The next in line was a Skill Tree formed by abination of multiple Unique Skills. First was [Existential Empowerment], a Unique+ Skill, which was fused from [Combat Empowerment] and [Skill Empowerment].


    Then it was fused with [Existence Evolution], to be the Unique Skill Tree, [Existential Ascension]. A Skill Tree that helped in evolving and modifying the Existences of Semi<Higher Existences> and those below.


    It was quite broken, and if fused with [Existential Dominion], then it could be quite the powerful Unique+ Skill Tree, if not a Divine Skill Tree.


    The following was a Unique+ Skill, formed from the fusion of [Raw Power] and [Strength-Based Invulnerability]... [Transcendent Strength-Based Invulnerability].


    A Unique+ Skill that was a bit too special to be considered a mere Unique Skill. It turned all the damage that Enigma could deal with his pure Strength alone... which was nigh-Cosmic, if not Cosmic.


    Transforming it all into True Defense Value that could not be breached by anyone who did not have greater strength than his. In simple terms, not even some weaker Cosmic Gods and other Cosmological beings could touch him!!!


    He was basically bing too overpowered. His Strength, Speed and now Defense were all at a Cosmological level... despite him being a Deity equivalent still limited by Universal Shackles.


    He was looking forward to bing a Final Ascendency God. If he did, would the Ancient God reincarnates, who could skip through Leagues...pare to him?


    Would he be able to contend with Supreme Beings physically, while still being a Demigod equivalent? Would he still fucking fear the challenge of countless Creator Gods?


    ...Okay, maybe yes, for thest one. But nheless, he was still overpowered. And he had no intent on stopping anytime soon. He still had Laws to cultivate once he broke through.


    The [Seal Of Infinity] mow restricted his Law progression. As he could not go through a bottleneck unless he promotes. For now, he won''t own Master Level Laws unless he became a Perfect True God.


    And likewise, he won''t be seeing thepletion of any of his Laws until he became a Final Ascendency God, who has finalized their Ascension. Which was the more reason he was looking forward to such a realm!!!


    He was not done going through the Skills though. Next was another Skill Tree, at the Unique+ grade, fused from six different Unique Skills.


    [Pinnacle Body] + [Limiter Removal] + [Conditional Power] + [Rule Bending] + [Possibility Denial] + [Expanded Force]... to birth [Conditional Limitless Body]


    It was a Skill Tree that allowed him to be overly powerful under certain conditions. He was not sure which conditions it were, but if he met said conditions, he could have a Physique that ignored Realm Suppression and magnified his stats by a countless times!!!


    And that was not all, he could passively ignore Rules such as how Demigods cannot affect Supreme Gods, or how said Demigods cannot destroy entire Realities without proper resources!!!


    He had no limits at that state, as his strength would continously ascend by a billion times every second, this included his Source reserves and Stamina!!


    It could continue all the way until he became Limitless in the truest sense. But the most broken part was that, this body denied every possible Possibility of the opponent surviving.


    Regardless of what Skill is used or what special methods one has, they cannot survive the confrontation. It was Absolute Death in the truest sense as well.


    Unfortunately, as a Unique+ Skill Tree, it could only affect Lesser Divinities (Origins) at most. Meaning that the "Absolute Death" effect would not work on Cosmic and Supreme Gods and those above.


    For now... once he ascended to the next League, or the League above that, or once the Skill Tree itself bes a Divine Skill Tree... then even Supreme Divinities would die.


    Next was another Unique+ Skill Tree formed from three Unique Skills, [Tranquil State] + [Inner Bnce] + [Morality Transcendence].... to birth the broken Skill, [Absolute Tranquility].


    A Skill that made him transcend even a powerful concept such as Morals. And this was not the same as people who did things ignoring Morality or the likes.


    It literally just made him beyond reason... His actions would have no reason whatsoever, as if he destroys a Universe, it was neither for Good, nor Bad, just an intended purpose.


    Gods of Destruction destroy things to create disorder, God of Creations create things to restore order. Their actions were a necessity, and so will he, from now on.


    In other words, he was immune to most aspects such as Judges, or the likes. One such thing being Purgatory, Hell or even Heaven itself. They could not judge his actions on Morality.... As what he does, would be in line with his Existence.

 Chapter 261 Taming Destiny, Jades Determination

    Denying his actions, would be denying his actions, as well as denying the Rules of CHAOS. Of course, as is, people with Greater and Supreme Divinities could still ignore all of that.


    This was one downfall of Skills, but Enigma did not mind. To him, all he had to do was be an Ascendency God, and even beyond Supreme Divinities such as Creators wouldn''t judge him!!


    Next up would be, [Transcendent Hybrid Physiology]. A Unique Skill that allowed one to be a hybrid in most cases, where one would be expected to only have one.


    Such examples being Races, Physiques or even Bloodlines. And for Enigma, who could be the Prime Existence of the race he was mimicking... it allowed him to be the Prime Existence of two races now.


    This two peak Divine Bloodlines. And if fused... which he was currently doing, would give him the [Prime Transcendent Hybrid Physiology], a Unique+ Skill.


    It had the same effects as forementioned, but at a much higher level. The two Bloodline he would have could also dominate even Minor Gods, which along with Demigods, were Lesser Divinities.


    Such beings would not even dare to go against the Bloodline Supprrssion between them. Which was something greater than Realm Suppression by a whole degree!!


    His next Skill in line was [Subjective Reality], a Skill that he honestly just wanted to skip and ignore for the time being. And he did so, as his other conscious immediately carelessly fused it into a newly formed Skill Tree.


    <[Plot Master]>, a Skill Tree formed from [Subjective Reality] + [Divine Assistance] + [Sess Inducement] + [Golden Luck] + [Omni-Counter] + [Action Inducement] + [Path Maker].


    A Unique+ Skill Tree, with powerful sub skills including [Deus Ex Machina], [Protagonist Halo], [Plot Narrative], [Plot-Omniscience], [Prologuer], [Concluder] and [Character Identification].


    Powerful Skills that literally defiedmon sense, and the Rules of CHAOS. Imagine having such Skills... of course, as things were, Greater Divinities and above could resist it.


    Especially Creators and those above, whom Enigma himself believed that each had their own Plot-Influence abilities, if said Ability was not passive... and Ancient Gods, whom he guessed were beyond the Plot of the Storyline.


    Of course, these were his guesses, and he himself was not sure. But such a mindset, did do wonders on humbling him as he moved on.


    Some of the fused Skills by yet another consciousness included [Luck Erasure] + [Absolute Erasure] to a Unique+ [Absolute Erasure] which could absolutely erase Lesser Deities and those below.


    As well as [Rank Creation] + [Rank Demotion] to the Unique+ [Rank Demotion]. He could strip down the Divinities of Lesser Divinities as if he was a God Lord himself...


    After all, a Divinity was a sort of Cosmological Rank. This also included either Hierarchies such as those in Hell, Heaven, Spiritus, The Abyss as well as Purgatory...


    Up next was [Cube-Fold] + [Internal Rupturing] to the Unique+ [Ten-Fold Internal Obliteration] Skill. A Skill that converted ten times the strength of Enigma into internal damage.


    Imagine entire Cosmos exploding within your inner body, affecting your consciousness and even soul. That... would not be a nice experience to wish upon your enemies.


    Then [Divinition] + [Cosmic Knowledge] to the Unique+ [Realitimancy], a weird named skill that allowed one to gain insights and knowledge from genuine Realities.


    Meaning that he could gain information within the scope of countless of Universes. He could know something that was urring Sextillions upon Sextillions of light years away from him.


    It was like literally gaining the favor of Reality.


    But that was not all. [wless Indestructibility] + [G-Force Adaptation] to the Unique+ [wless Indestructibility], which now included even Minor Gods as well.


    His target audience shifted from just being Gods, to Greater Divinities and above. And soon... it would be just Supreme Divinities!!


    "Yup, maybe that was enough for the day. The Divine Skills, can wait for until I can truly use them. Until next time... Or maybe not." Hus consciousness thought in bitterness.


    ~


    ~


    Enigma sat crossed legged and thought about things for a very long time. Jade was sitting on hisp, ying around with his body, as she channeled her unique Force into him.


    "...Wait, why stress? I can just collect more scrolls within the dungeon and get over with all of them. Yup, for now, I''ll just choose the one that I''m more interested in."


    Yes, the reason why the Skill Analysis even began was because Enigma was curious what the effects of a Divine Scroll were,pared to True Will''s "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances.


    But mid way, he got too absorbed and lost the purpose of his analysis. Now that he was done, he came to such a realization.


    "Your unique skill "Reality Condition(¡Á1)" have been evolved to the Unique skill "Reality Affix(¡Á2)", you can now ce two Conditions upon yourself that can affect Multiversal Realities"


    "Destiny is d of your choice, she has decided to follow you, as she believes that you also like her, just as much as her sister"


    "Congrattions on Taming "Destiny", you have attained thew of "Aspect Destiny" and the Divinity "Master of Destiny""


    "...You have recieved the enigmatic skills "Purpose", "Infinite Possibilities" and "Unending Cycle". Your Destiny River is erging, and can now affect arger range of people"


    "...Well, I promised not toin. And how the hell do these Aspects determine my feelings?" Enigma could only steel his heart and sigh in exasperation how easily it was for him to gain Divine skills.


    And Aspects...


    "Fate is reprimanding Destiny for rushing things without permission. Destiny is apologetic and is willing to atone for her sins"


    "Fate forgave Destiny and have reconciled. Fate and Destiny have once again fused to be one, breaking the limits upon themselves and bing a nigh-Mystery"


    "...Thats good for them." He could only force himself to say that. But things were not over, in fact, they just begun.


    "Your [Fate] and [Destiny] have coborated and resulted into the nigh-Absolute Authority of Fate and Destiny"


    "Your Divinities "Master of Fate", "Master of Destiny" and "Divine Judge" have fused to form the Main Divinity "Judge of Living Being''s Fate" and the divine skill "Path Lord""


    "Your Divine Skills "Karmic Casualty+" and "Purpose+" have fused to form the Divine++ skill "Master of Epics""


    "Your Divine Skills "Fate Kneeding+" and "Infinite Possibility+" have fused to form the Divine++ skill "Endless Miracles""


    "Your Divine Skills "Paradox Lord+" and "Path Lord+" have fused to form the Divine++ skill "Paradox Lord of Paths""


    ""Master of Epics++" has been affected by your main divinity to be the ???? Skill "Master of Primal Epics""


    ""Endless Miracles++" has been affected by your own Providence, bing the ???? Skill "Meta Miracles""


    "...."


    "You done?" Enigma asked in exasperation. He could not hold it anymore, this was just too broken. He needed a way out, a reason to keep trying because...


    At this rate, he would just have to depend on the flow of nature. Without putting in effort at all, and just growing stronger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...If it makes you happy, I have a gift for you"


    The system said after a pause. It could sense how helpless Enigma was, but he was not broken. Plus, knowing him, he might forget about this tomorrow and continue with his experiments.


    "...Which is?" He asked back, a bit intrigued. Indeed, he didn''t put much focus on the skills this time around unlike in the past. He just ignored them once again and let Fate take its course, escaping reality.


    He also found a new way to help relieve himself from such burdens. Fusing Skills, after all, the number of divine skills decreased... ignore the recently added ???? Skills.


    "...."


    The system opted to ignore him. It was omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent, ording to its ims. It also knew that Enigma would... one day,e through.


    "I made you a new temte"


    It said. Enigma first thought that it referred to his Temte, and thus opened it up. But after seeing no change, either than a few additions, he was confused.


    "Papa..? Did Jade hurt papa?" Jade saw his expression that was off confusion, at first, she thought that she added too much energy and hurt him.


    "Hm? What was that baby girl?" Enigma asked as he didn''t hear her clearly. Jade didn''t seem like she heard him and instead looked at him with determination, "Don''t worry, papa. Jade... Jade will definitely heal you!!"


    She said, her determination making her look cute, and mesmerizing Enigma for a bit with all the adorableness. Heal me? Do I look I''m hurt to you? Or am I a sick... yeah, I probably do look sick, don''t I?


    "Hm. Papa believes in Jade. If Jade can''t do it, then nobody else will." He smiled while gently rubbing her head, for once, his smile seemed genuine and affectionate.


    "Hm!!" Jade nodded in might, and continued to put her hands on his chest, transmitting her unique Force, dubbed Life Force, into his body with a stern expression.


    "...I made you a new temte"


    The system interrupted the lovey-dovey moment between father and daughter and repeated itself, luckily only Enigma could see and hear from it, as Jade continued her... treatment.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    ____________________________________


    TRUE PANTHEON TEMPLATE


    Pantheon Name: [Unnamed]


    Pantheon Status: Disorganized


    Pantheon Grade: Pseudo-Divine


    Pantheon Type: All-Round


    Pantheon Qaulity: medium


    Pantheon Growth: Decent (300 Deities/year)


    Pantheon Poption: 12 709 961 564


    Pantheon Attributes: Allen (Tribal & Ancient), Su Han (Beast & Cultivation), Cheryl (Holy & Cultivation), Enigma (Beast, Nature, Evil, Darkness, Light, Chaos, Death), Louise (Evil, Darkness, Shadow, Death)


    Rulers(2/2): [???(Enigma)] [???(Louise)]


    Sovereigns(3/10): [???(Su Han)] [???(Allen)] [???(Cheryl)] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Overlords(5/25): [???(Jade)] [???(Noctis)] [???(Diey)] [???(Michu)] [???(Michelle)] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Primary Members(0/72): [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Secondary Members(0/108): [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Pantheon Bonus(1210%): +0%(0 Origin Gods), +150%(5 Young Godlins), +560%(4 Genuine True Gods), +500%(Enigma)


    Faith Allocation: Equally among gods (????? each/month) [Note: This function is unavable until the Pantheon King returns to top conditions]


    Prayers: 1 512 354 (??? per annum)


    Territory: None


    Worlds: None


    ? ____________________________________


    ''This...'' Enigma didn''t know what to say at first. He didn''t know that pantheons had temtes, unless this was something specifically for him just like his other Temtes.


    "Indeed"


    ''Indeed my ass, exin everything to me first. This thing looks pretty neat and interesting.'' Enigma''s eyes shone with intrigue as he found something else to do.


    "There''s nothing to exin"


    ''Let me correct your errors then. Why is Cheryl there? I don''t remember forming a pantheon with her, Hell, I doubt she''s even in the God Realm.'' He asked in skepticism.


    "She was connected through Michu and Michelle, just as how you recieved prayers from the cultivators that praise and worship them... Likewise, one of your lost daughters has acknowledged Louise as a parent"


    The system''s response sent a chill down his spine. Because, he now finally knew who the mother of his two new daughters were. Worst of all, she was close with Louise!!


    ''....''


    His situation just got eerily strange. Not only did one of Jo''s daughters acknowledge his fiancee as a mother, thus gaining her Bloodline, two others already had the Bloodline of another woman!!!


    Who just so happens to be his fiancee''s close sister in arms!! ''This is insane. So much, that I''m feeling lightheaded. This whole matter just evolved into a drama of sorts...'' He thought in dread and hopelessness.

 Chapter 262 Epic Of Macaah

    He didn''t know whether she used some sort of unique means, or whether she was interested in him to such a point. But he did know that, once she knew that he knew, things might turn awkward around them.


    "...."


    ''Ahem, let''s leave this for another day...'' He brushed over the topic, just like how he usually brushed off reality. Then he shamelessly continued as if nothing happened, ''Primary and Secondary members are the believers that be gods through true gods right? What''s the difference?'' He first inquired.


    "You... Primary gods are the gods that are raised by true gods themselves, while secondary gods are the believers that are raised into godhood after the primary god"


    "An ordinary Origin God can have two vessel Gods, which share the power of thews with the Origin God, until they can mutate their Branch Law into aw as well"


    "For example, a God of Fire can have vessels of Holy Fire, Dark Fire, Noval Fire, Poison Fire, Void Fire, Crimson Fire etc. But primary gods can only stimte two Demigods into bing a God who will have an alternatew of their own, which would be a Faux Law"


    "Such as the Primary God of Fire will stimte the birth of the Secondary God of End Fire, or the Primary God of Lightning and a Secondary God of Corrupted Lightning. Unlike vessel gods who rely on their Origin God, secondary and primary gods rely on one another, but primary still rules over secondary"


    "Once the Secondary God reaches the same realm level of power as the Primary God, then the Faux Law will have a chance to be a counterpart of the Primary God''s Law, thus increasing the Law power of each of them by three times"


    "You now owe me 180 Faith Essence"


    Enigma nodded withoutining, such information deserved its prize. He will experiment with itter, for now, ''What''s with that +0% there, and it says 0 Gods. What gods? Shouldn''t that option not even be avable?''


    He was confused as he didn''t know anything of there being gods under him. Unless they were Abby''s followers, who became his after he devoured her.


    "Descend and maybe you will know. Unfortunately, as an official God now, you can''t descend until the third wave, which is still a bit far from now... just check through Fate"


    ''Next time.'' He was avoiding using any of hisws for now. He felt like he might get addicted and turn any imaginable concepts into True Laws as well. That was possible after all.


    ''Okay then, let''s forget about that for now. Prayers? I thought this function hadn''t been unlocked yet.'' He thought. Wasn''t it supposed to be there after the birth of the first second generational true god?


    "You currently fall under the category of "Origin God" since you have been signed within the Divine Board, and became a Lesser Divinity, and your body has traits of Goddess Abbigail, the previous Transcendental Goddess of Discord and Abomination of this ending Era. So, like any other native god, you can recieve prayers from your current believers"


    ''Ah, I see. Territory and World are nk huh? Hey, don''t I own this region?'' He inquired in interest and intrigue.


    "The territory here belongs to a dimensional-type of territory. You have none"


    ''Ah, higher leveled zones? I see, how boring then. Let''s close this up for now, and move onto something even more important.'' He closed up the Pantheon Temte and summoned his Temte.


    "Which is?"


    The system asked. Despite its ims, Enigma found it funny how it acted clueless and interacted normally. Perhaps even perfect beings could act imperfect to try and fit in sometimes...


    [Master of Primordial Epics(????) - The skill that defies logic itself. It allows the abnormality himself to breach the time difference between timelines, to Manifest a legacy for people ording to their Affinity with legends, myth and tales of the past Origin Era]


    As expected of a Skill above even Divine Skills, Enigma thought with a smile. He suddenly wanted to try it out. "Jade dear, father has something to ask of you."


    He called out gently to the spoiled little miss before him. Jade was mildly annoyed that he was trying to disturb her from healing him. But after she heard his words, she was eager to do it.


    "Yes, papa? Ask Jade anything, and Jade will make it happen!!!" She said with enthusiasm, raising up her hands to show her riled up emotions and energy.


    Enigma realized that he loved seeing her like this, which brought a natural smile on his face. He felt like, there was nothing he wouldn''t do for her. "Can you go and call sir Alfredo for father?"


    "Hm!!" She hurriedly stood up and left in sh, leaving a small breeze behind. Enigma sighed in relief, ''I love my daughter.'' He thought, and was about to rest, but Jade came back in a hurry.


    "Papa... who is sir Alfredo?" She asked in genuine confusion, as if she never heard that name before. Enigma knew that she was innately prideful, but not to this length.


    He was forced to exin who Alfredo was, but he didn''t reprimand her. If she felt like everyone wasn''t worth remembering, then they weren''t. He wasn''t going to force his lovely daughter for others. Never.


    ...Yeah, that wouldn''t be good parental care.


    "Hm. Jade will be back!!" She once again left with the same enthusiasm as before. And this time, she didn''te back even after a while of waiting.


    "...A rotten father you are"


    "What''s wrong with you? I neglect them, I''m a bad father, I pamper them, I''m still a bad father?" Enigma pouted slightly as he felt nothing wrong with his actions.


    "...I me your sisters and Hestia"


    It only said that and nothing else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not long after little Jade left, Alfredo carefully, and respectfully entered the temple. His face was expressionless, but behind that, hid a huge amount of fear and apprehension.


    After all, nobody knew what a God kept in their head at all given times. Who knew if they had Divine brains thatprehend things differently?


    "Alfredo right? We meet again." Enigma said, activating the skill without much trouble. A small screen appeared before his face, but he kept his expression the same.


    "I-Indeed my lord, how is this ce to your liking? If it is not, I can order a change of ce as well, immediately." He said right after greeting Enigma, his nervousness seeping out.


    Enigma ignored the fear they had for him, it was a long process. It seemed like everyone had good images of gods, but would prefer to keep their distance away from them, if unnecessary.


    "Which do you like more, being a vampire or being prideful or being lustful." Enigma asked after taking a nce at the screen of light before him, that Alfredo could not see.


    Alfredo thought that this was a trick question. As a god, they definitely had an Innate trait of looking down on mortals, who are not their descendents, and he just so happened to be one.


    If he chose pride, then wouldn''t he be challenging the authority of a god? But if he chose lust, he''d be looked down upon even more than he was now.


    Even though gods are lustful themselves, they would never admit it or let the likes of them, mortals, say it to their face. In fact, they might look down upon you instead.


    So, the only choice he could choose was,


    "...Vampire." Alfredo said without a hint of hesitation, disying the determination in his choice. Plus, he was already a vampire, so he was not losing anything at all.


    Enigma nodded and said, "In that case, the Epic of Macaah, the Vampire God, will be to your liking. Even though I honestly don''t know who the hell that is."


    "Go, find Teach and let him take you guys through the dungeon for a while. Oh, call Zhou Mingye over as well." He concluded there, but Alfredo barely understood him.


    "Yes my lord, but... I''m currently busy with designing the foundation of the city we will be building. But!! If my lord so wishes--" Alfredo hurriedly said, his body slightly trembling in fear as he felt like he was doing a sin.


    "Hm, take your time." Enigma just smiled at him and sent him off, surprising Alfredo so much that, he thought he was dreaming. Even when he was outside, he was still bbergasted.


    Do Gods really care about a mortal''s will that much? He could do as he pleases? He thought to himself, but, maybe that thought process was a bit too farfetched...


    It''s been a week since Alfredo met Enigma face to face, and was shocked because of the young Lord''s benevolence, and impassivity in regards to their fear and thoughts.


    Ever since then, he had nned the foundation of their city, and it was in the process of being built, of course he wasn''t there. Right now, he was with a group of vampire deities alongside Teach, a clone of the lord.


    Everyone knew that the lord had created a clone specifically for helping people go through dungeons, and through this past week, they have gotten closer to it by a lot.


    "You''re here, shall we?" Teach said with a smile, he looked no different from their lord, either than he had long ck hair as well as a tannedplexion. His eyes were also golden, unlike the Lord''s gray ones.


    Teach gave everyone a different impressionpared to the lord. He looked around fifteen, like Enigma thirty years ago, and his personality was free, unrestrained and casual.


    They shared the same mind, but didn''t seem to share the same personality. Teach also seemed to like guiding people a lot, and interacting with those who are weak.


    "Yes my lord." Alfredo nodded respectfully. A clone of a god was still a god nheless. He wasn''t going to risk anything, even though he felt a bit stronger recently, he could not be stronger than a god.


    Indeed, the past week, he had a lot of dreams about a handsome vampire teaching him strange abilities, some that seemed like evolved forms of his own abilities and racial traits.


    And all of them, were Vampirism abilities, rather vampire-type abilities, meaning that he had affinity with them. Unfortunately, even after mastering them in the dream, he didn''t have them in reality.


    "Today, I''ll be relying on you." Teach said with a carefree smile and a pat on Alfredo''s shoulder. Alfredo nodded, but even then, he knew that his limit was the 5th floor.


    Alfredo was a century-genius talent, being able to be a Demigod in less than 4 000 years. He also managed to obtain nine Uique Skills and a single Divine Skill during that time, and over twenty Extra Skills during that time.


    Small? Don''t jest, that was a lot. Taking into consideration that Chosen talents at the same realm, could atmostprehend twenty-six Unique Skills and five Divine Skills.


    This didn''t include Heroes, as they had a differentprehension system ording to talents. Anyway, back to Alfredo. After he took almost 4 000 years to reach Demigod realm, it took him over a thousand to be a breakthrough a minor realm.


    Which was 5 000 years just to reach the Perfected Demigod Realm. It was far harder than going from mortal-hood to the realm of Ancient Deities...bined!!!


    Throughout that time period, he maxed out his Unique and Divine Skill Qoutations, which were fourteen and three respectively. While his Extra Skills went over thirty. It was rather impress to reach the Perfected Demigod Realm in less than 10 000 years.


    Some couldn''t even reach the Demigod realm given that much time. The current Alfredo, had a Divine Skill and a Divine+ Skill, which were derived from his Bloodline abilities.


    With every minor Breakthrough of a demigod, one Extra kill bes an Extra+ Skill, while with two such breakthroughs, an Extra Skill bes a Unique Skill. The process continued as such.

 Chapter 263 Birth Of A Vampire God

    With every minor Breakthrough of a demigod, one Extra kill bes an Extra+ Skill, while with two such breakthroughs, an Extra Skill bes a Unique Skill. The process continued as such.


    This was something considered the blessing of the World, thus there would be no sub-skills for evolving Skills using such a process.


    In some cases, there are those who don''t recieve a divine skill until they broke through a major realm, gaining a Unique+ skill. This was Alfredo''s case, when he became a Demigod.


    And the more special ones, might not gain one until they broke through two major realms, gaining a Divine Skill by then, making them fortunate.


    Now, the main point of this conversation, was to tell you how a demigod like himself, peak, with two Divine Skills and couple Unique Skills could only reach the 5th floor. Just like today, that was what he expected.


    The demigod was the first to reach him, as it was the strongest and was pretty fast. But Alfredo was a perfected Demigod, such a demigod was beneath him.


    He conjured his [Dark Arts], weakening the demigod earth golem using "weakness" and increasing his strength using "demonization". The other effects such as "pain enhancement" were useless on golems.


    Alfredo then shed with the already weakened Demigod, immediately crashing it into pebbles, surprising even himself. ''Were this things so weak? Or was I just too strong?''


    He doubted it and looked at his hand, feeling a bit surreal all of a sudden. He felt his body absorbing energy from around, keeping him energized, but since he was not tired, the effects were very light and nonexistent.


    "...Focus on your front, side step and throw a left hook, then a right jab." A voice came from behind him, and as if his Body was being controlled, Alfredo looked ahead and saw a few Deity King earth golems before him.


    His body sidestepped by itself, dodging a sword sh, followed by a left hook destroying the head of one earth golem, his right jab also took the head of another golem in quick session. The precision was spot on.


    Alfredo was still in a trance, finding it hard to believe. His reflexes were being controlled by Teach''s guidance, sure. But why was his strength so much? His reaction Speed was also nigh-Supernatural.


    That''s not all, exerting such strength and speed didn''t even exert his mind and body at all. This feeling got him excited, so much so that, a burning feeling within his blood erupted.


    Like a rabbid dog, he rushed forward, disregarding everything else and threw himself at the earth golem, bringing about a party of ughter with him. ''What is this..!!'' He marveled at the power he held.


    Throughout the process of his rampage, his crimson blood red eyes glowed even brighter, making him seem demonic, yet majestic. ''It''s like I''m... it''s like I''ve been reborn..!!''


    Luckily, Teach''s words of guidance guided him well, instilling a sense of noble murder within him. A form of murder caused by a rational, and proper man, instead of a rabbid dog just out to kill, steal and destroy.


    Meanwhile, Teach himself walked over the demigod golem corpse, stretched out his hand, and absorbed some sort of ethereal energy from it. Then without wasting time, he leisurely followed after Alfredo. "A bit of cleaning after my dear children." He thought calmly.


    Meanwhile, Alfredo, in his noble murderous state, defeated all the golem all the way to the 5th floor, killing ten demigods by himself.


    Teach did the same to all of them, absorbing ethereal energy from them, and turning them toplete dust. Alfredo was unaware of this, he was seriously fighting five demigods by himself... and he was winning.


    He didnt know where the great strength, great speed, and vast stamina came from, but they made his conquest easier. Allowing him to defeat the demigod golems easily, and more efficiently.


    Floor 6, floor 7, floor 8, floor 9 and all the way to the 10th Floor, where an initial Minor god golem stood before him. This was also where Jade and Enigma stoppedst week, not because they were weak, but because Jade was bored.


    Along the way, Teach absorbed the unknown energy, dubbed realm essence from thirty-five more demigods. All together, he absorbed essence from fifteen initial demigods and from thirty mid demigods.


    Right now, Teach sat down within a corner, his legs cross. He ignored Alfredo''s plight, as he believed he could not fight a god with his empty Temte, and decided to startprehending aw for himself.


    As Enigma''s perfect clone, he had a few of his Divine skills, few out of the forty-something, the wisdom or knowledge types ones only. As well as those for Guidance.


    The rest of his being, were things he was either born with, or had to attain by himself. Things such as Divinity, True Laws and Bloodline, which he got the "Ascending Book Worm Bloodline".


    It was funny how he was created an initial Minor God equivalent, but didn''t have a Divinity or True Law. This simple made him a demigod at most, his Stats were also around demigod... for now, as they were constantly growing.


    "Lord Teach..?" Alfredo looked back and tried to plead for help once again, but Teach ignored him and continued his meditation. Then he transmitted a message, "Defeat it yourself, and make sure it doesn''t disturb me."


    This was the first time Teach had been this severe and strict with another person. It also made him aware that something great would happen... or just that, Teach also had Enigma''s ruthlessness within him.


    The golem didn''t wait for him to sort out his thoughts and reason with himself. It lightly kicked the floor, bursting forth at immense speed, instantly appearing before him.


    Booom!!


    The three meter tall golem brought down its massive hammer down that directly dug a small grave with one blow, and throwing pebbles and rocks away with its grenade-like momentum.


    But Alfredo managed to pulled back with his recently acquired speed. He was able to react to such instantaneous speed because his body Instinctively pulled back at a much faster speed than his opponent.


    "...!!!"


    Even he was shocked by his own reflexes. Unfortunately, the golem was smart and unlike the demigod golem, it could use Skills of its own with a bit of intellect.


    Earth spikes rose from the ground and rushed towards him, colliding with his chest before he could stabilize himself from instantaneous response, thus sending him flying hundreds of meters away.


    Alfredonded down heavily, cracking the surface with his body. But thanks to his durability Unique Skill, he took that attack easily, with minimal pain to suffer.


    But things were just beginning.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The golem pulled back its hammer and rushed towards him with powerful strides, slightly shaking the earth with its bull-like momentum.


    "Dammit, you''re just a pile of rocks dammit, you dare?!?!" Alfredo stood up in anger and rushed towards the golem, disregarding the difference in might between both individuals.


    Bang!!


    Both individuals shed together, like two massive trucks, not losing to the another in terms of power and momentum.


    The golem was sorounded by profound blue aura, which was the divine protection of a god, giving them Innate Indestructibility against foes and lower realmed beings.


    Meanwhile, Alfredo used his bloodlust Divine+ Skill, one that increased his stats greatly. Along with his newly acquired strength and speed, he seemed no different than a Heinous God of Murderous Intent and ughter, with the blood mist around his body.


    Days passed just like that, with no one winning the fight between both beings. But they were now ruffled up, the golem all cracked up, while Alfredo was covered in blood and in tatters.


    But, instead of looking pathetic, he looked like a rabbid dog as his mouth curled up into a deadly smile, his eyes were purely red, and his body was oozing out red mist, cloaking his figure like a profound bloody devil.


    ''...I can feel it... this might coursing through my veins... wanting to explode... it''s telling me something... the cries of many dead people... they are telling me something... its telling me to¡ª'' Alfredo''s thoughts were not his anymore.


    He felt like a different person, yet the same person, at once. His body kicked the floor, transforming his bodypletely as he rushed towards the god golem at rapid speeds.


    "¨CTO MURDER!!!" He roared as his hand, transformed into sharp ck nails, piecing through the core of the golem within its head, his speed so fast, even it had a hard time reacting to.


    A genuine God, albeit slower than most Gods, was still able to cover light years with just a single second!! Yet even then, it failed to respond to the speed of a Demigod!!


    Even Alfredo was shocked!!


    He looked down in shock, not believing that he had done such a thing. His body felt like it was about to burst with strength, an unfathomable power was awakening inside him.


    "This... a Law? Am I... did I just¨C?" He couldn''t believe it and could only look at Teach, who was smiling at him, while the same unfathomable power drifted in his hand, yet different in color.


    "Congrattions, and wee to our Pantheon, Vampire God of Murder and Insanity, Alfredo... I look forward to working with you." Teach said lightly, causing Alfredo to nk out in shock... and maybe exhaustion, as well as pain.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    "Your perfect clone, Teach, hasprehended the following True Laws "Knowledge" and "Guidance""


    "Your perfect clone has gained the Divinity "God of Knowledge and Guidance(Unverified)". He will recieve prayers as long as his name is enlisted on the Divine Board of the Cloud Pce and varified as a genuine Lesser Divinity"


    "Your perfect clone has recieved five Divine Skills as well as an enhanced Divine Skill. Would you like to be connect with your clone and recieve all of his Providence?"


    "No." Enigma immediately responded without hesitation. It wasn''t a reflex respond, or the likes. He promised himself not toin and embrace who he was, for his daughters, and for himself.


    The only reason he did not take Teach''s Providence (Skills, Divinity & Laws) was because even though he and Teach were one, they were also partly separated.


    Enigma had a vast Will, as seen by his spirit gauntlet weapon, and his emotions and feelings were a bitplex, as if they came from multiple people yet one person at the same time.


    Thus both he and Teach had the same independent Will, and different personalities. Though the personality were only different because Enigma represented himself, while Teach represented Enigma''s Guidance and Intellect.


    "Due to your will, your perfect clone will be an independent version of yourself, for now. As long as one "Enigma" still exist, you can revive constantly. Teach''s Temte has been renewed as a lesser version of "The Lord""


    "...."


    Now he was a bit surprised. Who the hell was the Lord, and Teach had a Temte now?


    "You can recieve 50% of the Providence Teach attains. Please choose half from the mentioned below"


    "Law: Knowledge, Guidance"


    "Divinity: God of Knowledge and Guidance"


    "Skills: Nigh-Omniscience(Wisdom)+, Intelligence Infinitum, Path To Victory, Psychopomp, Dimensional Travel(Netherworld), Necropresence, Guidance: Advancement"


    "I don''t know anymore, I really don''t..." Enigmamented having the Bloodline of a Mystique. But he still chose nheless, though his heart was bitter, he was getting numb to this by now.


    ''Though thew of Guidance seems enticing, I''ll leave that to Teach. As for thew of knowledge, it mighte in handy someday. I can even learn any and all magic spells by then.''


    ''As for the Divinity, there is only one of them so I can''t choose between it. The Skills, seem rather intetesting. After this, I should also check out my Divine Skills as well.''


    ''Now, the first one makes him nigh-omniscience in regard to Wisdom. Does that mean he will know almost literally anything in regard to Wisdom, Knowledge and spells? Sweet.'' He mused to himself.

 Chapter 264 The Dungeon Template

    ''Though thew of Guidance seems enticing, I''ll leave that to Teach. As for thew of knowledge, it mighte in handy someday. I can even learn any and all magic spells by then.''


    ''As for the Divinity, there is only one of them so I can''t choose between it. The Skills, seem rather intetesting. After this, I should also check out my Divine Skills as well.''


    ''Now, the first one makes him nigh-omniscience in regard to Wisdom. Does that mean he will know almost literally anything in regard to Wisdom, Knowledge and spells? Sweet.''


    ''[Intelligence Infinitum] is like my Physique, but in regards to knowledge. The person can learn anything regardless of difficulty, as long as they put in time for it.''


    ''[Path to Victory] was like my Fate, it made it possible to see through many scenarios, allowing one to choose the best possible way to victory. Genuine Infinite Possibilities!!!''


    ''[Psychopomp] allows him to guide souls to deadnds such as Hell, Purgatory or even the Abyss, in Terra''s case. The [Dimensional Travel] one will allow him to freely travel between the Netherworld and here... but there is no Netherworld in Terra.''


    ''Then, will he be sent to the infinite realms? [Necropresence], suits well with Psychopomp. It allows one to be everywhere, where death is. This can also be a form of traveling through Space... or beyond Space.


    ''Then thest one is self-exnatory. I mean, it just allows him to guide people to advance forward... I''ll take thew of Knowledge, nigh-omniscience(Wisdom), Psychopomp and Intelligence Infinitum.''


    He made his choices without batting an eyelid. The first and second were because he wanted to try and delb in magic for a bit. The second one just sounded a bit cool and fun to try.


    And since he knew that he will have an armory of Skills, might as well as prepare his mind to be able to handle all the Skills, while not going overdrive or mixing up their functions.


    "Congrattions. You''ve recieved the True Law "Knowledge", the divine skills "Nigh-Omniscience(Widdom)", "Psychopomp" and "Intelligence Infinitum""


    "Your "Nigh-Omniscience(Wisdom)+" has fused with your passive Nigh-Omniscience(Fate, Destiny, Boundary, Creation, Divinity, Fortune, Binary, Chaos)++ into the ???? Skill "Greater Nigh-Omniscient(Laws)"


    "Your Divine Skill "Psychopomp" has stimted your Soul to evolve under the blessing of the Supreme Powers into the True Law "Souls""


    "You have recieved the divine skills "Formless Soul", "Ressurection" and "Domain: Zoneless""


    "You your Reiki and Dei-Force have been Argumentated by your perfect clone. Your Physique has also been argumented"


    "You have recieved World Essence from your clone, who is currently slowly devouring the dungeon. Your Divine Skill "World Will(Regional)" has evolved to "World Will(Continental)""


    "...My recently born determination to grow stronger is slowly dying down. And if my misfortune and fortune are bnced out, why... am I only gaining fortune?"


    Enigma frowned and carefully thought on it. Indeed, he ignored the recently added new skills andws, this was a natural thing for him... you didn''t know? Now you do.


    He knew, that sooner orter, he will suffer the brunt of all his misfortune. That day mighte today or tomorrow, you never know.


    He shook his head and went to y with his daughter, Jade, the only thing that calms him down as offte. She was also a gem full of emotions. This always brightened his day.


    He mostly liked the smile she has whenever he does anything for her. And literally, anything, there has never been a time, unless she went overboard, that he refused her of anything.


    "Papa, Jade also wants to be a god too!!" She ran up to him and said with enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling with cuteness and determination. ''I wonder where she heard that word.''


    He crouched down and gently rubbed her head, he gently said to her, "Don''t worry, papa is a god, and as papa''s baby girl, of course Jade will be a goddess."


    "Really?!" She eximed in shock. Her cute eyes widening in surprise, bringing more amusement to Enigma. ''Really... if my misfortune ising, then will I send her away or will I let her suffer with me?''


    "Hm, really. Go there, and ask those people, they''ll tell you." He pointed at a couple not far away, who were having a fun time conversing with each other.


    ''Will I really let my own daughter go through my trouble? I''ve also been ignorant and left Nia and the others without a proper goodbye. I wonder how they are doing as offte.''


    Jade ran over in light strides, but each still covered arge distance at a short span of time. She reached the couple, and without even saying anything, they already knelt down before her and called her, "Your highness, our goddess."


    ''...I should really look out for my people, my family, as well as my friends. But, within a ce like this, I''ll need power. Power to have the right to want to protect my belongings.''


    Jade was so happy she rushed back and threw herself into his embrace. "Papaaaaaaa!!!! They called me a goddess, they called me a goddess, kyaaaa~"


    She buried her head into his chest in excitement. Her actions startled the couple and they hurriedly rushed over to kowtow to him, but he only smiled at them and sent them off.


    ''These people... though I recently met them, they seem to ce their hopes of survival on me too much. And yet, here I am, avoiding everything just because of a tantrum.''


    "...."


    ''Nothing will change. Whether I acknowledge my Bloodline or not, I''ll still continue growing stronger. Ignoring everything will not let my so-called parents feel conflicted at all.''


    ''At the end of the day, I''ll be the one losing everything, and them nothing. For I cannot die, they will make sure of that. They are strong enough to protect what they cherish, me, if the matteres to it...'' He paused, looking at the retreating couple''s back.


    ''But... do I? Do I have the strength to protect my people? The strength to resolve all my troubles? The will to move on forward and have a say in this game called Reality?''


    "Do I... really have what it takes... to protect my loved ones...?" He said thest thoughts out loud as he faced the sky. At this day, this night, Enigma was baptized by his own thoughts.


    Maybe it was Intelligence Infinitum that made him suddenly sort out his mind, or something else. But at this day, he realized that he was still weak... too weak.


    Maybe he had a lot of Skills, but he could barely use any of them. And his bloodline and physique were sealed, and constitution was nonexistent. Why was he trying to limit himself if he was already limited?


    That was stupid and naive of him.


    "Papa, Jade wants a toy like that too!!" She said, pointing her small hand towards one of the moons of Terra, the biggest of them all.


    ''Very naive. I can''t even do that for you, dear.'' Enigma bitterly smiled and answered, "Don''t worry baby girl, father will one day give you the moon... no, maybe all of the moons within the universe as long as you wish it."


    "Hm, I believe in papa." She said with a confident smile, resting her head on his shoulder. ''I know sweetheart. That''s why, from today onwards, your father will move on forward, regardless of how easy and suspicious the path is.''


    "Your perfect clone has cleared the dungeon of a God. He has absorbed vast amount of essence which is currently being projected to you"


    "Your perfect clone has devoured the dungeon core, overwriting it''s rule with the immense essence he absorbed"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have gained ownership of the dungeon... the system is now creating a personal dungeon temte for you"


    "...You owe me a lot, I wouldn''t be suffering like this even if I was the Personal system of a hundred Main Protagonists!!!"


    "...."


    ____________________________________


    DUNGEON TEMPLATE


    Name: ?????


    Dungeon Quality: ???


    Affinity: ?????


    Mineral Qaulity: Rare+


    Resource Qaulity: Rare+


    Mystic Qaulity: Divine


    Material Qaulity: Rare+


    Growth Qaulity: Special


    [Grades: Rare, Rare+, Divine, Divine+, Supreme, Supreme+, Outer, Outer+, Outer++]


    Sess Rate: ??/10


    Difficulty Rate: ??/10


    Lowest Requirements: Initial Demigod


    Floor 1 -> 5: ???


    Floor 6 -> 10: ???


    Level 1 Guardian: ???


    Floor 11 -> 15: ???


    Floor 16 -> 20: ???


    Level 2 Guardian: ???


    Floor 21 -> 30: ???


    Level 3 Guardian: ???


    ____________________________________


    ''I wonder, really...Since when has clearing a dungeon been to devour it? That guy is definitely abusing his power.'' Enigmamented with a bitter smile... right after stealing his resolve even.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, a domain where Reiki bloomed everywhere like the autumn springs, a ce where nature took itself into consideration, and beautified itself beyond disbelief.


    And containing verdant forests, where each leaf was a shade of green, lighter or darker than the other. A forest where the leaves shone with starlight glitter.


    A ce where the countless springs were a shade of blue, one different from the other; navy blue springs of night, sapphire blue springs of health, clear blue springs of daylight, and various other kinds of blue springs.


    And within such a domain, a single being sat at the center of everything, watching as countless people enjoyed themselves. Countless cities containing millions of people each, various tribes of nature loving races.


    "How beautiful." The being spoke, being a giant made out of sand. Its figure so vast, it had forests, juggles, ins, wends and other natural features of a world incorporated into it.


    A being resemnt to a living, a being capable of being the personification of one!!


    Such a being thought, smiling in content. It''s been hundreds of thousands of years since it was born, and hundreds of thousands of years since it watched over this Realm.


    A sub realm created by the Creator Goddess of Terra, a sub realm hidden within the folds of Terra''s space, yet not one bit lesser in authority than the lower realms like Hell or Heaven.


    And while it was situated at the center of this realm, it was not the highest power, nor was it close to that. For, there were other countless Gods, and each, of varying levels of power too.


    Yet for now, it would be the main character of the day, because it felt its authority within one of the countless Realms outside, be stripped away from it. "How... strange."


    It thought, it''s thoughts traveling out to the soroundings as Divine prominence, yet there was no one to bask within it. "Another child... has taken a portion of my authority away from me... again."


    Yet it was not bothered. It did not even bother to verify which realm it was that it''s dungeon was stolen, nor did it verify who the thief was who stole it.


    After all, the Infinite Realms were not considered the greatest product of the Era of Infinity for nothing. For there were Infinite Universes, Infinite living beings, Infinite Realities, Infinite Possibilities and most importantly... Infinite Realms.


    "But unfortunately... such an Era ising to an end. And that makes one wonder, what kind of Era would be opened up this time? And what kind of genius would open it up?" It smiled even brighter, going to slumber once more.


    The rest, can happen as nature sees fit. Reality can progress however nature wants it to be. And if that means it''s authority would be snatched every single time, "Then, I shall let nature... take its course."

 Chapter 265 The Progressing Calamity

    ____________________________________


    DUNGEON TEMPLATE


    Name: Trials of Abominable Tribtions


    Dungeon Quality: A+


    Affinity(2): Abnormality, Lightning


    Mineral Qaulity: Rare+


    Resource Qaulity: Rare+


    Mystic Qaulity: Divine+


    Material Qaulity: Rare+


    Growth Qaulity: Divine


    [Grades: Rare, Rare+, Divine, Divine+, Supreme, Supreme+, Outer, Outer+, Outer++]


    Sess Rate: 7/10


    Difficulty Rate: 3/10


    Lowest Requirements: Initial Demigod


    Floor 1 -> 5: Initial Demigods ¡Á15


    Floor 6 -> 10: Mid Demigods ¡Á40


    Level 1 Guardian: Initial Minor Origin ¡Á1


    Rewards: Spirit Flora(¡Á5), Crystal Abomination(¡Á2), Elemental Law Frag(¡Á1)


    Floor 11 -> 15: Peak Demigods ¡Á65


    Floor 16 -> 20: Perfect Demigods ¡Á90


    Level 2 Guardian: Mid Minor Origin ¡Á1


    Rewards: Spirit Flora(¡Á10), Crystal Abomination(¡Á5), Elemental Law Frag(¡Á2), Reiki Shards(¡Á1)


    Floor 21 -> 25: Initial Minor Origins ¡Á10


    Floor 26 -> 30: Peak Minor Origins ¡Á20


    Level 3 Guardian: Initial Major Origin ¡Á1


    Rewards: Spirit Flora(¡Á55), Crystal Abomination(¡Á10), Elemental Law Frag(¡Á5), Reiki Shards(¡Á2), Regional Core(¡Á1)


    ____________________________________


    "To be honest, I''m tired of living." Enigma said after looking at the renewed dungeon temte. His expression had no changes, he had a smile on his face, making it hard to tell that he was conflicted inside.


    ''What next? World Temte?'' Asked Abby as she saw the temte with him. As a former perfected Transcendental Goddess, and a Primal Goddess, she knew how dungeons worked. Hell they created such concepts!!


    And Enigma''s dungeon was just so-sopared to those from Transcendentals, who had a limit of 8 levels for their dungeons.


    But still, even then, there were no records of a deity owning a dungeon. Indeed, Enigma was still a rank 4 genuine true god, yet he had a dungeon beyond even a peak Origin God.


    "He has a lot of True Laws, and added together, his body has the same baptism ofws like any other growing Cosmological God. But since this dungeon is made out of two of such Laws, which add up to only 10%, then¡ª"


    ''It can be considered a peak Origin dungeon. I see.'' She already knew that, it was just that, he was not yet a god!! Why did he have so manyws within him... it doesn''t make sense!! Nine should be the limit for even the talented Gods!!


    Sure, she knew he was the Reincarnation of the God of Fate of old, that can be seen from his High attainments of Fate. But... even he, only had around Nine Laws back then. Hell even for them, it was hard to attain that number.


    "Wait, you two, are you saying that a god with twows can be considered a perfected minor god as long as bothws are at 5% attainment, adding up to 10%?" Enigma asked with a frown.


    "Indeed"


    ''Exactly.'' Abby and the system responded immediately without hesitation.


    "...In that case, I have thirty-three Laws, all almost at 25%, adding even my otherws, does that mean I''m way beyond Supreme being in terms ofw baptism?" He rubbed his chin as he thought about it.


    ''....''


    Abby didn''t respond. She had no clue about that, as no such being below the realm below a Cosmological God had that many Laws, for such gods, could rule almost all True Laws. It was just too broken.


    "Fortunately, no. The attainment ofws from 26% and above is only to allow the God to have control over the Laws of Reality they rule with other Gods their level"


    "Meaning that, your current Fate and Destiny have spread throughout the whole of Terra. And as long as you be a Main God, anyone... overally weaker than you will be under your leash as long as they also have the samews as you"


    "Overally?" He asked as the term was a bit too ambiguous. It could mean his realm strength, Stat strength,w strength or even all of thembined.


    "Yes, whatever you''re thinking"


    "Be serious."


    "Meaning that anyone who is weaker than you if you fight using all your strength, stats, traits andws will fall under that category. And as for skills, weapons and Mysteries, they don''t apply"


    "Well in that case, I''ll probably be unstoppable below the Supreme realm by then." Enigma thought with a smile, ''So, wait, if I manage to get myws to add up to 26%, what will happen by then?''


    ''Usually, people havews that are either rted or are derived from each other. When that happens and the firstw isprehended to 100%, I think the mainw will devour the others to form a Creator''s Rule...'' Abyy responded first.


    "...."


    The system''s silence affirmed her words. Enigma knew that they had more to say, they just didn''t say it out loud. Like, in his case, he had Affinity with almost all attributes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meaning that he had no mainw and was a strange abnormality. In his case, nobody knew whether thews will devour each other or they will stay the same until each isprehended to 100%, and bing an individual Creator Rule.


    "Well, things for the future will be left for until then. For now, why don''t we explore the dungeon now?" Enigma said out loud, catching little Jade''s attention.


    "Papa is going to the dungeon?! Can Jadee? Can Jadee?!" She ran over with little strides, her entire being burstling with positivity, far from matching Enigma''snguid vibe.


    "Hm, Jade can...e." He said, as he looked up and saw a being that looked to be around his middle-ages, descending from above. This person didn''t wear extravagant clothes, but his being exerted vast pressure.


    ''Bellum!!! What is that fool doing here?! He isn''t looking for me... is he?'' Abby eximed in fright, subconsciously trembling within his consciousness. This surprised Enigma, as Abby was usually silent and impassive.


    "Who is that man?" He asked in curiosity. He knew the person was probably an Ancient God as well, to be able to shake Abigail in her boots. Just that, was he the strongest, or the second strongest?


    ''Bellum, the sixth Rokushiki. Also known as this world''s tenth strongest being among the current gods of Terra. Though unlike the other nine, who are considered Supreme beings, he is not even a cosmological being.'' She borated.


    "That strong?" Enigma was surprised, he then looked up once again. Though the person seemed as if he appeared a few thousand miles from here, he was actually far away.


    "Now, do you still think you''re overpowered?"


    "I came to a conclusion that I''m not, a long time ago. Tough luck buddy." Enigma smiled at the system''s attempt to tease him. After all, he hade to reason with himself not too long ago, about his weakness... or rather, possible weakness.


    ''With Bellum here, the war between gods will only grow worse.'' Abbymented as her consciousness sat down atop a star within Enigma''s vast consciousness.


    "Why do you say so? This world is so big, you rarely meet a god even after they invaded."


    "Maybe because you''re in the wild?"


    "...."


    ''No, there are hundreds of Gods within the Terra only. And each one can have vessel gods, who are demigods with the ability to manipte part of their god''sw.


    ''Transcendentals can also have as many as five vessel gods, and there are tens of them. Added together, how many gods do you think they are? If one vessel god can be considered to be a Universal threat at minimum.'' She borated sternly.


    "Universal at minimum?" This was the first time he had such a term within this ce. He was also unaware that the gods had a rating of how threatful they were to the Infinite Realms.


    ''It means one vessel god can affect an entire Universe, or multiple Universes at most, depending on how strong their God is.'' She said.


    "How strong is the God Realm to be able to sustain all these beings? That''s a minimum of thousands of Universal beings" Enigma wondered. The middle-aged man''s figure had long disappeared, by now.


    ''...I''m not sure, maybe the God Realm can be considered a gxy, or a pseudo-gxy by itself in size alone, but it is a construct Transcendent of entire Realities in nature.'' She responded after a moment of brief thought.


    "It doesn''t evene close, but not far off either"


    The system also added.


    ''Anyway, Bellum is a major ragnarok, his descent will cause the death of many gods and lives.'' Abby hurriedly said, alerting Enigma of the danger that wasing.


    "He''s that strong?" Enigma felt a sense of deja vu. Not like he experienced anything simr, but this feeling was close to deja vu. ''Could this... be the entrance of my misfortune?''


    ''No, it''s an effect of his being. With his descent, Fate will be forced to create a scenario where gods constantly fight, mortals defy gods, and beasts go on a rampage. It''s like he is forcefully summoning a ragnarok by his mere presence alone.'' Abby gently, yet hurriedly exined.


    "Strange..." Enigma checked his Temte and showed a frown. He knew he saw that word somewhere. "Oh, yes. I seem to have a simr Divinity on me." He said in realization.


    ''....''


    "...."


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, as the chaos and disorder of the God Realm escted, as Enigma was learning more about Bellum, and as Su Han tried his best to fight against Bellum, as Allen hid away at the edge of the Realm from his own troubles.


    High up above the clouds, a young man around his twenties stood within a long line, along with hundreds of other workers like him. Before them stood a young girl, who seemed to be an intellectual beauty.


    "It''s a good thing that I''ve gathered this much. As you all know, or will know, most of the gods have gone down and there is nothing but chaos down there. Like really, there''s a lot of chaos." She said sternly, and added.


    "Being as weak as you are, you will only die if you follow after them. But... If you really want to go down and fight, I can send you to another ce instead, where you can gather Providence instead." She paused and looked around, finding as everyone was staring at her intently.


    "I will send you all to the mortal world, and once you''re there, I want you to feed the clouds with these blood, and forcefully trigger the beginning of the second cmity."


    "Remember, once there, spread the will of your gods. This way, you might promote them even further and they might Breakthrough in strength, giving you a chance to be vessel gods as well. Powerful ones at that."


    "Maybe, some of you might be lucky to inherit their Divinity once they fall. Now go, spread the blood of gods throughout the vast Mortal world, and trigger the Tectonic gathering of all continents into cardinals."


    "Those with higher merits... can directly be Origin gods, that much, I promise you. Now go, your future is limitless. Grasp it by force and change it now." She ended there, with still with a stern expression.


    "Whooooaaaa!!!"


    All the demigods and other lower Deities shouted in enthusiasm and vigoration as they each tookrge droplets of gathered blood and went through a portal.


    All of them left just like that, leaving only one young man, the young man who was around his twenties. He looked at the beauty and took a deep breath in.


    "Great Lady, Goddess of Knowledge and Wisdom, this lowly one would like to ept you as his Goddess!!!" He reverently knelt down and said each word without hesitation, unfortunately, he was met with disappointment.


    "Great Lady, Goddess of Knowledge and Wisdom, this lowly one would like to ept you as his Goddess!!!" He reverently knelt down and said each word without hesitation, unfortunately, he was met with disappointment.


    "...Unfortunately I cannot do that. Young man, what is your name?" The goddess covered in Divine Aura, her face cloaked, snd her beauty magnified asked in a gentle tone.


    "My name is Rey." Though he sounded disappointed, the young man still responded without hesitation. Despite being unsure if the Goddess could tell through his lies.


    The goddess felt bad, and slightly patted his head. "My name is Scien, Goddess of Wisdom and Knowledge, as you seem to know. Go, spread my name, if I''m satisfied, I''ll ept you."


    "Thank you, mydy!!! May your glory spread throughout the stars." He said with another bow, causing the youngdy, Scien to be flustered. "Hurry hurry, go on."


    "Yes mydy." The young man took his share of blood, the only one remaining and left. And as he was entering the portal, a chiming notification rang in his ears.

 Chapter 266 Current States Of Affirs

    [Ting!!]


    [You have triggered a divine mission. Along with your sub-mission from the Enigmatic Administrator, you are to spread the droplet of blood through the Green Continent]


    [If sessful, you may gain favorable rewards]


    ''...Green Continent? What''s so special about that ce?'' Reynolds wondered out loud, as his disguised face reverted to his original face. Though he still looked around twenty.


    Four years had gone by after all.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    As Renolds left the God Realm, towards the vast Middle Realm that contained a multitude of Continents that each held Trillions of lives within, Scien, the Lord Goddess of Wisdom and Knowledge... disappeared from the tform where she stood.


    It was the exact tform where she gathered the Golden Blood of Gods, which was like a pure golden river, containing starlight and majesty within it.


    She had collected enough blood to fill up entire Star Systems, Golden Rivers of Blood that by itself, rivaled Constructs that spanned for hundreds of billions of miles, to a light years at most.


    And it had to be known, that a mere diluted drip of blood could still make a mortal Unrivaled against those of the same realm, let alone such a grand Sea of Divine Blood.


    Yet all of it, was going to be sacrificed towards the Middle Realm. Blood that could mutate beings and objects, was going to be used on an entire construct Transcendent of Universes and Cosmos, possibly a Reality as well.


    And the one to take charge of such an important mission, was currently, once-again, feeding her respected idol with grapes and other fruits that shone with ste luster. Fruits raised by an Outer Goddess responsible in farming and caretaking.


    "So far, big sister, tens of Gods have died. A few Major Gods being included within the ratio, as we can be sure to produce Transcendent effects as well... Well, not really, but the chances are very high..."


    Scien said respectfully, as her hands did not falter and continued feeding Veritas professionally. But hertter words were not confident at all, as she was not too sure.


    Lesser Divine Blood of Demigods and Origin Gods might not be that unique, either than mutating, evolving or advancing objects and beings... but Greater Divine Blood was a different matter altogether.


    It was the Blood of beings termed as "Transcendentals", "Cosmic" and "Cosmological". Being influenced by such Divine Blood, could allow one to do many great things.


    Transcending one''s self, or their limitations could be possibly. Mortals could literally transcend their Mortal limits, and do the impossible... such as challenging the Deifics and the Divines!!


    Or maybe, they could be lucky and be cosmological affinity and powers, such as powers that innately affect extraterrestrial bodies likes and ckholes.


    Some could even wield a bit of Cosmic Forces, that was a power special within Realities, allowing one to gain Reality Altering abilities to a greater extent.


    Mind you, this was not normal for Mortals, nor Deities. Even if they did be transcendental beings as well, altering Reality was not as easy as Gods themselves made it to be.


    As for Supreme Divine Blood, it was apletely different matter. Now back to the topic, Scien, and possibly most Gods from the God Realm, Hell, Heaven, Spiritus, and even the Abyss wished that the Middle Realm could transcend itself.


    So that maybe, instead of only Demigods, even Minor Gods could possibly descend as well, and soon. The chances were low, but still there. And they were all looking forward to it.


    "Oh? Is that so? Update me on which Gods have fallen, and why they chose to let them die..." Veritas curledfortably within her sofa as she spoke, disying her magnificent figure that stood at the peak, even above Supreme Beauty.


    She only wore a simple long sleeved t-shirt, that was barely buttoned up, partially revealing her seductive charm, as if a high-end cleavage. And below, it was as if she wore nothing.


    The t-shirt was long enough to reach down below her rear, barely hiding away the top-ss swimsuit she was wearing beneath. And Scien, did not seem to mind.


    Or rather, the amount of Will she was using to act like she did not mind, was quite Immeasurable. She was going through a lot from just this meeting.


    "Ehem, there are over twenty Gods that have died. The ordinary ones that were not special include the Minor Goddess of Purity, Minor Goddess of Determination, Major Goddess of Illusions,


    "The Minor God of Histories... but it''s strange, as from my knowledge, he waspletely safe and off the list. It seems someone intentionally moved the strings of Fate to cause his death."


    She worked out terrifying words, of beings capable of influencing entire Multiverses and Hyperverses dying. And worst part, their death was nned beforehand, as if they were mere pawns on a chess board.


    They were judged to die by their own superiors, as ording to her own words, they were just ordinary fellows that had no role to y in theing chess board!!


    Not even pawns.


    "...."


    Veritas listened on as she did notment, opting to just enjoy the services while being fed grapes and other divine enhanced fruits, that had divine epitome taste, beyond any mortal''s wildest dreams.


    "The other one is the Destiny Guider, another Major God, who was not supposed to die. Her death was mysterious, as nobody knew that she would die just like that. Not even herself, nor did the Destiny Law she served."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I feel like the strings of Fate, but not only just Fate, of Destiny as well, were forcefully manipted. It''s as if a master of Destiny and Fate at the Cosmological level was involved in thus entire matter."


    She frowned slightly, but did not stop from continuing her words, words that could literally shake the souls of Deities and Lesser Divinities alike.


    "With her death, the Destinies of all Mortals and Deities are shambled up. Along with the death of the Path Forger, yet another Major God, their paths and destinations are being mixed up and in shambles."


    "Those Destined for sess are suddenly failing, those Destined for death are suddenly living, those Destined for suffering... things like that, I believe big sister understands, but they still have not yet brought disasters."


    "As tragedies do ur on a normal time period. But the death of the Master of Disasters, a Minor God, has only enhanced that to a chaotic level as the Mortal worlds are now inplete, and utter chaos."


    "The Minor God of Bnce also had to die, resulting in the bnce to also falter. There is literally too much chaos, with the signs of peace, order or even hope to bnce out the chaos... being null.


    "...they, havepletely nned out how this second Cataclysm will appear. Along with the Divine Blood Providence rain, many people, even those with previously poor Destinies and talents not worth mentioning, will rise."


    She ended there, as she looked up at the bored Veritas. And Veritas herself was not bored due to listening, but due to the content itself, as she felt disdain from everything currently urring.


    And Scien ignored that, she continued her report diligently, "These are the Gods from the light faction, where seven were Minor Gods, and three were unfortunately Major Gods."


    "There is still the dark faction, the neutral faction that did not lose a single God, and the monster faction that only lost a handful of them. Should I... continue?" She asked, afraid that Veritas might have lost interest mid way.


    They had been together for ages by now, and Scien knew Veritas in and out. But sometimes, the same person she thought shepletely knew, would literally act different.


    Like a different being, and it was not just one being temperamental. But it was also not something she could not bare, or control. At least, for now, she was used to Veritas boundless Mysteries and her way of doing things that defy the norm.


    "Hm."


    Veritas herself also nodded to affirm Scien''s words, contradicting her bored expression. She seemed bored, yet at the same time interested in the names of the Gods that currently fell.


    Her current Realm of power, as a mere Major Goddess acting as a Supreme Goddess, was not enough to cover up everything. Especially if the Realm Will would go against her own Will.


    "Thank you." Scien was touched by Veritas'' concern for her. She knew, or rather thought that Veritas was only listening because of her. Thus why she felt touched... and she was not wrong, nor was she right.


    But she came to realize that she was attracting Veritas'' attention to herself, which caused her to shy away like a junior before their senior, and resume her report.


    "The... The dark faction lost the Minor God of Thieves, The Absorption, Minor God of Curses, Nuclear King, God of Berserkers, Feral God and the God of Torment, as well as the Major God of Inevitability and the Major God of Banishment."


    "The death of the Feral Minor God and the God of Banishment has led to the release of powerful and ancient monsters that roam the Middle Realm, as well as demons that were sealed under the Endless Seas as well."


    "Though their strongest is only a Deity King or Ancient Deity at most, they are still beasts, monsters and demons that were born during ancient times, and could be the disaster of entire Universes if not resolved."


    "And with the God of Inevitability, the mortal''s downfall, was inevitable. The amount of mortals that will die will be a lot, but also those that will rise will also climb up the roof."


    "This power affects all actions that are made with enough determination, as the owner-less Laws of Inevitability and Determination have cooperated. Making things made with a certain level of determination inevitable, like some sort of counterfeit Destiny... mortals are rewriting their own lives, as we currently speak. And this... might anger the gods and deities."


    "...."


    Veritas listened on without saying anything, wondering why the God of Chaos and the God of Order were still alive, if they truly wished to cause great amount of damage.


    But Scien disrupted those thoughts, moving on with her report, which she got a bit too absorbed into the more she spoke. She seemed to be able to see through the n of the Rokushiki.


    "Still continuing. The Monster faction lost the Minor God of Fear, whose death has resulted into the outbreaks of innate fear everywhere. Morality has decreased greatly, as well as the fighting power of most regions.


    "Minor God of gue and the Gaurdian of Hell. Demons are Hoarding the Middle Realm as we speak, and causing great disasters. And worst part, they are not restricted at all, by the extent at which they can conquer.


    "Then there is gue, and the fact that fear is umting so much, that it''s about to be personified into a God once again, but a much more powerful one than before."


    "In fact, I think that the God of Fears did not die, and just fused his main Will with the Law of Fear, attempting to create a Concept of Fear, which he will be reborn as, thus bing a Conceptual being... and bing Cosmological."


    "There are also the Minor Gods of Peace, whose death has resulted in the shattering of the very concept of Peace within the Middle Realm, closing up any holes of hope left for them."


    "Minor God of Murder, whose death really does not add up much insult to the current suffering mortals. In fact, I feel like this God is like the God of Fear, trying to evolve Murder into ughter, then conceptualize it and be Cosmological."


    "Minor God of Courage and Minor God of Shapeshifting. Whom I believe died unfortunately, as Bellum killed them for no apparent reason either than them being too weak to him."


    "What a brute. All that totalling to twenty-six Gods, Minor and Major, with no High Gods or Greater Divinities dying at the moment. That is all the Gods that have currently died, as the neutral Gods have yet to be touched as well."

 Chapter 267 Fusing Realms, Entrance Of Ragnarok III

    God Realm, Radiant Divine Empire


    Radiant Divine City, Throne Room


    The Radiant King sat on his throne, he still stood as majestic and tall as before. His mane like golden hair and beard made him look manly, while his cold blue eyes made him look powerful.


    He had returned from his trip not too long ago, and just as he left, his return did not alert anyone within the whole Realm. Only a few of his siblings would know otherwise.


    Before him, a figure stood there. It was a man with half the size of the Radiant King, he stood at almost 2 meters tall, his build was slim and muscr.


    He also had a pair of blue eyes, as well as long white hair. Hisplexion was smooth and fair, rivaling that of a women''s. His facial features were gentle and solemn.


    The most iconic feature on him would be the six pairs of wings behind him, the radiant halo above his head as well as the immense holy power sorounding his body.


    "Brother, how long has it been, a millenia or ten of them?" The angel-like man said as he smiled at the stern Radiant King. His smile was gentle and soothing, enough to calm seas and dissipate storms.


    "I still find it hard toprehend why mother made you the Ruler of Heaven." Radiant King let out a profound sigh as he said. His powerful mountain-like three meter body exuding pressure.


    "It''s not like I wanted any of this to begin with brother, believe me. Anyhow, how have you been all these years, elder brother?" The slim man, Ruler of Heaven, smiled amicably and inquired with a bit of curiosity.


    "Are you still here to seek refuge from me?" The Radiant King profoundly asked instead of answering the question. Asking a question that he was more than used to hearing.


    "Hahaha, you know me well." The Ruler of Heaven did not disagree or agree to that statement. Instead, he said, "Brother, this time, I have a good reason toe here. It''s not because I''m avoiding our little sister, who for some reason, is obsessed with having kidnapping my children... if not killing me."


    "Ahem, but today, it''s our eldest sister. And we all know how elder sister is, given the chance, she will kill any of us if we don''t huddle up and stay together. That''s why, I was thinking, how about we fuse Heaven and the God Realm to match the Abyss?" He concluded with a beautiful smile.


    "...Fusing Realms? Are you trying to kill everyone within both Realms?" The Radiant King frowned slightly, his body oozing out golden menacing aura, that manifested powerful and majestic lions that seemed capable to destroy Realities with a single roar.


    "Look, I got this." The Ruler of Heaven did not mind the pressure, his holy aura cancelled it out naturally. Both of them were Supreme Beings. He also ignored the hypocrisy within his elder brother''s words.


    He then took out a piece of golden crystal.


    "An Origin Fragment?" Radiant King frowned even more as he saw the ancient resource that could be said to be as old as the whole of Terra, if not older.


    Origin Crystals are energy from the age of old, a sort of Primordial Essence, that had managed to crystallize into a physical shape. They looked almost identical to Divine Crystals from gods.


    Rumor had it that Origin Crystals could literally do anything, as they are considered the source of all things, the All-Source for short. As long as one put their will within, anything can ur.


    Best part, it waspatible with the Greater Worlds, as they both predate Creation. One could imagine what the Ruler of Heaven had in mind, with such a treasure in his hands.


    "Indeed, with this, both Realms can just melt into each other, not affecting everything and everyone at once... At most, only 20% of both Realms will be lost, but the bigger picture brother, the bigger picture is that we won''t die." The Ruler of Heaven said.


    He knew that he sounded selfish, but who wasn''t? Just because he was the Purest angel of Terra, he wasn''t allowed to be selfish? Bullshit, Angels also have the right to be selfish... they are not perfect beings, after all!!


    "You''re quite selfish despite being a pure angel." Radiant King said what was within his mind, as if reading the thoughts of his younger brother, the Ruler of Heaven.


    "What are you talking about? My death means the death of all angels. As long as I live, my children will live, as for the mortals and gods, truthfully, I''m just an angel, why should I care?" The Ruler of Heaven shrugged his shoulders.


    This was what he genuinely thought.


    "...."


    Unfortunately, as he saw that the Radiant King wasn''t happy, he added to his previous words, "But of course I''ll care, because they are elder brother''s people."


    "...Quite the hateful brat." Radiant King sighed along with those words. He seemed to have aged by a few millenia with that sigh alone, as it oozed out ancientness and profundity.


    "I''m just only trying to survive. I mean... both our only sisters see me as nothing but a nuisance. Cut me some ck." The Ruler of Heavenined, even the Radiant King could understand where he wasing from.


    Queen of Hell was around the same strength as the Ruler of Heaven. But Radiant King and Gloom King were stronger than the former two, even when they fight individually against the former two together, three, including the Spirit Queen, he would still win.


    Then the Abyssal Monarch was stronger than them both,bined. Hell she was way stronger than all five of thembined, even when they absorbed the power of the Realms they rule.


    Andstly, the Prosecutor of Purgatory was stronger than the Abyssal Monarch. Just a clone formed from his heart, beat the living hell out of her, chasing her all the way to her Realm, where she won using Realm Force.


    This was all included within the early myth of Terra, not something that the beings of this generation know about. It was all myth... as of yet though.


    "...Fine then. Do as you please." The Radiant King sighed helplessly. Even his twin brother was missing, and he probably did all of this on purpose.


    "Thank you brother, I promise I''ll send my children to try and help you through this minor ragnarok." Ruler of Heaven happily added as his wings glowed brightly in excitement.


    "Don''t try so hard. It''s all part of destiny." The Radiant King added wearily, as his presence slightly dimmed down. He closed his eyes along with the dimming presence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...Sure." Ruler of Heaven said with a bit of confusion. But he didnt stay any longer, he spread his wings and burst off with vast speed, at most he was traveling at a speed trillions of times beyond light.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Abyss Realm, Eternal Dark Empire


    Deep City, Queen''s Personal Room


    At the same time, when Ruler of Heaven left the God Realm, the screen of light projecting his being slowly shattered into specks of light everywhere.


    A beautiful woman around her mid thirties was lying on arge bed,rge enough to fit an entire family of ten, with enough space for everyone to have their own zone.


    She had long ck hair, slick and smooth like a waterfall, sprawled all over the bed. Her paleplexion went well with her ck hair, and purple eyes.


    Her figure was slim and tall, her proportions abundant and plentiful. Her curves were pretty wide dnd her bosom was just perfect, her figure was epitome.


    "Those little guys are already nning to gang up on me? How unfair, how can two grown up men do such a thing to their elder sister. I did promise to eat them up when given a chance, and I''ll do it."


    "But how can they be so cruel? I''m their sister for crying out loud, they should at least let me know if they are going to increase the difficulty for me." Sheined in a gentle, yet cold tone that was Soul Shattering.


    "...."


    A beauty around herte twenties stood not far away, no crash that, she stood as far away as possible from the dark beauty. ''Big sister, what difficulty? What fairness? You''re freaking overpoweredpared to us!!''


    Despite her internal curses, she didn''t say anything externally. She had long ck and red hair, a slightly paleplexion along with vibrant orange pupils.


    Her figure was shorter than the dark beauty, but her figure was also abundant. She also had sharp and cute teeth, seemingly like decoratives, but were actually really potent.


    A pair of long twirled goat-like horns on her head, and six pairs of ck leather wings behind her back. She was the Queen of Hell, while the other beauty was the Abyssal Monarch.


    "Yes big sister, they are not fair." She instead responded as such, obediently nodding her head without a change of her expression, while choosing the side that would determine her life and death.


    "Isn''t that right? That''s why I like you so much little Hell. Unfortunately, it''s hard to fight the temptation to just swallow you whole sometimes." The Abyssal Monarch said in anguid manner.


    "...."


    But those words got the Queen of Hell trembling within her boots. She knew how terrifying it was to be eaten, she experienced it a couple of times, everyone except the oldest experienced it at least once.


    "...By the way, little Hell, since they are nning to fuse their Realms, why don''t we do the same on our side?" She asked with a light smile, almost scaring the Queen of Hell to be unconscious.


    "Forget it, your opinion doesn''t matter. Luu, what do you think?" She turned to the dark haired beauty who sat crossed legged on the same bed, but around the edge of it.


    She had epitome beauty as well, beauty that rivaled that of a Supreme Goddess. Her hair was dark, slick and smooth like that of the Abyssal Monarch. Theirplexion were also the same, as well as their eyes.


    Their figures almost, also looked the same. The young girl had a tear-like ck droplet on her forehead, making her look the more attractive. Indeed, this was Louise, Enigma''s fiancee.


    "...."


    Louise, who was abducted by the Abyssal Monarch, and forced to be her Sessor did not say anything and ignored this Master of hers, who was also her Sessor... well, the Sessor of her Origin counterpart.


    As for their meeting? Her search was going smooth, but unfortunately, they met the Queen of Hell after escaping the Abyssal Guards, who easily defeated them without much of an effort and brought them here as a gift.


    She expected them to be fed on, but the Abyssal Queen immediately fell for Louise. She loved Louise so much so that, she took an older version form of Louise.


    She imed that Louise closely resembled her long dead master, whom she never met face to face, and would like to take her in as a Sessor.


    Along with her daughter, Noctis, to be her grand Sessor. As of now, nobody in the Abyss didn''t know of them, the sessor of the Abyss and the the Monarch''s little princess.


    "Dearest?" The Abyssal Monarch affectionately called out to Louise once more, but still got ignored. But the scene that the Queen of Hell expected still didn''t ur.


    The Abyssal Monarch just smiled at Louise and let her be. Indeed, she was spoiling the youngdy too much, in fact, everything within the Empire already belonged to Louise by this point.


    The Abyssal Monarch was only waiting for Louise to grow strong so that she could inherit everything of hers. Then after Louise, she would nurture little Noctis.


    Little Noctis also took a form simr to Louise, just more like a child version of hers. She was also more brazen and demanding than Louise, in fact, her personality was temperamental just like the Abyssal Monarch.


    "You know what, little Hell, just fuse both ces. I don''t care about the death rate that urs." She ended up deciding onto that with a smile. The Queen of Hell doubted whether she was really happy or not, but she genuinely was.


    "Yes... big sister." She could only say this as a response, afraid that she would recieve the blunt of the Monarch''s wrath.

 Chapter 268 Transcendent God, Entrance Of Ragnarok IV

    World of Terra, God Realm


    Monster Domain, Castle of Blood


    "What is the meaning of this?" A man in his early twenties shattered the wine ss in his hand in anger. Around him were three beauties, as well as five young individuals.


    The three beauties were of course his wives, while the five young individuals were his children. They were supposed to be six, but unfortunately one died not too long ago, angering the Blood God.


    "Husband, calm down. I-I think there is a better exnation for this." One of the three beauties tried to calm down the young man in his early twenties with her soothing voice.


    She had long blonde hair, Western features and top ss figure. Though not at the level of Louise or the Abyssal Monarch, she was still a beauty to most others.


    "An exnation? Out with it, I''m curious what that whore of a brain of yours cane up with!!" The man roared at her with anger, causing her to shy back.


    The words affected her quite badly, but she didn''t fight back or say anything. She obediently pulled back and lowered her head.


    "Enough, Alton!!! You can''t shout at her like that!!!" Another beauty, a dark haired beauty with a paleplexion and a top ss figure as well, stood before the blonde beauty and resisted the young man.


    "Or what Altria?! Huh?!" The young man roared at her as well, standing up from his chair, and bearing his fangs at her. Both their eyes had turned red, as if ready to fight at any moment. "You''re not the one that lost their son!!!" He added.


    "Don''t test me, Alton. I''m not your fucken dog!!!" Despite being a vampire born out of him, the woman called Altria seemed to have enough pride to go against him.


    His oppression, his re or his might didn''t make her falter at all. Though she would lose 10/10 within a fight, that didn''t mean that she would be obedient.


    "ATRIIIAAAA!!!" The young man was about topletely burst out in rage and attack her. But the third woman, who had a pure whiteplexion, white hair and wore white clothes opened her eyes and looked at him.


    Just that re alone cooled him down. "Tch, Altria, my room, tonight."


    "As if. You should go fuck yourself, you slut, manwhore, son of a bitch, you ass hole." Altria spat towards the side and insulted him continously without a hint of fear or hesitation at all.


    "Al...tria..." Alton red back at her, his chest puffing up and down in rage, but he still did not attack. The woman in white was a spokesperson of one of the Rokushiki after all, and even as a Transcendental god, he was nothing importantpared to her.


    "You know what, why don''t you go and investigate what happened to Dame?" He calmed himself down and sat on the main chair, looking at Altria resentfully.


    "...Why me?" Altria frowned and was thinking about finding an excuse out of this. Though she disrespected him, she was weaker and was still of a lower hierarchy, plus, his wife and bloodline member.


    "You''re the strongest out of everyone except me and Beatrice. The God Realm is now dangerous and filled with gods everywhere, wouldn''t it be a pity if more of my children died?"


    "Especially... if said child is also yours." He smiled maliciously at her, causing her frown to grow even more unsightly.


    "And of course, I cannot go, I am the King of this ce, my death means your death. Beatrice also can''t go as she is my right hand man, that only leaves you and Mady."


    "Or, you prefer Mady to go herself? I don''t mind who goes between both of you whores. Losing you two won''t be dementrial to me or my children."


    "So the choice is yours Altria. Either you go, or Mady does, or Evan goes himself. I''m not going to force you sweetheart, just make your choice, Time is ticking though." The smile of his grew bolder and more demonic.


    "I-It''s fine, Altria-nee, I''ll go." The docile woman called Mady pulled the sleeves of Altria and said with a low voice, causing Altria to grit her teeth in anger and resentment.


    "Is that so? Altria, do you ept?" Alton curled his lips up and looked down on her.


    Altria was checkmated. Regardless of her choice, it would be her losing out and not him at all. For example, if she leaves, he''ll take out his rage on Mady and Evan.


    If she stays and Mady leaves, then nothing will happen to her, but Mady was weak, so weak that she would die the moment she went out. And the one who will be pained would be her.


    The same for her son-inw, Evan, if he left, then her daughter and grand daughter would lose their husband and father. Evan was also a strong assert for her.


    Within the monster circle of gods, there are fifteen Gods, out of the whole forty-four Abyssal Gods that stem from the Abyss, and each of these fifteen representing a monster race.


    Pity only eight are alive, as amongst the fifteen, seven had died due to the current spreading Ragnarok. And it just so happened that he, as the Blood Lord, the Vampire Prognitor, was one of them.


    These fifteen had vessel gods around Origin level with them. Evan and herself were one of those vessel gods under Alton, her being a perfect Origin vessel god.


    A Transcendental God could have around 46% to 70% Mastery of aw, and unlike Origins, they could increase thew they bestowed upon their vessel gods to increase their strength.


    Alton was a perfected Transcendental God. She, herself, had recieved 45% from him, giving her perfected High Origin prowess, while Mady, the new wife only had 25%, which gave her perfected Major Origin prowess.


    Beatrice was also a perfected High Goddess, whose process where stronger than Altria, as she was an original, instead of just a vessel goddess of another person.


    The children were all demigods, who were expected to be individual Origin Gods on their own in the future. Only Dame, the youngest and Favour was given yet another 10% by Beatrice to be a vessel God temporarily, so he could y outside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only to die the moment he descended. ''What a pathetic fool to go and die so soon of.'' was what his siblings thought of him at the moment.


    Luckily the remaining six children were all safe and sound, not far from breaking through. By then, maybe they could increase the number of gods within the vampire family.


    Aside from Alton of the Vampires, there was also Kama of the Werewolves, Diedrich of the Aboleths, Boer of the Bugbears, Faine of the Chimeras, Abbelice of the Lamia, Ernest of the Dragonoids and Gaby of the Goblins.


    Unfortunately Abbelice the Goddess of Anarchy, was missing since her parent, the Goddess of Discord and Abomination was schemed against and killed within the Empire. She was forcefully thrown down before the restriction was loosened.


    Her abilities and realm were decreased greatly to that of an Origin, then, the rest was unknown to the gods. Their eyes within the Empire were through their believers, and no believer saw what exactly happened to her.


    And neither do they know where Abbelice was, and none of them had the time to care about that right now.


    As of now, the number of Transcendental gods supporting monster races were five, because Abbelice was gone, the number was just five. As the seven Gods killed, were all of a Lesser Divinity.


    The Greater Monster Gods were quite strong after all, and the other factions could notpare. They easily stood their ground against their form of trouble that came.


    But still, the dark and light faction still had over thirty gods left, while the monster gods only had a few gods, not even numbering ten. The chances were leaning towards the former two.


    Back in the day, it was monsters verses humane and neutral. But now that the monsters were down to five, the humane and neutral side might take this chance to eliminate thempletely.


    They could never be sure.


    "I''ll go." Altria hissed through gritted teeth. Evan and Mady looked at her and didn''t say anything. Mady looked down in sadness, guilt and fear, while Evan clenched his fist.


    Altria did not waste any time and left after a small preparation. Nobody stopped her or said anything as she did so, niether did she herself say anything as she left.


    "Tsk, stupid bitch, I hope you die." Alton didn''t shy away from saying this out loud, disregarding Mady, Evan and Altria''s daughter, Eve. But niether of them fought back nor said anything.


    They were not like Altria. They were not that bold. They could not bare the Torments toe if they did disrespect a Transcendental God.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, within the same forest Enigma had temporarily taken over, two beings stood at the edge, looking at the entrance towards the forest, with intrigue, wonder and skepticism.


    On the left was a short beauty with a bountiful figure, her chest was packed and her figure was bust. She had gray hair and gray eyes, along with a grayish-paleplexion.


    There was a thick tail behind her that was swaggering left and right. Her head had two long horns piecing through the sky, as if wanting to Defy the Heavens.


    She was Neonate, the Transcendental Goddess of Space and the Mother of all Dragons.


    Besides her was arge man who stood at three meters tall. He had a bodypletely made out of nature, with moss growing from some parts of his body.


    He wore a cloakpletely made out of grass and his hair was like the crown of a tree, spread out on all sides like a hat, obscuring his facial features.


    He was Dui, the Transcendental God of Trees and Animals, as well as Father of all Dryads and Trees within the Mortal world.


    They both stood there and warily looked at the forest, no, they looked at the immense Reiki oozing out of the forest, that rivaled even that of God Lords that stood at the level of Rokushiki, possibly even surpassing them.


    "He really is here." Neonate said with a frown, her beautiful face seeming cute for a moment, Dui did not say anything, but tightened his fist and calmed his heart.


    These two were a pair of perfected and peak Transcendental gods, they were Gods of the Neutral Faction of The God Realm, which only had less than ten members... The rest up in Purgatory.


    They were likewise the only two Transcendental Gods of the Neutral Faction branch, making them seem like Pantheon rulers of multiple Gods and vessel Gods. But right now, they were careful about entering a small forest.


    "Not like standing here will get us anywhere. Let''s just go in and deal with this really fast, I''m sleepy." Neonate yawned and said, maybe she was trying to act tough or not, but she didn''t move even after saying that.


    "...."


    Dui still did not say anything. He only picked up Neonate without a word, causing her to let out a cute cry in surprise, before she stopped after being put on his shoulder.


    "You big fool, you should let me know first if you''re going to do something like that. Hmph, show some respect to your friends..." She pouted, but Dui did not say anything.


    He then kicked the floor lightly, sprinting towards the inner forest at vast speed. Exceeding the illusory speed of light despite his massive body, but it was still only at almost.


    The forest was notrge enough for him to use his full speed. If he did so, not even a second would go by before he went through the whole forest, back and forth.

 Chapter 269 A Realistic Dungeon, Entrance Of Ragnarok V

    Meanwhile, deep inside the forest, Enigma turned to look at the entrance of the forest. Jade saw that his attention was elsewhere and not on herself, which made her pout in dissatisfaction, "Papa..."


    "Yes yes honey, I know, father is sorry." He apologized and continued ying house with her and Hamura. Yup, a grown up man like him was ying house.


    Meanwhile, Teach stopped teaching the four leaders. And as if he recieved orders from Enigma, he turned to look at Zhou Mingye, Castitas and Kris with a smile, "You wanted to be gods as well, isn''t it? This is your chance."


    The three men stopped their small warm up and looked at each in excitement. They had been oppressed daily by Alfredo''s Divine Aura, especially since he did not bother trying to reign it in, they were tired and wanted ae back.


    Enigma had long given them Epics as well, but they never found a chance to awaken them like Alfredo did. Teach told them that near death experience was an important factor to awakening... Or so he guessed. He was not omniscient after all.


    "In that case, you guys go on, I''ll just go back to myb." Zhou Mingye said as he stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Hey, are you scared?" Castitas provoked with a smile, but Zhou Mingye did not fall for it and only released a hint of his aura, rivaling that of Alfredo''s as well.


    "...."


    "Impossible." Castitas was shocked, even Kris frowned a bit. Because Zhou Mingye had truly be a god, well an Immortal Sage to be precise... which was quite strong as well.


    "Don''t look at me like that, my Epic is rted to Alchemy. I managed to break-through by mistake... yes, by mistake, while I was studying the crystals that Lady Jade gave me." He shrugged his shoulders and flew up, his hands behind his back.


    As for his tone? It was condescending and too annoying for the two, who unfortunately had yet to unlock their own Epics. But he suddenly stopped and turned back, his eyes smiling at them with pride.


    "Oh, and you two... good luck." His words towards Kris and Castitas made them frown a bit, but their fighting spirits were triggered once more. Especially Castitas, who loved the challenge.


    Teach watched this from afar and wondered to himself, ''Should I tell them to give up? ording to the main body, the opponent''s are way above any strength they''ve met so far... or maybe I should not.''


    The duo left, entering the dungeon and being transported within apletely differentndscape of Nightmares and Horrors.


    The soroundings were damp, and the clouds dark. There were multiple hills and valleys everywhere, creating multiple blind spots, and many shadow zones.


    The rocks were also purple instead of the usual brown, and the grass a darker shade of purple. Everything just spelled out, Nightmare to them.


    "..."


    "..."


    The duo exchanged gazes, and pushed on ahead. They''ve seen quite a lot, and were not unnerved by their new environment. Instead, they only had their senses on full alert, because anything... could happen within a dungeon.


    Especially so, because this one, felt too much realistic. ''It''s like I''ve been transported into a God''s Realm. A God of Nightmare or of a simr authority.'' Thought Kris as he appraised his new environment.


    And he continued this appraisal, all the way until they found themselves standing before a jaggered hill, as if the vissitudes of life had released its stress upon it, and only it.


    And looking atop it, they found a creature that closely resembled an octopus. It had over sixteen tentacles sprouting out of its being, it''s body nonexistent, and the tentaclesing out of its round head.


    Each tentacle had multiple eyes on it, like the suction cups on ordinary octopuses. It''s head also had nothing but multiple mouths full of dded teeth and countless snake-like small tentacles as tongues.


    "...Do you, know what that is?"


    "No."


    The two demigods stood there bbergasted, and in disbelief. They had never seen anything this hideous before, nor did they ever dream of such creatures existing. Especially in their dungeon of earth and springs!!


    But despite that shock, they still had to fight. Whether they liked it, or not, they had to fight. And being the battle junkie he was, Castitas made due to charge up front first. "Alright!! In that case, you don''t mind if I... bashed it to meat paste, right?!"


    "Do your thing." Kris said, standing aside to watch instead. He also focused most on Castitas, in case the guy had his Breakthrough from this fight, zo that he could learn.


    Meanwhile, Castitas rushed towards the creature, using his Skills to boost his stats rushing over as a blur transcendent of light and its natural speed.


    Yet the moment he arrived before the hill, and prepared himself to jump at the creature, the creature, moving faster than him, used its tentacles to piece through the void and towards his head.


    ...!!!


    Castitas felt his senses cry out in rm, his body forcibly moving by itself, and using the gathered moment he wanted to force himself up with, and instead pushed himself aside.


    Boom!!!


    The tentacles pieced through the ground, missing their target. ''Gotcha!!'' Castitas thought, using this moment to push himself off the ground and towards the creature at instantaneous speed.


    His facial muscles subconsciously tightening, forming a daring smile on his face as he outstretched his hand to grab at the head of the demigod creature.


    ...!!!


    But right then, his senses kicked up once again, this time, far more louder than before. At the same time, all countless tentacles of the opponent stared directly at him, and directly at his soul!!


    They then gave out a light pink glow, which made his soul scream out in warning. ''Oh no..!!'' Yet his current posture was too ambiguous and too hard to change mid air. ''...I''ll die..!!'' He thought, his heart beat, unnaturally silent.


    The world froze from his perspective. Everything was moving at quite the slow pace, including his thoughts and reason. The only thing moving abnormally fast, was the blood running wild through his veins.


    It was moving so fast, it seemed absolutely inhuman,pleting countless cycles in just seconds. It moved so fast, it evaporated itself, creating a red cloak over his body... which also signaled the flow of time to continue.


    And when it did...<novelnext></novelnext>


    His outstretched hand, that was aimed at grasping the head of the creature, suddenly gripped at the void, as if grasping onto something solid, then using that one hand to pick himself up and propelled his body to jump over it tond far behind it.


    ...!!!


    The creature was shocked. Kris was shocked. And even he, himself, was shocked. ''What..? So fast?'' Thought Kris, already guessing that Castitas had awakened his Epic.


    And so did Castitas. "Hahaha, HAHAHAHA!!! I DID IT!! I DID IIIIIITTTT!!" Roared Castitas in wildughter and joy, his body growing quite big, ripping apart the clothes that he wore.


    The red blood cloak over his body, being absorbed into his being, changing hisplexion to beingpletely red. Including his pupils, which were an even darker shade of red than his body.


    "RRAAAGGHHHH...!!" And roared out even more, his physique nowpletely ripped. His muscles thicker than a grown man''s waist, pulsing with power. And his eyes, zing with madness.


    He then kicked off the ground with monstrous strength, shattering the surface. The creature also responded, shooting out purple sma beings out of its eyes, each one tearing through the void of space.


    Yet the purple beams did no damage whatsoever to Castitas. Instead, they fueled his rage, which only made him grow faster, stronger and madder than before.


    "RRAAAAGGHH...!!" He roared as a representation of his anger, his voice alone quaking the entire world, and spreading out fear towards his soroundings.


    And the creature, was also affected, which resulted in a slight dy of its movements. This led the red skinned Castitas to grasp it by its head from atop the hill, and flew with it towards the surface... smashing it down with all his might and power.


    "SUPER... SMASH..!!" He roared, smacking it down and shattering the whole surface of this entire, going so far as to even tear through the skies and the oceans.


    "...!!!"


    And the creature, on its dying bed, wiggled its tentacles in a desperate attempt to survive, acting one of its innate abilities and transporting this entire world into an... illusory domain filled up with golden sands.


    A Fragmented Dream World.


    A dimension of dreams of the current reality this creature resided within. It then used all its might, to call upon the dream forces, the dream powers and the rules of dreams to fight for it.


    Yet when it did so... the very rules andws of dreams, suddenly rejected it.


    ...!!!


    Stupefied, the creature felt an even higher authority of dreams bloom a small distance away, where most of the golden sand flew towards, to circte as a dreamy storm of Providence.


    "...."


    And at the center of it all, stood Kris, who''s entire body was swirling with dream essence and power. "My Epic... awakened as well? Just like that..?" He thought, in stupor as well.


    Meanwhile, without the power and backup of dreams, and this dimension, the red skinned Castitas ended up pummeling the creature into meat paste, punching, punching and punching even more.


    Each fist imbued with boundless rage. Each punch packed up with pure destructive force. As even when dead, the punching never stopped. Even when nothing of it was left, the punching still continued.


    "..."


    And it continued so, when countless illusory beings of various shapes and forms made out of golden sands appeared within the dimension itself. Yet even before them, the representation of ruthlessness never stopped.


    Until the red skinned Castitas fell down unconscious, his energy running low. His size reverting back to humanoid, with his previous forged muscles gone. His visage was all skin and bones.


    ...!!!


    [This...]


    [What is the meaning of this..?]


    [Where is the Lord of Dreams..?]


    [Was it... killed? Impossible!!]


    [Is it this entities..? If they can kill the lord of dreams, then what of we?]


    The various apparitions conversed. And through the dimension of dreams that Kris now temporarily ruled over due to his awakening, he knew that these creatures were various races proficient in dreams, including deities, demons and others.


    Yet the strongest of them, was the entity that Castitas killed, whom they considered, "The Lord of Dreams", a abominable creatire with quite the authority over dreams and dimensions. And now, they were fearful of him and Castitas because of killing it so easily, and quite fast.


    ''Strange... These creatures, are actually existing? This ce.... you say it''s a Reality? An actually, existing Reality?'' He thought, discussing with the dimension itself. And it obediently affirmed his doubts.


    Finding the whole situation behond his understanding, Kris flew towards Castitas, picked him up, and deactivated the ability of the creature that summoned this dream world, leaving behind the stupefied dream entities.


    They then reappeared within an empty void, one full of nothing but debris and extremelyrge remnants of the. "The... waspletely destroyed by this battle." He shook his head, and willed himself out of the dungeon.


    And to his surprise, he actually disappeared and reappeared back at the entrance in just seconds. "Congrattions, you two, you''ve both awakened your Epics far faster than I expected." And Teach weed them back with a smile as usual.


    "The Incredible Red Beast, and The Endless Dream. Nice Epics." He paused, but Kris had no time for that. He humbly lowered his head and said, "Lord, there... seems to be a problem with the dungeon this time around."


    "Oh?" Teach smiled in interest, being curious at what the newly formed dungeon would look like. "I''m listening." He said, and Kris beginning his entire report about the first floor.

 Chapter 270 Neutral Gods, Entrance Of Ragnarok VI

    Meanwhile, as all that took ce, the two Transcendental Gods found themselves at quite the predicament. A tough one at that.


    "Hey Dui, howe we haven''t seen anyone as of yet?" Neonate curiously looked around herself, watching the endless greenery everywhere, and inquired.


    Her inquiry was not baseless, they have walking in circles for a while now. A couple of minutes have gone by, and they still have yet to explore even a portion of this ce.


    It gave out the illusion that it was endless!!!


    Even with the speed of a Transcend God, that was a couple tens of light years at most every second, they found nothing as ofte. Even after going all out, and travelling for almost ten minutes, they found nothing.


    Not even a sign of any living being, as the only thing they saw for the tens of thousands of light years they traveled, was just endless greenery. As if a single scene was continuously being projected no matter the distance they travel.


    Not that the forest was toorge, they explored the whole forest a couple of times a long time ago, but still found no living beings nearby. Not even insects or the likes could be found anywhere.


    But even though it was 99% the same as before, they found it hard to believe that they could not explore the whole forest even after ten minutes of going all out!!


    It was too strange...


    Dui also realized that and came to a halt. Both of them looked around and still came to no avail, even Dui''s [Unity(trees)] was not helpful at all. A Skill that allowed him to be one with all Trees universally, and gain their perception and knowledge.


    "Good afternoon, is there anyway we can help you fellows?" Yet at this time, out of the blue, an idle voice drifted all around the ce, confusing the two gods of where the voice came from.


    The voice itself came as abrupt as a Thunder p, and it''s Origin was hard to decipher. Even Transcendentals such as themselves, who were Peak and Perfected respectfully... failed to perceive through the voice.


    ...!!!


    "Whose there?" Neonate questioned with a wary tone. Even someone like her, a perfected Transcendental God could not tell where the voice came from.


    And one had to know that the perception of Transcendentals at her level, could perceive even a Universe if they saw fit, seeing through everything within.


    Thus why she was quite wary and frightful, wondering if an Elder God, or at most, a God Lord was targeting them right at this moment. One cannot be sure, as Ragnarok was descending.


    "...."


    Dui was silent as always. But albeit, wary.


    "Ah...I''m sorry, you have been caught within my domain. By the way, what are gods of your level doing here? You''re scaring my child." The voice once again said, surprising both gods.


    The tone was quite calm and humble, not at all malicious. And their Divine sense did did alert them of any sort of danger even right now, which was why they were rather calm.


    Neonate, the talkative and vibrant among the two was curious, within her fear, she was still curious. Her attention was piqued and she asked, "Child?"


    "...."


    "Yes, Child, well, my daughter. Anyway, she kind of likes you two, so I''m not really sure if I want to fight you. Plus, I don''t think I can even fight you two. So, why are you here?" The voice responded casually, with no hostility.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both gods were surprised and speechless. They knew gods were strange, since they were gods themselves. But the way this person spoke, sounded as if he''d do anything for his daughter. Literally.


    "...."


    The voice seemed stumped by the god''s silence. It seemed like even he didn''t know what to do, but within the silence, a sweet yet childish cry rang within the ce, sounding impatient and needy.


    "...Papa, Jade wants a rock man too, rock man!!" It said, surprising the gods into silence once again, no, this time around they were both insulted to silence.


    "...."


    "...."


    But since it came from a child, they decided that they could let it pass. As neutral gods, they had the heart to let such small acts go unnoticed. Or else how would they have survived otherwise?


    "Isn''t Hamura good enough for you?" The young man''s voice sounded once again, as if he was reprimanding the young girl.


    "...Rock man..." The little girl muttered in a barely audible voice, as if she was close to tears. They could image her wronged expression just through her tone.


    "...Fine, I''ll make you a rock man someday." The man finally relented after a while, seemingly weary and helpless. The gods were still standing there in silence.


    ? "Jade loves papa so much!! Love you~ Love you~" The young girl sang in joy. Her joy was apparent through her tone, and the young man''s helplessness as well, "But you better behave yourself from now on."


    "Hm!!!" She replied.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Sorry about that, please don''t mind us. Now, where were we?" As if nothing had happened at all, the young man came back to the gods who were silent all along.


    This was what was called shameless. Or rather, if you were strong enough, you could do this without shame at all. This was the type of impression the two gods had at the moment.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The silence continued to stay the same for another minute or so. Through that time, nobody said a word at all, including the small girl with a sweet voice.


    "...You were just passing by, perhaps?" The young man inquired through the silence, awakening both gods from their shock and stupor.


    "S-Sorry about that..." Neonate apologized with an embarrassed expression. Dui also humbly lowered his head in apology. "No no, it''s fine." The young man said.


    "About your question, before we answer it, can we ask instead? Thank you, so, are you perhaps, the new God of Fate and Destiny?" She warily inquired with a bit of respect and shamelessnessced within her tone.


    "...I''m not really sure, but if there is no God of Fate in this world, then I probably am? After all, I do have a high Mastery over thew... I think?" Though he sounded unsure, he still responded half convinced.


    Neonate and Dui beamed in joy when they heard that. Without hesitation, she jumped down from Dui''s shoulder and hurriedly knelt down, Dui also knelt down besides her.


    "There is indeed no God of Fate. That means that you truly are the only God of Fate, Ruler of all Beginnings and End, Judge of Living Being''s Fate, Anchor of the Gods, the Embodiment of Neutrality!!!" She was so excited she seemed like a Fanatic believer at the moment.


    "...."


    Dui didn''t speak, but his posture radiated the same amount of energy as hers, seemingly excited and devout.


    "...I''m not really sure, I mean, I haven''t even heard more than half of those Divinities before. Are you sure you met the right person? Probably not, so why don''t you just go back?" The young man inquired, slightly shocked.


    "We are sure!!" Neonate responded with great enthusiasm, she then hurriedly added, "The records state that the God of Fate of a very old Age will be reincarnated, in this final Age of the Era of Infinity even!!"


    "His birth would be following the entrance of Ragnarok, the death of the Destiny Guider and the spreading of Chaos within the Mortal World. And it is as such!!"


    "...Are you sure it''s me? It could be another person though." He still sounded doubtful of their words even after all that. Who wouldn''t, when two perfected Transcendentals bowed before you with fanaticism.


    "Regardless of what, we pursue Neutrality, and would like to be taken under your wing, oh great Ruler of Fate, and the True Guider of Destiny." She said, almost causing the young man to choke in stupor.


    "....Fine fine, my daughter likes you anyway. I also don''t see why not." Along with the helplessness within the voice, space suddenly ruptured, twisting and turning, revealing a grand city of almost a billion residents.


    Before them, a young man with gray-white hair stood there. He looked handsome beyond belief, Far handsomepared to other Transcendentals they knew, possibly not even other Cosmic Gods couldpare.


    Besides him was beautiful small girl with silver-ck hair and emerald eyes. She looked so delicate to the point where she could stand out even within trillions of beings.


    Besides them stood a schrly young man with silver hair and a blue mage robe. His facial features and aura closely resembled the first young man, but albeit a few years younger.


    "I''m really sorry about this, I just had to do it." The first young man who seemed blind and sickly, yet still handsome beyond belief, smiled and apologized.


    "...."


    "...."


    The three people were of course Enigma, Jade and Teach respectively. And the ability he used was a Sub-Skill from the powerful Unique+ Skill Tree, ||EXISTENTIAL DOMINION||, termed [Realm Expansion].


    After Teach cleared the dungeon, he hade out with nine Divine scrolls, which were shared equally among himself, Enigma, Jade and the four leaders.


    Teach himself, and Enigma for some reason recieved two each. Enigma had used all three, including the previous one from Jade, to evolve [Perspective Maniption] to a Unique+ Skill, allowing Teach to have an easier time since he liked it very much.


    And due to this action, unfortunately, it had triggered a growth of morews and Skills that he was not nning on obtaining.


    It went like;


    "Your Extra Skill [Perspective Maniption] has evolved to the Unique+ Skill [Perspective Maniption]"


    "You have caught the interest of "Dreams", which has decided to reside in you. "Nightmare" has also decided to reside in you. You caught the attention of a newborn Reality"


    "You have obtained the following Laws of "Dreams", "Nightmares" and "Reality""


    "Congrattions on Taming both "Dreams" and "Nightmares". More Concepts and Aspects are gathering and have decided to watch you grow, waiting for the ripe moment (their turn)"


    "You have awakened the divine skills, "Oneiric Reality", "Boundary Lord(Dreams/Nightmares)", "Oneiric-potence", "Phobia-Initiated Counter", "Conceptual Immortality(Dreams/Nightmare)", "Dream/Nightmare Awareness", "Meta-Concept Maniption", "Omega Reality" and "Prime Source""


    "Your multiple consciousness have worked out the recieved Skills, and have sacrificed the following Divine Skills, along with multiple other ''useless'' Unique and Extra Skills; "Conceptual Immortality", "Dream/Nightmare Awareness", "Subj....."


    "You have obtained five "Skill Evolution" Divine chances"


    Yeah, something like that. And he was proud that he managed to bear everything without saying even a word orining one bit at all. He was maturing... Yes, he didn''tin, nor did he appreciate the sudden increase in strength.


    "So, how about we go in for a proper conversation?" Enigma proposed with a smile, Teach had already left with Jade in his arms, who obediently left with him.


    ~


    ~


    Inside a small, yetrge room, three people sat around each other and prepared to have a serious conversation. Three people whom could each be verified with grand status.


    One was the Mother of all dragons in Terra, Neonate, the other was the father of all trees of Terra, Dui. Thest person was the self-recognized God of Fate, Enigma.


    Yes, Enigma was not recognized as the God of Fate by the will of the God Realm. Even though he couldn''t gain faith due to not being prescribed on the Divine Board, he still ruled over the Fate of the realm.


    "First of all, I am the Transcendental Goddess of Space as well the Mother of all dragons of this world, Neonate." Neonate respectfully introduced herself. She didn''t forget to stand up amd lightly bowed her head.


    "This here is mypanion, Dui, the Transcendental God of Trees and Animals, as well as the father of all Dryads. He, unfortunately cannot speak, I apologize if that offends you." She lowered her head once again.

 Chapter 271 Bonds, Entrance Of Ragnarok VII

    Dui also stood up and humbly lowered his head alongside her. They seemed so sincere that, one would doubt they were truly Transcendental gods that ruled Ultimate Laws of the realm.


    "Please please, raise your heads, aren''t you supposed to be Transcendental gods?" Enigma was stumped by their behavior. It all began yesterday when he had a talk with them through the Illusion caused by his Skills.


    They were unexpectedly respectful for beings their level. At first, he thought they were scheming, but that didn''t seem to be the case at all... they were really genuinely respectful.


    "Impossible, we can never be so disrespectful before the reincarnation of the master of Fate himself. An entity of pure mystery." Neonate said strongly, without hesitation at all.


    "Hm!!" Dui finally let out his first word, which quite surprised Enigma by a lot. This showed how much belief they had on that statement... even though he knew they probably never met the so-called Master of Fate.


    Dui''s tone was also quite heavy yet harmonious, which made it soothing to the ears though. He could literally charm multiple women out there, with his voice alone.


    "I''m not... okay, fine, how are you so sure I am the reincarnation of that person?" Enigma skeptically inquired with a frown, having a sense of deja vu.


    He once asked someone such a question, and things... were getting a bit out of hand, ''I can''t really be what Abby said I am right? I mean, my status as an Ancient Origin was a lie!!''


    "You definitely are him!!" Neonate said strongly, Dui once again nodded his head with might. Neonate then calmed down and added, "ording to the Temte of Fate, Fate will not bow down to anyone but its master."


    Enigma still found it hard to believe. After all, as true gods, they could breech the rules of many Constructs. So whose to say that he didn''t break any of that so called Master of Fate''s rules?


    "Plus, even if you''re not him, as the God of Fate of this era, you are bound to be the Embodiment of Neutrality, along with Karma, Time, War and Fortune, so on and so on." She added.


    "Hm? Why do you think so? And Fortune is neutral?" Enigma asked in surprise. He wasn''t omniscient, and even if he was nigh-omniscient, it didn''t include all knowledge in the world.


    "Fate is a neutralponent, since it affects all lives, no, it affects even worlds and gxies. Just like Time and Karma, Fortune as well, has always been neutral since it involved both good and bad fortune." She said, as if unting her knowledge.


    She then added after a moment of silence, "Time affects everyone and everything, as it determines progress of existence itself. Fate is the deciding factor that creates a tform for Time to do its work."


    "Everything that happens, was all written by Fate. Meaning that Time progresses along the routes of Fate, be it past, present or future. Without Fate, Time will reach a dead point, where there will be no direction at all."


    "Past, present and future will mingle with each other. People will grow old today and young tomorrow, nts will die yesterday and sprout leaves today. But Fate also relies on time as well."


    She stopped to catch her breathe once again, and giving Enigma the chance to digest the information. "Without Time, people will never reach their Destined points in life written by Fate. Meaning that every action a person does, will determine their Fate."


    "That''s... new to me." Enigma nodded his head in understanding. He left like he got a bit closer to Fate and Destiny after hearing this. Which brought out the question, was he close to Allen, whom represented Time because of this?


    "So, what about the remaining three?" He did not dwell much on that question, and instead moved on. Doing so, would only burden him with more theories to verify.


    "They all have connections to one another. Fortune or Misfortune waits for a person at the end of their Destiny, decided by the Karma they had since birth till date, which was all written down by Fate, which Time will take you too." She said with pride, as if expecting a pat on her head or to be praised somehow.


    "...Thats amazing, you''re really knowledgeable. As expected of a dragoness." Enigma said, but he didn''t pat her head. Obedient or not, she was still a Transcendental Goddess.


    "Thank you for your praise!!!" She enthusiastically said with joy, her tail wagging side to side in excitement, which he did his best to ignore. But Jade didn''t. She watched with a starlight glow of intrigue within her eyes.


    "But, what about War?" Enigma ignored her tant joy and inquired. He was curious how War had anything to do with the previously mentioned above.


    "...I''m not sure either." She responded after a moment of hesitation, her head drooping down in sadness. War was not the only one, as there were more she was unaware of.


    "It''s fine." He smiled at her. At the end of the day, she was not omniscient as well. Anyway, to the main topic of the day, "So, what if I am what, or who you say I am. Let''s say I am then."


    "What does that have to do with you guys being here? Do you need my help?" He asked, afraid that they might forget why the came here in the first ce, and choose to stay.


    Both of them exchanged nces and then nodded with stern expressions. Neonate cleared her throat and seriously said, "In that case, we would like to take refugee¡ª"


    "I take back what I said, I am not who you think I am." Enigma cut her off with an expressionless face, devoid of any joy or anger, just in nothingness. Extreme pokerness.


    Don''t joke around, two Perfected Transcendental gods were seeking refuge from him, a mere Rank 4 Genuine True God, the equivalent of a Deity Lord. What could he do?


    "Ah?" Neonate was caught off guard, even Dui looked up at Enigma in shock, not expecting him to change sides so quickly.


    "No no no!! Wait, you misunderstand us." Neonate hurriedly stood up and tried to exin herself. She understood why Enigma immediately rejected them, and it made her even more happy.


    "Misunderstand? What misunderstanding? And why do you seem so happy about it?" Enigma was doubting these God''s mentality now. Maybe he should kick them out. Perhaps he should.


    "We are Devout believers of Neutrality. We promise not to bring any trouble for you, in fact, I swear that we will obey your orders as long as they are not to join either of the factions of other gods... unless you join them too." She said.


    Enigma still found it hard to believe that they''d go that far. Neonate could see that and frowned, "Sir, please believe us. We will even bring our children, our people, and choose to stay here with your people."


    "Fine fine fine, I get it. I''m not really sure though, I have to talk to my brothers about this." Enigma said, finding an excuse for himself. But on second thoughts, the idea wasn''t bad, "You know what, you guys should do that."


    "Hm?" Neonate was about to sit down with her drooped head, but after hearing his words, she looked up in shock, "You mean...!!?"


    "Yes yes, you can prepare to bring your people here. As long as you guys won''t bring me, or my own people any trouble, you can stay for however long you desire." He added.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We promise!! We swear!!" Neonate enthusiastically said, then turned to herpanion Dui, "Hurry hurry, go and take everyone. No, I''ll go, since I''m more proficient in the Space Law."


    She was the Transcendental Goddess of Space, the one with the highest authority of Space within Terra itself, excluding a few Supreme Divinities. She was more fluent for such a job.


    Meanwhile, on Enigma''s side, he was suddenly bombarded with a bunch of notifications that numbed his mind.


    "You have epted the Transcendental Goddess of Space. Her Destiny has changed. You have positively affected Fate of the world, and thus the World Will has rewarded you with a bit of Authority of Space through the effects of "Karmic Casualty" in your superior skill"


    "You have gained the R9-Vast Space Law Fragment"


    "You have epted the Transcendental God of Trees and Animals. His Destiny has changed. You have positively affected Fate of the world, and thus the World Will has rewarded you with a bit of Authority of Nature through the effects of "Karmic Casualty" in your superior skill"


    "You have gained the R9-Pure Nature Law Fragment"


    He really didn''t expect any of this would happen, in fact, he was against taking them in to begin with!! As for why did he change his mind? Because he wanted to try out the Pantheon Temte, not because of this!!


    Anyway, what''s done is done. At least, he didn''t directly recieve a Law, which came with its own Abilities. No way in hell would he stay calm after that... after all, he just got a few Abilities this morning by evolving an Extra Skill.


    "Hm? Dui right? Go, make yourself at home." Enigma said as he realized that Dui, the Transcendental God of Trees and Animals was still respectfully standing before him.


    "Hm." Dui nodded with a bow, then hurriedly left the ce. Unfortunately, he was intercepted by Jade, who ''forcefully'' took him to y with her instead. The little princess did as she pleased.


    ____________________________________


    TRUE PANTHEON TEMPLATE


    Pantheon Name: [Unnamed]


    Pantheon Status: Disorganized


    Pantheon Grade: Pseudo-Divine


    Pantheon Type: All-Round


    Pantheon Qaulity: medium


    Pantheon Growth: Decent (300 Deities/year)


    Pantheon Poption: 18 586 504 774


    Pantheon Attributes: Allen (Tribal & Ancient), Su Han (Beast & Cultivation), Cheryl (Holy & Cultivation), Enigma (Beast, Nature, Evil, Darkness, Light, Chaos, Death), Louise (Evil, Shadow, Darkness, Death)


    Rulers(2/2): [Anti-God of Divinity(Enigma)] [???(Louise)]


    Elder Ones(3/7): [???(Su Han)] [???(Allen)] [???(Cheryl)] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Pirs(5/21): [???(Jade)] [???(Noctis)] [???(Diey)] [???(Michu)] [???(Michelle)] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Primary Members(2/72): [Transcendental Goddess of Space(Neonate)] [Transcendental God of Trees and Animals(Dui)] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Secondary Members(0/108): [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]


    Pantheon Bonus: +900 [+0%(0 Origin Gods), +50%(2 Transcendental Gods), +150%(5 Young Godlins), +200%(5 Genuine True Gods), +500%(Enigma)]


    Faith Allocation: Equally among all members (????? each/month) [Note: This function is unavable until the Pantheon King returns to top conditions]


    Prayers: 128 354 (??? per annum)


    Territory: None


    Worlds: None


    ____________________________________


    "Not arge change, I see, but, there are now two extra Transcendental Gods. The Pantheon Bonus also increased." Enigma nodded and then closed the Temte.


    ''...I guess things are moving too fast huh, I''m already having Transcendental Gods at my side, willing to follow after me. Unfortunately...'' He sighed and looked up.


    ''If my misfortune is reallying, and should rival all my fortune, then... does it mean that it will be way above something a perfected Transcendental God could bare?''


    He thought with a weary sigh.

 Chapter 272 Brothers, Entrance Of Ragnarok VII

    "¡ªand then, and then, uncle Dui picked Jade and threw her up, like pi~chew, flying across the sky!!" The little girl enthusiastically recounted her experience with Dui, a Transcendental God, an entity like no other.


    It''s been a couple of hours since Dui left to ''y'' with Jade, and now it was night time. The exact time period where Jade recounts how her day went by to him.


    "Hm, my baby girl really had fun huh? Father is jealous." Enigma cuddled with the youngdy in his embrace, who seemed offended by his words.


    "Jade still loves ying with papa more." She said with a pout. To her, it sounded as if he wasining that she loved ying with Dui more than him, which was not true to her.


    "Is that so? Do you really love me?" Enigma smiled and decided to tease her. Jade always acted spoiled, but she knew when to advance and when to retreat.


    Her demands were rarely overboard, or rather, Enigma felt like they were rarely overboard. Anyway, he really loved this daughter of his, who gave him joy in life.


    Yup you heard him right. From Belle to his other half, En Jue, then little Jade. All these people brought back the feeling of family that he had almost forgotten when he ascended.


    He also began to miss Nia, his self-proimed big sisters, his devout believers, Noelle, Lulu, despite never physically meeting her even once, as well as the En siblings.


    "Hm. Jade really, really, really really really..." The little girl said, her nose pointing up the roof in pride and content as she continued.


    Ever since he met Jade, he hadpletely reverted to being a mortal. He slept every night, ate breakfast every morning, lunch and dinner, explored the cities more, yed around with her and helped the people.


    "...really really really really..."


    And unlike in the past, where he would justprehendws, skills or ck around for months without doing anything else. He had been living like a God back then, and like a mortal right now. A contrasting difference, yet he still grew stronger at an equal rate.


    "...really... really... really..."


    Speaking of Belle and Jue, he should call them this side, since he doubted he''d be going there any time soon. But he was busy with Jade, and he doubted Teach would go... that guy seemed addicted to the Fragments instead.


    "...really..." Jade was dozing off as she said those words, one at a time, in between staying conscious and unconscious, while being embraced gently by Enigma.


    "...."


    Enigma looked at her and couldn''t help but smile. Just looking at her pure smile, gave him the reason to strive for the best. To notin about his bloodline... because she, and all his other daughters, also had one. His sisters too.


    "...really... loves... papa..." She said, then fell asleep in his arms, and Hamura in her arms. Speaking of Hamura, this doll was bing an iconic trait of hers by now, they were inseparable.


    "...Papa loves you too dear, hopefully your mother too." Enigma thought. He couldn''t help but think of Louise, his supposed wife, or future wife, or wife to be. Then a momentter, he smiled bitterly.


    ''Luu, there are already a bunch of women after me. I wonder, with your charm, how many men have fallen for you?'' He thought as he drifted to sleep, or partially shut down his main consciousness.


    Like usual, as a god, there were no dreams and only darkness. In fact, their sleep would feel like a blink of their eyes, they close their eyes and the next moment, they are up.


    That was how sleep without dreams were. It was also the reason why most, if not all Gods decided to sleep once a month or after a few months instead. Or maybe not even sleep at all.


    Some prefer using Mortal bodies when experiencing Mortal activities. And oh, don''t forget that one day here was seven in the mortal world. One night here was likewise a few days there.


    But today, things were different, Enigma found himself within a sub space of nothing but darkness. A boundless type of darkness, with nothing but pure darkness everywhere. A dream of sorts...


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Hm?


    Where am I?


    What is this ce?


    It feels... yeah, empty.


    What is actually going on, and who am I talking to? Hm? Is someone watching me, can you see me? Yes, you. What are you? A pervert? You know what... Nevermind.


    So, No? Then should I exin everything for you?


    Yes? Okay then.


    Let''s try walking forward for a bit... oh~


    I crossed quite arge distance. My bad my bad, I''m still not used to this yet. Is this dreaming? Is it because of the True Law of Dreams that I recently obtained..?


    Anyhow, what to do?


    Hm? Create light? Ah, why didn''t I think of that?!


    Here goes, oh, it''s too bright... a bit too bright, almost there.


    Yup~ now you can see me right?


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Enigma stood within a space of nothing but darkness, with the only source of light being the minimized sun he had just thought into existence.


    His appearance?


    He was like the Personification of a Universe, his figure was that of a humanoid being, but he had no facial expressions. No clothing either, just a naked gender neutral being.


    Instead, his body was purely a ck shadowy mist, with trillions upon trillions of stars circting his internal system like blood flow within the human body.


    Either than that, he also had ck holes, white holes, nebe and other universal constructs within his body.... Yup, this was his consciousness, or subconsciousness at most.


    ¡ºOh, I see a person over there... let''s try¡ª nevermind¡»


    He crossed therge distance between him and the said person with just a step, the distance between multiple Realities, if he had to guess. He still could not control his subconsciousness, as it seemed too vast and powerful for his current soul.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm? Who are you?" The person was sitting down in despondence, seemingly down and bitter about something. Like a flower going through a bitter life by itself, in a dessert full I no life, depressed.


    ¡º...Su Han?¡»


    Enigma called out with a light frown. The person before him was Su Han, the Su Han he knew very well, the one who became his sworn brother along with Allen. Their youngest brother amongst the trio.


    "You... know me?" Su Han looked up and inquired. He still seemed depressed and down hearted, as if his soul was shattered and his Will torn apart. He had no hope. His eyes were drooped, and he had dark bags below them.


    ¡ºIt''s me, Enigma... I know, I look strange¡»


    "...You think?" He finally smiled, yet bitterly and responded. His hands, from his elbow to his fingers were ck charred and seemed lifeless and useless.


    ¡ºAnyway, what happened to you?¡»


    It''s been more than two years since hest saw Su Han and Allen. Thest time he saw them was... yeah he forgot, but it was during the time he wasprehending something... or was he just unconscious?


    Anyway, two years and Su Han looked deader than dead itself. As true gods, this was a rare sight toe across.


    "Me? Nothing much, just got thrown around a bit." Su Han responded bitterly, yet still with a smile. He kept looking ahead, looking at nothing but darkness with longing.


    ¡ºSo, you epted to be thrown around?¡»


    "You won''t understand." He responded with a bitter tone once again, still not looking directly at Enigma. It could be out of shame, or just disrespect, you can never know.


    ¡º...I don''t need to¡ª¡»


    "Then don''t." He said emotionlessly, cutting off Enigma mid way through.


    ¡º....¡»


    ''Wow...'' Enigma was a guy who would back down regardless of the situation in order to avoid trouble. Even being insulted, he would take it with a smile and walk on.


    He wasn''t a pushover, just that he felt nobody was worth it. He felt it a waste to argue with people, to act defiant, to struggle, all of these were futile to him. Because why should he..?


    But recently, he gained more emotions and feelings, augmenting each other, so much so that, he felt cranky at times. He wanted to experience such feelings, and didn''t fight them when the sudden urge came.


    If he felt angry, he would frown. If he felt infatuated, he would make a move... though this was debatable, since he was probably married, he had to hold back on that one.


    He didn''t have pride, for some reason, and he was fine with it. No ego? Fine as well, he could survive without them, buttely, he felt like he was truly bing Hestia''s nephew. Plus, this was his brother here, his younger brother!!


    ¡ºDo you like Athena?¡»


    He suddenly asked after a moment of silence, Su Han didn''t respond and just kept his head forward.


    "...."


    ¡ºPity... I honestly think she deserves better¡»


    He sighed and shook his head. It seemed those words affected Su Han, as he turned to look at him with a frown. This personality, he was mimicking Hestia''s and adapting to hers, and was being temperamental.


    He was adapting to what he believed was Hestia''s Personality right now. Along with Goddess Abigail''s perspective view on those deserving of pity.


    ¡ºPity... I wonder what Xue''er sees in you¡»


    He continued without giving Su Han a nce at all. He then turned around and began walking around casually. Harsh? You''ve never met Hestia if he thought his words were harsh.


    "...."


    ¡ºPity... Allen really hoped for nothing¡»


    He said, waving his hand to create multiple stars around him, illuminating the darkness alongside with the artificial sun. He then snapped his fingers, causing a few stars to blow up, their power nourishing the sorounding stars.


    "...."


    ¡ºPity... I, wasted all my emotions¡»


    He once again shook his head, sounding more bitter this time. He also manifested a being made out of pure ck darkness, it looked the same as him, but just purely dark with no facial expressions.


    They seemed to have a connection together, but was not yet strong enough to connect. The being was also unconscious as of now.


    "That''s enough..!! What do you know?! It wasn''t you who got thrashed around like a doll and kicked like a fucken pebble on the streets!!! You know nothing!!!" Su Han finally couldn''t stand it and burst out his emotions at Enigma.


    ¡ºSo..?¡»


    "I tried, I tried my best you know!!! I tried to fight back, but I was useless!!! I tried to do something, but I got thrown around like a toy, again and again and again!! I''m nothingpared to that, I''m not like you, hell you''re nothing to him as well!!"


    ¡ºAnd..?¡»


    "And..? And you still dare to look down on me?! What more was I supposed to do?! Cry and hope that something good will happen? I''m weak!! I know that, so there''s no need for you to tell me more about it!!" He used his defective arms to push himself up and walked step by step towards Enigma.


    But Enigma scoffed, causing a powerful wave to hit him back down to the ground. He also didn''t stay silent this time around and responded back, his tone a bit cold.


    ¡ºPathetic. You think you''re the only one meant toin? You think None of us feel pain? You think you''re all special?¡»


    "I didn''t say that!! Just that you haven''t gone through my pain, to have the nerve to look down on me!!! I''m not weak, pathetic or useless!!! I''m just not strong enough... I''m not strong enough to you..." He pushed himself up once again, gritting his teeth through the process.


    "I really tried, I just couldn''t do it!! Not everything requires brute force, not everything is as easy as getting back up when you''re thrown down again and again and FUCKING AGAIN!!! It''s not that simple, DAMMIT!!!"


    He roared out in pain and distress, and walked himself towards Enigma with unsteady steps, but Enigma continued to scoff at him, pushing him back down once again.

 Chapter 273 The Lords Favor, Entrance Of Ragnarok IX

    "I know I''m weak¡ª!!!"


    ¡ºThen get stronger¡»


    "It''s not that... easy."


    ¡ºThen struggle¡»


    "I can''t..."


    ¡ºWhat are you doing now?¡»


    "...."


    ¡ºWhat are you... doing now?¡»


    "...."


    ¡ºBrother... what is it, that you''re doing now? Look at yourself and tell me¡»


    "...."


    ¡ºYou''re struggling. Your hands are dead, yet you use them. Your will is broken, yet you refuse to back down. Your eyes are half blind, yet you still look at me. Your throat is torn, yet he still speak I defiance against my words.... So why, why are you being so depressed and down as if you''ve really done all you could?¡»


    "...I..."


    ¡ºYou haven''t done jack-shit, believe me. We are just teenagers out here seeking a life we can adapt to. A ce we can belong, a ce we can now call... home. If anything, we are children exposed to a new life. A life of suffering, a life of war, and life of death¡»


    ¡ºAnd in such life, we have yet to reach our prime, and yet here you are, acting like you''ve actually tried your best... Look at yourself and reflect, did you..? Did you really try your best, with all that sealed up potential ready to burst?¡»


    "...."


    ¡ºAre you going to let someone you barely know, prove to you what you can, or cannot do? A man who has reached his prime, and still got mercilessly beaten up, then Sealed. The same person who is not even at the peak of power, let his own prime?¡»


    "...."


    ¡º...You should know yourself more than anyone, little Su. Even if someone tells you that you are Su Han, Deny that, and say you''re Su Han. Say it yourself, and don''t let someone act like they know you better than you know yourself¡»


    "...!!!"


    Su Han grit his teeth as tears fell down from his eyes silently, not saying anything at all. He only listened as a friend, a brother and a fellow True God reprimanded him.


    ¡ºLook, you are a brother of mine, of Allen, of Takashi. An equal, someone who should be our only equal when we reach the peak. Yet, what do you think any of us will feel when we see you so pathetic and down low?¡»


    "...."


    ¡ºAthena is a War Goddess, there ispletely nothing attractive to her from the current you. I''m Hopeless, I give up on people easily. Allen isnguid, he doesn''t take a lot of things seriously. Yet... here we are, going out of our way for you... just for our you gest brother ¡»


    "...."


    Enigma sighed and stretched out his hand, sending out silver wisp of power towards Su Han''s hands, his ck charred hands to be precise.


    ¡ºTo be honest, I''d say Athena likes you... or rather, she has a good impression of you. In fact, she might be watching us right now¡»


    He said with a bitter smile, the stars glowed and moved towards Su Han, mixing up with his soul, making his soul to glow brighter and brighter. A shade of brightness exceeding that of countless stars.


    ¡ºAllen thinks highly of you. He once told me that out of us brothers, you might be the only one who could be able to stay happy throughout this journey... at least, positive enough to bring us out of Despair if the day everes¡»


    Su Han''s soul glowed brighter until it evolved into a golden soul with bright stars revolving within. His hands also turned gray from ck, reflecting his red blood veins over the grayyer of his skin.


    Just his hand alone oozed out a lot of power, a power created to oppose all things created. The source of Defiance and Opposition, a single unit of Dei-Force.


    "...."


    ¡ºAs for me, I... I''m the pathetic one to be honest. I''m the one whose really hopeless, broken, and lost. I look up to you, all of you guys... so much so that, sometimes I wish I was like you¡»


    Su Han''s golden eyes reflected the vast universe as life slowly returned back to them. He seemed shocked, as if he misheard something. Something he thought he would never hear from Enigma.


    ¡ºIf possible... I''d do a lot for you guys to live, I''d sacrifice my life for you guys, we are family after all... haha, yeah, I know I''m not usually this sentimental, but...¡»


    Everything slowly began to fall back, turning into clear mist, leaving only Su Han by himself. "Wait, Enigma, what do you mean?! Hey, don''t just kill yourself for us... nobody wants that... nobody does!! Enigma..!!"


    He roared out loud, unfortunately his voice was hoarse and his body was heavy. He fell down on his knees, tears subconsciously rolling down his cheeks as everything slowly began falling apart, "...What was all that about, calling me pathetic then acting pathetic yourself. Some big brother you are..."


    "Really... what''s wrong with us?" He thought as he woke up from the strange dream he had. Above him was Su Xue, who watched over him with worry and joy, tears gushing down her eyes.


    "Godfather!!!" She threw herself at him, and hurriedly hugged him, temporarily forgetting about his injuries. But Su Han really missed her and let her do as she pleased, plus, he could bare this much pain.


    "You''re awake." A middle-aged man walked over with a smile of mockery. Bellum. It was Bellum, who seemed to look no different than before, but more neat and formal without the bloody armor of his.


    Su Han was about to say something, but before then, an interface from True Will appeared in his mind, alerting him of the changes that urred to his body.


    ¡ºYou have awakened your Innate Origin Trait of this Era, "Diligence"¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡ºYou have be ''The Lord''s Diligence'', and have awakened the Law of Diligence. You are now the God Realm''s God of Diligence and Hardwork along with being the Heavenly God of Diligence¡»


    ¡ºYou have awakened the divine skills "Self-Power Bestowal", "Transcendental Angel Physiology" and "Empathic Creation"¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved ???? Skill "Cosmic Symbiosis" from an anonymous figure¡»


    ¡ºYour hands have been transformed into bio-technological Lost Divine Artifacts. You have recieved the following Divine skills "Counter-Veins", "War God''s Heavenary)" and "Star Conversion"¡»


    He was surprised, but managed to hold in his doubt. But he still had a lot of questions, like, ''Who is the lord? Wasn''t that Enigma I met in the dream? How could Enigma be this strong though?''


    Now that he thought about it, that person was way too emotional, enough to match his own destabilized emotions. And that was definitely not like Enigma!!


    That was not all, that person, had tantly created a universe with a wave of his hand. Even his physical body seemed to be a personification of a universe itself, and seemed homogenous.


    ''Who... did I meet back then? Who is this so called ''Lord''? And what does he want with me?'' Su Han thought with a frown. It was visible to both people within the room with him.


    Su Xue hurriedly pulled back and inquired with a concerned and worried expression. Afraid she might have gone too far, "Godfather? Ah, I-I''m sorry, did... did I hurt you?"


    "No, you didn''t do such a thing, Xue''er, my dearest." Su Han smiled at her and gently patted her head, disregarding their contradictory physical appearance in Age.


    He was probably the toughest out of everyone within his group. Even Enigma and Allen had to ept that his durability was top notch, if not nigh-indestructible.


    "D-Dearest?" Su Xue was surprised by Su Han''s change in temperament. This gentle side of his was way differentpared to his usual tant and bold personality


    "...."


    Bellum watched this happen from afar and did notment. But he had small frown on his face when he saw them acting all lovey-dovey as father and daughter.


    "...You don''t like it? I''ll change it." Su Han said immediately replied without hesitation. Perhaps every true god was like Enigma, and spoiled their children rotten.


    "No, it"s fine, godfather can call me whatever you like." And perhaps every child of a true god loved their parents unconditionally... except Enigma of course.


    "...So, you always wanted a daughter huh? Is that it?" Bellum suddenly erupted in mild rage and scoffed at Su Han coldly. His displeasure could be felt, and both of them were left speechless.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Forget it. Since you are up now, you remember the bet?" Bellum realized his mistake but didn''t change his expression. Instead, he continued with a cold tone, causing the duo to be speechless once again.


    "...."


    "...."


    Seeing their silent but defeated expressions, he knew that Su Han remembered their deal, "...If you do, pack up and leave."


    Su Han sighed and looked at Su Xue bitterly, but after a moment his expression steeled and he looked at her with full determination. "Xue''er, godfather has disappointed you."


    "Godfather..." Su Xue didn''t know what to say to make him feel better. Anything she says might sound useless or forced, so she kept quiet and looked at him with teary eyes.


    It''s been many years since she met Su Han. Ever since birth, unlike her fellow nsmen, she was born out of high concentration of mana within a strange stone.


    Then for a few years, she learned how to fight and ended up leading a small Tribe of monkeys, that looked simr to her, but were genuine Monkeys instead.


    She continued on her journey and became a powerful small ruler within the region she ruled. That was, until a day came, where she met Su Han and began following him.


    Unlike other monkeys, Su Han was a demihuman, and thus seemed strangepared to others. But not her, she was also a demihuman, a monkey-type demihuman.


    They ended up bing close, and maybe because of her strange Constitution, she easily mixed Su Han''s Blessing with her Bloodline, slowly changing her Bloodline to his.


    The higher ranked the blessing, the purer the Bloodline became. All the way to the point where they look simr through their appearance and personalities.


    In fact, by now, she truly saw Su Han as a father figure, no, a father. After learning about gods and what ancient origins were, she knew that Su Han was way older than he seems, and definitely older than her.


    Which was why she didn''t have any problems seeing him as a father. And now, and now... that father was about to leave her. Even though she knew they didn''t have a choice.


    Even if she knew that it''s not his fault, even if she knew that she had to be strong for him, she still couldn''t help but tear up.


    "I promise... I promise you that the next time we meet, I''ll be strong enough to take you back with me. By then, your godfather will be the strongest person under the vast Realities." He said after changing his clothes.


    He now wore long ck pants, along with ck sandals. His top was bare, and he only wore something that resembled a greek pa, crossing his shoulder from his waist, then crossing his back, back to the waist.


    "Hm!!" A grown up beautiful women, around her early twenties, rubbed her tears and strongly nodded her head. Su Han smiled and patted her head.


    He then turned to Bellum, bowed towards him and left without saying anything. He was thankful for being spared, no, to be precise, he was thankful Su Xue, Code, Hera and Herara were spared.


    Oh, and those three returned back to the Empire so it seems. And Su Han was out cold for two weeks, making this weak the fouth week of the new year. He was thankful they were all alright.


    As Su Han left, Su Xue removed her tears and wrapped herself with her hands, warily looking at Bellum. Acting all defensive, as if he was going to do something unspeakable to her.

 Chapter 274 Takashi And The Masked Man, Entrance Of Ragnarok X

    As Su Han left, Su Xue removed her tears and wrapped herself with her hands, warily looking at Bellum. Acting all defensive, as if he was going to do something unspeakable to her.


    Bellum didn''t know whether tough or get angry, but she ignored his expressions and warily asked, "What... what do you want with me, you crazy person?"


    If you''re thinking the bet was Su Xue, then you got it right. Mid way their fight, Bellum realized that Su Han highly protected Su Xue more than the two royal princesses.


    He thus came up with this twisted bet to separate them. If Su Han could survive one full powered strike from him, then he would win. But if he couldn''t, then Su Han lost.


    And Su Han couldn''t stop the attack. In fact, he lost the bet, his arms and the lives of an entire city full of millions of beings.


    "Tch, you''re really stupid, aren''t you? I knew that idiocy was Inherited from him, there''s no way we could''ve Inherited it from mother, goddammit!!" He red up, but not at her.


    In fact, his tone was a bit too gentle towards her, without all the coldness from before.


    "What do you mean? Mother?" Su Xue didn''t understand any of the things he said. Bellum calmed down and looked up at the skies, watching the river of stars, "Don''t worry, if I wanted to do something to you, I would''ve done so a long time ago."


    "Oh." Su Xue suddenly realized that fact and calmed down. That was true, so maybe, she was overreacting? "Then why¡ª"


    "Plus¡ª" Bellum cut her words midway and turned to look at her with a disgusted expression, "I''m not interested in incest." He left the room with those words, leaving behind apletely bbergasted Su Xue.


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the vast stars, a few days after Su Han left Su Xue and Bellum, a few stars were suddenly severed by an invisible de wave, that spread through space before dissipating into Nothingness.


    The invisible de wave had caused ripples to appear within the boundless space for a moment, but vanished a secondter. It also only managed to cut through three stars, which were protected by the abstract power of Nothingness


    A power that was born to erase Concepts and Meta-Concepts of any kind. A power that was a mere variation of the Chaotic Void, with the capability of instantaneously rubbing off Realities out of the plot of Existence.


    Such a power, was partially denied by the de wave, that gave out the impression of being able to absolutely cut through anything.


    "Haah~" A young man in histe teens sighed in dejection as he saw such a disy from his own performance. Seemingly disappointed at himself even.


    He had long ck and navy blue hair, reaching down to his waist. His hair was slick and smooth, reflecting the infinite space and the blue stars perfectly.


    His handsome face that was enough to woo any beauty even within the God realm, Transcendent Gods and above Cosmic Gods included, had a gentle frown.


    His eyes were ck and hisplexion was pale and smooth, as if the gentlest of touches would blemish his skin. His body was covered by a Haori and his legs by a Hakama, an orienten traditional outfit.


    "You''re almost getting there, your sword is close to breaching to the nigh-absolute realm. It has reached the peak of the supernatural level, and can cut down gods." A middle-aged man wearing a mask, and sitting cross-legged upon a small star, said from not far away.


    If Enigma was here, he would clearly tell who the middle-aged man looked like. Indeed, the person who once tried to ambush him and imed to have absolute realm swordsmanship.


    "You know, wouldn''t it be better to take off that mask like usual?" Takashi, yes, Takashi rxed his de over his shoulder as he frowned at the young man.


    He didn''t know why, but not long ago, this guy suddenly left and said something about testing the strength of his predecessor''s enemy.


    Mind you, he said the same thing when Takashi met him. They fought for a while, and of course Takashi lost, but the guy didn''t seem disappointed, and seemed happy instead.


    Anyway, he left that time, and when he came back, he suddenly had a mask above his face, and he seemed despondent. It made Takashi wonder what kind of predecessor did he meet.


    At first he thought that the so called predecessors were true gods, and he was right, but it didn''t seem like this guy referred to all true gods as his predecessors. Cause he only mentioned that the predecessor rted to him were only sixteen.


    He also didn''t seem to know what true gods were. To him, the beings called true gods were those above the Ancient Deity realm, since they could literally do almost anything.


    Anyway, back to the topic.


    "Look, little ancestor, despite how much connection we have, I can''t do that." He said. Though he seemed casual, his tone was still a bit respectful towards Takashi.


    "...Whatever, at least tell me more about this Ancestor thing. Am I really your ancestor?" He changed topics and inquired, as he knew to what extent the stubbornness of this fellow could reach.


    "Next time." The masked young man dodged the question once again, and even Takashi, someone who was kind and polite had his limits. He was humane, unlike Enigma, who was unaffected by external emotions.


    "Next time this, next time that, you know what, let''s end it here. I don''t want to hear about it anymore." He clicked his tongue in annoyance and went back to cutting down stars... well, trying to.


    "Come on, little Ancestor, don''t be like that." The masked young man realized that Takashi was really annoyed at him this time around. But still, he didn''t recieve a respond.


    "...."


    "I don''t have a choice." He tried to exin himself more, but still got the same zero attention as before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    "...little ancestor, this is not like you." He didn''t want to give up, his tone was even getting a bit desperate now. But unfortunately, Takashi still kept his silence.


    "...."


    It wasn''t that Takashi didn''t understand, he did, and he didn''t mind staying in the dark when considering a few things. But then, anything he inquiries about, he can''t be told?


    That''s bullshit.


    He was tired of taking the passive stand and letting others ride along his life as if he was ignorant. He might not he that talented, but he was still a true god nheless.


    At least, if he did not want to tell him about it, he shouldn''t give out mixed signals or the tiniest detail at all. Keep it all to yourself. He thought and continued ignoring the masked man.


    He wasn''t angry though, just annoyed... and disappointed.


    "...little ancestor... fine, I''ll tell¡ª"


    "...by the way, where are those littlesses?" Takashi suddenly stopped his motion of cutting down with his sword, and turned around to ask an important question, at the perfect moment.


    He purposely changed the topic because he truly wasn''t interested anymore. He didn''t want to hear about any of the rubbish the young man had in his brain.


    ''Since you have no choice, that''s fine, keep it to yourself... I survived fine before, I''ll do so even now, even without knowing anything.'' Though he said that, he was slightly interested, but not to the point of it influencing him anymore.


    "...I''m not sure." The young man sighed and responded. He realized that the tone that Takashi used was a bit detached from him now, which really negatively affected him.


    "...."


    Takashi realized this too, but didn''t soften up one bit. He was also suffering inside by being kept at the hook of the de everyday. Let him taste some of his own medicine then.


    "Ichi..?" He continued to ignore the young man and silently called out.


    A momentter, arge golden scaled dragon head, with lightning covering its scales, appeared from above him, enough to twirl around the small star he stood on.


    Following it, another one appeared, followed by another, then another, until there a total of eight of them. Which was not right. "Wait... where is your sister Kyuto?"


    He suddenly realized that one was missing, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    These were of course the snakes that grew attached to him the past thirty plus years. From tying him down, to feeding off him, to then relying on him, and now they were obediently following him.


    They were like his children, since they evolved under the constant nourishment of hisws, yes,ws not elements anymore. As well as his bloodline and Blessing.


    They were full-fledged Ancient Deities now, with enough might to fight Demigods individually at that. They could also swallow small stars with an area of around 30 million miles.


    Together, once fused, yup, they can fuse, did you expect that? No? Then they can, and their strength increased by more than a league, being able to swallow even entire Gxies with but a single gulp.


    "Rawr~"


    A cute, childish cry sounded not far away as arge golden scaled, lightning wrapped sea Serpent floated towards them with a bulging stomach.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    From the oldest, Ichito, to the youngest, Kyuto. These little guys, yes, big but little, were females and each had their own specific personality.


    But one thing they had inmon was eating and scrambling for his attention, or nourishment to be precise, from time to time. They were actually spoiled.


    Kyuto was even more extreme as she usually acted more spoiled around him. Worst of all, this guy behind him also spoiled these big serpents rotten, as if they were his own little sisters.


    "Little Kyuto looks as cute as always." The masked young manmented with a smile, receiving looks of exhaustion from Takashi, who didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "You girls can go and continue ying around." He said in exasperation and continued practicing his swordsmanship. He was still angry with the young man!!!


    And was being a parent was this hard? He didn''t know that it would be so tiring. He now sympathized with his parents back home...

 Chapter 275 Imparting Wishes, The Queens Nephew I

    Meanwhile, Back within the Dreamscape


    "Enigma''s Subconsciousness'' Perspective"


    Hmm~ Why am I here again? Did I not meet up with Su Han a moment ago?


    Strange, I did... did I?


    Nevermind, I don''t remember such a thing... Anyway, I''m still here, so what now? Look around?


    ~


    ~


    Hm, there''s nothing around here. This ce seems to be some sort of personal... no, individual? Or is it connected to something else? I''m not sure.


    It seems boundless. Oh, it really became boundless? Wao~


    ....


    Then, what if, I said it''s sorounded by... oh, it''s now sorounded by purple mist. Hmm~


    Make it hard to see from five meters away, hm, even if the strongest person alive entered, they should be affected by this... right? I hope so.


    Anyway, why am I doing this?


    By the way, make the surface, no, floor look like a ck mirror, one that barely reflects... hm, that''s it, everything looks surreal now.


    Where was I? Ah, yes, why am I here? Who am I exactly? Hm, Enigma? That''s my current name...? I like it. It''s mine, of course I''ll like it.


    ....


    I''m bored again, what should I do?


    Ah, I suddenly remembered something, I have a bunch of believers back at home, why not go there and visit them?


    Can I?


    Nevermind, I guess I can.


    ....


    Do I... just open up a portal? Nevermind, I''m sorry, I''m not used to this as well. Now in I go, I guess.


    ....


    Hold on, since I have no body, no, I seem to be a part of ''everything'' around here... what will happen if I go down like this?


    Will I kill them?


    No?


    Then let''s go.


    It''s a dream after all... they can''t truly die.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, West Cardinal


    Green Continent, World Forest Region


    Nia''s Domain


    Within the pce of the Green River Empire, Nia sat on her throne and idled around as usual. Time didn''t affect her, and she has been like this far a few months now.


    From the day Nature Goddess broke through to be the "Mother of the Sky", it''s been half a year since then. Nothing important had really urred.


    Nothing either than some sort of myth being built around them. These mortals, seemed to view them differently, as if they realized that the ''gods'' they always knew (Deities) were not really godspared to the ones they know now (Demigods).


    From Nia, to David, to Leo, then Nature Goddess. They were the "Nether Mother", "Earthly Father", "Sea Father" and "Heavenly Mother" respectively.


    And then there was the En siblings, the "Sons of Silver", G, Tristitia and Jyubi. Along with them, another race led by David was born, Golden Primates, human-like beings.


    Since David lookedpletely human, they also resembled him greatly, but were even more handsome and had Runes all over their bodies, making them look ethereal.


    Thus making the number of higher races nine. Including the gods and deities, the number of higher races were unfortunately not even 1%, but that was changing everyday.


    "Hm?" Nia suddenly felt a jolt of pain within her body, causing her to hurriedly stand up and look around herself in wariness. This was the first time she felt pain in a long time.


    As the Death God and Realm Goddess of this ce, nothing should be able to make her feel so ufortable and helpless within this ce, but now... ''What''s going on? Any enemy attack..?'' She thought.


    ¡ºHmm, am I lost?¡»


    A very carefree, yet unfathomable voice drifted out throughout the whole region in confusion, affecting everyone, be it Deity or Mortal. Causing them to look up in surprise.


    But there was no need.


    A young humanoid figure made out of light appeared before every single being within the realm. The little kids saw a person around their age, likewise, the adults saw an adult figure.


    But all these figures of light were still one person, one being, and one consciousness. And this was just the extent of their powers. Or rather, a counterfeit power of Bellum.


    The figure then turned to look at everyone, but he was specifically trying to look at the middle-aged beauty before him,¡ºAh, Nia, what are you doing here?¡»


    "...."


    ¡º...Nia?¡»


    The figure of light held its chin and tilted its head sideways in confusion, not sure what was going on, until she responded. "Aunt. It''s Aunt Nia to you, thank you very much."


    ¡º...Aunt Nia, is that you?¡»


    "What kind of stupid question is that?" Nia''s voice likewise was heard by everyone even though she wasn''t shouting or using Reiki when she spoke.


    ¡ºI''m sorry, I''m just a bit giddy, that''s all¡»


    The young figure of light pouted and responded. Everyone felt like they were watching a small drama between a family of gods, which was quite entertaining... yet also felt like they were doing something Taboo.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyway, I should be asking you that, how long do you think it''s been?" Nia frowned and questioned the figure of light, which was Enigma, with a reproachful tone.


    ¡º....¡»


    Enigma was speechless. If he remembered correctly, around thirty years, maybe? And now that he thought about it, it was quite long.


    "You suddenly left us without saying anything, not even sending word back at all!!!" Nia suddenly blew her top and sternly reproached him with a frown, her tone slightly raised.


    ¡º...I''m sorry¡»


    He had nothing to say to that, and could only look down and apologize. Since everyone could see the figure of light lowering its head after hearing Nia''s voice, they could guess what was going on.


    "Leaving everything to this old pile of bones to handle, not even daring toe by and say high at all!!" She continued to reproach him without holding back, okay maybe she was holding back a bit.


    ¡º...I''m really sorry¡»


    "Then be genuine about it. Put a bit more emotion in it." She scoffed at him, crossing her arms and looking away with a pout on her face. A grown up woman...


    ¡º...I really am sorry... I just forgot¡»


    Enigma tried to express himself, but didn''t choose the correct wording once again, mistakenly triggering something in Nia.


    "...Forgot?" She squinted her eyes at him and inquired in a cold tone, surprising even Enigma into slightly flinching back.


    ¡º....¡»


    "You''re telling me you forgot you had a family down here, or rather, since we aren''t gods like you, we are just mortals, tools, and nothing more? Well we are gods now, what about it? Does that change how you see us?"


    "Will you ept us now, Mr God-All-Mighty?" Her expression was cold, but her words were heartfelt, striking Enigma right in the chest, as if to wake him up.


    ¡º...You''re quite wrong. I truly did ept you as family... a long time ago, actually¡»


    He said, sounding bitter and lonely. And Nia didn''t seem to believe that, or she wanted to, but didn''t know to what extent was it true, "Is that so?" Thus she stretched out the conversation.


    ¡ºAunt Nia, I swear I did. Look, I made a mistake okay, I''m sick right now, I''m still trying to cure myself. Once I''m done with that, I promise toe down and spend a hundred years with you, if not enough, a thousand is also fine¡»


    For the first time, Enigma experienced a new feeling. It felt like his heart was being burdened, as it felt like it was sinking within his chest the more he saw how distant Nia treated him. And that actually motivated him to try and exin himself, genuinely at that.


    "...."


    Perhaps it''s what people call desperation. It felt so suffocating that, he didn''t know what to do or say, either than repeat the same words even he, himself, doubted would work.


    ¡ºI promise...¡»


    "...Ten years..." Nia suddenly said, still not looking at him in the face. She was pouting so cutely, that Enigma found it hard to believe she was above 500 years old.


    ¡ºHm?¡»


    But most importantly, her words confused him. And he was not in the mood to tease her actions because of the feeling of guilt he had.


    "You''re to spend ten years with me, and only me. We are going to bond together as a family, and get closer to each other... once every century." Her intent on taking him in still surprised him even today.


    Even now, he thought it was all but a joke, but it seemed like Nia was bent on epting him as her nephew. It surprised him, but also made him feel... loved?


    He wasn''t sure, but he didnt dislike this strange feeling she gave him.


    ¡º...Hm, whatever you like¡»


    His choice of words were still not correct, but Nia didn''t seem to mind it a lot. In fact, she wasn''t really angry, but didn''t expect to affect the boy so much.


    Thus, she took the opportunity to affirm her position within his heart. She honestly liked the little boy, he was cute in so many ways, she wished she could just cuddle him away.


    Especially now that he seemed to be developing emotions of his own, and being influenced by the people he cared about. It made her want to cuddle him more, and pamper him too. ''He''s growing up. He''s so cute, it...''


    It was just too adorable!!


    "But I''m still angry at you." She added, causing Enigma to be speechless. Not only him, everyone else was as well.


    ¡º....¡»


    "What are you waiting for, aren''t you going to attend to your people?" She curled her lips at him and said in a yful, yet reproaching tone of a mother to their child.


    ¡ºAh, yes, I''ll do that¡»


    Enigma focused on everyone, suddenly realizing that he could attend to all of them at the same time without much of a problem at all. Even he was a bit surprised.


    He began attending to everyone, since he didn''t know what to do and time was ticking, he decided to make their wishese true. He believed he could do that much at least.


    An old couple which was going out on ante night walk, saw an adult version of Enigma before them, whose bearing was covered by light, as his beauty was too iprehensible.


    ¡ºHi, my name is Enigma... I, seemed to have neglected you and would like to apologize.¡»


    Just as Nia instructed, he first apologized and humbly lowered his head, almost scaring the poor old couple to death.


    "No no no, Young lord, please!!!"


    "As the nephew of our Grand Queen, you are our Prince, we can''t have you bowing down to us!!" They hurriedly helped him up, and lowered their heads instead, "We are grateful to be graced by the young lord''s presence."


    Enigma suddenly realized how high Nia''s reputation was within the Empire, and for some reason, this made him happy as well. Perhaps he really had long epted her as family.


    His achievements, were her achievements. Her achievements, were his achievements. And let''s ignore the fact that her status is even higher than his own.


    ¡ºIt''s fine, there''s no need to bow, we are all one big family. Now, what would you like your wishes to be?¡»


    He said with a smile, unfortunately his face was too bright to show it, but his tone exposed his current emotional state.


    "Wish? Honey, what would you like to wish for?" The old man looked at his wife, unsure of what kind of wishes he desired.


    "...My lord, I have always wanted to be a chef, and I''ve always wanted to create dishes even the Grand Queen would admire. So please, help me reach my dream." She didn''t how he was going to do it, but she wished.


    Whether he gave her the talent or made it possible some how, she only wished. And Enigma nodded, as if he understood her.


    ¡ºHm, in that case, how about I create a garden full of high level crops? Or, I can just turn this whole region into a ce imbueded with Divine power, all nts and crops will mutate into higher versions, being useful even to Gods¡»


    ¡ºThat works, but since someone has already made this wishe true, I will just give you supreme talents of a great chef... can I? Oh, I did, there you go¡»

 Chapter 276 Nias Wishes

    "Th-Thank you Young Lord!!!" She didn''t knkw what he truly did, since she felt no change, but deep down, she could feel that something had urred to her soul.


    As if it was baptized and freshened out. Multiple ideas of unique dishes were already popping up within her mind, almost surprising her of the feasibility of such dishes existing!!


    Like her, a lot of people experienced a lot of changes in their lives. And Enigma, who thought that this was a dream, continued to splurge out and do the impossible, the unlimited faith within him being burned out.


    ~


    ~


    Enigma found himself visiting his believers in a dream he was having, stranded between existence and non-existence at the same time.... and he was everywhere, yet nowhere at the same time.


    And he came to realize that, within this dreamscape, he could do anything he wanted. So, since it was a dream that didn''t affect reality, he happily yed around.


    And that of course included manifesting the wishes of his believers. The reason he yed on was because he wanted to know what they wanted most, so he could give it to them when the chance came.


    But he was surprised by how simple the wishes came. Quite a few wanted to be Deities as soon as possible, and that was doable. As for those who wanted to be Gods, he couldn''t ept that wish unfortunately.


    As even his Main Body was not a genuine God. Yeah, it was one of the things he realized he couldn''t do... for now.


    Anyway, multiple Deities were born, but this were just one of the wishes. The nts, the soil, the air, the clouds, everything began changing as people gave out strange wishes.


    The trees became vibrant, verdant and released pure essence of divinity. The soil was so fertile, anything nted could grow at an incredible speed, with increased effects.


    The clouds became purer, the air fresher... he hadn''t realized it yet, but he was changing this ce into somethingpletely different from a mortal region.


    And because Nia''s domain blocked them from the outside, isting this regionpletely, everything that happened here, only stayed here. The regional power slowly changed into divine power as well, from the basic mana.


    ? The fruits also mutated as well, and a lot of high grade nts appeared. Some Noval Pears, Starry Grapes, Nebulous Melons, Jade Apples and Heavenly Potatoes etc.


    Everything was slowly changing, and he also realized this. Looking at everything, he took it all to mind, hoping to recreate it like this when he wakes up.


    ¡ºSoquel, what do you want me to do for you?¡»


    He asked the young woman in her early tweens as she leanedzily on her great sword, squinting her eyes at him. She really resembled Nia by quite a bit.


    "Since you can call mother, aunt, why can''t you call me big sister?" She inquired with a ferocious smile, as if she''d eat him alive if he didn''t give her a proper exnation.


    ¡º...Sis Soquel, what would you like me to do for you? I can do anything for you¡»


    Enigma didn''t hesitate to change his tone, bringing a smile to her face. This was the junior brother she knew, the person who didn''t seem to like arguing with others.


    "Make me a god too." She demanded without hesitation. To her, there was no need to shy around or beat around the bush at all. Why wouldn''t she make the biggest demands out there?


    Enigma knew that, and thus reciprocated her bluntness with a straightforward, ruthless reply without beating around the bush as well.


    ¡ºImpossible¡»


    "Make me stronger." She changed her words as if she expected him to say that without much change of facial expression.


    ¡ºAnything else?¡»


    Enigma also bluntly rejected her once again. And being a simple meat head, she couldn''t think of anything else at the moment. "...Let me ask something first then, are there many gods where you are at?"


    ¡ºHm, hundreds. And quite few that are far stronger than I am¡»


    Enigma responded, unaware of her thoughts. And after hearing him say that, she beamed in joy and hurriedly stood upright, "Take me there then. That''s my wish."


    ¡º....¡»


    "It can''t be impossible right?" She warily inquired, hoping that it was possible. After all, there was no challenge around here, and the only ce she could think of was a ce that could contain a person as strong as Enigma.


    The God Realm.


    ¡ºI''m not really sure... let me try, oh, it works... I''m not really used to this yet, so don''t look at me like that¡»


    Enigma had swept his hand aside, attempting to open a portal. But since he knew that this was a dream, he wasn''t expectant at all. He just did it to make her happy.


    "...."


    But he didnt expect it to work, but he was still doubtful and decided to check first, if it really led to the material ne outside this dreamscape or whatever dream he was having.


    ¡ºLet me verify first... Oh~ I can''t pass through?¡»


    "...."


    ¡º....¡»


    Soquel had really forgotten that Enigma was still young, he was probably inexperienced with using the power of gods. After all, not too long ago, he was just an ordinary being at the level a Deity like herself. But in just thirty years, he was twisting Realities and bringing his thoughts to the material ne.


    It was a powerpletely beyond them. Which brought her toe to the conclusion that, Enigma was only in the Mortal World only for a vacation before he Attained his Divinity.


    After all, what else could exin hisck of professionalism with the use of his power? She might be overthinking things, but she chose to stay with those thoughts.


    As she thought, she also decided to do what any other big sister would. Try and help the little brother solve his problems.


    "Let me try then..." She said and boldly walked into the portal, not afraid that it would lead her somewhere else instead.


    ¡º.....¡»<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a while, her voice sounded out from within the portal, "...Hey, there''s a "god" here trying to stop me." She said.


    ¡º...What does he look like?¡»


    Enigma really doubted everything now. He was having trouble epting everything as of now, he still hoped that this was all a dream, because... none of this made sense at all.


    "A huge rock, or a man? Man-rock? Rock-man? You get the gist of it. He is a man made up of rocks." She said, disregarding the so called God''s Status or feelings. She wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    ¡ºThat''s really the God Realm... then in that case, I''m not dreaming?¡»


    Enigma thought as he looked around. Everything looked like a minimized God Realm, boundless power was everywhere, and even an ordinary nt was a Grade 4 herb.


    Grades were like Leagues, Grade 4 being a League 4 Herb that could affect even Half-Deities. Brewing a portion with such a herb can also affect said level of beings.


    Materials, resources or minerals also had grades as well, and they were rated ordingly to leagues. Grade 1 to Grade 3 weremon for mortals of first to third league, Saint and below.


    Then Grade 4 and Grade 5 weremon for Deities, being considered useful for them. Then there was Grade 6 which weremon formon for Ancient Deities and Demigods.


    Grade 7, Grade 8, and even Grade 9... thetter one even being considered Supreme levels, that affect even Supreme Gods alike. Herbs that were rarer than rare itself.


    And this ce had all from Grade 4 to Grade 6 types of resources. Things that he created on a whim because he thought he was dreaming all this while.


    Things that if forged or brewed, could create semi-Divine level portions, artifacts and many other things. One could imagine how he felt, since he casually made them all.


    "What gave you that impression?" Nia suddenly appeared besides him and asked with a smile, looking at everything alongside him.


    ¡ºAh, aunt Nia... nothing, I just thought I was dreaming since thest thing I did was sleep... anyway, what would your wish be?¡»


    Enigma didn''t want to pursue the matter because it would only make him doubt things more. The only person that can give him an exnation would be the system.


    "Wishes. I need three wishes." Nia corrected him as she raised three fingers up. She didn''t pursue the matter of him thinking that all of this was a dream.


    ¡ºYou''re abusing your status already?¡»


    "Of course, I am. Now first, expand this ce." She proudly nodded her head as if she did something worthmanding for, andid out her first demand.


    ¡ºEasy enough... but since I''m not dreaming¡ª¡»


    Enigma felt like nothing was wrong with that, and decided that since he was already here, he might as well as do a few more things. But he still had to mention something.


    "Expand it." Unfortunately Nia cut him off and hurriedly told him to expand the region. She wasn''t curious about his dream powers. Since he could do it, he should do it. Why stress over the matter and limit himself?


    She already proimed him the God of Dreams, and was nning on spreading out word about it towards the Mortals to worship him.


    ¡ºYes yes¡»


    Enigma pouted and spread out his hands apart, expanding the Region into two, then four, then five, creating an area worth five Regions with just that action.


    And it was continously growing at 50% every year, or rather by 100% every two years. And this, he nor Nia, were aware of.


    But don''t misunderstand. From outside, this ce looked no different than arge Regional dome around the World Forest, but from within, it was wayrger.


    "Second, increase everyone''s strength." Nia nodded her head in pride. Her nephew was already this powerful, what of her grand niece or grand nephews?


    ¡º...I can''t really do that, but I can increase the strength of this Region¡»


    Enigma tried and failed... no, he didn''t fail, just that he could not directly transform people into Deities unless they were in the third league or were living deities.


    "...Well that''s fine too." She didn''t seem to mind and just continued to nod her head. Any was fine, even if he couldn''t do both, it would''ve been fine as well.


    Enigma then released silver aura that was absorbed by everything within the Region, increasing their density and origin by a lot of leagues.


    He had almost gotten a headache from doing this, which surprised him, as he thought he was limitless within the ce. But guess what, that was not the case.


    Even then though, the density of this ce was ten times that of the outside world. Meaning that one small pebble weighing 2kg brought from here, will weigh 20kg outside.


    Likewise, one pebble weighing 2kg outside, will way 0.2kg when brought in here. Making this ce seem like a separate portion of the God Realm. Like a Divine Realm anchored within the Mortal Realm.


    ¡ºDone¡»


    But because of this, everyone who wasn''t a Deity scramble down to their knees due to the increase in gravity and pressure, making them seem like they carried boulders on their shoulders.


    ¡ºAh...¡»


    "...I guess we went too far." Nia said after a moment of silence, whilst using her powers as the Realm Lord of this Region to temporarily lift the weight over everyone.


    ¡ºAmazing. As expected of Nia¡»


    Enigma praised, but Nia felt like it was not sincereing from him. How could he say that while he could do better? But she didn''t mind it and instead seemed proud.


    "Nowstly, stay for a while... will you?" She looked at him and demanded, but her tone was not her usual overbearing tone, but sounded like a soft whisper instead.


    Enigma was affected by her tone and responded with a helpless tone... his original personality was now starting to reflect from this figure of light he was using.


    ¡ºOnly for a while, since I''m not dreaming, then Jade will really get worried¡»


    "Your wife?"

 Chapter 277 Jades Well Done

    Hearing the new term, Nia became nosy and curiously inquired. She did remember him refusing some of her daughters because he imed to have a wife.


    ¡ºDaughter¡»


    But his response made her even more happy, as she didn''t expect him to start having children whilst so young. Yes, Enigma was still a child to Nia. "Oh my, I already have a grand niece? Tell me about it."


    ¡ºSure¡»


    And just like that, Time flowed greatly as Enigma bonded with Nia, and the others. Though, he mostly bonded with those who were within the higher ups only, as those below didn''t dare treat him casually.


    In fact, to them, Nia and the other Gods were more approachable than Enigma, as they still felt more humane and their power weren''t as vast and otherworldly as his.


    They opted to worship him and treat him as a rare urrence.


    That aside, Enigma also got to learn of the En siblings fusing with most of the beings within the higher up that didn''t have his blessings, and even became Ancient Deities.


    This was worth celebrating as the En Siblings found something to do either thanzing around, plus, the more gods, the merrier.


    As for the remaining siblings, they opted to be by themselves and mostly stayed around him. En Tristitia was worse as she acted spoiled, like a certain daughter of his. While G and Jyuubi opted to stay silent most of the time.


    Hm, they acted like a domestic cat and dog. As they would do anything he said, while mute, as if they couldn''t speak at all.


    That aside, he also learned about the almost a million Fragments that Nia has, as well as the God Tree that she nted after defeating the Elven Forest.


    ording to her, it was quite young and could not bare any fruit as of now, but it created some sort of pure honey-like droplets every year from each leaf.


    They had enough to fill up over a hundred buckets, but they didn''t know what to do with it and thus kept it within the storage room.


    Enigma knew that this was faith power, and since he couldn''t recieve faith for the time being, he decided to take them back with him... he, Allen and Su Han had been genuine gods for too long (5 years).


    One day, Ten days, twenty days, a month, and finally three months. Enigma had lost track of time and stabilized his reign around the region along with Nia in tow.


    Many temples were built. And there were ten statues of every member of his team within the main hall... he felt like doing something like this wouldn''t hurt anybody at all.


    He found faith useless after all, plus, he had a 75% discount, making most of his transactions seem really cheap. And it''s not like they would recieve faith because somebody worshipped them.


    There were rules to the faith system. Said God had to contribute in order to recieve faith, unless they were under a pantheon, which most of them weren''t.


    "Hey,e on, lets go, you''re wasting time." Krishna impatiently called out to Enigma as she couldn''t wait to visit the God Realm, and reunite with her husband.


    "Calm down, you shouldn''t be so blunt." Lulu reprimanded her sternly, worried that Krishna would offend Enigma.


    "Rx, he is my brother inw." Krishna shrugged her shoulders as she felt like Enigma wasn''t that type of a guy. In fact, she knew a bit more about him than Lulu.


    "But..."


    "Come on, if you really like him, you have to befortable around him." Krishna bluntly said, cutting off her friend mid-way.


    It''s been three months, and they bickered like these almost everyday. Lulu had been exposed ages ago, she just pretended as if she wasn''t aware of it herself.


    "Don''t say that out loud!!!" She tried to reproach her friend, but her expression was shaded pink due to embarrassment, and her tone a bit softer and lower than usual.


    "...What''s there that he doesn''t know? He''s a god, he probably knows about your feelings for¡ª"


    "Krishna!!!" Lulu couldn''t bare with the embarrassment and covered Krishna''s mouth with her hands, and hid her face within her embrace, avoiding the world.


    "Oh~" Krishna realized that she went too far and apologetically looked at Enigma. He didn''t know why she looked at him, and could only sigh by himself at the corner.


    ¡º....¡»


    The onesing with him this time were actually not a lot, either than those at Nia''s level such as Leon, David, Nature Goddess, every other young God-candidate wasing.


    Then Soquel and her three sisters as well, Lulu and Krishna. As for the two previous elders of both Empires, the two Beast Lords, the Elven Minister and the Elven Queen would stay behind.


    Ali was also staying behind, along with the Pixies, meaning that also Gill Jr as well.


    All thisbined added up to over forty beings that were going with him to the God Realm.


    ¡ºSince we are all here, I''d like you to go through the portal before I wake up, cause I think it will destabilize once I do that¡»


    He said, trying to ignore Krishna and Lulu. As of yet, he didn''t know what to do with them. He didn''t mind taking them in, but he minded what Louise thought about it.


    He was just like this, to Allen, Enigma was a person who would prefer the opinions of others than himself, most of the times. And here as well, he put Louise''s opinion above his.


    Plus, he only wanted to ept them because they liked him, as for himself, he, so far, didn''t have such feelings towards anyone, including Louise.


    In her case, it was like she was some sort of destined partner for him. Like some sort of missing part of him, with maxed out favorability with him. He felt at peace around her.


    Belle was a different case, as he came to like her devotion to him and her presence. He did spend more than two years with her, and they got a bit close since then.


    As for Lulu... they could cultivate feelings through the process. Anyway, there was still Cheryl''s matter with their two daughters. Now that he thought about it, he did have a lot of women interested in him, like Allen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And for these little girls, Lulu and Be, as long as their feelings were sincere, he didn''t see anything wrong with epting them. Polygamy, was not a sin after all.


    Cheryl was a different matter altogether. He wasn''t aware of her feelings for him, and she and Louise were quite close with each other. Taking her in might bring out problems between the three of them.


    No, she might not even be interested him, and this whole ordeal was a mistake. Maybe she was just out for his Bloodline. Hm, that might have been the case.


    Enigma cleared out his mind as currently, he had no intent of taking in a wife. It was also the reason why he ignored the girls'' feelings, as well as not looking for Louise.


    There was no need to rush things. He was not ready for all this love life. He was still seeking out emotions and feelings, and maybe one day, he might find love.


    "You better make sure to visit this time around, at least once per decade or something." Nia, who was floating besides him said sternly, afraid he might forget her again.


    "Indeed brat, I didn''t expect you to be a real god." David said with a sigh, as he remembered thirty years ago, when he and Enigma yed around for months before the demigod Beast came for him.


    "Are you going back?" Nia curiously asked him, but her tone carried a lot of meanings. Who didn''t know that she and David had a kind of spark between them.


    "No, I left my life up there, and have devoted myself to this one." David responded casually, then added, "Its not like it was anything fun. Plus, I''ve got a hot milf¡ª"


    "Hm?" Nia turned to look at him with a smile, causing the sorounding temperature to go down by a lot of degrees. Causing even Enigma to pull back, in case of being affected by a crossfire.


    ¡ºAnyway, Nia... Aunt Nia, I promise to visit. And senior, if that is your choice, then that''s fine. Miss Evelyn, and Sir Leon, please take care of this ce for me¡»


    Enigma said his goodbyes and hurriedly entered the portal, which pulled back his consciousness, hoping that he would wake up. Unfortunately, even after he was gone, the portal that he opened stayed connected with the God Realm, not showing any signs of shutting down.


    "Do we...?" Evelyn, Nature Goddess, curiously inquired as she looked at everyone. But Nia shrugged and casually asked, "And how will we tell him that? You wanna go in too?"


    "Not at all." Evelyn humbly replied without waiting for Nia''s anger to fall on her as well. She then hurriedly left, followed by Leon, who found himself a perfect excuse.


    "So, David... who''s a hot milf?" She asked with a smile, cracking her knuckles and preparing to give him an earful.


    "...."


    It was funny how the roles switched quickly, from them being at each other''s necks everyday, to him being at her leash. ''Wait, why am I on the leash? Oh, yeah, I lost the bet.''


    Indeed, they were now a 4 star Empire in the sh, meaning that regardless of what, Nia had higher authority than him.


    And Nia couldn''t be more happier... as someone who liked to be dominant, this was the best gift Enigma could give her. Her love for him increased more and more.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile


    God Realm, Four Cardinal City


    Enigma finally opened his eyes after so long, and the first thing that came into view was green. A vibrant and lively green that spread out everywhere around him.


    And it covered everywhere he could see. Shading the soroundings in green as well, as if the world had turned green... for a moment, he thought he was still dreaming.


    "Papa!!!" A cute, yet energetic cry of joy caught his attention as the teary eyed, small bunny girl, sniffled and sobbed. Her hands releasing a massive glow of green aura washing over him.


    "...."


    At least he wasn''t dreaming. Anyway, he felt kind of bad for leaving her for such a long time. It must''ve been traumatizing for her to wake up but her father still asleep... even after so many days.


    "Jade... dear, father is¡ª" As Enigma was about to apologize to Jade, he was abruptly interrupted by a notification that made his now healthyplexion turn pale.


    "Tiiiiiiiing!!!!"


    "Your daughter has glimpsed the Mystery "Vital Health and Jade Reincarnation" and has recieved the favor of two Concepts, Reincarnation and Health"


    "Due to the hereditary nature of your Bloodline, you have recieved the "Health" and "Reincarnation" True Laws"


    "You have recieved the Divine++ Skills "wless Healing" and "Samsara All-Father""


    "You have recieved the Main Divinity "Father of Primordial Life and Jade Reincarnation". Congrattions on nurturing a strong daughter, and congrattions on your parents for nurturing a broken son"


    "...."


    Enigma was quite surprised. Not because he also recieved the rewards for glimpsing a mystery she learned, but because Jade was still three yirs old.


    As for this little fuss, he knew that the Mystique Bloodline worked this way. The father inherits what the son attains, which was also why there was no such thing as overthrowing the older generation to the Mystiques.


    He also didn''t believe that his mother and father killed his grandfather. Because his grandfather should have all the Laws, Mysteries and other attainments his father had.


    His grandfather was also the most talented among the second batch of the first generation. So much so that, he devoured his own father, their Ancestor, a being above all True Gods.


    Then used the Providence to breakthrough to a realm beyondprehension, while also creating the Mystique Bloodline in order to Breakthrough that said realm to the realms of Strength beyond said realm.

 Chapter 278 Enigmas Breakthrough

    And how did he do so? He nurtured a broken son, who became the strongest among the third batch. Strong enough to fight toe to toe with those from the second batch.


    And with his son''s attainments, he did manage to be stronger, but people doubted whether a realm beyond that realm really existed. And he, himself, never admitted it.


    He just imed to have seen a Breakthrough, but vanished yearster. And following his departure, Enigma''s father took over the family, bing one of the strongest beings within their Verse.


    It was also the reason why he didn''t bare any grudges at all with them. With how fast he was getting strong, he knew his parents were getting even stronger.


    Plus, his sister should be stronger than him now, meaning that they were already unstoppable even before he began this journey. His parents should be beyond Ancient Gods by now... or even the Prince of Destion.


    But even then, they also departed, leaving the family to his sister. Who grew strong by leaps and bounds and left the family to him.... yeah, he believed he was next, but he didn''t want to leave Mystica and Misty alone.


    "Well... this was bound to happen at one point. And, isn''t it happening now?" He sighed, and suddenly realized that he could see. His eyesight was back, and his silver hair was now silver-gray, mostly gray though.


    "Papaaaaaa!!! Jade was worriiiieeed. Waaaa!!" The little girl finally stopped using her Mystery-enhanced Laws, which came as natural as flowing water, and jumped into his embrace.


    "Hm... papa is sorry, okay? Papa won''t leave you ever again... I promise, so don''t cry." Enigma hugged her and gently rubbed her head with a warm smile.


    "Waaaaaa!!!" The little girl unfortunately broke down into tears even more, and held into him even tighter, as if afraid that he might leave once again.


    ''Hey, if I''m not wrong, you were definitely excited a moment ago. But we both should know that this little ordeal shouldn''t really make me turn back on my words.'' He thought, as he doubted why the system was so happy earlier.


    Something must have happened!!


    "Of course, because I know that... you''ll definitely regret this"


    ''Hm?'' He suddenly had a bad premonition of what was toe due to the system''s smugness. And his premonition was spot on, well not really, but close.


    "You have experienced the wondrous state of "Oneiric Reality" and manifested your soul onto the material ne"


    "Due to your excessive use of your soul''s Innate powers, the fusion of your body and soul has hastened"


    "Your feelings have been augmentated. Your emotions have been augmentated. Your existence within this Reality has loosened"


    "Due to your wondrous state, you have mastered the Divine Skills, "Nigh-Omnificence Genesis", "Infinite Mind", "Mass Processing", "Nigh-Omnipresence", "Domain Expansion", "Domain Sanction" and "Inter-Dimensional Travel""


    "Due to your wondrous state, you have mastered the ???? Skills, "Realm Creation", "Realm: Dreamscape" and "Absolute Force Sovereign""


    "Due to your wondrous state and Interdimensional Physiology, you have obtained the "Dimensional" Law"


    "You have recieved the following skills, "Parallel Awareness", "Personal Dimension" and "Dimensional Lord""


    "You have be one of the Dimensional Gods of the infinite realms"


    "...."


    Enigma was shocked to silence. He was so shocked that he forgot to respond for quite a long time. And that was not the end, as if the system was just giving him time to rest, or ying with his emotional state, the bombardment continued.


    "Due to your high attainment in Dimensions, your "Inter-Dimensional Physiology" and your wondrous state, you haveprehended the "Time" True Law, and gained a couple of Divine Skills"


    "Your "Dimensional Space" and "Reality Time" have be in-tune and transcended their limitations. You can nowprehend two Laws to Master Level"


    "Your currently attained skills havebined with your in-tune Laws. You have attained the Divine+ Skills "Spatial-Temporal Lock", "Space-Time Distortion" and "Boundary Sovereign""


    "Your multi-Subconsciousness hasprehended the newly recieved Laws. You have gained the following Divine Skills "Reincarnation",..."


    "Your Subconsciousness has broken down all recieved Extra and Unique Skills. You have obtained forty-five "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "Due to your wondrous state, and loosened restrictions of Reality, you have increased the Skill Qoutation of all your Skills"


    "...Domino effect?" Was the only question he could ask. He also waited a bit more, to verify if the system was still ying more tricks on him or not.


    After waiting for a long while, and putting Jade, who had fallen asleep in his embrace down on the bed, he still didn''t recieve anything else and sighed in relief.


    "I''d check the temte first if I were you"


    The system said. He flinched back instinctively, afraid that it was more notifications about Skills and Mysteries. Luckily for him, it wasn''t anything that great yet.


    So, he summoned his Temte.


    "...."


    "Told ya"


    Enigma was never prepared for what his Temte looked like after what just urred. Not even in a million years.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 186 (18)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 4 Genuine True God [75/75]


    Faith Points: 01 023,42


    Faith Power: 010 867


    Faith Essence: 043 472


    ____________________________________


    LAWS & DIVINITY TEMPLATE


    Reiki: 80 Trillion units (¡Â1¡Á1022)


    Mundane Divinity(11): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, Ancient Battle God, Colossal yer, Pale God, Lesser Ragnarok, God of Dimensions, Dream God, Nightmare Abomination


    Unique Divinity(10): False Reality, Universal Behemoth, Unfathomable, God of Charm, God of Abominations, Dragon God of Fortune, Elemental God, Binary Child, Boundary Master, Spatial-Temporal Lord


    Ultimate Divinity(1): Anti-God


    Main Divinity(3): Judge of Living Being''s Fate, The Lord, Father of Primordial Life and Jade Reincarnation


    Law Fragments(1): R9-Pure Nature


    True Law(40): [Fate: 45%]* [Tribtion: 25%] [Chaos: 25%]** [Wind: 25%]* [Illusion: 25%] [Aura: 25%] [Water: 25%]* [Boundary: 25%]** [Gravity: 25%] [Fire: 25%]* [Void: 25%]** [Darkness: 25%]* [Light: 25%]* [Stars: 25%] [Grandiose: 25%] [Thunder: 25%] [Creation: 25%]** [Divinity: 25%]** [Falsity: 25%] [Battle: 25%] [Collosal: 25%] [Reiki: 25%]** [Unfathomable: 25%]** [Charm: 25%] [Abomination: 25%] [Fortune: 25%]** [Anti: 25%]** [Judgement: 25%] [Law: 25%]** [Binary: 25%]** [Destiny: 45%]** [Knowledge: 0%] [Soul: 0%]** [Dreams: 1%]** [Nightmares: 1%]** [Reality: 1%] [Health: 0%] [Reincarnation: 0%]** [Dimensions: 1%] [Time: 1%]*


    ____________________________________


    GENERAL TEMPLATE


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None<novelnext></novelnext>


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(6): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle (???), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(4): Fate - Series(???), Serenity(Lost), ????(Ruin), Khaos(Lost)


    Resources(10): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á100), Lesser God Fragment(¡Á1), Shard of Flowing Blood(¡Á1), Blood River(¡Á1), Dreamweaver Fragment(¡Á1), Empty Divine Vessel(¡Á1), Eye of Sphinx(¡Á1), Supreme Divine Blood(¡Á1), Rainbow Phoenix Feather(¡Á3), Bone of Traverse(¡Á1)


    ____________________________________


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Overall Boost: +1,16 Billion%(Laws) +1 000 True%(Domain)


    Pantheon Boost: 100% + 2 250% (Enigma)


    Divine Power Reserves: 280 Octillion units


    Faith Discount: 75%


    Fragments: 31 311 (365/month)


    Shards: 0


    ____________________________________


    SKILL BRIEF TEMPLATE


    ADVANCED DIVINE ARTS: .Transcendental Physiology.... +25 more


    SUPERIOR DIVINE ARTS: Reality Warping


    EXTRA SKILLS: Karmic Seal.... +36 more


    UNIQUE SKILLS[50]: Weightless.... +45 more


    UNIQUE SKILL TREES[40]: Metaphysical Senses+.... +17 more


    DIVINE SKILLS[30]: Casual Link.... +96 more


    DIVINE SKILL TREES[25]: Omni-Combat Lord++.... +14 more


    ??? SKILLS[5]: Master of Primal Epics.... +5 more


    ____________________________________


    MISSION TEMPLATE


    MAIN MISSIONS(3): Conspiracy of The Gods(S), Journey of New Beginnings(SSS+), Child of Drakness(???)


    SUB-MISSIONS(7): Lost King(), Pushing Back The Gods(), Purging Gods(), Disrupting A Conspiracy(), Bing Gods(), A Healthy Protagonist(A+), Peace(S)


    ____________________________________


    "...Just the "+90 more" alone, is giving me a headache." That was the first thing heined about, and he had no choice but to mention it. Because it was just too much!!


    But he still went through his Temte with interest, and he realized that he really did get overly powerful. Enough to one shot Gods... oh, he could do that even before.


    But now, he definitely wasn''t afraid of fighting Transcendentals anymore. He also realized that the quotations had increased, but it was not enough even then.


    His Missions and Submissions aside, the materials he had were also there, along with an increase in his Fragments and the number he could get per month.


    He also realized that every 1% for a Master Law increased his reserves by a 1% as well. And the essence Teach absorbed from the dungeon were converted to reserves as well.


    "...I remember back in the day, when Divine Skills were hard to get... Ah yeah, I remember no such day." He couldn''t help but also mention this fact.


    In fact, he believed that if there were Skills beyond the ????, no matter how important they were, he would have multiple of them in no time at all.


    As for his divine skills, he felt embarrassed when he onceined about having 30 of them. Now there were 90+, and he felt like they''d be double sooner orter... if he did nothing about it.


    "...."


    Only the Extra and Unique Skills make him happy. Because these were Skills he grew up with, skills he put in effort to learn, and skills that he was more familiar with and could currently use at the moment.


    "Hey been meaning to ask, if we were to convert Divine Arts to Skills, what Grade are Advanced Arts?" He suddenly asked in interest, curious how powerful each of his 26 Divine Arts were.


    "Basic Arts are like Unique Skills, Advance Arts are Divine Skills and Superior Arts are ???? Skills... does that answer your question?"


    "...Yeah."


    Well, forget 90+, he might as well say that he had 100+ Divine Skills at this rate. But the most painful thing to watch here was the ???? Skill tab. Like, wasn''t that something rare?


    The moment he got one, he got five more!!!


    Where''s the bnce here?!


    "Hm? Hey, System, it says [75/75] there. Howe, as it''s only been six years since myst Breakthrough?" He genuinely thought in confusion. And he had not used his faith before.


    "You''re partly a being of the Infinite Realms... and about that, you had been receiving faith from the God Tree everyday. It was so much so that, the left overs were sent to your brothers and your baby mamas"


    "Wait, pause, baby what?" He was fine with all the insults the system threw at him. That''s how they acted around each othsr, and they ended getting used to one another.


    But there, right there, that was a critical hit. It hit him right on the chest, as if reminding him that he was a douchebag, with two daughters he barely knew.


    "Haha... today''s my favorite day"


    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" Enigma felt ticked off. Maybe it was because his emotions and feelings were augmentated, but he felt affected by those words.


    As if he was doing something wrong by neglecting everything and avoiding reality... it was as if, he was losing his ignorance by the day, and being aware of his own heart.


    ¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through to be a Perfect True God. You have gained a new Divinity, "Child of Atrocity". Your R9-Natural Law Fragment has be a "Nature: 1%" True Law¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºProvidence(6): Fantasy Verse(Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle(???), Haki Manifestation(Unique), Spiritual Manifestation(Unique), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy) ¡»


    ¡ºArtifacts(3): Fate-Series(???), Serenity(Lost), Khaos(Lost), ???(Ruin)¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your weapon "Serenity(Lost)" has be a Ruinic Artifact¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºDue to having mastered all basic Divine Arts, you can convert one Advance Divine Art to a Superior Art¡»


    ¡ºYour "Talent Bestowal" has be "Power Bestowal". You can now give out Skills, Reiki, Divine Power, Force, Talent etc to your believers¡»


    ¡ºYour poption has been multiplied by ten. Your Pantheon can now have 550 000 000 believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»

 Chapter 279 A Terrifying Child

    Enigma didn''t rush anything as this was just the beginning. He had promoted as a True God, now its time to promote as a Deity Lord to a Deity King of the Infinite Realms.


    "Your Reiki has increased by five times from 80 Trillion units to 400 Trillion units"


    "Your Divine Power has increased by ten times from 280 Octillion units, to 2,8 Nonillion units (Supreme Deity)"


    "Your overall stats have increased by forty-six times(Strength) and by eight times(Speed)"


    "Your Divinities "Lesser Ragnarok" + "Unfathomable Duo" + "Colossal yer" havebined into the Ultimate Divinity, [Ultimate Ragnarok]"


    "Your Divinities "Ancient Battle God" + "Universal Behemoth" + "Child of Astrocity" have fused into the Ultimate Divinity, [Eradicator of All Things]"


    "Your Providence "Haki Manifestation(Unique)" and "Spiritual Manifestation(Unique)" have fused into the Providence "Spiritual Origin Trinity(Fantasy)"


    "Your Spiritual type skills have gone up by one level. Your Will has been solidified, you can now retain a bit of rity with your dreams"


    "Your body can now sustain the use of Divine Skills. Your Divine Skill "Seal of Infinity" has evolved into the next stage. Your reserves have decreased by a thousand each"


    "Your Faith Discount has be 80%, your individual bonus multiple has increased to 2 600%, your promotion quotation has increased by 650% and has be [0/600]"


    "You can now gain 1 000 Fragments per year"


    "...."


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 186 (18)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Rank 5 Perfect True God [0/600]


    Faith Points: 01 023,42


    Faith Power: 010 867


    Faith Essence: 043 472


    ____________________________________


    LAWS & DIVINITY TEMPLATE


    Reiki: 0,8 Qaudrillion units (¡Â1¡Á102?)


    Mundane Divinity(8): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, Pale God, God of Dimensions, Dream God, Nightmare Abomination


    Unique Divinity(8): False Reality, God of Charm, God of Abominations, Dragon God of Fortune, Elemental God, Binary Child, Boundary Master, Spatial-Temporal Lord


    Ultimate Divinity(3): Anti-God, Ultimate Ragnarok, Eradicator of All Things


    Main Divinity(3): Judge of Living Being''s Fate, The Lord, Father of Primordial Life and Jade Reincarnation


    Law Fragments(0): None


    True Law(41): [Fate: 45%]* [Tribtion: 25%] [Chaos: 25%]** [Wind: 25%]* [Illusion: 25%] [Aura: 25%] [Water: 25%]* [Boundary: 25%]** [Gravity: 25%] [Fire: 25%]* [Void: 25%]** [Darkness: 25%]* [Light: 25%]* [Stars: 25%] [Grandiose: 25%] [Thunder: 25%] [Creation: 25%]** [Divinity: 25%]** [Falsity: 25%] [Battle: 25%] [Collosal: 25%] [Reiki: 25%]** [Unfathomable: 25%]** [Charm: 25%] [Abomination: 25%] [Fortune: 25%]** [Anti: 25%]** [Judgement: 25%] [Law: 25%]** [Binary: 25%]** [Destiny: 45%]** [Knowledge: 1%] [Soul: 1%]** [Dreams: 1%]** [Nightmares: 1%]** [Reality: 1%] [Health: 1%] [Reincarnation: 1%]** [Dimensions: 1%] [Time: 1%]* [Nature: 0%]


    ____________________________________


    GENERAL TEMPLATE


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: None


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle (???), Spiritual Origin Trinity(Fantasy), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(4): Fate - Series(???), Serenity(Ruin), ????(Ruin), Khaos(Lost)


    Resources(12): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á100), Lesser God Fragment(¡Á1), Shard of Flowing Blood(¡Á1), Blood River(¡Á1), Dreamweaver Fragment(¡Á1), Empty Divine Vessel(¡Á1), Eye of Sphinx(¡Á1), Supreme Divine Blood(¡Á1), Rainbow Phoenix Feather(¡Á3), Bone of Traverse(¡Á1)


    ____________________________________


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Overall Boost: +1,16 Billion%(Laws) +1 000 True%(Domain)


    Pantheon Boost: 100% + 2 600% (Enigma)


    Divine Power Reserves: 2.8 Decillion units


    Faith Discount: 80%


    Fragments: 31 311 (1 000/month)


    Shards: 0


    ____________________________________


    SKILL BRIEF TEMPLATE


    ADVANCED DIVINE ARTS: .Transcendental Physiology.... +24 more


    SUPERIOR DIVINE ARTS: Reality Warping.... +1 more


    EXTRA SKILLS: Karmic Seal.... +36 more


    UNIQUE SKILLS[50]: Weightless.... +45 more


    UNIQUE SKILL TREES[40]: Metaphysical Senses+.... +17 more


    DIVINE SKILLS[30]: Casual Link.... +96 more<novelnext></novelnext>


    DIVINE SKILL TREES[25]: Omni-Combat Lord++.... +14 more


    ??? SKILLS[5]: Master of Primal Epics.... +5 more


    ____________________________________


    MISSION TEMPLATE


    MAIN MISSIONS(3): Conspiracy of The Gods(S), Journey of New Beginnings(SSS+), Child of Drakness(???)


    SUB-MISSIONS(7): Lost King(), Pushing Back The Gods(), Purging Gods(), Disrupting A Conspiracy(), Bing Gods(), A Healthy Protagonist(A+), Peace(S)


    ____________________________________


    Enigma went through the changes of his Temte, and as expected, he sighed. But he was notining. At least, he was getting stronger.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Dui was a god who didn''t speak much, not that he couldn''t speak, but preferred silence over talking. It brought out a sort of peace to his mind, clearing his thoughts of distractions.


    Ever since he was born millions of years ago, he had been all alone and then his peers, who were born with him, didn''t seem to like him much, for reasons he came to know ofter.


    The only person who had affinity with him was thezy dragoness, Neonate, who slept most of the time and preferred to be alone, especially in ces where she wouldn''t be disturbed by the outside world.


    Because of their nature, they could live together within the forest, where there was silence with no noise. Where those righteous and evil gods didn''t have any influence at all.


    Together, they cultivated and went through the trenches of life, spending almost a million years going from being a Demigod-level to being a Transcendental God.


    With his talent being around Century Genius, he seeded in just less than a million years, and even came close to being a Perfected Transcendental.


    While the more talented Neonate, who was a Millenia Genius, she only spent slightly over 800 000 years to do the same, and she was only waiting for him to reach Perfected Transcendental as well.


    Until then, she has been postponing bing an Elder Dragon Goddess. And she has been doing so for over 200 000 years now. Dui felt bad for holding her back, but also felt a sweet feeling of familial love.


    Unfortunately, half way their cultivation, while they were just small Origin Gods, their parents, elders and ancestors had started leaving the world one by one without word.


    And after they both became Transcendentals, the strongest was only reduced to being a Supreme God. The elders and ancestors gone without ever returning.


    Even now, after over half a million years, the situation was still the same, and they came to learn that their elders and ancestors were banned from the World, as they were just too strong.


    Not only the world, the whole dimension as a whole, which was a pity, but then again, life goes on. With, or without their elders and ancestors, life would still move on. And thus, they moved on.


    Plus, their elders and ancestors were never close to them at all. So, the multiple Gods left, were them and their peers, but the number was still quite vast.


    And from then on, times went by real fast, to the point where the new Gods realized that they couldn''t keep on living like this. And so, they began creating races out of their images, doing what their ancestors and elders did.


    And unlike their ancestors and elders, they used these people to fight amongst themselves, ying a game of chess amongst each other, as their battles alone weren''t entertaining to them anymore.


    But as time went on, they lost interest in their children and thus went on fighting amongst themselves again, neglecting mostly everyone they created. Thus, dying in batches... and forgetting about them.


    Which resulted in the beings below the clouds into reconciling yearster, then mixing up, and even reproducing with one another, creating various branch races within the world.


    It continued on for more than tens of thousands of years, where the originally hundreds of races were branched out into thousands, then two thousands and four thousands, then five hundred and now ten thousand, so on and so forth.


    Until three thousand yearster, when one Goddess, presumably the strongest amongst them, descended and wanted to interact with her children for once.


    But she unfortunately couldn''t tell them apart anymore, and thus found something else interesting to do. She spread out word of herself, granting Miracles for the mortals, while they believed and worshipped her.


    Thus beginning the Age of Supremacy, where the Goddess of Nature and Creation, Tear, was born and took over the world as Mother Goddess. But after learning of this scheme, most Gods attacked her, trying to stop her, but failed.


    The battle was fought and lost, thousands of Origin Gods attacked, and thousands died. Hundreds oof Transcendental Gods attacked, and hundreds died.


    Tens of Cosmic Gods attacked, and tens died. The single Supreme God of that time also attacked, and was unfortunately killed instantly as well... spreading out the terrifying might of the Transcendental Goddess, Tear.


    Yes, she was a Transcendental Goddess at that time, and she dominated. Her reign spread throughout the Divine and the Mortal Worlds, spreading fear to everyone.


    But even such a Goddess, ended up being sealed, as it waster known that she had two sisters, whom they did not share a bright rtionship together.


    The little sister, ended up bing the downfall of all three of them, and five more Transcendental Gods of the same terrifying level of power.


    She was also the cause of the death of even more Gods, more Gods died because of the War she caused. Thus, she was termed the Mother of Evil, along with the Mother Goddess, Terra, and the Earthly Mother.


    The Mother Trinity.


    Unfortunately, they were all Sealed, and fortunately the War ended. The drama had ended, but the important part was that the Mother Goddess had opened up a new Age of Prosperity for every God out there.


    Everyone, including himself and Neonate, also decided to spread their influence and gain believers. Bing stronger and stronger, still trying their level best to avoid the other Gods.


    With the power they recieved from ther Believers they termed "Faith", they could increase their cultivation greatly, and decreasing the required time for breakthroughs.


    It was a pity that, it was too costly to cultivate using Faith, whilst it had many other uses. The best one being the ability to permanently Warp Reality and do the impossible.


    It could twist the Laws of Reality to let the God''s intent be manifested. And this power affected mostly Mortals and Deities, but if one used concentrated Faith, they could even affect Gods!!


    And for some reason, there were a few Gods that didn''t seem to fit in, yet managed to do so after at the same time. They were The Overseer of Purgatory, the Prosecutor, The Eminent ck Widow, the Abyssal Monarch, The Righteous Prince, the Heavenly Lord, The Evil Princess, the Queen of Hell...


    There was also The Divine Overlord, Gloom and the Earthly Overlord, Radiance, The Truth Above Spirits, the Spirit Queen, who were rted to the strongest and presider of all Gods, Mother Tear.


    The remaining Gods were the beings that made up the current pantheons of the World of Terra, the Abyssal Gods (Monster), Heavenly Gods, Divine Spirits, Righteous Gods, Dark Gods, Demon Gods, Rokushiki, Warden Gods, etc


    Only those Gods with "Origin" still within their names were Gods of past. As for the gods born after, they are now specifically known as "Vessels" of the Original Gods. Vessel gods.


    The main point of this conversation was that, Dui had managed to be one of the few Transcendental Gods of Terra that survived thousands of millenia, and he only had a few equals.


    But today, he felt pressure that shook him to the very core of his being, despite his status, experience and knowledge. Especially since it came from a mere child.


    Boom!!!


    Pure Essence of life oozed out of the small girl that was holding both her hands towards the young man that was sleeping motionlessly before her.


    She was at the brink of crying, and her body was slightly trembling. She kept on subconsciously mumbling the same word over and over again, without even realizing it herself, "...Papa... Papa... Papa..."


    She was quite pitiful.


    But Dui didn''t put much focus on that, instead he tried toprehend the power that he and Neonate were missing to Breakthrough from their current realm.


    The power of Absolute Laws, the power that only less than fifty people in the world have mastered was manifested by the small girl due to being depressed over her own weakness.

 Chapter 280 Duis Little Heart Tribulation

    But soonter, he calmed down as people began telling him about the strict requirements that Enigma put her through, such as fighting Gods by herself, as well as the Transcendental God-level doll she always carries.


    He also remembered that Neonate always told him that the "Lord of Neutrality" was unfathomable and could do the impossible. She just didn''t mention the part of his daughter being no different herself.


    "...."


    With a sigh, Dui left to interact more with nature and try toprehend an Absolute Law as well. His fighting spirit was roiled up due to finding out that Jade was better than him.


    Time went by once again. With the fusion of two Realms, the time here was further enhanced, causing one day here to be two weeks within the mortal world, and they seemed to be targeting the Spiritus next.


    Two months, which was two years for mortals below, went by just as fast, and today, something particrly special happened again, waking up Dui from his deep concentration.


    A portal had appeared in the city and a rtively young ''elven'' Deity, with god-level presence around her, appeared with hints of curiosity and wonder in her eyes.


    And once her eyesnded on him, they sparkled in interest as she sent out her voice back into the portal, as if talking to someone else. Dui didn''t know what to do, nor say.


    He was caught off guard.


    But luckily for him, she went back soon after, and the portal vanished. The God was once again surprised and didn''t know what to say or do... This ce, was a bit too peculiar and noisy for his small heart.


    "...."


    But a momentter, the portal was opened up and this time around, vast numbers of young beauties and handsomeds walked in, surprising the citizens by quite a bit.


    A lot of Deities hade over in any case there was an invasion or something of sorts. But that was unneeded as these people seemed to be harmless... for now.


    But then suddenly, the sorounding space of the city was twisted, revealing cracks that exposed the infinite void to the people who were in the city, shocking them straight to the core.


    A lot of things were happening at once that, Dui''s little heart couldn''t take it anymore. Why wasn''t there any peace in this ce? Why was something happening at every moment?!


    Following the shattered space with no danger whatsoever, time began slowing down and sometimes speeding up.


    Though thew of space was very weakpared to Neonate''s, so weak that Dui believed that a person had just recentlyprehended it, he was surprised by the Time Law instead.


    Not because it was special or anything, but because they followed up right after each other, as ifprehended by one person at the very same time.


    But then, a momentter, pure essence of space-time erupted out, covering not only this small city, but the whole God Realm as a whole, freezing time for everyone... even Lesser Divinities.


    Even Dui had to rile up his energy to fight back, but he didnt, because the pressure came from the main temple, where Jade was constantly healing the young Lord of Neutrality 24/7.


    He wondered which God had suddenly broken through a Mastery Law... no, what he truly wondered was whether it was easy to gain Mastery Laws within this ce, because, he really needed one.


    Following the Space-Time disruption, auspicious aura of Fortune descended, followed by Darkness. But Dui believed that they were weakws, around 1% even.


    But still, the fact that someone hadprehended a Mastery Law was still there. In fact, he believed that by now, the other Transcendental Gods should be hurrying over to check out the situation.


    And the Lord still hasn''t woken up. He didn''t believe that he was strong enough to fight against more than Ten Transcendentals by himself.


    Right after that, everything returned to calm, and the people that appeared out of the portal began moving around as if this was their home, exploring around with curiosity.


    Even now, Dui didn''t know what he should do with them. As a Transcendental, he could tell that these people were rted to Enigma due to his aura around them. But at the same time, he felt like they were to foreign.


    ~


    ~


    Meanwhile, At Enigma''s Side


    "The temte of a perfect true god is quite something... or maybe, I''m the one whose faulted?" He wondered out loud as he saw that he had arge number of almost a hundred Divine Skills.


    It had to be known, a divine skill could affect an entire Reality at base. Well in Great Terra''s terms, it could affect Realms. Yet he had a whole arsenal of them.


    Most importantly, he was just a Deity King equivalent True god, yet he had the attributal stats of Cosmic beings if not higher, and the Reiki of a Supreme God or so.


    Including his reserves of Divine power, he probably surpassed the Reiki of a Supreme being. But then again, to other Cosmic beings, he was no different than an initial Transcendental due to Realm Suppression.


    His bonus discount was also increasing, now he only needed 20% of the original price to get anything he wanted when using faith points. He could give out 1st grade blessings for only one unit of faith!!


    The Fragments, were getting out of hand now. He now recieves twelve thousand Fragments per annum. And that new tab surprised him, for apparently, he could store essence of Beings that he kills and absorbs by ||TRUE ABSORPTION||.


    He also gained a new Providence, which seemed to separate his being into three individual-yet-single entity, who shared every characteristics by 100% except Personalities.


    His body.


    His soul.


    His consciousness.


    Each of them could function perfectly even without the need of the other. His consciousness could survive even within the physical realm despite being non-real.


    His body could function without his soul nor consciousness, yet would function ordingly to the way he would, with no side effect being mindless or empty at all.


    As for his soul, he wasn''t aware of how the Providence applied to it. But he knew that in a battle, he could fight as his body, soul and mind, as three different beings that had the exact same power, skills and Providence.


    "...."


    Now that he thought about it, he could multiple Infinitely. If each of his three origins had the same Providence, they could each use the "Spiritual Origin Trinity", while their origins also manifested their origins, so on and so forth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...I hope, with all my heart, that a future me never holds a grudge against me." He broke down into cold sweat just by thinking about it, and since his misfortune was piled up, the chances of it happening were high.


    After all, let us not forget the Physique Refinement Technique they have. It was only 2% now, but it increased his Stats and Reserves by 104% annually.


    If his future self, of maybe tens of thousands of yearster, maxed out this Technique, and lived for millions of more years, wouldn''t that mean millions of years of plus a decillion percentages of Stats and Reserves annually?


    Wouldn''t that be terrifying? Wouldn''t he be Immeasurable through and through? Hopefully, it it is not true and just his thoughts. Yup, hopefully.... "...I jinxed it, didn''t I?" He thought.


    "...."


    "Well... regardless of what, I hope¡ª"


    "Shut up... you might really Jinx it"


    The system cut him off because that thought was really terrifying. Even itself, a being above an Administrator-system, that could shape CHAOS itself as if it was a game...


    Didn''t want to fight against an Enigma that was more broken than the current him. Plus, the current him was still naive, a bit pure, and simple. And most importantly, ignorant.


    But the system could see that he was growing by the day. He was being less ignorant and being more aware of his soroundings and the people around him.


    Now imagine a few yearster, or a thousand yearster. How would he be? Or who knows, maybe future Enigma had aplete 180¡ã change in personalities and became evil.


    "Instead of having suicidal thoughts like these, I have something to tell you"


    The system suddenly took on a stern tone, and became formal, catching Enigma off gaurd since he was used to the casual, yet disrespectful tone of the system.


    "What''s with you?" And he didn''t like this tone. He didn''t like formal things much, just as how he easily epted Su Han and Allen as sworn brothers. He was avoiding formality between them.


    And the system knew about this, but had no other choice.


    "Nothing, anyway... I''ve been meaning to ask, what will you do with your Conscious Realm? Thatrge empty space, with only a single Universe..."


    "I know what my consciousness looks like... and with this new Providence, won''t it manage itself even without my help?" Enigma curiously wondered, as the Providence gave his consciousness independence.


    "...Have you ever wondered what your personality is like?"


    "...So, you mean...?" Now that he thought about it, he was ignorant, and his consciousness was still him. Indeed, his consciousness was not reliable at all.


    "So, I''ve been meaning to ask¡ª"


    "You already said that, buddy, are you okay?"


    "Sell me shares"


    The system''s bluntness was not something Enigma was ready for. Thus he inquired with a twisted expression of shock. "What?"


    "Dont act stupid. We both know that your consciousness is a separate verse that isn''t affected by the Laws of Reality or the Origin Laws... In that case, since you own it, sell me part of its shares and we will manage it together"


    It borated, and it''s not like he didn''t understand what it was saying. Abby had been exploring his consciousness and told him that it looked like a newborn universe in its primary state.


    Now that it had the attention of a newborn Reality, they were fusing and slowly mutating into something bigger. At some point in time, he wondered how grand it would be.


    "...Why didn''t you say so then?" He sighed, not understanding why it had to beat around the bush so much. It wasn''t like it at all.


    "...you will recieve around 26ws in less than two minutes, which we both know is no different than gaining 78 more Divine Skills. You wouldn''t want that now, would you?"


    "And it''s just the beginning because, every God under you that attains aw, you will also recieve one. This is a trait only you have even within your family, even your past and future didn''t have it. Not something you''d appreciate, so, what do you think?"


    Enigma thought about it and saw nothing wrong with what it just said. Plus if it was not lying, then he would more than be happy to agree to its terms, but, "How much are you willing to pay?"


    "I''ll upgrade, and bring new functions for you. And your consciousness will finally have a manager"


    "Slick bastard, you''re making it sound as if I''m the only benefiting here." He clicked his tongue at the system''s sweet words of enticement.


    "Not necessarily so. You will gain something, I just don''t want to say it"


    "Is it a powe-up?" He asked, feeling dread all of a sudden.


    "...."


    "It''s not, is it?" He tried to confirm.


    "...It''s not"


    "Be honest."


    "It''s good for you... plus, I''ll let you on a little secret that might save you and your little family... As well as information of where your older sister is"


    "If only you said that at first... sure, go ahead." As if he wasn''t about to refuse at first, Enigma happily agreed to the system''s conditions. He was indeed more than curious where his sister was currently.


    "...."


    "You have recieved the True Laws of "Blood", "Dreams", "Dao", "Karma", "Fear", "Fire", "Sand", "Sloth", "Diligence", "Lust", "Humility", "Speed", "Strength", "Fortune", "Water", "Mist", "War", "Greed", "Temperance", "Death", "Sky", "Sea", "Charity", "Chastity", "Envy", "Patience""

 Chapter 281 Eldritch Gods, Ragnarok I

    "Yourws have been devoured and fused with your consciousness. Your consciousness is mutating... processing mutation... processingplete... your consciousness has increased by more than 26 times"


    "You have sacrificed 26 Laws, 78 Divine Skills, 156 Unique Skills and 312 Extra Skills. You have obtained two-hundred and forty "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "You have recieved the following Divine++ Skills, "Eternal Sin Lord", "Hell Sovereign", "Eternal Virtue Lord", "Heavenly Sovereign" and "Absolute Binary""


    "You have gained the new Ultimate Divinities, "Eternal Evil", "Eternal Virtue", "Lord of Infinite Origins""


    "Would you like to sacrifice the rewards of all your Main Missions from True Will to Manifest an Innate Constitution?"


    "...."


    Enigma was left speechless. The greater the strength he recieves, the greater the misfortune he will experience... Maybe, maybe a future him was reallying for him.


    "...."


    "...Yes." He didn''t have a choice. If misfortune was reallying, he had to be prepared. Plus, he truly didn''t like the nk space behind his Constitution tab.


    It was a sore spot for him.


    "You have manifested a Constitution. Due to your Bloodline, Physique and Providence, your manifested Constitution has evolved into "Omniversal Sovereign""


    "Your Skills, Laws and Abilities have increased by one level. You have suddenly recieved morews, which have been sacrificed. You obtained more "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    "Your Constitution "Omniversal Sovereign" has been affected by the evolved Supreme Skill "Seal of Infinity(Fouth Stage)""


    "Your newws have reverted back into Fragment Laws, and back to nothing. Your skills have increased by one level, but none evolved into ???? Skills"


    "...."


    "Your stats have been enhanced. Your Providence is nowparable to that of a being one level your strength (Your talent now allows you to match up to beings six Realms above your own)"


    "...."


    "Your Skill Tree ||GOD OF MANIPULATIONS|| has assimted a few Divine Skills and transcended itself into a ???? Skill Tree, Primal Maniptor"


    "...."


    "-----"


    "Your Divine Skill "Wish Granting" has been assimted by "Absolute Wish", and have fused into the Divine+ Skill "Absolute Wish""


    "Due to the Enhancement of "True Lightning Conception", "Luck Embodiment" and "Nigh-Meta Possession", your "Prime Source" has evolved into the Divine+ Skill "Absolute Prime Force""


    "Your Unique+ Skill Tree ||ABSOLUTE MIND|| has assimted the following Divine Skills, "Intelligence Infinitum", "Infinite Mind" and "Mass Processing"


    "Your Unique+ Skill Tree ||ABSOLUTE MIND|| has evolved into the Divine Skill Tree ||Conscious Derivation||"


    "Your "Pre-Existential Physiology", "Eternal Evolution", "Creation Source", "Divine Authority", "Divinity Bestowal" and "Divine Transcendence" have fused into the Divine+ Skill Tree ||Pre-Existential God||"


    "...Oi, that''s enough."


    "Your "Domain: Fantasy Domination" has assimted your "False Empowerment", "Truthful Lies", "Domain: Zoneless", "Oneiric Reality", "Personal Dream", "Personal Domain", "Personal Soul", "Personal Time" and "Personal Law" into the Divine++ Skill "The Lord''s Fantasy""


    "Your "Boundary Lord+" has assimted "Domain Expansion", "Domain Sanction" and "Time Dtion" into the Divine+ Skill Tree "Boundary Sovereign""


    "Your "Paradox Lord" has assimted your "Potentiality Lordship", "Paradox Lord of Paths++", "Dimensional Lord", "Temporal Lord", "Six Realm Lord", "Transcendent Force Lord", "Supernatural Force Lord", "Eternal Sin Lord" and "Eternal Virture Lord" and has be a Divine++ Skill Tree ||Lord of Infinite Origins||"


    "Your "Extrasensory Perception" and "World Will(Realm)" has fused into the Divine++ Skill "World Will(Greater World)""


    "...Hey, that''s going too far." Enigma cried out, but unfortunately, he was ignored once again, without being given a chance toin at all.


    "Your "Oneiricpotence" has fused with your "The Lord''s Fantasy++", "Phobia-Initiated Counter" and "Unending Cycle" into the Divine++ Skill Tree "The Lord''s Dream""


    "Your "Cosmic Fiend of Storms & Ruination" has fused with your "Null Zone", "Ultimate Power", "Unhealing", "Indeterminate" and "Gravitational Singrity" to form the Divine+ Skill Tree ||Ultimate Fiend||"


    "Your "Samsara All-Father++", "Freedom", "Formless Soul", "Ressurection", "Personal Dimension", "Soul Sync", "Reincarnation" and "Seed of Reality" have fused into Divine++ Skill Tree, ||Samsara Presider||"


    "Your "Absolute Binary++", "Hell Sovereign++", "Heavenly Sovereign++", "True Bnce", "Yin-Yang", "Dual Warping" and "Nigh-Meta Inversion" have fused into the ???? Skill Tree ||Absolute Binary Lord||"


    "Your New ??? Skill Tree has assimted the following Unique and Extra Skills to assert Dominance, "Prime Transcendent Hybrid Physiology(Unique+)", "Synonymous Shuffling(Unique)", "Simultaneous Interaction(Extra)", "Eternal Day(Extra)" and "Eternal Night(Extra)""


    "Your Unique Skill "wless Indestructibility+" has fused with "Transcendent Strength-Based Invulnerability+", "Ten-Fold Internal Obliteration", "Concussive st" and "Masculinity""


    "You have obrained the Divine Skill Tree ||Sigma Male||"


    "....."


    "Your "Anti-World" Unique Skill has assimted the following Skills "Judge''s Decree", "Chaotic Incitement", "Omniach", "Omni-Derivation", "Cosmic Keystone", "Reality Presence", "Weakness Inversion" and "Personal Space-Time""


    "You have obtained the Divine Skill Tree ||Dark Primal Lord||"


    "Your "Endless Dream", "Metabolization", "Space-Time Distortion" and "Reality-mancy+" Unique Skills have been sacrificed. You have obtained a "Skill Evolution: Divine" chance"


    "...."


    At this point, Enigma had long given up going against the system and trying to reason with it. He was only just annoyed and shocked as to why everything was taking such a path.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He had no problem with what the system was doing, but he felt like something was wrong. Especially so, since the system was not supposed to personally interfere with his life.


    It said so itself!!


    "The system is in the process of Evolution... Evolution progressing... Evolutionplete. A new function has been unlocked, "The Lord''s Paths""


    "Three Paths have been manifested for the time being, and more can be essed the more you Breakthrough your Realms"


    "The Manifested Paths are currently empty, and can be refilled if a Divinity, Law and a Skill Tree with corresponding affinities are sacrificed. Each path is its own Outer Aspect, unaffected by the Rules of Reality, and being its own variation of you, yet still a part of "The Lord""


    "Your Temte has evolved. Your Providence is now that of an Initial Ascendency God despite being a Perfect True God"


    "Please choose an initial Path as soon as possible"


    "...."


    "...Done?" He couldn''t help but question in both exasperation and annoyance. Never in his life had he been this exasperated due to this unfathomable partner of his, the system.


    "...."


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within The Monster Headquarters


    The City of Damnation


    Deep within the edges of the God Realm, on one of the corners of the Realm, a grand city stood tall within the unstable environment and held glory to the Damned.


    This was the City of the Damn, as it''s name suggests, a city where those who have fallen in life, the greatest thieves, the mass murderers, those given up by Fate... the lowest of low lives, havee to live.


    And the founder of this city was the Origin God of Damnation, the direct son of the Transcendental God of ultism, Diedrich, the current strongest monster God.


    He was the forefather of the Eldritch n, along with his wife and three children, one of them being the one who founded this city, one of the twelve Grand Cities of the Empire.


    Unlike most Transcendentals, his peers, Diedrich had quite a small family, but all of them were plenty powerful. The youngest son was already a Mid Origin God despite being only a thousand years old.


    After all, even for Champions, it would take over 2 000 years to 400 years to attain 5% within theirws, and be considered Mid Origin Gods. Yet despite being a mid-grade Champion himself, he only took less than 1 000 years, instead of the already known 1 200 years.


    Anyway, this was a topic for another day, as for on this spectacr day, Diedrich, the Transcendental God of ultism was holding a meeting with his retainers.


    Either than himself, there was also his wife, three sons, and the vessel gods that they had created, by sharing their attainments in Law with. At least, there were a few tens of Vessel gods.


    "Father, everyone has gathered here, why did you summon us?" The youngest of the children, Yig, inquired with curiosity, as his antisocial father rarely does this.


    He did not believe that his father would bring them out for no apparent reason. Especially so, if their father himself, dislikes interacting with anyone, including the family.


    As for Yig, the one who spoke, and the gem of the family, was arge snake that stretched out for hundreds of meters in his base form, and was covered in smooth white scales all over his body that reflected glitter and sparkles.


    "Yes, is anything the matter?" A woman who was three meters tall in height and had the lower body of arge snake, as well as hair made out of innumerable tentacles also asked.


    She was an exotic beauty herself, as despite her beastly characteristics, she was still a Goddess with Divine Charm. And her figure was quite voluptuous.


    She was his second lover, Byat, as well as the mother of the three children who were currently with them here, the mother of three unknown Origin Gods.


    "I am sure many of you have felt the presence that came from within the influence of the Radiant Empire. Thew power of Mysteries? The required Law level to be Cosmological?" He looked around with his grotesque figure covered in numerous eyes.


    His humanoid being, though slightly handsome, was quite the piece of art. The eyes covered his body from head to toe, making him resemble an Abomination of sorts.


    ? Everyone, excluding the vessel gods who are unaware of the presence of a Mystery Laws that transcends the Influence of Reality, nodded sternly. They were very aware of the power of such Existential Laws since the their master, himself, also had it.


    "Of the Transcendental Gods of the God Realm, those Righteous fools are hidden within their temples out of the Empire, within the Cloud Pce. The Rokushiki didn''t bother descending either than a brief Descent of Bellum."


    "And all of their Laws have already gone beyond Transcendencing the mere Influence of Reality, to transcending the Rules of Reality as well as the Laws of Reality."


    "The Gaurdians of the Empire are thus the only ones who are within the Empire, and as things stand, one of them is likely to have transcended their realm to be Cosmological Divine beings, the peak amongst Cosmic beings."


    Everyone turned stern at the words said by their lord. Though Transcendentals are a lot, Cosmological Divine beings were the opposite. There were only thirty such beings so far, throughout the whole of Great Terra.


    One could briefly see the toughness of attaining such a Realm of power, when the number of Transcendentals have always been ranging below fifty for the past millions of years!!


    And now, a possible thirty-first was about to appear? Especially if they came from the Radiant Empire, that was bad news for all beings who came from Cloud Pce, be it good or evil or neutral.


    "Father, we are not sure if it''s truly a Gaurdian God that has transcended. What if it''s some other God from the other pantheons? After all, Heaven is still fusing with the God Realm."


    "The outbreak of power between both realms, might be able to trigger something. Especially so for the Commandment King or the Highest Virtue." The eldest son, Stur, the God of Nihilism and the Damned, and founder of this ce said.


    Diedrich nodded his head in slight pride, his Sessor had not failed him. "That''s good observation Skills, and your awareness of the outside world is truly great."


    "And just as you said, the Realms are fusing. Not only Heaven and the God Realm, the Abyss and Hell as well. The outbreak of energy would really evolve both realms to unseen heights."


    "So, I''ve been thinking about it and wanted to send you out to gain experience and breakthroughs. It''s not everyday that such a small ragnarok appears." He proposed, looking at his children with apathy.


    "No need, I''m about to be a Transcendental on my own father." Stur proudly said with a bold smile, surprising his parents and siblings. Such was a bold statement to say.

 Chapter 282 Altrias Struggle, Ragnarok II

    "As expected of eldest brother." The mass of air floating besides him said in praise. This was Qua, the younger brother of Stur and older brother of Yig.


    "Indeed, eldest brother is the most talented among us." Yig eximed as well, hissing in excitement. Even his parents praised him for his talent.


    "Youngest brother, don''t be so humble, who doesn''t know that your talent is greater than mine?" Stur seemed like an easy going guy andughed out in joy and casually brushed over their praises.


    He would not get arrogant. As he was at most a Heaven defying Genius. And it took him more than ten thousand years to reach the current level of power he was at. An inch away from breaking through.


    His appearance was also more humane than the others. Beingpletely humanoid, seemingly no different than any other human out there.


    "...haha, haha." Yig could only awkwardlyugh as that was true, but he felt like it wasn''t the right moment for it to be said.


    "In any case, younger brothers, you should all go out and take the vessel gods with you to experience the Ragnarok. Mother and father will protect you, while I Breakthrough and do the sameter." Stur said, advising his siblings with a smile.


    "Indeed, if any problems arise, I''ll be there in no time." Byat said happily as she patted the head of Yig, who was a giant Serpent that was only a thousand years old.


    "Mother..." Yig was annoyed, but didn''t push her hand away. Quaughed besides them and stood up to leave, without much effort at all, not surprising anyone.


    "That child really resembles you a lot, dear." Byat looked at Diedrich as she said, who stood up and was ready to leave as well, just like that. He looked up at her with his many eyes and didn''tment.


    He was antisocial because he was not good at conversing with others, and his true body would cause madness just by looking at him. While Qua was antisocial because he waszy.


    What resemnce was there between them? None, none at all!! He wanted to deny and say such a thing, but was afraid of hurting Byat''s feelings.


    Thus Diedrich just left. Followed by Stur, who unlike both men, said his goodbyes to his mother and younger brother. As well as greeting the sorounding vessel gods.


    After walking for quite a while, Stur reached his room and locked it after he got in. He then lit the lights, revealing a dim room with shady purple and navy blue lights everywhere.


    On the bed, there was a beauty who was casually lying there in bliss, as if enjoying thefortness of the bed. She suddenly turned around when she heard him enter.


    "Ah, little Stur, what happened, what did your father want?" She happily jumped off the bed and threw herself into his arms affectionately, then giving him a peck on the cheeks.


    But Stur showed brief annoyance as he knew that hidden with this small and teenage body, was a goddamned old hag. But he also liked this old hag to be honest.


    "Haah~ father told the others to go out and experience the small ragnarok. Nothing important for you to worry about. Anyway, where is the mirror?" He led her towards the bed and theyfortably sat side by side.


    The youngdy hurriedly stood up and fished out a small mirror within the wardrobe, then respectfully represented it to him. His expression almost broke down into disgust andughter, but he held himself back.


    He took the mirror and sent his Reiki through it, manifesting a screen of light above the surface of the mirror, which showed a heroic beauty taking a bath as she rxed herself within a bathtub.


    Besides her was a bottle of high qaulity whiskey, and her head was covered with a towel. Her exquisite body was perfect, and alongside her face, she was a rare beauty even among the gods.


    "How rude." She didn''t even face them when she said that, as if they were not worth her time. But that only enhanced her beauty, making men want to pin her down and make her submit.


    But Stur didn''t have such thoughts. Unlike the fake blushing little girl besides him, he directly looked at the women sternly, his eyes not wandering to her barely exposed, exotic body.


    "Tch, for an otherworlder, your restraint is quite solid, you''re no fun at all." Thedyined and took a small shot of her whiskey, before pouring yet another one.


    "...Great Lady of Limitless Knowledge, I''ve called you for important matters." Stur frowned seeing hernguid manner, but did not dare overstep his boundaries.


    "Hmm?" She responded with a hum, and Stur cleared his throat to continue, he then exined what urred between him and his family to her without hiding anything.


    The beauty nodded her head, took another shot and said, "Your mother will die, your brother will die, your youngest brother will be spared. Your father... let''s not include him."


    Hearing her words, not only Stur, but also the young woman beside him paled in fright. She was still faking it though, but that was not important right now.


    They knew this women for twenty years now, no, to be precise, thedy besides him knew her for twenty years, while he knew her for far much less.


    And it was because of this youngdy within the pool that thedy besides him managed to find this ce and sneak in to find him without being found by his father.


    She had also predicted many situations that urred without fault at all. Making her seem mysterious, powerful and omniscient within all aspects.


    But she denied all of these when he asked. Oh, she also knew that he was an Otherworlder, not a hero, but a being from beyond who had transmigrated into the son of two Transcendental Gods, and became one with his soul and experience.


    Reincarnation and Transmigration were normal, but what made him different was that he reced the original Stur, who had the same name and simr personalities, Bing one with him to fit in.


    And the only one who knew about this was himself and the youngdy in the mirror. "...Why, what will happen to them?"


    "Hm? Nothing much, they just decided to mess with someone even I, myself, put in high regards." She said after another shot, she seemed to be enjoying herself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...Is he the person that attained a Law Transcendent of all Laws?" Stur continued to pursue the matter, in which case, Athena, yes Athena, denied to continue. How cold she betray her own sister''s future husband?


    "...Why do you care, you aren''t even really rted to this family." She said in confusion, asking the same question she asked the previous times with much failure.


    "I told you, I epted them--"


    "Hm, if you don''t want to speak, then so be it. I won''t listen to your bullshit... oh, I wonder what that monkey would do if he found out that another manid his eyes on me before he did. Would he kill you?" She mischievously smiled, as if really curious what would happen to him,pletely ignoring him.


    Stur hurriedly disconnected the connection between them and looked up in worry. He genuinely did ept this family as his own, so he was wondering why thatdy didn''t believe him.


    "Little Stur, what now?" Thedy besides him worriedly asked, tightly grasping onto his hand with hers. And this time around, she was not acting or faking it.


    "I have no choice, I''ll have to go out as well, hopefully I will be able to do something." Hemented at his own Fate, which he had not changed even after Transmigrating.


    "But..."


    "...."


    ~


    ~


    Within the God Realm, near the Boundary of Enigma''s influence, the forest where two Transcendental Neutral Gods had visited in search of one one of the few Lords of Neutrality.


    Near such a forest, a woman floated up within the sky, at least thousands to tens of thousands of kilometers above ground, and likewise, tens of thousands away from it.


    But to a God, who could see through the veils of numerous Universes with a mere nce, such a distance was nothing much. And even if the God Realm restricted everything, she could still see a great distance.


    To the current God Realm, a God capable of seeing through Trillions of Universes, would only be able to see through a single kilometer. That was how dense the Reiki and Will of the Realm was.


    Thus even peak Origin Gods like herself, whom are able to easily view through hundreds of millions of Multiverses, which was hundreds of Quintillion Universes... was only able to see through almost a billion kilometers.


    Not even a single light year. And the restrictions the Gods faced, were only growing stronger and stronger as the Realms fused. Previously, she could see through arge percentage of the God Realm.


    Her Gaze itself spanned over a hundred light years, and that was quite the feat, as the Rules of the God Realm transcended the Influence, Rules and Existence of Realities.


    Thus her Gaze could see through Reality. But as the Rules became more stabilized and solidified, and the Realms fused, God''s were slowly, bit by bit, being limited to what they could do within Realms.


    Of course, it would be different if they were within an ordinary Reality. They could unleash their power without Restraint. But that was a topic for another day, as today, Altria''s mission was not about the evolving Realms.


    Instead, it was to learn about the death of one of her nephews, who died around here. She was only required to know what happened, and not engage inbat.


    And that was what she nned to do, but as things were, she did not dare go any closer towards the forest. Not because there were quite a few Origin God-level auras around the forest.


    Or because closest to the forest, was the aura of a genuine Transcendental. But no, those were not the reasons why she did not dare move closer to the forest. They did not evene close.


    In fact, mostly everyone here shared the same reason as herself, for not going in. She did not know why they were here though, but she knew that... they did not dare go in because of the Aura of two Unfathomable Laws that were slowly dissipating.


    She had just arrived to witness the outburst of a Law that could transcend Reality, being able to influence Reality to a great degree. A Law that would not be opposed by the Rules of Reality when used.


    A Law that could make one a Cosmological God!! She just witnessed the birth of such a Law, and not just one, but twopatible such Laws one... after the other!!


    "...."


    That was madness. It was a great achievement, so great that, even the Transcendental God outside the forest did not dare to go in without understanding the overall situation.


    And another reason was because, even the Will of a Transcendental God like himself, which could spread out for almost thirty light years, was not able to cover the whole forest right now.


    It was quite small from the outside, being only the size of a world, but inside, it gave out the impression of being endless and infinite. It proved that a powerful being was located within this very forest.


    And from his sense, he knew that this area was taken over by the Monster Gods, especially the Vampires whom were quite hateful. And speaking of Vampires...


    "...."


    One of the hateful Vampires just so happened to be within range of him. And as much as he wanted to know what was going on inside using his Divine Sense, he only failed.


    Thus the only option left for him was to question the Vampires themselves. Of course, he would not go to their stronghold and question them there, as the Blood God was a Perfected Transcendental stronger than him.

 Chapter 283 Taboo Thoughts, Ragnarok III

    And he also did not wonder why said God was not here to oversee the appearance of a Transcendental God within their family, or if the target in question was not part of them.


    He did not even guess what was going on, as answers would soone to him in no time at all. That was what he believed, it was what he knew would happen.


    With a single leap, he moved throughout the distance between both parties, appearing before Altria like a phantom. He was so fast, it felt like he just miraculously, and, instantly manifested right before her.


    The current Rules of the God Realm were not limiting God in just perception only, but through their Stats and Skills. One''s Speed and Strength were likewise limited.


    The current Realm Density was so dense that, a person with the Strength of a thousand Universes, could only manifest a single ton of Might. It was the same for Speed.


    Millions of light years per second, was only a single mile per second. Speed was a difficult factor than Strength. But one could still imagine to what extent Realms were, above Realities.


    The God Realm was also being forged to be something that no Mortals or Beings below the fifth League, could Traverse within. The weight alone could kill them.


    But once again, that was not important. What was important was that, even with such limitations, even Demigods could still literally dominate the Realm.


    Let alone a Transcendental such as himself. The distance that was thousands of miles was easily ignored, as he crossed it all in just a couple of milliseconds.


    He did not even have to use a Skill or any of that, despite being one of the very few beings good with manipte Space, Distance and Speed.


    ...!!!


    "Greetings." He calmly spoke, as Altria instinctively reacted by pushing herself backwards, and attempting to distance herself from him.


    But to her horror, she only came to learn of the terrifying prowess of the God before her. Space around her body was locked down, as it was made so vicious that, even a Peak Minor God such as herself found it hard to move even an inch further.


    She also felt like she was a single point, or line on a piece of drawing, where there was no concept of distance or motion. She had the misconception of being the only thing within the soroundung region!!


    "There is no need to run now... I am only curious about a few things. And if you hopefully answer them truthfully, I will spare your life." The Transcendental God calmly spoke, as his hands casually went behind him and his posture was rxed.


    He clearly resembled a human, but his eyes had no pupils, and seemed like ckholes, as they seemed to suck everything within. His skin was also grayish, and he had very small ears.


    "...."


    Looking at him, Altria could guess who he was. He was the Transcendental God that ruled over the passage way to, and from the whole Realms.


    Of course, powerful beings such as Supreme Gods and those above could travel through Realms without his Passages, but the others could not. Not even other Cosmic Gods.


    But that was not enough to make him arrogant. After all, those guys above could just rece him anytime they so desire, thus he still had to do as they please.


    Anyway, there was no Cosmic God here, thus he was free to do as he pleased. As for his personality? He was not ruthless, but he was also not kind.


    Whether she spoke or not, her fate might still be the same. Not because of hatred or the likes, but because she was a Monster Goddess, and if he did not kill her, people might start gossiping.


    He was from the Light Camp after all.


    "What... do you want?" But she still asked nheless. Honestly, if it was any other God, she would have said what they wanted to hear, and leave.


    But can one trust those self-righteous fellows from the Light Camp? Could a Monster really bet their life upon their hands? That waspletely stupid and idiotic. She couldn''t trust them as a former human, why now, as a Monster?


    "Nothing much." The Transcendental Nexus God, a Perfected Transcendental close to bing a Cosmic figure, casually replied. He waspletely rxed.


    "I was just curious why there is amotion urring here." He added after a moment of silence, and admiring of the beautiful facial features of Altria.


    As for his thoughts on her, that was for him and only him. He might be interested, he might not be. It was not important right now, what was important was information.


    As a person who is good with manipting Distances, as he had the highest level of [Distance Maniptor] Divine Skill, he knew what great of a feat it was to perceptionally change the internal distance of an area.


    Especially so, If someone like himself, could not see through said distance. The opponent was definitely using a Skill of a simr level, whilst they were either at the same level of power as him, or even stronger.


    Or maybe he was governing over a Transcendental Law that delt with Distance, Illusion or even Space. No matter which, it would exin everything.


    But these were his guesses, he still needed to know the truth of the matter. And answers might just be before him... Yes, might, and not necessarily so.


    "I don''t know... why... why do you think I am here then... and not inside?" Altria was cornered and helpless, but she did not back down. She had a husband she did not respect who was at the same level of Power.


    At this point, she might just have Talent of going against Perfected Transcendental Gods, and acting all defiant. Of course, she knew that this man was not Alton, and could easily kill her.


    "Is that so?" The man himself casually inquired, as his gaze moved from her face to her chest, which was hurriedly, but calmly averted towards the forest.


    "Yes..." Altria forced such a word out calmly, as deep down, she was still afraid that death was her destination. But another part of her, her instincts, told her that this man might not necessarily kill her.


    "May I ask why your people have done nothing about any of this... even after suching amotion." He once more pursued the matter, unwilling to just leave like this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...."


    Altria kept her silence, as she did not know what Alton was thinking. From her perspective, he might just be scared, but she could not outright say that about him.


    She also had a bit of Pride as a Vampire, after being one for so many years. Of course, she still hated Alton. She also did not want to answer by saying she did not know or the likes.


    That would seem more like she was being defiant, and protecting Alton''s ego. And she might just die for that... that would be quite humiliating for her.


    "...I see." The man spoke and held his hand towards her forehead. Throughout the whole conversation, he was apathetic and calm, no emotion within his tone nor actions.


    "...Are you going to kill me now?" Altria questioned helplessly. He gave her drooping eyes ast nce as he sighed, channeling Reiki with his hand.


    "My apologies. My name is Ryan, the Transcendental Nexus God. Safe trip." His hand suddenly manifested spatial ripples which converged on her face, and instantly...


    Bang!!


    Blew her head apart. It did not even hurt her one bit, as he chose Instant death over anything else. He then helplessly watched as her body, that was now released from its restrictions slowly fell.


    He waved his hand, making the body disappeared from his view, along with the imploded golden blood that was drifting within the sky.


    He then nced at his hand, ripples waving through his deep, ck, bottomless eyes before vanishing. He then turned to look at the forest, and targeted the other Gods.


    One way or another, he had to know what was actually going on here. As for this little urrence, honestly, he did not want to think much about it.


    "...."


    ~


    ~


    Meanwhile, just as God Ryan targeted the other Origin Gods that sorounded the enigmatic forest that even he could not decipher, at a ce far, far away, spatial glitter suddenly shed into existence, only to vanishter.


    And in recement, was the perfectly intact body of a Vampire Goddess. She stared at the sky in wonder, amazement and perplexity.


    She was not amazed that she was alive and perfectly intact, no, that was obvious. As a Vampire, she originally had insane healing abilities, and the trait of being Immortal.


    But as she grew into a Higher Existential being, those traits changed and evolved into something quite terrifying. The racial traits do not disappear when one gets stronger, instead, they evolve.


    And Vampires insane healing abilities evolved into something simr to Instantaneous regeneration. No matter what is done, cut their heads off, blow them to bits or even dice them Infinitismally...


    No matter what you do, or how you do it, they would instantly be restored to perfection. And by instant, it meant literally transcending time ratio such as microseconds and nanoseconds.


    Maybe even picoseconds. After all, for Gods, Time was quite fragile. The amount of things they could do in just a single picosecond, a trillionth of a second, was a lot.


    If they so wished, some could build entire civilizations within that much time period... manually at that. What was time to them then, when they were already beyond it?


    But Instant regeneration, was still instant regeneration. But it was not their most fundamental power as Higher Existential Vampires.


    It was actually the ability to never die, no matter how they are killed. Even if they are erased, they couldpletely still survive... with a 100% chance of sess.


    Of course, some special cases were still there, but even Divine++ Skills would not work much on them. Most probably only those with a higher level Divinity could bypass such restrictions, as long as the Higher Existential Vampire was off a lower one.


    And if one knew the specific weakness of said Higher Existential Vampire, they could then be able to kill the target even with the use of Unique or Extra Skills.


    And of course, nobody but herself knew her own weakness, not even Alton, nor her daughter Eve. Thus she did not believe that even a Transcendental God could kill her.


    Which brought out the question; why was she amazed and perplexed? It was non other than the way that God Ryan treated her... which was, by far, different from the treatment she expected from a man.


    Especially one from an enemy Pantheon. Because no matter how she thought about it, she could not understand one thing.


    "What was wrong with his gaze? Did I perceive it wrongly, or did he just give me a longing gaze?" Altria sat up as she thought, "But... he was quite cute. Though not as handsome as Alton, he is still more likable."


    She turned her gaze to her sproundings, and realized that she was sent near the Blood Castle, that was ruled by the Vampire God, and the Central influence of this region.


    "He is also kind... and caring?" Altria thought as she could easily see through God Ryan''s facade. She knew that he knew about their special characteristics.


    She knew that he knew that she was still alive. She knew that he purposely sent her body here right as he had killed her, which did not even take an instant.


    She knew that everything was within his calctions. He only ''killed'' her for show, as multiple eyes were watching. And even if they themselves also knew that she was not dead, what could they do if he faked ignorance?


    As long long he at least tried, what could they do? After all, he basically did not spare her, and instead killed her, then sent her body back to their hideout as a message. But against all odds, she just survived.

 Chapter 284 Eli, Ragnarok IV

    Plus, she was never his target to begin with. Whether he verified her death or not, was not important. Them meeting was only a chance encounter.


    "I kind of liked the way he handled me..." Altria was not surprised at her own thoughts, she was already a lost case when she casually argued with Transcendental Gods.


    "If only I was only a Transcendental as well, maybe we could have had a few more seconds of being together." She subconsciously thought, as she floated towards the Castle.


    Midway through, she was met by multiple Vampiric Servants which respectfully escorted her back towards the castle itself.


    And along the way, she could not help but think of a certain Transcendental God either than her husband. And the fact that whar she was doing was wrong, for some reason, only got her excited.


    She wondered whether she was slowly falling for another man, or was just seeking a Taboo within a married couple''s lives. But regardless, she still looked forward to meeting Ryan again... even if the chances were below 0.00...1%.


    Unfortunately, her excitement was short, as something that made her seek out this taboo feeling of excitement and corruption more, urred. Partly to experience what it would feel like doing something unsightly behind his back...


    "Now tell me, what did you find out?" Alton, who sat on his throne apathetically looked down on Altria andmanded her to speak. He ignored her distasteful expression and just stared down at her with utter Majesty.


    "...."


    As for Altria, she was silent for a while and sighed a momentter. She genuinely did not like this man, and would not hesitate to do anything to humiliate him.


    As for their rtionship? She was forced into this many, many years ago. Part of the reasons why she hated this man.


    Alton had been the Transcendental God of Blood and father of Vampires, and not just Vampires, but father of ALL Vampires. Higher Existential or not, he was their parent.


    His first wife was the younger sister of a Rokushiki, and a Transcendental Goddess as well. One who was once a Neutral Goddess before joining the dark side.


    Both of them had two children, two Perfected Origin Gods. But Alton wasn''t content with their rtionship, where she had more say in a lot of things due to her connections, than him.


    Her authority was higher than his, as her backing was greater. Despite both being natural Gods born from the Elder Gods of the past, she was far greater in almost all areas.


    Thus he targeted mortals, and took a liking to her. Her talent was great, a gem among gems, a natural born Chosen talent, who broke through her realms easily and became a famous figure at that time.


    But she rejected him, and he let her be. She thought he was a good man, and thus worked for him. He also worked his way into her life quite wisely.


    She was basically the one whoforted him when, apparently, Beatrice always mistreated him. But she came to realization that he was faking everything, and just trying to court her after falling for the trap.


    Anyway, as she lived between both the master and mistress of the house, she was quite in a difficult position. Until sheter died of stress and overworking herself.


    And you won''t believe what happened after then. Right after death, alton revived her as a lesser Vampire, whom was also his Servant, a being who could not disagree to hismands and a being who will do anything he says.


    Unfortunately, an error urred and she became a vessel god that could ignore the hierarchy of gods and their vessels, as well as the hierarchy of Vampires.


    Their rtionship was even worsepared to his first wife, which pissed him off greatly. Both his women didn''t respect him at all, and even their children disregarded him.


    Annoyed, he went for another wife a few hundreds of years ago, marrying a western woman who had high talents as well, and was very docile.


    And he seeded in getting a docile wife which he couldmand and Lord over. Beatrice was quite apathetic to the situation and didn''t seem to mind as long as he didn''t mess with herself or her children.


    But Altria was bent on going against him. And ever since that day, there had been tension between the both of them. So great that they didn''t even bed each other anymore... not like Altria wanted to in the first ce.


    And things had been this chaotic within the family since. Especially after his favorite son died without a warning right after descending... he became even more moody.


    "I found out that the ce Dame died is within the periphery of the Empire. It is also the ce that had a Mastery Law attained... And before you make a stupid decision, there could potentially be a Cosmic being there." She said with a frown, squinting her eyes at him, as she knew this buffoon all too well.


    "I know, anything else?" He coldly inquired, ignoring her words. Nobody knew what he was thinking at the moment. And Altria did not want to care either.


    "I''m leaving." She didn''t care what he thought and directly left after saying that. She had done her part of the deal, and he definitely must not oppress her daughter and her son-inw.


    Plus, seeing his face only made her think of that man more and more. If only he was her husband instead, and not this hateful Vampire.


    Theparison was endless. But nobody could me her, as this was the first time she had gone out in hundreds of years. She was not used to living for so long, especially with normal people.


    ~


    ~


    Right after she left, Alton clicked his tongue and cursed her entire line of descent in rage, but no furniture was broken and he didn''t scream hysterically this time around.


    "...I''ll show you, bitch, I''ll show you the consequences of going against me. Ryan, was it? You want him so bad? Then I''ll present him to you!!" He said, revealing information that could literally trigger her rage.


    He was also nning to send out Eve, his and Altria''s daughter, as well as her boyfriend, Evan, to go into the ce for further scouting. He wanted to teach Altria true pain.


    Of course, he sent Vessel gods with them, and as of Altria''s opinion? He didn''t care at all. If she wanted to go with them, she can do so, he didn''t care at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her time wasing.


    "Dear, are you not going to attend the gathering this time around?" Beatrice''s voice suddenly flew into his ears from right behind his throne, as she appeared behind as if she was always there.


    "...I am. Let us go." Alton did not react much to her ghostly appearance, as he was bound to be used to it by now. But there was still a shortpse of time before he spoke.


    He was used to it by now, but that did not mean that he was happy about it. At least, he wasn''t. But he had no choice, or say in this matter. She was the boss.


    "...."


    She obediently nodded with an extremely emotionless expression, one resemnt of an automaton only designed to do its job, and nothing else.


    Both walked out of the throne room, then out of the Blood Castle, where they felt the strengthening Will of the Realm first hand. After all, the Blood Castle was part of his Domain, thus it was unaffected by the God Realm.


    He could unleash 100% of his strength as a God when he was here. Every Transcendental could do this, and manifest a set region ofnd as their permanent Domain.


    But as the God Realm evolved, the restrictions also increased. Just keeping these Domains manifested within the material ne of the Realm was too taxing.


    "How nauseous." Alton murmured to himself as he felt his strength, speed and other stats decrease. But it was still enough to do the impossible, and still be considered Gods.


    "...."


    Beatrice did not say anything as she only watched on, when Alton wrapped his body with gray mist that took off into the sky at light speed, easily ignoring all restrictions.


    She then soon followed after, as she lightly kicked off the ground, and instantly appeared right besides him, maintaining the same speed. Alton kept silent, and only continued flying.


    The couple flew for a couple of minutes in silence, non speaking, albeit with zero tension between them. In fact, if anything, the silence was soothing.


    In just over an hour of flight, they appeared at the edge of the God Realm, a city introduced not long ago, a city that was meant for the Damned and the lowest of low lives.


    A city that housed the strongest Monster God, a being who despite his low Realm, was not afraid of even Cosmological Gods. He had a few records to prove that.


    "We are here." Alton said, as he stopped mid air, manifesting his body out of the gray mist. Beatrice also appeared right besides him, but at a position where she was not his equal.


    "Yes." She said, as she waited for him tond first, for her to follow after. But Alton seemed ignorant of that, and still chose tond nheless.


    "...."


    Beatrice silently followed behind him, and likewisended right besides him. Alton took the lead and walked towards the city, and she once again followed.


    They entered the City of the Damned, and their auras were restrained to that of mortals. They only garnered attention due to their extremely beautiful looks.


    One was a Vampire, and the other was more like an Elf. Two races that no matter what Existential level of power they were in, ranked among the top ten in terms of beauty and handsomeness.


    Everyone turned to look at the couple as they walked,carrying themselves with majesty and grace. Being apathetic and unmoved by everyone''s eyes of adoration.


    Even the many prostitutes that threw away ethics and worshipped subus, or other dangerous women, who were also quite beautiful in their own rights, did not move Alton.


    In fact, he was the one that moved them. After all, Alton was a handsome man beyond belief, his devilish handsomeness being beyond even theprehension of even Lesser Divinities.


    His body build was not overly muscr, but was lean enough to be considered the epitome of male physiques. Even among Gods, his build could rival those battle-minded War Gods.


    Whilst Beatrice was a beautiful Elf with an S-shaped curvaceous figure. Her curves so abundant that they attracted more attention than her face.


    Her chest was also not small. Her face was quite Heavenly, with small delicate lips and rosy cheeks. Both of them had long ears, slender figures and were tall.


    But Alton was more pale, while Beatrice, rosy. They made such a perfect match that everyone could not help but envy them. But that was all they did, none dared to provoke them.


    Even with their auras being those of mortals. Their bearing was way too Godly and Majestic. And these people were Heinous and Evil, not stupid and dumb.


    "If it isn''t the bitter couple, Al-Be Couple. Long time no see fellows." A man appeared besides Alton and Beatrice, casually greeting them. His voice wasnguid and carefree.


    Both Alton and Beatrice did not stop to greet the fellow as they just walked right past him. But they likewise did not ignore him, as Alton responded a momentter.


    "Horrible meeting you too, Eli." He said emotionlessly as he walked by, different from his usual behavior back at the Blood Castle.


    The new entree, apparently named Eli did not mind this behavior and just walked behind the couple. He smiled brightly hearing Alton''s words as he could not help butment.


    "You''re always so moody, it''s quite a surprise really... how can a man be so unsatisfied, whendy Beatrice is your woman?" He shrugged as he said so.

 Chapter 285 Monster Pantheon, Ragnarok V

    "You''re always so moody, it''s quite a surprise really... how can a man be so unsatisfied, whendy Beatrice is your woman?" He shrugged as he said so.


    But the couple once again ignored him. He frowned and silently followed after. He was quite a handsome fellow, along with a square-ish jawline and powerful sharp eyes.


    A bundle of chocte colored hair, and a short, small, chubby figure that was around 5 foot tall. His pupils were also as bright as light itself, if not brighter, giving out the impression that they were stars capable of burning through space with their sheer luster.


    But unlike the couple, his presence was quite grand, as he did not cover his aura.


    He was a not a dwarf, no he was, but not literally. His race were unique beings known as Celestial Dwarves... not because they were celestial beings, but because they were literally Dwarf Stars in their true bodies.


    They were also quite powerful, and could be as tall as literally Dwarf Stars even in their humanoid form. So the "Dwarf" in their name was practically a scam.


    ...And for some reason, Celestial Dwarves loved natural Dwarves quite a lot. A Celestial Dwarf would not stand by if they saw a Dwarf being oppressed, regardless of who you were, or how strong you are.


    They were bit possessive, or overprotective. But that was a topic for another. Celestial Dwarf Eli was about to continue teasing the ever apathetic couple, when a soothing gentle voice drifted towards them before he could even open his mouth and interrupted him.


    "Now now little Eli, you should let Alton be. You know how fiesty his temper can get, don''t you?" A woman appeared above the sky, as she floated a few meters above ground, as to not act defiant before their strongest.


    Flying was not prohibited, but one could not fly above the Castle, or at an altitude that was above the Castle itself, which was the fulcrum point of the City.


    Breaking such rules, was going against the Ancestor and Gods of the City of the Damned, going against Deidrich and his extremely talented children


    "Huh? Who do you think you are to nag at me, huh, old hag Katalin?!" Eli threw a tantrum at the woman floating above them, who called him little, and disrespected his ego.


    She was a beauty of extreme charm, with a slender figure. Though her chest and curves were not that developed, they still exuded out a youthful charm that could ensnare even grown up men.


    Unfortunately her face was covered with a veil, as her extremely charming Countanance was hidden. Or maybe it was hidden because it was not charming... one could never know.


    But the one to respond was not thisdy, whom God Eli called Katalin. Instead, it was another Goddess reflected within an Orb floating besides Goddess Katalin.


    It reflected a hazy figure of a voluptuous woman, who seemed to be busy doing something. But she did not seem busy enough to ignore what God Eli said.


    "Oh my? Old hag? Does that also include me, since us sisters are twins and all?" She paused from what she was doing, as the reflection within the orb turned towards God Eli''s direction.


    "...."


    And even the hard headed, foul tempered God Eli had to shut up when the two sisters ganged up om him. After all, going against one of them was alright, let alone both of them.


    Imagine when both Misfortune and Alchemy were against you. It was quite literally terrifying, especially if Alchemy meant many things, such as Poison, Potions, Synthesis... and in his case, Technology.


    If he angered both of them, his own technological products would always be against him, and the chances of even creating rtively good ones would greatly decrease if he was constantly misfortunate.


    "...."


    It was really terrifying the more he thought about it. And the only one who did not seem to fear these two monster foremothers, was Alton, possibly even Beatrice.


    In fact, they seemed far from being bothered.


    "Its about time you all mature. It has been a million years by now." Alton apathetically spoke, as his cold and deep voice calmed down the three other perfected Transcendentals.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Three Perfected Transcendental Gods, each not far from bing Elder Gods, were easily humbled by a single God. The same God who was disrespected by his wife each and everyday.


    "...."


    Beatrice gave Alton a nce from the corner of her eyes, and if one took a closer look they could see a hint of smile and pride on her delicate face.


    "We are." Alton though, failed to see through her, as he rarely even took a careful look at her. He was still cautious and dissatisfied with how everything was between them.


    That aside, the five Transcendental Gods stood before the Central point of the City of the Damned, looking up at the tall walls that stretched up for hundreds of miles tall.


    They then turned to the gaurds, who respectfully opened the gates for them, revealing the interior of the castle, where a handsome young boy around his early teenage years, walked up to receive them.


    He was covered in white scales in some parts of his body, especially his cheeks, neck and arms. His pupils were gold, and had vertical irises. He also had long ck hair, and wore a loose robe.


    "Wee, uncle Alton, uncle Eli, aunt Bee, aunt Kat, and aunt Kat number 2." The young boy greeted with a smile, joy apparent in his eyes as his long ears slightly trembled in excitement.


    "If it isn''t our little genius, how have you been little Yig." Katalin floated towards the young boy, who was the human version of the giant white snake, Yig.


    Shended before him and gently patted the boy''s head. But as she was gentle and loving, her sister was not. "Hey brat, whose Kat number 2? Is it me? Hey don''t ignore me!!"


    Young Yig did not even spare the orb floating besides Goddess Katalin and turned to Alton, taking on a formal, yet casual smile, "Uncle Alton, father is waiting inside."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have grown." This was all Alton said, as he passed by the young boy, who nodded with a smile, taking thepliment with pride.


    God Eli shook his head and followed after Alton, and of course Beatrice beat him to it. Katalin took the orb containing the illustrious figure of a voluptuous Goddess in rage, and followed after them.


    "...."


    Yig stood at the door for a while longer, before following when he realized that, once again, the final member was not going to be showing up. There were six Transcendental Gods within the Monster Pantheon.


    His Father, and the father of all Aboleths and Abominable monsters, Deidrich.


    His father''s sworn brother, the father of Vampires, and his uncle, Alton.


    His father''s close friend, the Original Celestial Dwarf, and his second uncle, Eli.


    His father''s close friend, the first mother of all Drows, and his aunt, Katarin.


    His father''s close friend, the second mother of all Drows, and his second aunt, Katalin.


    And finally, his father''s rival, the father of both the ck and Pale Orcs, and his third uncle, Ja''ar.


    These were the six Transcendental Monster Gods, and backbone of all Monsters, likewise the only remaining Monster Gods born a million years ago, within the God Realm.


    The rest were unfortunately ruthlessly killed, and fortunately, they were not Transcendentals. After all, living longer did not guarantee that one would be stronger.


    Talent and Potential still applied. And even with the right talent to reach such a level of Transcendening the influence of Reality, without the potential, one would never taste such a realm.


    Of course, Talent and Potential were one and the same, just that one determined the present, and the other the future, or end point. Potential is actually a limiting factor.


    He himself knew this, and as a Chosen, a natural born one, he knew that he had enough potential to be a God. And depending on which Chosen level he was, he could even be a Transcendental.


    While Favoreds, could even be Supreme Gods. This was potential. Let alone Protagonists that only a few knew off, beings that could most likely transcend Supreme, and even Creation.


    Anyway, that was for another time. Yig knew that he was talented, and he did not feel any loss for the death of the other aunts and uncles, they were not that close anyway.


    He smiled and cleared out his thoughts, as he hurried off to check on his brothers. He already knew what their responses would be like, but he still went to bother them nheless.


    Meanwhile, within the Castle, the five Transcendental Gods stood before yet another Transcendental God, who had a Presence that eclipsed everyone here.


    Even Alton had to be humbled before such oppressive Aura. But he did not show it on his face, and just snorted at the person who would dare disrespect him like this.


    "You''re still as moody as always, aren''t you, Dei?" He coldly and rudely spoke towards the strongest Transcendental God to ever walk the God Realm, Diedrich.


    Diedrich did not seem offended and just warily sighed, his voiceing out calmly and profound, like an ancient hymn, "And you''re still as temperamental, little Alt."


    ...!!!


    He lightly called out, disrespectful words that could literally trigger the ever Prideful vampire father. But instead of being triggered, Alton only proceeded to coldly snort at Diedrich, before taking his seat.


    There was a round table, with sixrge chairs, each representing a single Transcendental God. And Diedrich was already sitting upon thergest and tallest throne.


    Alton sitting on the throne facing him, with God Eli besides him, Katalin was on Diedrich''s left, and the orb containing Katarin''s visage was on his right.


    Behind him was his wife, who was obediently here to serve the Gods if need be. Of course, she did this out of her own will. While Beatrice stood behind Alton''s throne. Both being Transcendent Goddesses not part of the council.


    He wanted to do something about it, but unfortunately could not. He was also afraid that she would feel disrespected, but once again, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He also knew that she would refuse his kindness. He did not understand this woman of godly origin, who still stuck with him. He was perplexed and dumbstruck.


    It was also why he did not interact much with her, and chose to do what he was currently doing, taking in more wives. Unfortunately, did that n horribly backfire on him? Yes it did, and big time.


    "I believe you are all here to discuss the appearance of two Transcendent Laws within our sphere of influence, right?" Diedrich sat up straight and brought out the agenda of the gathering.


    Every other Transcendental God intently listened as they were truly curious about this matter. All their eyes were on Alton, wondering if he knew anything since this urred under his range of influence.


    "If this... figure, is by any chance an Origin monster God breaking through to Transcendental, then we are gaining a proper stand point within the God Realms."


    "It would be more appreciated if they were two... but, if the God is not under our Pantheon, and one of the other two Pantheons, we might be meeting out deaths soon."


    "In fact, I believe the other two Pantheons are currently undergoing a meeting as well, nning on targeting us. Two new Transcendental Gods or the birth of an Elder God, would mean a great boost to our strength." He said, and everyone had somber expressions.


    "And as we already lost quite a few pirs of our Pantheon, they would rather strike while the nail''s hot. Thus, I would like us to find out about this matter, and discuss our way forward."


    "For the Divine War, the zenith point of blood shed, Ragnarok... is already guaranteed."


    ...!!!!

 Chapter 286 Moving Forward, Ragnarok VI

    Four Transcendental Gods, and an orb, sat within a Hexagonal table as they faced each other. Behind them were multiple Minor Vessel Gods and Major Vessel Gods, the madam of the Pce, and the ''Vampire'' Matriarch.


    The sorounding atmosphere was silent, deathly silent. As none spoke after the words of Diedrich, which were a bit too heavy to just brush off.


    Especially so, since no matter the results, no matter which side the newly promoted Transcendental is from, or joins, the War was Irresistible.


    This action was a trigger for an uing War, as the other two Camps had a perfect excuse to purge them. Plus, there was already no order between the Gods to begin with.


    The battle was predestined.


    "I, for one, do not know who is causing such mayhem within my territory." Alton was the first to speak, as it seemed that everyone was secretly ncing at him.


    He then added after a brief moment of silence, "I do not know the person, nor do I know how long they have been living there. But I do know that the area is not of importance, and the beings there as well."


    "We are not ming anyone." Diedrich also decided to say, in case some of the other Gods decided to pin the me on Alton. Knowing Alton, he would not sit back for that level of disrespect.


    As the second strongest after him, and the most temperamental amongst them, he could actually kill when he set his mind to it. After all, killing, was just a part of his Divinity.


    "...."


    Alton did notment, and Beatrice behind him slightly rxed. He knew for a fact that Beatrice was powerful, and even her backing was great... thus nobody could touch him.


    He did not want to rely on her, but her being his wife, already set his identity. He was automatically protected by her existence, and presence. ''How distasteful.'' He thought.


    "What do you guys think we should?" Katalin leaned forward a bit, as she rested her arms on the table and coquettishly inquired. But none of the Gods fell for her charm.


    "I think we should just take them head on." Her sister was the first to respond, right after deriving the actions of the two other pantheons against them.


    "Agreed. We are not afraid of them." God Eli also added, in support to Katarin''s bold words. His face was flushed red in excitement, as he seemed keen on fighting back.


    "...."


    Katalin did not say anything, but also did not back down. Likewise for Alton. But he had to say something, before everyone carelessly threw away their lives.


    "What about this variable?"


    "We can send someone to check him out. It has to be a Transcendental God, as sending out anyone weaker..." Diedrich did not finish his words, and let their imaginations run wild instead.


    "Agreed. I just lost a son in that very same ce, thus I believe the other party is not friendly." Alton added, not turning to look at Beatrice, as the child lost was also hers.


    "...."


    She also did not say anything about it. She did not want to mention the topic much, and just decided to forget about him. He was already gone anyway, crying over him now was useless.


    "Yes, so who would want to volunteer into going?" Diedrich inquired as he turned to everyone else within the table, "I will have to overseer the City, as we all know of its importance."


    He added after a second of silence, not giving anyone the chance to even think of nominating him. The next to follow was Alton, who responded less than a second after Diedrich spoke.


    "I also cannot participate... I have to go fetch the Soul of my son, within the Afterlife. The journey would be arduous." It was selfish of him to think of himself in this situation, but who cared?


    Alton did not. His son was more important, and they knew this, thus nobody argued with him. "I am also busy trying to create a Divine-grade elixir that can boosts one''s strength. So count me out too."


    Katarin was the next to spoke, as she truly seemed busy. Even throughout the conversation, her Visage within the floating Orb was continously busy.


    The only two left were God Eli, and Goddess Katalin. And even though Katalin should be smarter, Eli was still able to outwit her and hurriedly spoke,


    "I am also in the midst of drawing the blueprint of a powerful Anti-Divine artifact. If sessful, this Ragnarok would be way, way more easy for us to win." His tone was hurried, afraid that Katalin woulde in between his words.


    "...."


    And she was dumbstruck, as she still had yet toe up with a proper excuse!! What excuse did the Goddess of Misfortune have in this case?


    Managing everyone''s misfortune? As if the others did not have Divine duties to do, but none used them as an excuse. She was truly left dumbstruck.


    "I will go... Husband, if I may?" Unexpectedly, as she was about to sigh in defeat and prepare to wallow within her sorrow, Beatrice took a step forward and volunteered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " " .... " "


    " ".... " "


    " " .... " "


    Everyone was surprised as they turned to look at the ever apathetic Beatrice, whose gaze was only on Alton, whom did not turn back to nce at her. Thus he missed the gentle glow with her eyes when they fell on his throne.


    "...Do as you please."


    Alton coldly replied, as he himself wondered why she even bothered asking him at this stage. Who didn''t know that she was above him in status, authority and everything?


    "Thank you, if you may excuse me." Beatrice sighed internally and lightly nodded to the other Transcendental Gods before leaving the room where everyone was at.


    "...."


    "...How envious." God Eli bitterly sighed as he did not understand this couple. He truly wondered why Beatrice even bothered to stay with Alton, or why Alton avoided her this much.


    "You guys have potential, yet you throw it away everyday." Katalin subconsciouslymented as she shook her head and stood up. "I''m going to prepare myself, adios, gentlemen."


    She winked at Alton boldy, as his wife was not hear anymore. She would not do this in fear of being killed, but now she could. As for Diedrich, his wife was here.


    And Eli? She''d rather go bald.


    "...."


    Alton did not respond to her seductive behavior, and just sighed, then stood up and chose to leave. Staying here any longer was useless. He also had to get back home.


    "Protect your domains, your children, your vessel family, and yourselves. The amount of opponents are most likely more than twice ours. Be careful." Diedrich spoke when Alton was about to leave.


    "...."


    Alton remained silent but waved his hand in affirmation. He then disappeared out of the hall way, leaving behind the remaining Transcendental Monster Gods.


    "...How envious. Guy has a girl deeply in love with him, and yet his pride got between their perfect life." God Eli could not help butment out of bitterness and envy.


    But the others ignored him, and each went to do their own bidding. And Eli did not throw a tantrum, instead, he preferred it if they did notment on his envy.


    Meanwhile, outside the City of the Damned, a cloud of ck mist shed at a speed that was terrifyingly beyond light speed that covered half a light year every microsecond.


    And this was when the restriction of the current God Realm was in ce. In no time at all, in just a couple of nanoseconds, he covered tens of billions of miles of distance.


    "...."


    Beatrice waited until hended right before her, and looked her straight in the eyes. She did not maintain the eye contact, and slowly lowered her gaze after an instant of staring at each other.


    "I''m going to the Underworld, I will be fetching the soul of our son." Alton coldly spoke, not mentioning the journey she was going to take, norforting her.


    "Hm." Beatrice did not say much, and just obediently nodded. She did not know whether ether he truly cared for Dame, or it was because of her that he acted as such, but it did not matter.


    But regardless, she was still his wife, and had to show some level of concern. Even if he did not care much for her, "You should be careful, and take¨C"


    "You think I can''t take care of myself? Well, that''s understandable, considering you feel like you''re constantly taking care of me, am I wrong? And I''m not weak, don''t look down on me." But Alton coldly cut her off, while taking off to the sky.


    "I''ll go there, retrieve his soul, and return. There is no need for your superficial concern. If you want to say I''m weak, then say it outright. Ots not like I can do a damn about it."


    Hisst words only drifted towards her ears, as he was long gone. Beatrice stood there without a change of expression, only opting to respectfully lower her head.


    "Yes, my apologies." Unfortunately, Alton was not here to see such a side of hers. Not like he would even believe that her obedience and respect for him were genuine.


    She then turned around and flew towards a totally opposite direction than Alton''s, heading towards the target forest, which she would arrive at in less than a microsecond with her Speed.

 Chapter 287 The Art Of Seduction, Ragnarok VII

    Meanwhile, within the Abyss


    Limbo City


    Allen was situated within a well decorated room, with candles and rose petals strewn everywhere. The color red, and white, dominant within the dimly lit room.


    And within the room, there were multiple beautiful women, and handsome beings vibrantly mixing in and out with the environment.


    The atmosphere was vibrant, the beautifuldies dancing and catching the eyes of the guests, while the men yed the music to the enjoyment of the gallery. He could see everything from the room he was in.


    But that was not his current focus.


    His focus would be the beautifuldy who sat herself down upon the bed, andy there in wait for him. Waiting for another session with him, as she seemed unsatisfied.


    If one ignored her unkept appearance and heaving chest, she was the most beautiful divine being he had seen so far, either than some of his peers from the Trueverse.


    Of course True Gods had Divine level charm, and as he believed that even the weakest was a Perfect True God, their charm would''ve have been greatly augmentated.


    Most of them could even rival Gods ruling over the Divinities of Lust, Charm, Beauty etc. While some of the ones he knew off, like Enigma and Louise, could literally make even Supreme Beauty seem ordinary.


    He was sure of that, thus him being mesmerized by a beauty was quite rare, if not impossible. Then one might wonder what he was doing here, along with a scantily clothed Goddess.


    Yes, a Goddess.


    A Goddess of Transcendent Beauty, beauty nothing within a Reality could reciprocate. A Goddess rivaling ordinary True Gods like the post Joy and Joyce, if not even their current beauty.


    The what..? It was a long story actually. One that he was still wondering why he had agreed to, in the first ce. A wonderful, yet dreadful story.


    And it all began a few minutes ago...


    ~


    ~


    Within a ballroom, covered in ster light that made the dark ceiling resemnt of the dark starry skies, multiple beautiful and handsome beings could be seen everywhere.


    Some had charm that could shake entire nations, to those who could even shake Universes and beyond. With a few having Cosmic charm as well.


    But nheless, Charm did not work wonders in this ce, as everyone seemed already used to this level of beauty.


    How could they not, when the people around them were Gods and Demigods? And they themselves likewise being the same, a God or a Demigod.


    So even with all that, the atmosphere was actually quite dull, with no drama or any form of excitement. It was only dancing, drinking and more dancing.


    As well as a bit of socializing.


    "The target is still not here?" A rtively young man, around the age of twenty or so, took a casual sip of wine from his ss, as he asked inint.


    "You''re making noise." A curvaceous beauty besides him rudely cut him off with no reservation. She wore a lot midnight gown, along with a face-mask in the shape of an exotic nt.


    "Oh please, as if your presence isn''t the loudest here." The young man likewise responded with the same attitude, and rolled his eyes. He wore a blue tuxedo, looking neat and otherworldly.


    He also wore a face-mask.


    "Being beautiful is not a sin." She retorted calmly and casually, not even sparing him a nce. And neither did he spare her one as well.


    "Niether is it a virtue." He sipped on his wine as he spoke, not being affected by her words at all.


    "So?" She inly inquired with no emotion in her tone, giving him a nce from the corner of her eye, as she put a piece of honey cake into her delicate mouth.


    "You''re not special." He responded, giving her casual nce from the corner of his eyes as well... while twirling his wine drink.


    "Niether are you." She concluded inly.


    "I know." And he affirmed it casually.


    Both then fell in silence, as they both faced the opposite direction of the other. While the small round table in between them did a good job separating them even more.


    As for the little girl who sat on the exact table that was in between them, and listening to their ruthless words towards one another...


    "...."


    Still could not get used to this kind of behavior between parent and child. No, it was even doubtful who the parent was between them, as the daughter seemed more ancient and mature than the father!!


    Common sense and logic didn''t apply to their rtionship at all. The poor teenage girl really was conflicted here, but she could notin, because they were here for her.


    They were helping her solve her problems.


    But right at this moment, when she was about to ept that Higher Existences had twisted logic, one way or another, the soroundings suddenly exploded into exmations of shock and wonder.


    A group of Gods, and Demigods eximed out in shock, wonder and amazement. One might wonder, what in this world, could shock and amaze Gods?


    The answer was right before her eyes.


    "...."


    A Goddess... one so beautiful it was doubtful that she was truly just a God. Compared to everyone here, her beauty eclipsed them all. She was like a shining star within the dark.


    A ma within a junkyard. Everywhere whe went, she attracted not only attention, but much more. Lust, Desire, Conquest, Domination, Submission etc.


    She attracted all those, as not even Cosmic Gods and Cosmic Beings could hold a candle against her beauty. For she was a person with nigh-Supreme charm.


    "Oh my..."


    "How beautiful..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...Amazing..."


    "I''ve never never seen anything like this in my entire life... Exquisite!!"


    "Supreme!!"


    They continued to exim as they could not help it. Even she, herself, someone who should detest this woman, felt endless admiration and envy towards her.


    Towards the woman who was around theirte twenties, with a figure so perfect, it seemed unreal and surreal. Every part of her was just so...


    Her long legs... her thick thighs... her curves... her rear... her stomach... her chest... her long slender arms... her neck... her cheeks... her lips... her eyes... her hair... her very Existence.


    It all eximed Perfection!!


    She was just too perfect. And what made her more surreal, was her eyes that seemed different in color depending on which direction or side you view her from.


    Her hair was long and silver, her skin was pale-ish white, but a darker tone, as if she was mixed breed. Her expression... even though it was null, was still perfect.


    "Ruby."


    That was her name. The name of the Transcendental Goddess of Beauty and Seduction. The most beautiful Divine being, not excluding Supreme beings.


    The number one beauty of Great Terra. The Perfect Temptress. The wless Gem of Terra. The Princess In Distress.


    She had more titles, but Lin did not want to talk about it. She instead tried her best to ignore the presence of such a beautiful being, one she could never hope to match up to.


    "Target?" The young man took a sip off his wine, and casually inquired, gazing lightly at the Transcendental Beauty that was being helped down the stairs.


    Of course, she was receiving many nces from everyone, but for some reason, she just could not help but lock eyes with the young man, the moment he set his eyes on her.


    "Yes." The beauty beside him agreed apathetically as she continued enjoying yet, another slice of cake. She might have eaten more than ten pieces by now.


    "...Quite the charm." The young man smiled under his mask, that covered his upper face. He then averted his gaze away from Goddess Ruby, by which, the exchange did not evenst a second.


    "...."


    Goddess Ruby likewise did not stare at him any longer. It was not the first time something like this urs. In fact, it happens a lot, and these guys who are lucky to exchange gazes with her...


    Unfortunately get arrogant.


    "Look whose talking." The beauty besides him scoffed at his words of praise, and then added after a moment of silence, "Everyone is quite the charm to you."


    "Don''t make me sound like a male whore."


    "Can''t males be whores?"


    "I didn''t say that." He shrugged his shoulders, and turned his gaze towards Goddess Ruby again, for only an instant, then turned back towards the beauty besides him. "But I''m not one, okay?"


    Goddess Ruby did not meet his gaze this time, and just felt it instead. But she still did not respond. It was still going ording to how every other guy who thought she was interested in them, would do.


    "...."


    And ignoring them was the best choice to make. Of course, she knew 9/10 ten times, or rather there was a 90% chance they woulde over to strike a deal with her.


    Meanwhile,


    "You don''t have to admit to it, to be considered one." The beauty said, then thought about something, before nudging the young man besides her, "Old perv, how are you going to do this?"


    "Patience love, there is many ways to seduce a person. But quite a few ways, to seduce a seducer." The young man lightly shrugged his shoulders as hemented.


    "Oh?" Seemingly intrigued, the beauty smiled under her mask, as she stood up to fetch another batch of sliced cake. As well as a brand new wine bottle.


    "I will be back. Do make sure to behave yourself, and not lead little Lin astray." She left such a message as the crowd swallowed her.


    "As if I''m that bad of a parent." He bitterlyughed and turned to look at Lin, the girl whom they met two days ago. Yes, just two days ago, which was three months within the God Realm...


    And over a decade back in the Middle Realm. He was already twenty yirs old, and has lived for 200 years by now.


    "...."


    Lin avoided his eyes when he set them on her, feeling ufortable all over, as she felt like he was peeling off her clothes and gazing at her naked body.


    "Don''t make that face, it actually hurts my ego, you know." Allen clicked his tongue with a smile as the girl still has not yet gotten used to him. Not like his gaze did what it implied.


    He then turned around to glimpse at Goddess Ruby, before taking his gaze away once again. When he was not looking at her anymore, he let out a devilish smile.


    "Don''t worry yourself, everything will be alright, and we will get as much info on The Deadman before tomorrow. Bet on that." He murmured, as the night continued on.


    Minutes went by, as Allen nced towards Goddess Ruby quite a few times. And most of them, seemed unintentional, while those that were deliberate, seemed to have been just a friendly nce. He always had a casual smile, and was continously sipping on his wine. It was actually quite hard to read what was on his mind.


    He also did not do anything that was noteworthy, that could grab her attention. In fact, he stood at one ce, and most of the time, did not even seem to know that she existed.


    Either than the knstantaneous nces from time to time that caught her attention, she would actually believe that this young man... did not seem interested in her at all.


    This behavior, had actually caught her attention, as it waspletely different from all the other guys, anddies, that tried their shot.


    Some would go up and down greeting everyone here and there, just to obtain her attention. Some would start a ruckus just to be the center of everything.


    Some would just go to start up a conversation with her. While some would act like she does not exist, while learning everything about her secretly from the sides.


    But thisd...

 Chapter 288 Art Of Seduction, Ragnarok VIII

    It seemed like he was thetter type, but it was actually different. He did not send anybody with a secret message, he did not study her, his gazes did not evenst a second, and his behavior was casual.


    In fact, as she saw things, it was actually how he treated everyone. Not only herself, but some other Gods, Goddess or Demigods and Demigoddesses recieved simr treatment from him.


    He only nce at them from time to time, before turning away as instantaneous as he gazed at them. And if he was caught just like their first exchange, he would smile a charming smile and wave at them.


    "...."


    This behavior was peculiar, as it did not seem to be aiming for anything, yet her senses told her that he was up to no good. She was the Ruler of the Greater Divinity of Seductiom.


    All types of Seduction techniques made and conjured with a Reality were under her. Yet, she did not seem to understand this young man''s way of doing so.


    "Hey... she doesn''t seem interested. Are you sure this will work?" Lin carefully asked, as from the corner of her eyes, Goddess Ruby was still as expressionless as always.


    "What will work?" Allen turned to look at her and inquired in confusion. He was not faking it, as he was truly curious what she was on about. ''Waht will work?'' He thought.


    "...."


    Lin could not help but give him a careful nce before shaking her head in wonder and annoyance. "Gods.... I mean the seduction. Will she really be attracted to you?"


    "...Who said anything about seducing her?" Allen shrugged, drunk from his wine cup and cleared it empty, before inquiring with curiosity, once again surprising Lin speechless.


    "...."


    "I never said anything about seducing her. She''s the Transcendent Goddess of Beauty and Seduction for Terra''s sake, how the fuck am I going to seduce her?" He added after a moment of silence between both of them.


    After all, though it wasmon sense that Transcendentald could normally manifest the power of literally anything between a sextillion to an octillion number of Universes... stat wise.


    Of course, with the help of their Domains. But their range of Influence went to cover the whole of Reality. And Cosmic Gods could transcend its influence.


    Thus, it wasmon sense to believe that the Transcendental God of Fire, had the potential to wield all the mes of all Decillions of Universes within a Reality.


    They had the potential tobust Reality itself. And of course potentially, and not necessarily a fact, but it was still a possibility, among infinite possibilities.


    And now, the Goddess before them, had such potential. The potential to know and discern any form of seduction that can be known by Reality Dwellers, by an Immeasurable number of seducers and seductresses.


    This included Minor and possibly, Greater Divinities. Thus, as a being under such a category, did he even stand a chance at securing her? Plus, this was the Abyss, not the Middle Realms.


    "...."


    "...."


    The silence trekked on and on, as the only thing Lin did, was carefully stare at this God before her more carefully. Maybe, just maybe, she might have overestimated him quite a bit.


    But then, as if her mind was in denial, she lightly hammered her left hand palm with her right hand, and came up with an n for him, "Ah... you''re trying to gain her attention? I see, I see, what a smar¡ª"


    "No. She''s not dumb. She''d easily see through that, and even lose more interest." But Allen immediately cut her off, and denied her words right before she could finish saying them.


    "...."


    "...."


    She was not even given a chance at all, as he literally, and figuratively, proved him to be unreliable. What on Terra, were they doing here then? Sightseeing? She thought.


    "...."


    "...."


    Allen also did not say anything, as he only realized now that Sraet was noting back with more wine. Reluctantly, or not, he actively moved out himself.


    "...."


    Lin, still in stupor and denial, watched him leave and go towards another table, where he flirted with a young Demigoddess as if it was only the two of them within the hall.


    She truly hoped throughout the process, he roulde back and say that he was joking, theny out his true n, and everything bes okay. She truly hoped, but...


    "Expectations. Expectations. Expectations." A mature voice drifted from behind her, and as Lin turned around, she saw Sraet standing there enjoying yet another piece of cake.


    "You know, back then, as a little girl, I also had expectations for them. But... tsk tsk tsk... boy did that horribly fail us." She said as she sat back down on the chair she was previously using.


    "...."


    Lin watched on, as her resentment for both of them only grewrger andrger. Like, why couldn''t you do something about it then? Why are just doing nothing but eating, then?! Why don''t you just go sleep, THEN?!


    "...I''m sorry, I''ll go right¨C"


    "Stay."


    As if Sraet read her thoughts, and as if Lin didn''t actually mind, she stopped her. Their exchange not proving the rtionship between God and man. In fact, it was far from it.


    "...."


    "...."


    Meanwhile, the cause of the problem between the trio was actually staring at them. She didn''t realize herself, but she was actually attracted by this three beings.


    It was not that she fell for the basic trick of being interested by those that ignored her, but because they were just too peculiar.


    Their actions were more like mortals than Gods. And one must remember that, only Demigods could enter in this ce. Thus, they stood out in this ce.


    Especially their bearing and small interactions. It made them more humane, than most mortals. That was what caught het attention, but most importantly...


    "...."


    She turned towards another direction, where the figure of Allen, who easily seduced the young Demigoddess, and was pushed back by her partner, could be seen.


    "...A daring fellow, an expert seducer, a handsome man. Honestly, how do you expect me not to believe that you deliberately came here for me?"


    Goddess Ruby murmured to herself as she gazed at Allen. He was now searching for yet another target, abd she did not know whether it was by luck, or Fate was just on his side...


    He just happened to turn and caught her staring at him in intrigue. And Allen being Allen, as well as being the person she deduced he was from his prior actions... She knew what his next move would be.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And she was spot on. The daring fellow, took careful strides towards her directions, instantly gaining the attention of almost everyone within this hall.


    The few Gods and vessel Gods.


    The multiple Demigods.


    The young Lin.


    The bored Sraet.


    And even herself.


    Allen had caught the attention of everyone as he boldly went forward to woo a beauty who would literally overturn entire Realities with her charm alone.


    A beauty who was the Embodiment of Beauty and Seduction throughout a Reality. And who did he think he was, to dare and even try to match up to her level?


    The fact that he had a mask on, spoke many implications. But nobody stopped him, they were quite looking forward to another show of embarrassment.


    Unfortunately... Allen was quite, Allenish.


    The Gods, Goddesses and other Lesser Divinities could not help but converse amongst themselves as they watch a daring fellow walk towards their Goddess of Beauty.


    "How do you think this one will be rejected?" A Goddess inquired in intrigue as her eyes followed the young fellow''s casual, but calm steps.


    "Like any other one..." A God besides her rolled his eyes at her longful gaze, and inly responded to her words.


    "I don''t think so, I think he doesn''t know who he is dealing with here... he might die." Another God also added their own opinion, seemingly frowning at Allen''s actions.


    "Don''t they all die?" The second God that spoke rolled his eyes once again, as he asked a factual question that they all knew too well about.


    "...."


    "...."


    "The King of Evil is not ruling such a Divinity for noplete reason. And worse, he is a Cosmological fellow." Yet another Goddess said as she joined them.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The first three were quiet when the King of Evil was mentioned, choosing not to even converse about such a being.


    They also realized that, their only option here was to watch and do nothing. For they did not know of Allen''s backing, nor did they have one themselves.


    Meanwhile....


    "What is he doing?" Lin apathetically inquired as she, really and desperately wanted to leave this room. The embarrassment she was going to suffer because of this was too much.


    Let alone embarrassment, she might not even live to experience that feeling by tomorrow morning!!!


    "Beats me." Sraet casually responded without being bothered. She then stood up and hurriedly left, before Lin could give her an earful about her father''s actions.


    "...."


    Lin was left speechless, at how fast and shameless both father and daughter were. She genuinely wondered if they were truly Ancient Gods, or just pure fakes!!


    As for the cause of her current emotions, even before reaching the Goddess of Beauty herself, she saw how Allen had opened his mouth to take a light sip of his wine, before smiling ar her nk gaze.


    "Now, I wouldn''t say my day went great, but I have to say, I''m already enjoying the night." He spoke carefully and casually, his voice... being mesmerizing and enchanting.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Everyone, every God, every Demigod, were speechless. And not because of his starter, but because his voice was just too...


    "Oh my jeepers..." The first Goddess who spoke could not help but blink.her eyes towards his direction, as just his words alone made her giddy, and a bit... excited.


    Yes, excited.


    If Goddess Ruby was perfect in all directions, enough to ignite various emotions, sins and virtures from even Gods... Then Allen''s voice could do the same, but grander.


    He could bewitch Gods and Goddesses, Devils and Seraphs, enchant even Supremes. It was the embodiment of the most perfect sound a God''s ears could be graced with.


    And the effect... was absolute.


    Even someone like Goddess Ruby, who met multiple beings and lived for tens of thousands of years, still could help but be affected. She did no know why, but she found herself responding to his words.


    Words that, if one listened carefully, would think that the were not directed to anyone. Words that made it seem as if he was only talking to himself, and nobody.


    "Hmm? Why would you say that, when the night has just begun?" She said, her voice being mesmerizing and perfect, but not to the level of Allen''s bewitchful tone.


    "Very much true, but, a glimpse of you, and no amount of excitement canpare." He casually said, now being around ten meters away from her. "No matter the activities that follow, none can rece the image of such... grace, such beauty."


    "...Is that apliment?" Goddess Ruby found herself intrigue. She could not go against the mere bewitchment from the voice, and could only follow along.


    She could also tell that his voice effect was not a Skill or Artifact, or even a Title or Divinity, but naturally his own Trait.


    "Polishing an already polished floor leads to no results." But Allen did not straightforwardly respond to her words, and instead said something abstract, yet simple.


    "But it does lead to perfection, does it not?" Being swept up by the conversation, Goddess Ruby found herself slightly tilting her head, and crossing one leg over the other as she spoke.


    Allen acted as if he did not see her interest, and instead responded to her inquiry, "Even Gods, cannot Perfect what is already Perfect. Otherwise, why would it be perfect, if it could be perfected?"


    "But then again, what does have to do with my question? How isplimenting me, rted to your words?" Maybe it was an attempt to keep the conversation flowing, or maybe she was truly clueless, but Goddess Ruby inquired nheless.

 Chapter 289 Schemes, Rescinded Pillars

    Her tone was alsoced with a bit of interest, as a visage of a smile could be seen on her poker face. And Allen, being Allen, kept the conversation flowing.


    "Being beautiful, I believe you recievepliments on a daily basis. Receiving too much, and you will one day get bored of it, receiving less, and you will require more. I am just curious, which it is for you?"


    "...Why don''t you take a guess?" Goddess Ruby subconsciously smiled as she teased, watching as Allen let out a yful smile of his own.


    As for the background, it was reduced to nothing but that, a background. They didn''t seem to even exist to the two conversing Gods. Worst of all, they weren''t even hitting on each other.


    "...."


    "A guess, you say. Alright then... You''re Stunning." He said, without even taking a guess, he went on andplimented her, watching as her smile got bigger.


    "Why, thank you."


    "Not going topliment me back? How cruel,I''m quite the narcissistic prick, you know." He exaggeratedly spread his arms apart in feigned shock abd betrayal, as if not believing her selfishness.


    "How could I, when you''re hiding your face like that?" Goddess Ruby shrugged her shoulders in feigned annoyance and anger. She even scoffed at him.


    "I am afraid of people..."


    "Oh please." She rolled her eyes at him, not believing him one bit. And Allen lightlyughed out as he responded to her disbelief with yful arrogance.


    "Hahaha, it''s true, I''d be sad if you were to look at me, and feel betrayed by my handsome-ness."


    "Oh? Why don''t you prove it?"


    Allen smiled at her provocation, and just helplessly spread his hands apart, while shrugging his shoulders. "I really am afraid of people. Say, let''s go out, maybe I''ll show you."


    "I am afraid of strangers." Goddess Ruvy smiled and responded as such, causing Allen to look at her for quite a while, before gentlyughing at himself.


    "I see what you did there." He said, admitting defeat and brushing his hair back, "My name is Al, just your average, saintly voiced Demigod. Nice to meet you."


    "Ruby. Just your average beautiful Transcendental Goddess." She reciprocated his own words once again, and threw them back at him.


    "I think I might fall for you..."


    "I think I might have fallen already."


    Both of the smiled at each other, before bursting out into lightughter, still ignoring the world around them. Niether did the Divinities expect any of this.


    Not even the few Transcendental Gods that could be seen, anticipated this flow of Fate. Not even Lin, who had long lost hope. But unfortunately, with this newfound hope, came yet another emotion, and a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Idiot, if you do it so brazenly, won''t the Deadmane kill you?" She could not help but say to herself, as she watched how close Allen and Goddess Ruby had be.


    Their tempo, was immacte. They gave out the impression that nobody could match up to it, thus making them feel unworthy to even disturb, or bother focusing on anything else.


    Time shed by, and the night only got deeper. At some point in time, the ball continued, but the center of attention were still those two.


    Even now, their conversation was subtle and abstract, not hinting at serious intentions towards each other. If anything, they just teased and teased and teased each other.


    But their rhythm was still unmatched.


    Especially after Goddess Rubypletely got used to chatting with Allen, temporarily disregarding all the information she knew about Seduction and Seducing.


    Or rather, Allen''s voice, was more than just enchanting on a metaphorical level. It was silently, but absolutely bewitching the targets listening to him.


    And worst part, the effects were Supreme and Absolute, unless one was likewise Supreme or a Cosmological, or had a Skill Enigma had yet to know its grade name, could defend against him.


    But unfortunately, there were none here.


    There was also no one with the same level of Bloodline as him. He had longe to learn that his Fantasy grade Bloodline, was actually ranked above Supreme.


    Bronze grade was the equivalent of Deific, Silver grade was then Lesser Divine, Gold grade to Greater Divine, then Unique grade with Supreme Divine. Now, if Fantasy grade was above the Unique grade, what did that mean?


    It was at minimum, at the level of a Primal Bloodline like those created by Descendents of the Origin Era, an Era Transcendent of Omnipotence itself.


    The Bloodline of beings possibly at the Creator Realm, or possibly beyond!!


    And for him to even exert a portion of this level of Bloodline, meant that he was no longer just a True God, but the illusory and all powerful, Ascendent True God.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Back in time, when the Monster Gods had their gathering and discussion, a secretive trio also had their own conversation within apletely cut off domain.


    "...Firstly, I would like to apologize. It seems my n did not go as it was supposed to have." The Lord of Darkness spoke with a weary sigh, his dark cloak still obscuring his face.


    "...."<novelsnext>please visit panda-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>


    "...."


    The other two, Sword Lord and the Lord of Bnce did notment. They also did not me the Lord of Darkness, as even if it was a failure, they still did cause chaos.


    "As things stand, we failed to bring absolute disorder, and instead just brought small scuffles." The Lord of Darkness spoke as they watched the other two Lords.


    They then waved their hands and projected three screens of light before everyone. "But... we can be sure to say that, at least the God Realm''s Gods are not as close as they used to be anymore."


    "Even if everything took a different route of Fate, we still have a chance. And if we truly y our cards well, we might augmentate the chaos, and create a perfect tform."


    The Lord of Darkness continued, seemingly not intent on giving up their whole n. The other two Lords only exchanged a nce, and did not say anything.


    "Firstly, Purgatory and the Abyss are too above us. The Prosecutors are the peak of the Nine Worlds, far above us, and the level of Supremes cannot do much to them."


    "The Abyssal Monarch is also a force to reckon with, as she i as troublesome as the Prosecutors. We must also pull back from Hell, as it is now under the lordship of the Abyssal Monarch." He added, and the other two nodded in agreement.


    "Every n we had there, must be canceled this Instant. The craziness and pettiness of the Abyssal Monarch goes beyondmon sense itself, so don''t test her."


    "As for Heaven, keep things as they were. Do not pull back any of our ns at all. We must still bring as much trouble for them, like the Gods of the God Realms."


    He concluded up to there, not mentioning the Middle Realms as they were easily manageable and couldest. For now, they had to discuss about the chess board.


    "Well, what do y''all think the problem was?" The Sword Lord spoke carefreelly, as he did not seem to be that much bothered about everything, Sess or Failure, he still enjoyed himself.


    "I believe a few factors came into y." The Lord of Bnce instead responded, fiddling around with a myriad colored marble with their fingers.


    "Indeed." The Lord of Darkness affirmed, then continued from where the Lord of Bnce left off, "First, would be our scapegoat. The disappearance of the Ancient Goddess of Abomination and Discord was a fault within our whole n."


    "Can''t we just, still use her, even when she''s not here? Not like Ancient Gods even interact with living beings anyway." The Sword Lord said with a shrug of their shoulders.


    "We can, and we will. But her disappearing like this brings many faults to our ns, and many questions. How can a Goddess of her caliber, who had the capabilities to destroy the God Realm, result to this?"


    "Even if Sealed, she still proved herself worthy and powerful of being an Ancient. And yet, she vanished just like that. Thus doubt would arise, ''If she could destroy the God Realm, why didn''t she, and just preferred to scheme instead?''."


    The Lord of Darkness responded to the Sword Lord''s inquiry. But the Sword Lord still found that something was not quiet right.


    "The new Gods have no such knowledge about Ancient Gods and her power, how can they know that she was a God Realm-level threat?"


    "They do not, but the Lesser, Greater and Supreme Divinities of the Forgotten Era do. But that is not all, there are other doubts that could arise with us using her as a scapegoat."


    "But as you said, these doubts do not stop us from still using her. Which is why wee to the second problem to our n." They calmly spoke, as if not involving topics of millions of years ago.


    Of an Era that had Supreme Divinities flocking the World like cabbages, and probably even higher Divinities than those... Divinities like the Ancient Gods.


    "Which is?" The Sword Lord seemed intrigued by the flow of the conversation and continued his inquiries. Unlike the two, he was not well vexed in information gathering."


    "The second problem, was the participation of the Ancient War God, Bellum. Just his descent alone, halted most of our ns. Almost all Gods did not dare go down because of him."


    "Likewise, the Abyss and Hell would not dare invade with his presence spilling out within every corner of the God Realm and beyond. Even the Ancient Abyssal Dragon or the Mad Dog, would not dare descent."


    p-n0v,e1¡¢c--o-m "...."</an,da>


    Sword Lord frowned slightly at the mention of one title, but did not say anything. He just continued listening, albeit with a foul and thoughtful expression.


    Of course, the other Two Lords ignored that. Especially the Lord of Darkness, who continued their exnations, of the problems.


    "Though the Mad Dog did attack, for quite a brief moment before God Bellum descended, for some reason, the battle did not reach its peak before he vanished."


    "His opponent just so happens to be one of the major problems. But of course, the Mad Dog did not lose the battle... it is believable that he only stopped for the sake of the Realm." The Lord of Darkness added while briefly ncing at the Sword Lord.


    "I''m not Child, hmph." And the Lord in question scoffed, but could not help the smile on his face thickening. He also seemed satisfied with his fellowrade''s words.


    "Of course. Now, for the third problem... yet another Another Ancient Goddess being on the loose. Or rather two of them. These ones being the neutral Forest Goddess, and the neutral Nature Goddess, older sisters of the chaotic Abomination Goddess."


    "This... is also another reason why we should not pressure the Ancient Goddess of Abomination much. Lest her sisters, one being the forger of the Mortals Realms, and the other being the mother of Terra.... would target us." He added, his tone somber.


    "Gaining their ire is as good as fighting the whole of Terra, including Purgatory. But unfortunately for us, the deed has already been done... But fortunately, both are within the Abyss, and Purgatory respectively."


    The Lord of Darkness paused for a moment, waiting for more inquiries from the Sword Lord, but none arrived this time. Instead, the Lord in question was still enjoying his brief period of satisfaction.


    "The fouth problem, is the arrival of probably all Ancient Gods. Ancient War God, Ancient Sword God, Ancient Abyssal Dragon, Ancient Nature Goddess, Ancient Forest Goddess, Ancient Goddess of Abomination, Ancient Goddess of Hope & Truth..."


    "Wait, aren''t they eight Ancient Gods?" The Sword Lord inquired, but the Lord of Darkness did not respond, nor did the unresponsive Lord of Bnce.


    None of them said anything rted to the Sword Lord''s question, and nor did he himself pursue the matter. Something like this was not a first, so he just went with the flow.

 Chapter 290 More Schemes

    "The fifth problem was the opponent of the Mad Dog, likewise, an element I thought would appear sometime into the future. But it seems that there is no more a future, and everything is jumbled up."


    The Lord of Darkness spoke with a weary sigh, and the Sword Lord once again inquired. "What do you mean there is no future? And who fought the Mad Dog?"


    "It''s understandable that not even someone at your, or my level could see through this. I was only lucky toe across a certain Rogue Ancient Goddess that is still in denial of everything. She showed me a glimpse of theing Era." The Lord of Darkness responded.


    "And for yourtter question, it is someone who was predicted to arrive, alongside fifteen more Gods in the near future, on the Tablet of Truths written by the Ancient Goddess of Truths."


    "The Master of Fate, and likewise, the being that is part of the Olden Era before the birth of Existence, when only Ancient Gods walked through the vast endless Nothingness."


    "It was written that, with them, were also other Beings known as "The Rescinded Pirs of Nothingness", and likewise the parents and masters of all Seventy Ancient Gods."


    "...."


    "...."


    This wasmon knowledge to Supreme Divinities and above, maybe even the God Lords included. But nheless, hearing about it everyday still brought shock and wonder to them.


    Especially the Sword Lord, he was truly curious what taught the Sword God his Swordsmanship. And if there was a Rescinded Pir of Swords or something out there.


    "Not only them, but there is also the Master of Space-Time and Master of Gravitational Force, within the God Realm. Multiple elements are arriving at the same time."


    "Worst of all, none of them are at their full capabilities, as their uses are not even worth those of our current pawns... not like I would dare use them as pawns in the first ce."


    The Lord of Darkness concluded at that, before moving back to the main topic. "Now, as we have mentioned all five problems, let us think of ways to use them, in order to achieve our goals."


    "Indeed, we have already fallen to this level, why not go a bit deeper while we are at it?" The Lord of Bnce spoke for the second time throughout the conversation.


    Her tone was slightly a bit mocking, as if she was mocking the actions of the Lord of Darkness, while at the same time, as if she was agreeing to his words.


    "...."


    They of course did not bicker with her, no did they take offense to her mockery. At this point, they should be immune to this Lord''s provocations.


    "Firstly, how do you all propose we use the sudden disappearance of the Goddess of Abomination and Discord to sow more Chaos?" They instead inquired, while facing the other two Lords.


    "I don''t think we can use her, either than as a Scapegoat. Her small Karma with the world, was also erased, thus making it hard to even pinpoint her location." The Lord of Bnce spoke, and the Lord of Darkness nodded.


    "True. Now for the second problem..." The conversations were just beginning, as there was also the Mortal Worlds Cmity they had to talk about... and much, much more.


    p¡¢A,nd , A-n¡¢o¡¢ve,1 Luckily, Time was not of the essence.


    "How can we use the participation of the Ancient War God to our favor?" The Lord of Darkness continued with his inquiry, their gaze on the Lord of Bnce.


    "Aside from being the Ancient War God, he is also the Primal Ragnarok. His appearance has already sown a seed of Absolute Death for all beings within the God Realm." She replied, then added to her response.


    "Unless said being was a Primal, or of Primal Bloodline and above, they could forget abouting out of this one alive. Of course, even having the blessing of a Primal can give one a chance of survival."


    "But the seeds are sown, and Chaos is just a matter of time. This will also be the opportune moment to Nurture a Child of Chaos, and I just so happen to know a perfect target, who will birth such child for us." She said, a hidden smile under her hood.


    "As for people like us, there is no need to worry, either than having Primal Bloodlines, Primal Blessings and the likes, we can easily y around with this Ragnarok."


    The Lord of Bnce casually added, as she then concluded by affirming that the likes of beings like them, would not be unaffected by theing Ragnarok. Completely, unaffected.


    Even if they weren''t Creators themselves, they still had 100% assurance of escaping the passive effects of the Descent of an Ancient God. And not just an Ancient God, but possibly the strongest out of all Seventy-Two Ancients.


    "That is that. I also believe that we should take this chance to make more Chaos. And this time, let us attack from both fronts, inside-out." The Lord of Darkness proposed.


    "I agree." The Lord of Bnce affirmed. This time, it was the poor Sword Lord who was left out of the conversation, but he did not seem to mind it much.


    "Sword Lord, are your Sword Fiends still ready for yet another joint attack? This time, we are targeting even Greater Divinities, can your people handle it?" She turned towards his direction as she inquired.


    "Yeah, they are ready to go at anytime. Plus, we only used those below Greater Divinities. It''s about time we show them what a Supreme Born race is capable of." The Sword Lord responded as such, feeling Prideful about his words.


    "I see. In that case, the external attackers are more than ready. What about the betrayers, Lord of Darkness?" As if she was the one in charge, the Lord of Bnce carried the conversation forward.


    And the Lord of Darkness did not seem to mind much about it. They responded casually at hermander-like inquiry, "There is an Anomaly within one of the many forests of the God Realm."<novelsnext>please visit panda-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>


    "It was so grand it attracted the attentions of almost all Gods of the God Realm. Apparently, the birth of two Transcendent Laws have appeared."


    "The Monster Pantheon, Light Pantheon and the Dark Pantheon have shown interest towards it, with at most a single Transcendental God from each headed towards said ce." He responded, then added after a brief moment of thought.


    "If possible, I''d use all the Betrayers we have collected in each Pantheon, to fan the mes towards this anomality. With everyone''s attention there, the process of invasion would be easier."


    "Wait, y''all going to attack when two Supreme Gods are actually watching over the Realm?" The Sword Lord inquired with confusion and intrigue mixed along his tone.


    "That''s where youe in." The Lord of Bnce said, then further exined her words, "With you standing gaurd outside the World, it would be more than enough assurance that the two would not make a move."


    "More so for the Abyssal Monarch and the Prosecutor. All you have to do is watch, and if one of the two, between the Radiant King and Heavenly Lord, makes a move...." She paused, then continued with a cold tone void of emotions.


    "Lay waste to all living beings within that Realm. That should be possible for someone like you, isn''t it, Fiend?" She inquired, her tone carrying a hint of mockery.


    "Of course." The Sword Lord scoffed at her words, and folded his hands in discontence. Nobody likes being looked down upon.


    "This time around, we have every right to attack, as we are working in ordance to Ragnarok. Even the Abyssal Monarch and the Prosecutor know that, this is a trial for all Gods."


    "And Fiends, are one of the best possibly choices to choose as the opponents of the Gods. If they so dared to try and intervene, which is unlikely, the World Will will punish them." The Lord of Darkness added, and she continued.


    "Thus, there is no need for you to fear them, nor for you to be secretive when you attack. Do everything as you see fit, but do not attack before they do."


    "We are beings multiple degrees beyond the Laws and Influence of Verses. Thus such a Ragnarok at its initial phase, cannot be defiled by us... Unless the Rules of CHAOS would have to intervene."


    "Is that clear, Sword Lord?" The Lord of Bnce further exined herself, in case the reckless Sword Lord did something stupid. It would not be the first time, either.


    "Yes yes, I heard you loud and clear." The Sword Lord clicked his tongue in annoyance as he responded. He really, really disliked being treated like a mad man.


    "We now have n A, now for n A.2. How do we use the appearance of the two Nature sisters to our favor? Though they are both beyond the God Realm, we can at least still use them... is that not so?" The Lord of Darkness inquired.


    "It is so." The Lord of Bnce then affirmed his words, but did not exin herself. Instead, she skipped over both Ancient Goddesses, and moved on to the next problem.


    "How do you say we use the fouth problem to our favor? The arrival of Ancient Gods?" She threw a question back at them, not minding their opinion.


    "I believe we can conjur up some rumors that would rile up the hearts of the Gods." The Lord of Darkness said withoit hesitation, ignoring the fact that the Lord of Bnce skipped over a possible n.


    "...."


    Meanwhile, the Sword Lord could not help but look down on these two fools, who were too smart and cautious to understand the joys of life. ''Yall bitter as fuck.'' He thought.


    "That could work. After all, the appearance of a single Ancient Goddess brought no problem, but for all of them to appear, at the same time... is too suspicious to anyone. The rumors must be a bit deadly though..." She added her own opinion, after affirming that the n was feasible.


    "Indeed. Such as, the appearance of all Ancient Gods might lead to the evolution of the whole of Terra... or perhaps that their appearance, might lead to a Cmity that affects the whole of Terra. Far more dreadful than the Divine Cmity."


    The Lord of Darkness entertained her thoughts, and even added his own opinions as well. The Lord of Bnce nodded, and decided that such a n was perfect.


    There was no need to go that deeply. After all, the attack of the Sword Fiends, would be evidence. As well as the death of multiple Gods... a Cmity that judges even Gods. A Cmity that makes even Supremes helpless.


    A Ragnarok.


    Puzzles would only be fitting in together, and nobody would believe that everything was nned from the get go. Which was more time for them to rx and continue nning.


    "Since that is decided, what about the Master of Fate? Or any of the other possible Rescinded Pirs?" The Lord of Darkness moved on with the conversation.


    "I dont know. You already know that the anomalies of the two Transcendent Laws is probably due to his presence, right? And yet, you dared to scheme at him. They might have prowess capable of speed blitzing all your pawns you know."


    "Why still bother including him? Unless you are not sure of yourself, and desire to send in a Cosmological Gods, or possibly even a Supreme God?" The Lord of Bnce mocked with a light, carefree tone.


    "Yes. I am unsure if my preparations are perfect, which is why I would be more than happy if a Cosmological God, or more Transcendental Gods were gathered."


    "Just the Ancient Gods could fight Supremes even with a cultivation base of Transcendentals... we do not know what level the Rescinded Pir of Fate is at, but they should be more terrifying, is that notmon?"


    "They transcend Ancient Gods after all. So even if it is them transcending themselves and bing Transcendentals, their power should be more terrifying than that."

 Chapter 291 Bellums Records

    "They transcend Ancient Gods after all. So even if it is them transcending themselves and bing Transcendentals, their power should be more terrifying than that."


    The Lord of Darkness did not shy away at his own insecurities, andid them bare, not afraid of their jusgement. Even the Lord of Bnce was not expectant of this.


    "...."


    "...."


    "I know, sending Cosmological Gods, or more Transcendentals is useless, but we do not have any Supreme beings that would be allowed within the God Realm."


    "Let alone Creators. This is just to make myself feel better and calm about the situation. My apologies, but I would not be able to concentrate otherwise."


    They further exined themselves with a poker face, causing the Sword Lord to click his tongue in wonder as he responded. "Dont worry, I''ll send five Transcendentals, two Elders and a Cosmological Firnd towards the ce. Happy?"


    "Partially." The Lord of Darkness nodded. And from then on, they continued their discussion, now including the Mortal Worlds.


    And unlike the God Realm, it did not take much time for them to determine the direction of the Cmity, trying to urge the second Cmity as fast as possible.


    An action the Gods were also desperately hoping for, for reasons unknown... or rather, for their time of descent.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, at the exact same time, within one of the many mountain ranges of the God Realm, two young War Gods stood face to face, unarmed.


    "Long time no see." One of the two spoke, his ming hair and beard dancing in the air with magnificence and glory. His exposed bare body seemingly made out of the strongest steel.


    "Yeah..." The second responded bleakly, with no enthusiasm contained within his tone. In fact he sounded a bit disappointed and despondent.


    It was Su Han and the Starme War God.


    Two War Gods who fought it out, and became friends immediately afterwards. A Transcendental, and an Initial Ascendency True God. A powerful duo.


    "You seem even stronger than before, far, far stronger." The Starme War God ignored Su Han''s tone and insteadmented on the power he now contained.


    "Yeah... but what''s the use?" Su Han sighed at such apliment. Even though his strength increased by over two thousand times, his speed by eight hundred times and his Reiki by a thousand times...


    He still knew that he was not Bellum''s match.


    "Is it because of Lord Bellum?" The Starme War God chuckled to himself as he inquired.


    "Lord Bellum? Yeah, I guess you would know him. And what do you know about this guy?" Su Han''s interest was ignited, as he seemed keen on knowing more about the person named Bellum.


    His tone was not as despondent as before, and it even had a hint of Battle intent mixed along within it. The Starme War God was satisfied with the reaction, and thus responded happily.


    "Yes, Lord. He is the father and presiding figure of all War Gods. The strongest back then, and still the strongest War God even now." He said, starting to reminisce about the stories he used to hear.


    "No matter how strong and promising you are, you would never reach to his height. Especially with all the impossible feats Lord Bellum has in his records." He also seemed quite fanatic when he spoke about Bellum.


    His ming hair and beard lit up to High intensity when he spoke, showing how excited he was. He did not even seem to mind the fact that he lost to Su Han at all.


    It was as if Bellum''s victory against Su Han was his victory instead. But Su Han could not help but blink his eyes at him in curiosity and amazement.


    "...."


    He was amazed how these people ignored the difference between them and their opponents. Realm, Bloodline, Age, Experience, etc.


    After all, when Su Han fought Bellum, he was just the equivalent of a Deity Lord, who had not even lived for 200 years, with a Bloodline lower than that of Ancients.


    While his opponent was an Ancient God, who has lived for as long as Existence and maybe even older, with a Bloodline probably beyond Ancients.


    They were literally contrasting. But that was not important, nor was it his reason for losing against Bellum. After all, Bellum won against Supremes even as a Transcendental.


    And he, himself, won against a Transcendental even as a ''Deity Lord''. He could not think that True Gods were the only variants, there should be many more out there.


    Like Ancient Gods...


    "What kind of feats has this Lord Bellum of yours achieved?" But Su Han felt disdain even though he understood. He still believed that he could do what Bellum did... and much more, when he became a Transcendental.


    Just let them wait, let them wait for him to be a Sovereign True God, a Transcendental God equivalent, for him to prove himself. Until then...


    "Are you interested?" The Starme War Godughed out boisterously, as he proceeded to sit down cross legged with excitement dancing in his eyes.


    "Of course." Su Han sat down and listened. Part of him was genuinely curious what kind of life Bellum, this mysterious fellow connected to him through Bloodline resonance, had.


    And the Starme War God did not let such a perfect opportunity to brag slip him off. He opened his mouth and began bragging as if the feats he was speaking off, were performed by himself.


    This attitude surprised Su Han a bit, but not much. He felt like he would also be like this if he was talking about Su Xue, Enigma or Allen. It was a feeling of his. An intuition.


    And his intuitions are never off. So why bother overthinking things? Anyway, as for Bellum, this guy sure did have an adventurous life behind him, alright.


    Bellum... was an amazing guy.


    He was so powerful, he could swim within the Endless Seas of Norhingness, that transcend any and all concepts known and unknown to men, deity and god.


    Every possibly Law and Aspect that transcends Reality, Realms and even Rules. A power above powers, so grand that it was not even considered a power no more.


    Even as a Transcendental, he can easily swim with such a Sea with no problem. A feat not even ordinary Creators could do. Not even the stronger Creators can do so indefinitely.


    But he could.


    And that was not all.<novelsnext>please visit panda-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>


    His presence was so great, it made even Great Terra seem so small. Vastly small, to the point where, he could view all things with just the spread of his presence... instantly.


    A World so great that it could contain an Endless Sea, along with an Endless Sky, making it the size of countless Universes, if not much, much more than that.


    Not just Decillions of Universes that make up a Reality, or the Trillions of Realities that make up a Verse, or the Millions of Verses that make up a Creation... not all of that.


    Even though they all trante to a immeasurable Universes, which was quite the terrifying number, it still did not reach up to what a single Greater World could cover.


    And a person like Bellum, easily covered up such a world with his aura alone, Instantaneously at that... Mind you, not even Creators could do something like that.


    "...."


    Su Han was quite impressed, as even when they fought above the world, within the Seas of Nothingness, he could not see the edge of the world... it was not even possible.


    It gave out the impression of being infinitismally t, but it was not, as it was spherical like all worlds. But its mere size, made it hard to cover with one''s will and aura.


    But Bellum did so.


    That''s not all though.


    He was the Primal Ragnarok, a disaster born to be the end of all Creator Gods not worthy of such titles. A trial so severe, that even those worthy, and born along with him...


    Feared it.


    He was a God that was able to hold the same world mentioned above, with a single hand. A world vastly greater than the weight of practically an Omniverse containing countless Creations.


    A feat of great strength beyond the Comprehension of anything Gods and Men of the Infinite Era could ever fathom.


    He is the only one who managed to not be sealed by the chains of Purgatory, that transcend even feats of Immeasurable Strength, Immeasurable Speed or even Infinite Source.


    Chains that continously transcend the one they bound Infinitismally, whilst limiting their capabilities to as infinitismally close as zero as possible.


    Such chains failed to even bound him for a second... seemingly tearing off from his body just as they were bound. Falling apart like mere tofu being cut through.


    And these were just a few of the things that Bellum could achieve. Things that were only considered a minority.


    They were well aware of the fact that the current Ancient Gods, were not even at their peak. They were not even at an Infinitismal close to their peak power.


    For they True Bodies were sealed. For their Bloodlime stretches towards a World that derives Omnipotence. For their origins... were Unfathomable.


    "...."


    Su Han knew at that moment, hepletely knew that he had to up his game by quite a lot of degrees. And he was looking forward to surpassing such an unfathomable character.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, back at Enigma''s side, he and the system continued their discussion. A very secretive conversation that isted even the ears of Ancients Gods.


    Enigma was not aware, but the system was.


    "I''ll start now... anything I say, will determine your future, the future of your so called brothers, family and followers, and probably anyone closely rted to you"


    The system sternly said, not giving Enigma the chance toin about what had just urred to him at all, a few moments ago.


    "...."


    "First of all, Enigma, you''re weak"


    "...."


    The system''s starter was quite direct.


    So direct that, he was speechless and didn''t know what to say. He knew that there were beings above his strength, butparing him with them was unfair right?


    "Fair huh? That''s a nice word I haven''t heard about in a long time. Reminds of the Era before everything became... this"


    The system suddenly took on a different tone, sounding bitter and lost as it spoke. Causing Enigma to feel strange, yet surreal. As if he understood what it meant, yet did not.


    "I''ve been with you throughout your life, and I can say that you have been through quite the experience. So, why... why are you still avoiding the truth to such a scale?"


    p An dD ????1.cO,,m "...."


    He kept quiet, not knowing what to say or what excuse to bring. This topic was so sudden that he was caught off guard, and unprepared. Plus, he really had no proper answer.


    "Your battle with David, you had fought against him toe to toe despite your strength at that time, and became arrogant. I tried sealing your Physique to teach you lesson"


    "Yet even after that, it didn''t work"


    "...."


    He remembered everything, what the system was saying was true. He did fight against David back then, a Demigod, while he was rank 1 or rank 2.


    And his Physique really did give him the impression that he was unstoppable. Being able to gain equivalent strength of your opponent, then bypassing that strength instantly, was notmon at all.


    "When you fought the Colossal Bird, the being that I attracted as a trial for you, you still didn''t think back to your errors and tried to perfect yourself. You just moved on as if everything was alright"


    "I had no choice, that thing was greatly stronger than me." He couldn''t help but retort. What was he supposed to do, beat himself up for losing to someone stronger by more than a few realms? While he was sealed?


    What bullshit.

 Chapter 292 An Untimely Farewell

    "Then why didn''t you try to get stronger to not lose out again, regardless of whether you were attacked again or not, regardless of whether you were sealed or not?"


    The system didn''t argue with him and calmly asked, shutting him up instantly. Indeed, he didn''t try to get stronger, no he did, just that he could get stronger without even trying.


    So, why bother?


    "So that was enough for you..? Haha, You know, I really didn''t want to say anything because I''m not your mother nor your father, but I couldn''t bare it anymore... Enigma, regardless of whether you avoid it or not, you''re a Mystique, through and through"


    "...."


    "At least recently, my bet was sessful. Regardless of which timeline, you care about your family the most... Jade managed to bring out the little bit of resolve you needed to go on forward"


    "...Hey buddy, I don''t like the tone you''re using. What''s up, man? You good?" Enigma frowned and clenched his fist. The system was speaking as if it was leaving, or rather, like a dying man, living without regrets.


    A sort of goodbye-like tone.


    But most importantly, it spoke as if everything was his fault. Honestly, he did not ask for any of this to be honest. To be born a Mystique. To have the System. To be thrown here.


    Niether of these things, did he ask for...


    "My bad, my bad... Honestly though, I don''t me you for being ignorant. As an outer being beyond Genesis, a person who doesn''t belong here at all, your awareness of reality is automatically deemed unworthy"


    "Even your carelessness, I don''t me you. You are not trying so hard because you don''t want to, but because your consciousness deems everything here unworthy for you to even put in minimum effort... you innately look down on CHAOS itself, and anything beyond that"


    "...."


    He was speechless and lost. Indeed, it was true that he deemed almost everything unworthy, and the feelings and emotions he gained with every breakthrough slowly changed that.


    He was starting to see worth in trying, for his daughters, worth in experiencing, for his fiancee andpanions, worth in suffering, as a living being, and worth in living... for himself.


    Though he couldn''t control them at first, and got scared that he might be a different person, he was still willing to embrace the feelings and emotions he gains throughout the process.


    "I really did do my best. I limited your existence to that of a living being, your Providence to that of a True God, and your overall being to that considered "normal", even with all those skills, you''re still rtively "normal""


    "...."


    "Don''t be surprised, there are beings like you within the Infinite Realms. Beings that created their respective Universes, their own counterparts, beings meant to govern Reality, to do the impossible"


    "In simple terms, you are nothing special anymore. You will have to put in effort if you want things to go your way. You need to be strong if you want those beings governing over the world to respect you"


    "You will experience death, you will experience betrayal, you will experience love, you will experience tranquility. You will be broken, you will break others, you will go through quite a lot"


    "This is just life... the life I tried very much to give you. The life I wanted you to enjoy before the Apocalypse found this ce, and slowly began corrupting it as well"


    "...."


    Enigma felt like his heart was tightening. He felt like the system was about to leave him, and for good. And he couldn''t do anything about it. He didn''t like this experience at all.


    It was an ufortable feeling, which was getting stronger and stronger, suffocating his heart and weighing down on his mind.


    "It''s starting now I see, I''m d. If you really care about me, this will really affect you. And I hope it''s a wake up call to you... to let you know that you will feel even worse if you continue to stay like that. You will lose a lot more after all"


    "But... even if I improve as a person, as a living being, as an existingponent. I still don''t know what I should do." Enigma grit his teeth and let out his thoughts.


    The things he had done so far was riding through the Fates of others, the realm''s and the world''s. He had never done anything he himself believed he was born for.


    "I gave you a Constitution, it will help you create a path for you. That''s what they are for anyways. Plus, that kid that manages the True Will hasn''t abandoned all of you yet"


    "He will give you Missions to direct you on your journey ordingly to your Constitutions. So just do you, and try to realize the meaning of your existence, of your family and of your destiny"


    "Ding!!!!"


    "Your missions have been overwritten"


    "You have recieved the following missions "Purpose(X+)", "Secretes(X+)" and "Omniversal Sovereign(X+)""


    "This is a gift of mine... I know I wasn''t born to give you boosts and all, so I sacrificed myself to give you these... this is me just cking off from my mission and avoiding more work"


    "Don''t stop me, it''s useless, just know that within this world, you at least had an older brother-figure who cared about you"


    "...Like hell I''d just let that be." He said, yet he really did not try try atop the system from whatever actions it was attempting right now.


    ~


    ~


    "...Are you seriously leaving?" Yet he still felt his heart sinking even further as he asked that question, when the system kept its silence for over a minute.


    He really, really didn''t like this feeling of helplessness.


    "Not yet. There''s still more I have to say. Oh, and your sister is amongst you, I just don''t know how you''re going to find that out, but she''s closer to you than you think she is"<novelsnext>please visit panda-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>


    "Wait, what?" Enigma felt like a bomb was thrown on his hand as he zoned out and stood there shocked. Such a rollercoaster of emotions was ufortable!!


    His sister, was amongst him, and he wasn''t aware of it all this time?


    Then, why didn''t shee to find him? Has she really abandoned them just like that? Doesn''t she care about them... no, she does, so why...? Why isn''t she doing anything.


    "She has no choice. As long as you know about her, the current CHAOS will expose her, and thus those above CHAOS will target her. And until you also surpass CHAOS, you might never meet her. CHAOS isnt on your side"


    "....."


    "Yes, the world is that cruel. Your parents might have suffered the same Fate. And probably only you, who has a consciousness that epasses an ever growing Universe, can resist them despite being Reality-bounded"


    "Wait wait wait, is this the secret you wanted to tell me about?" He asked, surprised and shocked that such a thing was happening behind the scenes, right under his nose.


    And here he was selfishly, and one-sidedly believing what the True God Pces preached to him everyday. Wow. Was all he could say in response.


    "Indeed. Enigma, the Laws that are choosing you are trying to avoid being tamed by those beings as well. Your consciousness is the only ce they can escape to"


    "...."


    "A Behemoth represents the highest attainment of Law, Far greater than a Mystery, and yet all 360 Behemoths are scurrying away because of them... what of you, with a few of them in tow?"


    "...."


    Indeed, he checked his system and realized that he was weak inparison. If that was true, then even with 100 000 Masteries, he might never be a match of these beings the system speaks off.


    "...I''m also avoiding them"


    "I figured so." He frowned.


    The system imed to be considered omni in all senses. Omnipresent, Omnipotent, Omniscient, Omnifarous etc, it was a being even above what Enigma could understand.


    Yet...


    Yet...


    Even it was running away from these beings that were considered above Existence? How strong are they to be honest?


    "Enigma... I will leave you, and of course, I''ll go against my main function and give you a small power up as a goodbye gift"


    "This is me hoping that you will seed in surpassing CHAOS and represent the Infinite beings, and find a way out for us beings who are trapped under this confinement by them"


    "So... you really are leaving? Is that what you''re saying?" Enigma asked one more time, still finding it hard to believe that things were actually progressing to this direction now.


    "I have no choice... What ising for you, you cannot survive as you are currently. You will lose everything and will end up breaking down, which is not what we want"


    "...No other way?" He bitterly smiled, trying to get the ufortable feeling out of his heart.


    p An dD ????1.cO,,m "None"


    "...Are you sure?" He pursued the matter.


    "100% sure... give it up, I''m leaving, and you can not stop me... I''m not trying to teach you a lesson here, but I really have no choice. I''d rather die, than let my only hope go extinct"


    "Hope?" Enigma asked, wondering what the system was talking about now. What hope, since it will be sacrificing itself now.


    "And before I leave, I''ll let you on something. Your little friend, Be, has been chosen by CHAOS, and is being schemed at. Your brother Su Han is looking for you and constantly fighting gods even now"


    "Though his True Body is still recovering, his clone alone is more than enough. Oh, and his Constitution is continously evolving"


    "Your brother Allen is lost in time, but he is doing well scheming against beings you cannot fathom now as you are. Beings beyond the mere influence and rules of Reality"


    "Your fiancee and baby mama are enjoying their lives, getting stronger with your daughters, Athena is scheming a lot recently, trying to create chaos within the God Realm and buying you enough time, but "you" will find out sooner orter and target her"


    "The God Realm has fused with Heaven, and is now targeting the Paradise Realm. A lot of essence is spread out, I wouldn''t lose out if I were you. But it''s fine even if you do"


    "Takashi is... darn, let me stop here before I drain myself dry... anyway, while you were enjoying life, people are going through a lot, and struggling through ragnarok"


    "...Are you really dying or ying around?" Enigma clicked his tongue in annoyance, the feeling in his chest settling down by quite a lot. But it was still there.


    "Hahaha... I''m really leaving. And I hope your change from now on will be beneficial for you. Not that you shouldn''t rx, just don''t rx too much..."


    "Oh, the Dungeon system and Pantheon system I left for you should be great tools for you to use to get stronger, another variation that your future self, which will probably hunt you down right about now... doesn''t have"


    "Grow stronger, surpass your future, and go through this minor trial... the Ragnarok for you, has not yet begun. I wish you a good journey, young Lord of Mystique. Good luck"


    "...."

 Chapter 293 Family Issues, Ragnarok IX

    Back in to the future, three weeks ahead of the God Realm, and almost three years ahead of the True Timeline.


    Allen got out of his thoughts, about the night where he charmed the most beautiful Goddess of Terra below Supremes. A beauty at the level of Supremes themselves.


    He then turned his gaze towards her figure, sprawledzily atop the luxurious bed. A bed so soft it felt like cloud. A bed well suited for a God, one like herself even.


    "Haaah~" Allen then let out such a profound sigh as if he was conflicted. His sigh caught the attention of the beauty, who was of course Goddess Ruby.


    She frowned and inquired with a hint of dissatisfaction, "What''s with that pious sigh out of nowhere? You can''t be thinking that bedding me was a disappointment, could you?"


    "Don''t be so low on yourself. You''re the representation of Beauty itself, why would you think like that?" Allen smiled in response to her dissatisfaction, and moved towards her.


    "Then what''s wrong?" Goddess Ruby inquired, still dissatisfied. Allen shrugged his shoulders as his thoughts ran at a terrifying pace, so much that even Transcendentals, who thought billions of times in a second could not keep up.


    "It''s nothing really. I was just sad that such a beauty could leave my side at any given time." He sat on the edge of the bed, his tone so profound it felt like a luby from a Sage.


    "What does that mean?" Goddess Ruby''s dissatisfaction only grew greater and greater the more she heard his word. She ended up sitting straight and fixing her posture, a frown on her delicate, and epitome facial features.


    "Well... I was just wondering what would happen, if someone more charming than myself, managed to do the same thing I did." Allen ignored her and spoke.


    He was not wearing a mask anymore, and his charm was Supreme. From what it used to be, it was augmentated. He was already quite handsome.


    Maybe one of the most handsome if Enigma was not included, but now as an Initial Ascendency True God, his charm was at the level of Supremes.


    Not nigh-Supreme like herself, but purely Supreme. Thus it ended up being something like, instead of him feeling content of bedding her, she was the one that felt ttered.


    But that was not important right now.


    "...."


    Goddess Ruby did not say anything, and just waited for him to continue his words by himself. And Allen did so.


    "You easily told me everything, or rather, almost everything about the King of Evil. Even after I literally told you I was nning a coup, yet you still easily folded. I found that strange." He said, then added.


    "I was just wondering... if you would do the same, if someone more charming and eloquent that myself, did the same endeavor. Thus why I''m feeling conflicted."


    He concluded there with yet another profound sigh, before facing her with a gentle gaze. One that easily pulled her in, but her current emotions kept her sane.


    In fact, she was more than sane. She was wrathful... calm, but wrathful. And it was quite obvious for anyone with good observation skills.


    "Is, that, so? Then tell me, what gave you the confidence that I am that type of a woman? When you first saw me, did you see a b*tch in disguise?" She uttered out word for word, seemingly at breaking point.


    "Ah, well, no. I just assumed that your husband, the King of Evil, mistreated you and oppressed you... with how his reputation out there is like?" Allen cleared his throat and shamelessly responded to her rage.


    He still made sure to avert his eyes in case of seeming more disrespectful. After all, he knew women, and he definitely knew that right now, he fucked up.


    "Husband..?" Goddess Ruby raised her voice in inquiry, but her wrath still overshadowed any of her other thoughts. But even then, even then, something still made her keep her calm.


    A feeling she could not exin. "Then if that is the case, couldn''t you just do the opposite then? If you think I entertained you just to be defiant and get back at the King of Evil for ''oppressing'' and ''mistreating'' me."


    "Why not just, not ''oppress'' me, and not ''mistreat'' me, if you''re so afraid of being betrayed. Unless, you truly see me as nothing but amon wh*re of a person..."


    "...."


    Her every word striked Allen so deeply, that he considered his next steps properly. Maybe he did misunderstand everything.


    Especially her emphasis on a few words, made him sure of that. Of course, he was not truly afraid of being left alone, or betrayed by his women. It happens quite often.


    He was anguid fellow, who had five wives back at home. Those he genuinely spent time with, and knew inside-out. Especially Krishna.


    Thus why would he worry over a single person, over Goddess Ruby? Was he still using her? Is everything a lie, a facade that he was putting on just to convince her that he truly cares?


    No.


    "Why are you silent? Answer me." Goddess Ruby red at him with her sky blue calm eyes, that resembled a clear sky, burning with rage and a dash of, sadness.


    "You''re right. All I have to do is just not to mistreat, nor oppress you." Allen nodded to himself in understanding. As for his feelings towards this woman?


    They were genuine. Just that, she was not as important as the first five to him. They just met not too long ago... and he was just feeling pity for taking the woman of another man.


    As a wielder of Karma, he knew how severe and strict it could be towards even Gods. Thus him doing this to someone, meant he would also suffer the same fate soon. If not his children or brothers. And he didn''t want that.<novelsnext>please visit panda-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>


    "...You better not be thinking that I am b*tch, cause, I am not... I truly am not. You should know better than anyone, that, that... I was puredy until a few hours ago." Goddess Ruby averted her eyes as she spoke.


    "...."


    Allen instantly understood the source of her boundless rage. Now that he thought about it, he made it sound as if he was about to leave her, right after taking away a her chastity.


    The instant realization made him nk out. But Goddess Ruby did not stop. She was new to this feelings of care and love, of such deep affection that she experienced a few hours back.


    p-A- n-d-A--n-0-v--e-1¡¢ And she was obsessed with them. She also did not know how to respond, nor did she want to lose such intense, soul stirring passion. Especially since Allen, was Allen.


    He was a pro at handling women... making even a pro seducer at an almost absolute level, be obsessed with him. Yet maybe, she wasn''t so professional at being a seductress.


    "And... the King of Evil is not my husband." She added, dropping such a bombshell, and causing Allen''s mouth to drop wide open in shock and stupor.


    Not that it was not obvious, actually no, it definitely was not. How the hell did such a plot twist ur at such a juncture. How?


    "He is, in fact, my older brother... who is very much obsessed with me." She continued her words, seemingly embarrassed as she avoided direct eye contact with him.


    "...."


    "...who chose to marry me, because he could not bare the idea of another man... having me for themselves..." She was now beyond embarrassed, and tantly felt humiliated.


    "...."


    "Thus... he spread those rumors, and even now, nobody... nobody knows of our blood rtion." She concluded, attempting to act poker, as she directly faced him.


    "...Wow." Allen could only say so, as he was quite impressed how deranged the Deadman, the King of Evil was. He also could not help but subconsciouslyment out loud, "How purely Evil of him."


    "That''s just him, being him." Goddess Ruby sighed as she spoke, curling to herself, as she hid her face in between her knees.


    Allen moved closer and held her into his embrace, and gently rubbed her back. He then whispered gently, "Tell me about it, regardless of how, I will not judge neither of you."


    "Nor will I allow you to live a life you do not appreciate. So don''t worry, just lean on me... and I''ll lean on you." He continously whispered into her ears.


    "...says the man that called me a b*tch." But Goddess Ruby was not that easy to convince. At least, not now.


    "I didn''t call you a b*tch." Allen instantly responded in his own defense, not willing to ept something he did not do.


    "You implied it."


    "When?"


    "Just... moments ago."


    Allen paused and realized that nothing was actually working to his favor right now. He let out a light sigh, not as profound or exhausted as before.


    "Say, what if I started talking about myself. About my life, my brothers, my rtives, my adventures... just to make things, right?" He proposed, and she was more than interested.


    "Really?" Now that she thought about it, she knew almost nothing about this young man she just met a few hours ago, who knew most about her by now.


    "Totally." Allen agreed, then added after a moment of her silence, "Then we will talk about how I want to overthrow your brother, both physically, and emotionally."


    "You have a death wish, or what?"


    "I live by death, actually, she''s my sister inw."


    "Oh please, listen to yourself."


    "I''m not lying."


    "Yeah, right."


    "...."


    "...."


    Both of them smiled as they stared into one another, before moving closer and colliding into a passionate kiss. One that led yet to another game of passion and deep affection.

 Chapter 294 Faith Burst I

    Back to Enigma...


    Enigma was left there, lost in both thought and emotions, feeling a bit empty inside. He felt like he just lost an important person in his life, someone irreceable.


    Now that he thought about it, he had been with the system ever since he descended, for as long he could remember. From his time alone in the World Forest, to meeting Nia, to fighting David, to fighting the Colossal Bird, to being teleported to the God Realm, to meeting Herara and her brother, to fighting Abby, to gainingws, until today.


    They had been together all this time, and now, they finally separated. And they might never meet ever again after this even. And unfortunately, he just had to break through right now.


    The timing was imperfect!!!


    ¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through. You have gained a new Unique Divinity, "Nature Presider". You do not have any Elementary Laws for Evolution. Thus you have a single chance saved up¡»


    ¡ºWith two chances, you can attain a random Law you have Affinity with. With three chances, you can attain a random Law without any Affinity between the both of you¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. Your "Khaos" Artifact bestowed upon a Chaotic Entity has evolved towards the Ruinic grade¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Basic). Please make your choice. You do not have a Basic Law. Thus you can upgrade a single Advanced Law¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved "Primordial Force Maniption", can affect even Eras hidden beyond Omni-Senses as well. This is a power that maniptes the essence Flowing throughout the Era beyond CHAOS itself¡»


    ¡ºYour poption has been multiplied by sixty. You can now have 45 billion believers. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    "...."


    He could only sigh at this moment, as there was more toe from breaking through. Even without the system, everything still took the usual direction.


    "Your Reiki has increased by a billion times and your Divine power by two billion times thanks to the CHAOTIC ailment you have drunk"


    "Your Faith Discount has increased to 85%. Your Fragments have increased to 10 000 per month henceforth"


    "Your Ascension Qoutation and Faith Boost have increased by 5 200%"


    "...."


    This was one of the changes he experienced. Others were from the automatic body management his Subconscious Wills do on a minute basis.


    Things such as how all his Extra Skills were evolved to Divine Skills not too long ago. Most did not change names, but quite a few did.


    A few such as; [Soul Reading] to [Soul Maniption], which was absorbed by his ???? Unranked Skill Tree <[Primal Maniptor]>.


    There were also [Reality Condition(¡Á1)] to [Reality Condition(¡Á7)], a Divine++ Skill. He could now ce seven conditions on himself that could affect even Supremes to an Absolute Level.


    Then [Reality Modding] to [Absolute Reality Modding]. A sort of Reality Warping Skill that could change even the perspective Reality of Supreme Divinities to his Will.


    Constructs such as Verses could be modded to his favor. There was also [Self-Supremacy] and [Shield Negation] that had the "Absolute" tag added onto them.


    Then there was [Wind-Dependent Immortality] which evolved into a Physiology based on the concept of Wind itself, [Wind Conceptual Physiology].


    Without being able to see, touch or use Concepts such as Laws, then this Physiology was Supreme. Even if one could do the above said, if it was not Wind-based or Anti-Wind, then he could still be considered quite powerful.


    [Reiki Infinitum] was changed to [Source Infinitum], a Divine++ Skill, increasing all his Source greatly. Then it was fused with [Absolute Prime Source].


    It ended up bing a powerful Skill that was nigh-????, increasing his Source once again. His Reiki and Divine power were quite abundant at this point.


    There was also a knew Skill Tree at the Divine grade, based off on the new Wind Physiology and Fictional Transcendence... <[Fictional Lord of Wind]>.


    And more Skills were sacrificed for Divine Skill Evolution points, two of them, [Illusion Divine Magic] and [Absolute Wish].


    But it was useless, considering that he spent nearly all this 360 Skill Evolution points to nearly 10 Skill Evolution points. Most were used to increase Divine Skill Tree and Divine Skill Qoutations.


    Which were 25 Skill Evolution and 5 Skill Evolution points for a single Qoutation each. This were just the few changes that were under his control.


    But even without the system, there were still changes that were out of his control. He also realized that the one he has been conversing with, and the system are two different entities.


    "...."


    "Your consciousness has devoured arge Fragment of the Montheistic God of the Prime Era. Your consciousness has evolved, your consciousness is expanding, your consciousness has be sentient"


    "Your Consciousness can now automatically sprout Origin Universes every one thousand years. The greater your strength, the lower the time required for new Origin Universes to be born"


    "Your "Dungeon Temte" fused with a small Fragment of the Monotheistic God of the Origin Era, and has evolved"


    "Your Dungeon has be Sentient. It can changed to any theme you desire, including the floors or even removing them. Opponents and treasures can be permanently crafted using Faith. Each floor is a different world of its own"


    "Your "Pantheon Temte" fused with a small Fragment of the Montheistic God of the Origin Era, and has evolved"


    "You can now prescribe Divinities under certain conditions. Each Divinity born from you, immediately bes bonded with the Concepts they were created with"


    "They can transcend said Concepts and even their Abstract versions under strict conditions or by just bing stronger and stronger"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Your soul has fused with arge Fragment of the Montheistic God of the Prime Era. Your soul is mutating, your soul has mutated, all your Skills, stats and source have increased in power"


    "Your Soul has melted down to form the base Sea Floor of your Consciousness. Your Soul has be the very essence of Primality, as anything that touches it, even Originity, can be reduced toplete Nothingness"


    "This effect is Absolute in the truest sense, including even beings that are Infinitismally beyond you, or have Existential levels that are beyond the sheer Impossibility of even Ancient Beings"


    "...."


    This was new. So new that he did not know whether tough or cry, or whether the system was a blessing, or that his Bloodline was just too good at taking advantage of every situation.


    But things were not over just yet.


    "Your "Primal Maniptor" Skill Tree has exerted its influence on your Unique Skills, and devoured all Maniptor-type Skills"


    "Your Unique Skills "Quantum Thread Weaver" and "E-Force" have fused into the Unique+ Skill, "Enigmatic Quantum Force""


    "Your Unique Skills "Absolute Faithifery", "Reader''s Embodiment" and "Oneiric Cognition" have fused into the Unique Skill Tree ||THE READER||"


    "Your Unique Skills, "Lucid Dreaming" and "Dream Walking" have fused into the Unique+ Skill, "Dream Traveller""


    "Your Unique Skills "Mystique Barrier" and "Absolute Defense" have fused into the Unique+ Skill, "Absolute Mystique Defense""


    "Your Unique Skills "Supernova Inducement" and "Meteor Summoning" have fused into the Unique+ Skill, "Meteorite Hypernova""


    "Your body fused with arge Fragment of the Monotheistic God of the Prime Era. You have received the following Divine Skills, "Sacred Divine Sovereign", "Absolute Soul Sovereign", "Chaotikinesis", "Singrity" and "Almighty Will""


    "...."


    "Your Skill Tree, "CONSCIOUS DERIVATION" has assimted one of the new Divine Skill, "Almighty Will""


    "Your Skill Tree, "SAMSARA PRESIDER" has assimted one of the new Divine Skills, "Absolute Soul Sovereign""


    "Your new Divine Skill "Chaotikinesis" has assimted the following Skills, "Omega Reality", "World Will(Greater World)++", "Absolute Reality Modding++", "Eternal Embodiment++", "Conceptual Transcendence++" and "Supreme Prime Source Infinitum++""


    "You have obtained the ???? Skill Tree, "ORIGIN CHAOS""


    He didn''tin, not even one bit. He wasn''t in the mood to after all, because with this, he was 100% sure that the system was gone. Everything was just....


    Plus, these skills were manifested out of the system sacrificing itself for his safety, wouldn''t he be a bastard if heined even then? And, he really needed this power...


    Because now, he was aware, very much aware that his death was inching closer and closer, as if he was going to die an unavoidable death anytime soon.


    "Your Base Strenngth now surpasses the minimum weight of a Reality. Your Body Density is being reforged, as you can now warp Reality with pure Strength alone"


    "Your Speed now surpasses the overall distance of a Reality. You can now traverse Realities with enough velocity to be considered a light jog"


    "Your Mind has breeched the veils of the Unknown, surpassing even Verses and Chapters. You can now understand the un-understandable, know the Forbidden andprehend anything within CHAOS"


    "Your potential has been stimted thanks to being one with the Monotheistic God of the Prime Era..."


    "...."


    Enigma now realized that the System was not lying. It was truly Omnipotent, considering that the Monotheistic God, was the only being to best the Apocalypse, the Anomality and the Atrocity.


    "Due to being at top health condition, you can now recieve faith once again... Calcting faith... Calcting faith... Calcting faith... please hold on.... Calcting faith.... Error.... Please hold on.... Error.... Error.... Calction Complete!!"


    "You currently earn approximately 149 403 480 000 units of faith annually. This does not include the other Pantheon members"


    "Due you to your inability to recieve faith for 45 years, your faith has umted beyond the ordinary limit. Please prepare to ept it all in five seconds"


    "5.... 4"


    "...!!!"


    Faith. In the hundreds of billions. umted for years. Receiving all at once. Enigma put one and two together, and was startled straight to his core. He hurriedly stood up to teleport away with immediate effect.


    He didn''t want a burst of faith to cover the whole God Realm, attracting even more trouble to himself. When Fate told him that Transcendentals were already targeting him in groups.


    "....3"


    He appeared within the mortal world, inside Nia''s domain, right above the God Tree. And due to his presence as a ''Supreme God'' of this domain, one higher than Nia in Authority, he was felt by everyone through heart resonance.


    "....2"


    "Back already?" Nia appeared besides him and asked in curiosity. Not even a day had passed by, and now he was here, with his true body even, thus she was surprised. "So, done dreaming?"


    "....1"


    "No time to talk, Nia, please¡ª"

 Chapter 295 Faith Burst II

    Yet Enigma had no time to waste, and was about to say something, right when a burst of almost a seven trillion faith escaped his body, covering the whole regional space that was five times the other regions.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The Faith that exploded out of his body was too terrifying, as it cloaked the whole region in pure gold. It also caused a strong concussive force that effortlessly pushed Nia away.


    Just this faith alone was enough to color everything in gold, but it was still too much, thus they converged to form droplets of golden rain, that still numbered over a billion.


    Then it further converged into golden misty hue, which altogether, represented a falling golden tsunami of golden faith essence whenpletelypressed.


    "...!!!"


    Not only Nia, but even Enigma was shook straight to his core by therge amount of faith above him. It was so much so that, he couldn''t control it all, resulting in a golden shower of rain to fall all over thend.


    ''Well, this is... a bit too bad.'' He thought, looking down at everyone, who also looked up at the Golden rain in shock and wonder.


    Afraid to waste the faith power, Enigma consecutively cast his blessing to the people below, of course, he cast only the first-grade type of Blessing, which cost only 750 Faith points thanks to his discount.


    But maybe because of his "Power Bestowal" Superior Divine Art, which could also bestow talent, the talent everyone recieved was enhanced, from +[10] to +[15].


    A Blessing rivaling that of an Ancient God like Goddess Abigail. And it was even amazing, considering that he blessed almost ten billion individuals at once!!


    There were too many of them, and he didn''t want others to feel left out. Thus he only used one type of grade, unlike Nia and the others, who have a Blessing of all types.


    That was a Base of [18], and adding their own talents, as well as the "Power Bestowal" Superior Advanced Arts Passive effects, the weakest was a Low Favored.


    And this was thanks to his Bonus Discount and Superior Divine Art, which he wasn''t using, he only needed 75 units of faith power to bless a hundred people.


    Thus from this point onwards, each of Enigma''s and Allen''s believers were Chosens, from the lowest to those lucky to be of the highest. And the ratio was not that far apart.


    This continued on until the golden pool above him was drained almost dry, leaving little to no faith left at all. But he didnt feel a loss, he just felt a bit guilty since that amount belonged to him, Allen, Su Han, Louise and Cheryl... probably everyone in his Pantheon.


    "What the hell were you doing?" Nia inquired in curiosity. She could see that many people, no, every one of them had their Providence increased along with their talents.


    To the point where their Fates were as vibrant as Stars!! From her gaze, she saw almost a light that gathered from everyone''s Providence... one so intense, it literally hurt her eyes.


    "Hard to exin..."


    Enigma conversed a bit with Nia, whom visited him a moment after he appeared and then hurriedly left. Jade was all alone, and he wouldn''t want her to experience the same experience twice.


    And in a few minutes, a few Transcendentals will be knocking on his door step. Or rather, a bunch of living resources for him to salvage... would arrive in just a minute.


    p¡¢A,nd , A-n¡¢o¡¢ve,1 As for the Faith he had just spent, he was thinking of apologizing using Fragments, or creating weapons suitable for them. He could at least do that much.


    The remaining hundreds of billion were shared amongst them, resulting in each of them having over a hundred billion faith each, or 120 526 Faith Essence.


    Which was quite a lot. And he also had barrels of Condensed faith from the God Tree too. He could also use that for himself, or on the believers left within the God Realm.


    Nheless, he was rich once again.


    "Whew~ That was so abrupt, I heard no other choice." Now that he was by himself once again, Enigma sat down on the bed besides Jade, and leaned onto the headboard.


    "The system really left me... hm, I should stop sulking, makes me look pathetic..." He looked up at the ceiling, trying to understand the feeling of loss he currently felt. It was ufortable, very much so.


    And the more he felt it, the more he didn''t want to feel it again. Thus, he couldn''t help but look down on Jade, and smiled, ''Yeah, I definitely, don''t want to experience this again.''


    He thought to himself, hoping that such a thought will be with him forever from now on. Till the end of times... or till he has enough power to take control his life.


    As for where to go from here, he had an idea. And that idea was to go forward at full speed, thinking about nobody else either than his family and his people.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He will rise up, and this time around, he will raise his family and people. He wondered why he didn''t have such a thought before... maybe because he was avoiding thinking about the future.


    Speaking about the future, why would he have a grudge against himself? There was definitely something that happened in the future, but what could it be?


    He thought and thought, but still couldn''te to a conclusion no matter what. But after a moment, he realized that he had a Space and Time Mastery, and could just go into the future to check it out himself.


    ...Living without the system was still a bit hard for him to ept. He was not used to looking for solutions by himself. But it was still easy with his powerful mind.


    "Jade dear, hold on tight okay, father will be right back. I''ll be outside for a bit." He whispered to the sleeping little girl, gave her small kiss on the forehead and left the room.


    Immediately as he left, Jade opened her eyes and pouted, but did not move or say anything. She could feel her father''s sadness, and she didn''t know what to do to heal it. That was one thing she felt like she couldn''t heal.


    ~


    ~


    Once Enigma stepped out of the room, Teach appeared right besides him like a ghost out of a horror movie. He still had his humble and silent appearance.


    "I thought you were noting out." He said casually, as he was one of the two individuals to sense the gathering auras of Transcendentals outside the forest.


    "No no no, I have no choice but to show up." Enigma responded lightly, as he vanished and appeared right above the Four viges.


    Teach followed behind, and stood besides him. His hands within his sleeves, as they were neatly lined right before his chest. Whilst Enigma, had his hands behind his back.


    Both of them looked identical, either than the fact that Enigma seemed to be around 20 years old, while Teach was around 15 years old. Their attire was also pure white, with a hint of gold each.


    As for their charm, with their innate Supreme beauty, Enhanced from Rank 1 Juvenile True God, all the way to the Initial Ascendency True God Realm.


    He was now so handsome, the likes of non-Divinity bearers could not see through his disposition, lest they would go crazy at the sheer impossibility of his looks.


    They were likewise enhanced by the passive effects of the Skill Tree, <[Impossible Beauty Physiology]>, which gave him charm the likes of Lesser Divinities could not gaze at without his permission.


    To them, his face was covered by a golden glow, which was a form of innate protection. Unless he wore a veil, or a hat covering his face, the glow would always be there.


    Teach was the same. And both fellows had yet to realize this fact themselves. Unaware that their beauty surpassed even the highest form of beauty Primal beings could fathom, and that most beings couldn''t see through their face now.


    "...."


    The beings below looked up and saw two glows of light, one like the sun, and the other like the moon, which represented their Lords. They could not help but lower their heads in respect and fear, before moving back.


    While the leaders, alongside Dui arrived a few meters behind the two. Dui knew why they were both out, as there was a very ugly frown on his nature-like face.


    The Four leaders realized the stern atmosphere, and could not help but look at the two Lords before them sternly. Nobody spoke up at the moment.


    "We havepany it seems." Enigma felt their presence and casually spoke. The Four leaders and Dui did not respond whatsoever. "Don''t worry, I''ll solve it. It is far above your level anyway."


    "Just stay here for a moment, as we experience a battle of Gods. I wonder how much potential the Realm Suppression and World Suppression would have in limiting my strength."


    Enigma''s words were filled with curiosity and inquiry as he vanished, leaving behind a confused group of Demigods and Gods.


    Teach saw their confusion and bitterly chuckled, before waving his hand and condensing water vapor to create a mirror-like screen of light the disyed the scenery outside. ''Maybe I should master the Mirror Law.'' He thought amidst the process.


    "He definitely did not say I could not watch." He added, and watched how things would y out. He was Enigma, yet not Enigma. In simple terms, he was the Aspect of Enigma''s Guidance and Knowledge.


    Thus his behavior was notpletely like that of Enigma. Plus, their mind was strong enough to birth apletely different personality for himself, which would not make him a clone.


    But an independent persona if you may...

 Chapter 296 Welcoming Gods I

    As Enigma appeared outside the forest at an instantaneous speed, he took the time to gaze at his Temte and check out what would be useful for him.


    But before that even urred, a system notification, something that was new, rang within his mind. It was different than the usual notifications.


    "Detected that you have triggered an event, your Main Mission, "Purpose(X+)" has derived a sub mission paths for you"


    "1. Humility"


    "2. Pride"


    "3. Neutrality"


    "Please choose a path, which will give out a mission in ordance. The rewards will also correspond with your your choice"


    "...."


    Enigma conversed with Fate, and realized that the only path for him was actually Pride. Humility was going to lead to him bowing down to theing Transcendentals.


    While Neutrality would only result in him seeming weak, and cowardly. Not that Neutral Gods were weak and cowardly, but his circumstances said so.


    But Pride... he would be fighting for himself, thus it was not like he was doing something bad. It was like how a King would mobilize his Armies, if a neighboring country came with their own Armies.


    Thus he made his choice.


    "You chose the path of Pride"


    "Maintaining Dignity"


    "Grade: S+ ss"


    "Description: A group of Transcendentals have overstepped their boundaries to challenge you, an important figure of the Primal Era, who recently reincarnated. ''Wee'' the Gods with Dignity, and show them their ce"


    "Rewards: Divinity Shards, Casualty Beads, Sun Nectar, Eye of Hypnosis, Aether Heart, Pearl of Tranquility, Nexus Key Fragment"


    "Clear Condition: Defeat or Kill all Transcendentals that dare overstep their boundaries and challenge the authority of the Master of Fate"


    "Note: The Divinity Shards can create Demigods that do not own a Divinity of sorts. Depending on how many Transcendentals you defeat, the Divinity Shards will be more"


    "I see." Enigma nodded to himself as he appeared right above the forest, at a point where everyone sorounding the forest could clearly see him, like a star within the dark.


    Especially so with his golden glow that obscured his appearance from anyone below Greater Divinities. It was like a beacon of light.


    Of course, he purposely appeared here. He was waiting, and while waiting, he decided to make a few more preparations beforehand.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 199 (19)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Initial Ascendency True God [0/1 000]


    Faith Points: 000 023,42


    Faith Power: 000 868


    Faith Essence: 000 482


    Extreme Empyrean Physiology Refinement Technique: 4% [(¡Á96/year) ? (12 years = 5%)]


    ____________________________________


    LAWS & DIVINITY TEMPLATE


    Reiki: 250 Sextillion units (¡Â1¡Á10??) [¡Á100/year]


    Mundane Divinity(8): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, Pale God, God of Dimensions, Dream God, Nightmare Abomination


    Unique Divinity(9): False Reality, God of Charm, God of Abominations, Dragon God of Fortune, Elemental God, Binary Child, Boundary Master, Spatial-Temporal Lord, Nature Presider


    Ultimate Divinity(6): Anti-God, Ultimate Ragnarok, Eradicator of All Things, Eternal Evil, Eternal Virtue, Lord of Infinite Origins


    Main Divinity(3): Judge of Living Being''s Fate, The Lord, Father of Primordial Life and Jade Reincarnation


    Law Fragments(0): ¨C¨C¨C


    True Law(41): [Fate: 45%]* [Tribtion: 45%] [Chaos: 45%]** [Wind: 45%]* [Illusion: 45%] [Aura: 45%] [Water: 45%]* [Boundary: 45%]** [Gravity: 45%] [Fire: 45%]* [Void: 45%]** [Darkness: 45%]* [Light: 45%]* [Stars: 45%] [Grandiose: 45%] [Thunder: 45%] [Creation: 45%]** [Divinity: 45%]** [Falsity: 45%] [Battle: 45%] [Collosal: 45%] [Reiki: 45%]** [Unfathomable: 45%]** [Charm: 45%] [Abomination: 45%] [Fortune: 45%]** [Anti: 45%]** [Judgement: 45%] [Law: 45%]** [Binary: 45%]** [Destiny: 45%]** [Knowledge: 45%] [Soul: 45%]** [Dreams: 45%]** [Nightmares: 45%]** [Reality: 45%] [Health: 45%] [Reincarnation: 45%]** [Dimensions: 45%] [Time: 45%]* [Nature: 45%]


    ____________________________________


    GENERAL TEMPLATE


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: Omniversal Sovereign (???)


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle (???), Spiritual Origin Trinity(Fantasy), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(4): Fate - Series(???), Serenity(Ruin), ????(Ruin), Khaos(Ruin)


    Resources(13): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á10), Lesser God Fragment(¡Á1), Shard of Flowing Blood(¡Á1), Blood River(¡Á1), Dreamweaver Fragment(¡Á1), Empty Divine Vessel(¡Á1), Eye of Sphinx(¡Á1), Supreme Divine Blood(¡Á1), Rainbow Phoenix Feather(¡Á3), Bone of Traverse(¡Á1), Barrels of Faith(¡Á2500)


    ____________________________________


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Overall Boost: +4,9 Billion%(Laws) +1 000 True%(Domain)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Pantheon Boost: 555% + 3 775% (Enigma)


    Divine Power: 14 Octodecillion units [¡Á100/year]


    Faith Discount: 85%


    Fragments: 181 578 (10 000/month)


    Shards: 0


    ____________________________________


    SKILL BRIEF TEMPLATE


    ADVANCED DIVINE ARTS: Transcendental Physiology.... +23 more


    SUPERIOR DIVINE ARTS: Reality Warping.... +2 more


    UNIQUE SKILLS[25]: Weightless.... +20 more


    UNIQUE SKILL TREES[20]: Metaphysical Senses+.... +16 more


    DIVINE SKILLS[30]: Casual Link.... +54 more


    DIVINE SKILL TREES[31]: Omni-Combat Lord++.... +32 more


    ??? SKILLS[5]: Master of Primal Epics.... +6 more


    ____________________________________


    MISSION TEMPLATE


    MAIN MISSIONS(4): Purpose(X+), Omniversal Sovereign(X+), Secrets(X+), Child of Drakness(???)


    SUB-MISSIONS(5): Initial Goal(A), Regional Sovereign(A), Secret I(A), ????(??), Maintaining Dignity(S+),


    Completed Missions(0): ¡ª


    ____________________________________


    The first thing he saw was his age, and the next was the requirement to break through. The sheer difficulty of attaining a thousand Faith Essence was great.


    This was Faith Essence, and not Deific Power. Thetter was only 100 000 Faith points, while the former was ten times more.


    But the problem was, for ordinary True Gods, Bing an Initial Ascendency True God only cost 80 Deific Essence, which was 8 000 000 Faith points. And to Initialize their Ascendency during Initial Ascendency True God stage...


    It required 100 Faith Essence, which was 100 000 000 Faith points. The difference was more than ten times. But for him, he needed a billion Faith points.


    More than a ten times. And it was not really that hard to collect, considering that he did not take any from the remainder Faith.


    The next thing he realized was the absurd effects he had on himself. As well as the fact that, he would need to equip one of the many Divinities under him.


    And he knew just which one to choose. Which was rival of even Supreme Divinities. Then he would also equip one of the many Skill Trees he has for once.


    There was a lot to manage, but such little time. Luckily, he could do that right after solving this current mess... which would not take much time to solve at all.


    His daughter was still waiting...


    "...."


    Despite those thoughts, Enigma did not move to expose the Transcendentals that were hiding outside the forest''s influence. Instead, he just floated there silently.


    Above the forest. Where he seemed like a young king overlooking his own kingdom and its development.


    But, nobody knew why, even the Transcendentals themselves found it hard to understand... why his silence and calm, spoke louder than any words could ever speak.


    Come, if you dare. Was what they couldprehended from the given scenario.


    In fact, just his mere presence, and silent pressure, caused most of the Demigods and other Lesser Divinities to pull back subconsciously.


    Whilst the Transcendentals only frowned as they looked up, up at the young and handsome young fellow that was too perfect to be true.


    Their Pride as Greater Divinities could not allow them to back off. In fact, they slowly rose up in challenge, seemingly not liking the yful gaze he gave them.


    Plus, their mission here was to cause trouble.


    Of course, a few of the Transcendentals pulled back, as they were not here to fight. One of them them being Goddess Beatrice, who, without any pride, retreated.


    Alongside the Nexus God, who was shameless enough to leave, even when he realized that two of his fellow Transcendentals from the Light Camp were rising up in challenge.


    These two Transcendentals, ignored the Four rising Transcendentals and just pulled back. They were keen on being bystanders than anything else.


    Especially Beatrice... who was here in order to find out the cause of her son''s death.


    Enigma silently floated above the forest under the Jurisdiction of him and his brothers, as he watched four Transcendental beings rise up to the same level as him.


    Of course he knew why they would show themselves at this time. One, it was more against one. He was just a single being, and they were four.


    Two, their Pride as Transcendentals would not allow a reincarnate from the past to look down on them, especially if he was not reborn with his previous strength.


    And finally, they had no choice. It was an order from above to cause trouble regardless of what. And of course, Enigma was aware of this because of Fate and Destiny.


    But he was also aware of the fact that, everything here was nned by someone, or some people. As for the details, he was yet to be privy of them due to his weakness. ''But that matters not at the moment.'' He thought.


    "Greetings, fellow Transcendentals, may I have the honor of knowing why I have been graced with your presence?" Enigma, unlike usual, did not bow or lower himself, yet still spoke in a polite tone.


    It was typical Enigma, butpared to before, only his tone was polite, and not his actions. But he still seemed harmless nheless, especially with his charm.


    "I am Aeneas, the Aether Dragon, one of the pirs of the Light Faction. I was brought by a friend in order to verify a few... rumors if you may say." A being amongst the four spoke up first.


    It was a middle aged man with long horns on his forehead, and long purple hair that draped down his shoulders. He was fairly handsome, but paled inparison to Enigma.


    To an absolute degree.

 Chapter 297 Welcoming Gods II

    "Rumors? Dare I ask, what rumors may those be?" Enigma inquired with a light, casual smile, his attitude still carefree and with his hands behind his back.


    "About the birth of a Cosmological being." The man who called himself Aeneas did not beat around the bush and instantly replied back.


    "Oh?" Enigma nodded in curiosity. He knew about this, Fate told him about it beforehand. But he was still impressed how everything was going ording to what Fate said.


    To an absolute degree.


    "I am sorry to disappoint, but no such being was born within my humble abode." Enigma politely responded.


    "Is that so?" Aeneas nodded without causing much trouble at all. He then kept silent as if thinking about something, when one of the three Transcendentals spoke up at this moment.


    "We clearly saw two bursts of Transcendent Laws that have escaped the restraints of Reality. You want to tell us that we are lying? Or you presume all Gods have eyesight problems?"


    It was a cloaked individual who wore a baggy cloak, hiding both their figure and face. But their voice was quite feminine, thus exposing their preferred gender.


    The voice also carried a hint of impassiveness and mockery. Clearly attempting to rile up the emotions of Enigma... for reasons he was not sure of himself.


    "Miss, I am sorry to say that you misunderstood me. I do not imply that Gods are optically deficient. Nor am I implying that you are lying." Enigma though, still kept his calm and politeness as he spoke.


    "And indeed, what you saw was genuinely true." He them added right when the being was about to speak up, surprising them quite a bit.


    "Then...?" Aeneas was the one to respond, as he did not seem keen on starting a fight. His gaze was intently on Enigma, along with the other three Transcendental Gods.


    "Then nothing. What I said is true." Enigma shrugged along his response, still maintaining his politeness even now. But his attitude was beginning to stick on others like a sore wound.


    "Do you take us for fools?" Yet another Transcendental spoke up at this moment, being a man who had his entire body made put of noval mes.


    Either than that, he also seemed homogenous, as nothing was covering his body, yet it disyed nothing intricate or unique to both genders.


    "I do not." Enigma instantly replied back.


    "So... you are saying that there was indeed a burst of two Transcendent Laws around here?" Aeneas inquired before any of the others could continue taunting.


    "Indeed." Enigma instantly replied once again.


    "But... there was no new Cosmological entity around this area? Or under your rulership?" Aeneas further investigated.


    "Indeed." And Enigma repeated himself.


    "Then did the burst of Transcendent Laws ur outside of your domain?" The dragonoid man slightly frowned as he spoke, wondering if he made the wrong step.


    "No. It was quite around here... if not within my domain." And Enigma truthfully responded. There was no need for him to hide it anyway, there was nothing too fear.


    "...Then, does that imply that a Cosmological entity, or someone stronger, just awakened two more Transcendent Laws?" Aeneas'' frowned even more as he questioned.


    It was not impossible after all. For a God to have more than a single Law under them. It was possible, especially so if the God was quite stronger than the Law attainment level.


    And if it was true, then that meant either two possibilities. He overstepped his boundaries and questioned a zenith Cosmic entity, or, the Monster Pantheons have a Transcendental with likely more than one Transcendent Laws.


    As for whether a lower level being had a higher level Law? That was impossible... as Law attainments, were the very possible tool to Breakthrough to a higher level.


    Obtaining a Transcendent Law, made one Cosmological. As for forging Universes within their Domain, that was only to show their progress through the Realm.


    Anyway...


    "More, or less." Enigma nodded, as he also knew that mentioning the truth here would only make it seem as if he was starting a fight. As if he was thinking they were fools.


    And honestly, he did not wish for that...


    At least, he did not want to be the reason why they attack him. He wanted them to be the reason for him to attack them instead. It was selfish, but more of his style.


    "What does that mean?" The cloaked Goddess inquired with a frowning tone, as if dissatisfied by Enigma''s words... or rather his face... or something else.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahem, it was just an act of me acquiring back my previous attainments. No need to worry yourselves too much, great sirs and madam. I hope I did no disturb your peace." Enigma humbly exined himself.


    His tone made it seem as if he was lowering his position. And he was, because he would be more than happy to see if Fate would change in ordance to his attitude, or if it was absolute even for him.


    "Hmph." The God made out of noval mes scoffed and did not say anything. Neither did the Goddess coveredpletely within a cloak.


    "No. You did not." Only Aeneas responded calmly, before posing yet another question, "I would like to inquire once more, are you truly a being from the past?"


    "...Indeed I am." Enigma nodded. At this point, it was no use denying that. Especially since almost everyone believed it to be so.


    "Then, which faction did you belong to, or are nning on joining?" He pursued the matter, but right at this moment, the Noval burning God spoke up.


    "Whats the use of asking? The fact that he is here, within the region of those heretic Gods, makes it obvious, doesn''t it?" He scoffed at Aeneas as he spoke.


    "Let us calm downa€"" Aeneas attempted to intervene, and stop a reckless fall out, when one of his fellow members from the Light Camp spoke up.


    "Give it up, Aen. I also agree. The fact that he stays here, and is tolerated by those guys, means that he is a part of them. Thus, I believe we should just uproot the problem from its roots."


    "That way, we solve a potential problem sooner thanter. And if you think talking things out would solve anything, then you''re pathetic. And big time naive."


    "How sure are you that he speaks of the truth? If he is, then why is he not removing the veil covering this whole forest? It''s even Layered with perfected High Laws of Illusions." She said, scoffing at his attempts to hide his people.


    "Such a secretive person is not too be trusted. Grow up, Aens. You''re over a million years old for goodness sake. Not everything can be solved through words alone." Her words were ruthless, yet logical.


    "...."


    Aeneas was forced toe to a halt with all the words and questions he had. Especially the ones that involved Goddess Abigail. He was truly curious.


    Like the Nexus God, he was more keen on finding out the truth than anything else. Something about the Era beyond millions of years ago was... off.


    As for solving anything, what was there to solve if they were the problem? They were invading another party here, uninvited even. The only problem was them.


    "That''s more like it!!!" The noval burning God cheered in excitement as his body burst into powerful sr rays that burned down the sorounding area.


    His fire was so hot, it melted down the sorounding trees and rocks. Of course, the forest below them, was still unaffected, even now thanks to Enigma.


    "...."


    Enigma did not speak. Instead, he watch as everything took its path, silently equipping the Ultimate Divinity [Ultimate Ragnarok]. It wasparable to a Supreme Divinities.


    It had the passive effect to increase damage against stronger opponents by a hundred times, and a thousand if they were Gods. As well as an active effect that he could not use yet.


    But the passive effect was currently more than enough. He also equipped the Skill Tree <[True Absorption]>, to better be able to absorb and convert things to resources.


    And finally, he beganprehending two Laws, trying to break through their current limits. He was attempting to forge his very first Ultimate Law, that could also be considered a Transcendental Law.


    And mind you, Transcendental Laws and Transcendent Laws were two different things. The former was a Transcendental God''s Law attainment level, while thetter was a Law transcandent of all Laws themselves.


    And Enigma, with his newly enhanced potential, he only required two hours here, to go from 45% to 46% of a Law, which was four days within the Mortal Worlds.


    And this was when he was automatically cultivating thirty Laws at the same time. If he only reduced that number to just two Laws at once...


    In just four minutes... he could have himself two Laws at the Transcendental Level. Two Laws that allowed Transcendental Gods to be able to affect countless Realities at once.


    Of course, such an action would result in a more power Law attainment burst. But Enigma did not mind. ording to Fate, and Destiny, by tomorrow, he would not have to worry about anyone targeting him.


    Because by then, he would promote once again. And once he does, all his Laws would be cultivated to an Absolute level. All his stats would exponentially increase.


    He could then freely use Divine Skills... if only, he could clean up the current mess they were in. But nheless, after this, he would be more than prepared.

 Chapter 298 Daring Youngster

    "There is no need for us to go through this." Enigma spoke as he saw the mes sorounding the noval burning figure explode out like a supernova.


    Of course he was ignored. And there was nothing he could do about it. Which he did not even both trying. He already knew that struggling, with words, was futile.


    These beings were bent on attacking him.


    It was a scheme, and he was a pawn. As for how he felt about that... nothing, really. He didn''t mind that, especially if he, himself knew who the pawns truly were.


    As for his position? ''I am the Master of Fate. And of Destiny. I am beyond the chess board itself. I am... the chess yer.'' He thought to himself.


    "I have always heard much about the past Era before ours. About the time period where there were practically only Gods and Deities. An Era Transcendent of this one." The noval burning God said out of the blue.


    "About how great it was. About how magnificent it was. About how powerful you all were. About how glorious you all had been. About this, about that, about everything."


    "Everything was about you people. So, why is it still the same now? When your Era has clearly long gone past? Why are you still the talk of the Realm even now?" His anger zed, and his body red.


    "Can''t you just stay dead and let the younger generation enjoy themselves? Y''all even had the gall, the nerves, the AUDACITY to revive. To fucken revive in this Era!!"


    "But Its alright though. Let us see how powerful and magnificently you Primal beings are. Unless I won''t be convinced otherwise!!" The noval burning God roared out loud with a war cry.


    Releasing mes so intense, they burned put the sorounding light, thus dimming the area around them by quite arge margin, making him the only source of light.


    "...."


    Enigma did not respond to the God''s words, as he still believed himself to not be a former Creator, despite epting the status of one.


    "Sun God Sane. The zing War God. The Thing Beyond Darkness." The novel burning God introduced himself, as his orange-yellow ming body took on a brighter color.


    "En. A nobody in this¨C" Enigma was about to introduce himself as well, when at that moment, right before an instant could sh by, right before time could register anything¡ª


    Booom!!


    A fist smashed onto a thinyer of membrane before his face, resounding out throughout almost the whole realm. The force alone being something to reckon with.


    "Recieved damage©\¨C calcting damage-¨C you have recieved damage worth 160 Gctic tons"


    "...."


    Enigma did not seem surprised. He saw this beforehand and as for the system analysis, it only further proved that the current system, was nothing but just that.


    A system.


    "Pardon, young man. Don''t¨C" Enigma was about to speak, but was ruthlessly cut off by Sun God Sane, who threw yet another punch at him.


    Mind you, Time had yet to register any of what was going on, thus everything was as if it were frozen still. Everything except the Gods, and those fast enough to view through time.


    "Don''t even start on the nagging part. This is a battle, a sort of a ''War'' between the Old and the New. All is fair!!" His words, or rather, with every word he mentioned, he would punch out even more.


    The number of punches on the second word, presiding the prior word, and the same for the third word having more punches than the second word. It was more af an exponential factor of the previous punches made, for the next punch. From sending out two punches at "Don''t".


    To releasing a barrage of tens of billions of punches at the final word, "fair". And right at this moment, time had responded, as a billionth of a second had passed.


    Sun God Sane was so powerful, he could attack tens of billions of times instantaneously. And that statement was not figurative!!


    But the more frightening one would be Enigma, who casually tanked such an attack at point nk. And further proceeded to casually tank tens of millions of more without faltering.


    "Calcting damage-¨C Ccting overall damage recieved-¨C"


    "Note: The target has iid their fists with the power of a bursting mega star. The power has been superimposed with Reiki"


    "Note: The target has iid their fists with the power of a meganuclear explosion, capable of erasing worlds. The power has been superimposed with Reiki"


    ''...target? Isn''t he an opponent instead?'' Enigma casually thought to himself, wondering how this fellow deemed the Sun God before him, was not even considered an opponent by the system.


    "From detecting Master''s emotions and interest-level towards the target, as well as caution level... the system has deduced that he is not deemed an opponent by your excellency"


    "...."


    "...Was that not permitted of us?"


    ''No. No, do as you guys please.'' Enigma thought, his thoughts transcending time as not even a single picosecond has passed since he began his thoughts, and reading the analysis.


    "Calcted overall damage©\¨C each punch delt damage worth millions of Gctic tons"


    "Your excellency has recieved the overall damage of imploding Universe-¨C a sort of Reverse Big Bang, where everything is erased, instead of created"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The overall damage is worth the force capable of erasing 16 246 Universal tons"


    ''....''


    Enigma did notment this time around. This... was getting too much easy for him, especially so, if his defenses, natural defense, were beyond multiversal.


    "You excellency''s stats have been reduced by the natural Realm Suppression. All Stats have decreased by Ten Billion times"


    "Your excellency is within a Higher Realm. And as non-Higher Existence, your stats have been further Suppressed. Strength/Defense has been reduced by a Trillion times"


    "Speed has been reduced by a million times"


    ''....''


    Enigma remembered that his Strength was beyond the weight of a single Reality, thus being beyond a Decillion Universal tons.


    And Strength Value was equivalent to Defense Value. Thus, even with the Suppression, his Strength and Defense were still around hundreds of billions of Universes.


    Hence he was able to protect himself from the barrage, but that was not the same for the soroundings.


    "...."


    Enigma watched the soroundings, as the area covering millions of miles was easily obliterated. Of course, this included the bystanders who were here to watch the fight.


    The Nexus God had long left, as he directly held Authority of all Passages of Space connected to the Lower Realms. Leaving was not hard for a character like him.


    Beatrice was likewise far away. Her senses were quite potent, and immediately left the moment battle begun, returning to report back to her cold vampiric husband.


    As for the unfortunate environment that could not leave, it was now left with a bottomless hole that stretched millions of miles deep, if not deeper than that.


    The only thing left was a circle of swirling navy blue, water-like membrane, covering the forest that Enigma and his brothers ruled over. ''Now this is getting troublesome for the Realm.'' He thought.


    And that was no ability, or any Supernatural power, but Divine power instead. His manifested Divine power around the forest, as it''s Density alone had be so thick, it resembled pure water.


    And not just water droplets, but an entire ocean capable of representing a couple ofs. ''An ocean made out of pure Divine power alone... That''s a feat.'' He added.


    And this was just a bit of what he could manifest. Not even a single percentage of his total reserves. If he could manifest all of it, Enigma was afraid not even Supreme Deity couldpare to him.


    Yes. Deities at the level of Supremes. He did not believe even they couldpare to him. Not even if they were Creator Deities. He doubted anyone could challenge him in Divine power.


    It was just his Confidence. Okay maybe not CreatorbDeities, but anything below that. But even then, it was dense enough. A far cry beyond the measly damage of Sun God Sane, whilst using Reiki, an advanced form of Source beyond Divine power.


    Even he realized how potent and thick the other party''s defenses were, and this stopped him from continuing, choosing to slightly distance himself.


    "Done?" It''s been two picoseconds now, not much time had gone by. Not even within the Mortals Worlds, as only around a hundred picoseconds have passed there.


    "No, not yet." Sun God Sane could feel Enigma''s confidence and disdain. Not that Enigma truly was disdainful, but Sun God Sane thought so at this moment.


    The fact that the other party was not angered by the ambush, or the fact that they was still casually conversing was more than enough proof for him.


    "I''m just beginning." Sun God Sane only smiled instead of frowning. He weed the challenge, as all War Gods were mental ill when it came to battle.


    He tightened his muscles, as the sorounding heat climbed over thedder. His orange-yellow mes slowly turning red, then to crimson red during the process.


    Wisps of Unique power floated around his body, as they took on a different type of authority that could not be rejected at all. A type of authority that bypassed the World Suppression.


    One that Enigma knew off, but have yet to use.


    "True Value... What a daring youngster." He subconsciously murmured to himself as he felt the strength of Sun God Sane return to its top condition without much Suppression.


    While at the same time, being enhanced with a True Value that could only be defended by yet another True Value.


    Or simply by higher level Divine Skills, such as Divine+ and Divine++ Skills. And the current Enigma, could not use any of that because of how many they were.


    As they surpassed the Qoutation limit, he could not use them. Nor the Divine Skill Trees. But it was fine, as he also had his own True value enhancers that was from his Origin Universe.


    But he did not use it either...


    He was not intending too, either. If he did, this whole battle would end instantly, and lose its value, as he could regain most of, if not all of his strength.


    "...."

 Chapter 299 A Death Threat

    Back within the forest, the Four leaders, along with Teach, watched in stupor as the battle of Gods unfolded itself.


    Teach was also surprised, this was the first time he found himself gazing at the power of Transcendentals ever since he was born... which was not even months ago.


    As for how they could all keep up with the speed of the two fighters, it was all thanks to Teach. He slowed down the actions transmitted by the mirror-like ss he summoned, at a much slower rate.


    Thus allowing the Four fellows to be able to read along the battle, and watch how fast they were. Of course, only two picoseconds had urred outside, but to them, seconds had passed by.


    ''Unless I were to increase their innate perception, this was the only way I can help them properly watch the battle, and enjoy it as it is.'' He thought to himself.


    By simply slowing down the process recorded outside, to them inside, an easy feat. Thus, by now, as they were still experiencing the battle, Enigma and the Transcendentals were done fighting.


    But that was for them and theirprehension, as for what Teach saw? It was exactly what was happening. Thus he could not help but reminisce of the fight, hoping to revel in the power of Gods in his thoughts some more.


    Back to the time when only two picoseconds had shed by, and the battle was taking on a different level of power. When things really turned exciting!!!


    "...."


    ~


    ~


    "...."


    Enigma was here not only to defend his people, and the forest under him, but also because he needed resources. And he needed them from not only a single being.


    Which is why he knew, ''The longer the battlests, the more chances they would be for the other three fellows to join in, one way or another.'' He thought.


    Thus giving him a reason to target them. After all, the current him was not so keen on just taking their lives for no apparent reason. Whether they could revive, or not.


    Especially ones like Aeneas, and thest of the Four Transcendental Gods who had yet to open their mouth ever since they appeared. As well as the two watching from a distance.


    ...Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t want to kill them. But only under normal circumstances. The current him only required a chance, ''Just a single chance, and I''ll act to sever them from the Laws themselves.''


    He would happily ugh¨C ah, pardon that, happily collect resources from them. That previous term was a bit too vulgar for someone the likes him.


    BOOOM!!!


    His thoughts were cut off, as powerful waves of power exploded out of Sun God Sane''s body.


    Power levels that rivaled the force of an entire Universe ording to the System Battle Analysis. A genuine Universe.


    But Enigma''s defenses were within the millions of Multiverses in equivalence. ''And one thing I''m was curious about, was whether the damage of the opponents, ignores my damagepletely.''


    ''Or rather, it just deals the intended damage, regardless of defense. There was a difference between the two after all.'' He thought, his thoughts transcending time.


    ''The first, meant that even with defenses of a Reality, a person with a single ton of True Damage could still deal extreme damage, as if the opponent was just an ordinary being with no defenses whatsoever.''


    ''While the Second, implied that even with the defenses of a Reality, a person with Universal True Damage would be able to deal that amount of damage. Yet that was all.''


    ''They would not kill the opponent, as they opponent still required damages worth Realities to truly feel genuine pain or death. The target only ignored damage worth the attack.'' He was curious which was which.


    "...."


    He silently thought, as Sun God Sane finished making his preparations. Right at that moment, a couple tens of picoseconds more had gone by, almost making a hundred.


    "Now that''s more like it!!" He roared out in excitement, as his body exploded out into bright light so intense, it literally colored everything in absolute white, overshadowing the darkness he had brought out.


    The light intensity was even capable of blinding even Gods themselves, as even Enigma was forced to cover his eyes. He could also barely sense anything, including himself.


    "HOOOOOORRAAAA!!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    And at that moment, a powerful war cry sounded out within the whole God Realm, followed by an explosion so powerful, it delt unbearable damage to the soul itself.


    It even reflected through the material ne, as air itself was pushed back, and space shattered. But unfortunately, the one who was supposed to receive the damage, did not receive anything.


    "...."


    The sorounding light slowly died down, revealing Enigma standing before therge fist of Sun God Sane. A fist sorge that it was more than twice his size, towering his small frame.


    It was a few inches away from him, as it was stopped by a thin, well decorated rune-barrier he summoned. A Runic Barrier manifested through "Chantless Rune".


    And it reflected his damage into defense. Thus it was worth a wall formed by millions of Multiverses, Quintillions of Universes grouped together, in simple terms.


    And his curiosity was satiated. ''I see. So this is how True Value damage works, huh.'' He thought to himself.


    He now knew how True Damage delt damage to opponents. It applied both his previous guesses into one, thus making it the more Unique.


    It ignored all that was not True defense, or at least Divine defense, while dealing Absolute damage. Thus Enigma''s defenses should have been ignored at this moment, but they weren''t...<novelsnext>please visit panda-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>


    "Calcting damage-¨C Your excellency has recieved damage of equivalent to an imploding Ste Universe"


    "You have defended the damage by applying "True Defense" Runes within your "Cosmic-Barrier Protection""


    Enigma read through the Analysis and nodded to himself. Just as he thought, Advanced Divine Arts were higher ranked Divie Skills as well, in their own right.


    ''Thus the "True Defense" Rune that allowed me to temporarily turn my Defense into True Defense was sufficient. The Barrier by itself, was also capable of defending me for a while.'' He thought casually.


    "It''s seems, you, by yourself, is not enough to represent this so-called New Era." Enigma spoke up in apparent provocation, when everything calmed down to silence.


    He was not arrogant, but nor was he humble. He was representing the Old in this fight, in response to the challenge the young Sun God issued out.


    ''Thus, I am looking forward to what this ending Era has, that they could im it theirs to such an extent. And yes, I am being painted to be the bad guy in this situation, and I actually don''t mind.''


    "Who said I am all by myself?" Sun God Sane''s gigantic Ste form let out a devilish smile as he inquired, pulling back his fist during the process, ready toy out yet another punch.


    One still carrying the force of an exploding Universe, the force of a Reverse Big Bang, a force capable of destroying all things, instead of creating them.


    p An dD ????1.cO,,m "Oh?" Enigma let out such a word of curiosity, but was not expectant of anything. He knew that, this battle was not a one on one battle, and he was still going to patiently wait.


    Not even a single nanosecond had gone by ever since they began fighting and conversing. Thus he could still wait for the other fellows to join in on the battle.


    ''But little did I expect that time, to be now. And as for the main question, it would be, who amongst them would attack? Or would they all attack at the same time?'' He thought in intrigue.


    ''And how? How would they attack a being capable of defending millions of Multiversal damages?'' He was at least expectant of knowing that much.


    "Yeah, Hahaha. So¨C DROP DEAD!!!" Sun God Sane threw out a punch so powerful, that for an instance, it seemed to carry an illusion of a Universal Sun. A Sun so great, it eclipsed the size of ordinary Universes.


    Now imagine if such a Star, went Supernova... no, it would not be considered a Supernova anymore. But something more terrifying. More devastating.


    A Meganova.


    The fist exploded towards Enigma at terrifying speed that, once again, transcended Time itself. It was as if, to the fist, Distance and Speed did not apply to it.


    "...."


    But Enigma only waited, with a hint of expectations. He waited, along with his Runic-enhanced "Cosmic-Barrier Protection". Whileprehending the informationing from Fate and Destiny.


    And as those two judged, the fist instantly arrived before the cosmic-like barrier he formed, just an inch away from making contact.


    And at that moment, something strange urred. Or rather, it was expected considering that everyone here were Transcendentals.


    The cosmic-like, runic-enhanced barrier, slightly flickered in and out of ce, bing more transparent and Illusory as if it was a mere visage of its former self. ''Oh..?'' And Enigma slightly eximed at that.


    The fist bypassed the barrier, and fell towards him with the unprecedented force of a much more powerful Reverse Big Bang. ''I will have to give you praise for this.'' He added to his thoughts.


    As to him, it was clearly too slow.


    Even with the Realm and World Suppression, Enigma''s Speed that was worth an entire Reality''s worth of distance per second, was still Hyperversal.


    And in the current time ratio they were moving at, he could still instantly traverse Qaudrillions of light years. Instantly. Right before even Time itself could respond.


    Basically, he was nigh-omnipresent at a Universal scale!!


    ''But it brings yet another question. Does True Value also affect speed?'' He had such a thought, as he was using everything here, including this whole battle, to verify most of his hypothesis.


    He immediately wanted to prove yet another one, as he was about to slightly pull back a bit. But things were just beginning, Sun God Sane really said it before...


    It was not a one on one battle.


    ¡¸DON''T MOVE!!¡¹


    Such words rang out directly within the deepest parts of his consciousness, a consciousness so vast and grand it couldprehend even CHAOS itself.


    The words sounded Absolute and Strict, like a Commander from High Above that could not be rejected. Enigma had such an impression as his body truly listened without hesitation.


    ''Ah? A Commandment Inducement type of a Skill, you say?'' He thought, as his thoughts not only Transcended Time, but it was to a degree where not even all Cosmic Gods couldpare.


    Everything came to a halt as he had these thoughts. ''ording to the information from you guys, thises from the cloakedss, right? Both Abilitiese from her?''


    He lightly inquired from Fate and Destiny. For once, he did not use the System to view the temtes of someone else, as Fate and Destiny were already enough.


    To him, anyone could beid bare before his will with just but a single one of these authorities, that were at 45% each, perfected High God level.


    ''They were below Transcendentals, I know, but if used together, as they had great Affinity towards each other, it added up to 90% authority, which was Absolute towards even Elder Gods above themselves. Thus I am nigh-Unstoppable here.'' He wilfully thought.


    Even Transcendentals could beid bare for him to see through to an Irresistible Degree. What was there for him to fear, or worry about when he could always be ahead of his opponents?

 Chapter 300 Cause And Effect

    Even Transcendentals could beid bare for him to see through to an Irresistible Degree. What was there for him to fear, or worry about when he could always be ahead of his opponents?


    He turned to gaze at the cloaked being, only to realize that she was gone. He immediately came to a conclusion of what happened, from what he saw on her being.


    ''First, "Phantom Condition" to remove my defenses, then "Commandment Inducement" to try and override my thoughts. Followed by "Camouge", "Invisibility", "Imperceptibility" and "Tracking Evasion" huh?''


    ''How impressive. Andst but not least, "Illusive Suggestion" to try and sneakily convince me that she fled. A high Battle Awareness, I have to rmend you for that....'' He thought, highly impressed.


    ''Unfortunately, my thoughts are innately immune to such Skills. Even Divine Skills. So, a pity indeed.'' He thought as his body easily broke through the effects of the Commandment.


    Time was still frozen, and not just for the world only, but even for beings that were Transcendental. But it was not truly frozen... Enigma was just too fast, it might as well be.


    "Hmm~. You''re the only one whose most impressive amongst everyone here." He suddenly said such words, as he turned towards a direction where a silent figure floated.


    A figure whose presence was the least threatening ever since everything began.


    "...."


    "Well, it is to be expected from the young master of Casualty. Transcending Casualty itself is quite the impressive feat." Enigma continued bbering, which was quite unlike him.


    But he was just making a point clear.


    "Unfortunately, even when you Transcended Cause and Effect, it is still futile. Fate has no Cause, but only Effect. Destiny is likewise the opposite." He continued, and the other party kept their silence.


    "Now, if a person ruled over both of these said Laws, and likewise, embodied them,ing close to Transcending them as well... what would that imply?" Heid out an inquiry, but he himself knew it was rhetorical.


    The answer was obvious.


    "...."


    Just as his words implied, Fate had no cause, it was Destined. It was always there, there, and will always be there. Whether you do something, or nothing about it.


    Fate, will still be there with you. Everything was Fated, after all.


    But Destiny was different. Destiny could be triggered. A single step, or even a thought, could determine what type of Destiny you will have, or whether you can have that Destiny.


    It required a Cause unique to the person targeted. But had no effect whatsoever. Destiny of a King, didn''t necessarily mean you will be a King in life.


    You could be a Ruler over others, you could be special, or it could even mean that you have just respect from the people. It''s effects were undetermined, to the point where it might not be there at all.


    Not even when you have reached your Destiny, and became King... whose to say you won''t lose that authority at any given moment, and be a ve?


    Destiny is Fragile and ever changing.


    Thus Destiny itself chose to have a Cause, but no Effect. The one Destined, will choose whether they desire their Cause to have an Effect, or for it just stay as a Cause.


    "...."


    Meanwhile the person in question, was a normal humanoid fellow who did not have any special characteristics. He seemed genuinely human.


    He wore a nice tuxedo, which clearly held his physique perfectly, and made him resemble a gentleman. He was also quite the handsome fellow, capable of charming Cosmos.


    "...."


    Seeing the other party silent, Enigma did not bother with them, as he instead turned his focus towards the other three. His Speed was extremely beyond theirprehension.


    They still had yet to react.


    But he suddenly smiled out of nowhere, as everything began flowing at a much normal rate than before. The rate of picoseconds, where a single nanosecond had yet to pass.


    As for why such a thing urred, or why he smiled. It was a mystery. The only thing that had to be known was that he lowered his perception to match that of the Transcendentals.


    BOOOM!!!


    The fist of Sun God Sanw smashed into the position Enigma was supposed to have been at, shattering space itself to reveal the Void that contained Universes.


    The ''Blood'' of a Reality.


    It not only shattered it throughout a range of Billions of miles, but even painted it white, erasing out any other color without much effort at all. Erasing that said void.


    As for Enigma, he had long moved back with the well protected forest. He stood a good distance away, and watched the surprised facial expressions of Sun God Sane.


    Not only him, but even Aeneas was quite surprised. To them, Sun God Sane threw a punch towards the stationary Enigma, then all of a sudden, the target was far away and the fist missed.


    Time was still static, thus everything happened beyond the influence of Time. Yet, the fact that Enigma dodged, and they barely realized, meant that he was beyond even their perception, which was likewise beyond their own Time.


    "...."


    Enigma did not speak, and just waved his hand to initiate his attack, using a single low ranked Unique Skill, [Void Sealing], to close off the Void that was exposed from the shattered space.


    He locked it, and caused everything, and anyone within the Void, to lose their movement. Their bodies froze, as even the Aether they breathe in, was locked in space.


    ...!!!


    They felt breathless.


    Of course, one of them was unaffected, the one whom Enigma deemed to Transcend Cause and Effect. But Enigma was still not worried. Fate and Destiny together were Universally Irresistible.


    Especially so, if together, they had absolute athourity. But he did not use their authority just yet, ''It was not time for that now.'' He thought, still calm.


    "Hm? Ah, you transcend Aether... I had almost forgotten." Enigma spoke as his eyes fell over Aeneas, who was immobilized, yet did not feel breathless or weakened.


    He was the Transcendental Dragon of Aether after all. He was beyond Aether itself, and was not weakened even when it was sealed.


    Not like the weakening was anything special. Either way, Enigma still did not attack him as well. They had yet to initiate an attack towards him, so they were still ''friendly'' NPC.


    As for his own actions of Sealing the Void? They were just caught in a crossfire. He was not intending on Sealing their movements. His target, was someone else instead.


    They were just... misfortunate.


    With that done, he used yet another low ranked Unique Skill, [Causalty Reversal]. Thus allowing himself to apply the "Effect" of a "Cause", before the "Cause" itself.


    Instead of first exposing the hidden fellow who nullified his barrier and sneak attacked him, he would first attack, then expose themter.


    Following that thought process, and with the enhancements of "Empyrean Empowerment", that increased his already grand Multiversal strength, to Hyperversal.... he waved his hand towards a certain direction.


    One not directed towards Sun God Sane.


    ...!!!


    Just the mere wave of his hand brought defeaning pressure, as it exceeded the power held by the young War God, and Sun God, by insane degrees.


    Just this mere action, kicked up a Cosmic Storm so devastating, that it could rip Universes apart into nothingness, whilst shredding apart the Void itself.


    "...."


    He silently watched as the Cosmic Storms flew towards a certain direction, while erasing anything within their way without reserve. Air, Space, Void, they were all easily disregarded like pieces of paper.


    But Enigma did not seem expectant of striking his target. But he was still smiling casually, as yet another fellow was forced to make a move right at this moment.


    That was three fellows out of four.


    "HMPH!!!!"


    A powerful snort was released, which was so loud, it silenced the Void they were in. Bringing out extreme Tranquility and Silence.


    Following that, Aeneas exploded out with pure strength and might. No Skills, and no Enhancements. Just his pure physical strength exploded out.


    And it was so terrifying that it broke through the Void Seal he was ced within, whilst pushing himself to move at insane speeds. Far faster than even Sun God Sane couldprehend.


    He appeared before the Cosmic Storm, and... directly sent out a punch towards it, just, but a single punch, releasing a powerful wave pressure that managed to nullify the force of the Cosmic Storm.


    "...Hmm."


    Enigma did notment, and justy down his hand in satisfaction. Not fussing over the loss. His actions were peculiar, and brought caution and wariness from Aeneas.


    And then, at that very moment, the cloaked individual was finally revealed as she appeared behind Aeneas, with her hands casually crossed before her chest.


    She did not seem faltered. Nor was she bothered by the fact that she almost died. Yes, died. That attack was more than enough to rip apart a Transcendental like herself into pieces.


    Being Transcendent over Reality did not mean that they had stats above Reality as well. It only included their Laws and Influence, as for their stats, most weren''t even Universal.


    While others were Multiversal, Hyperversal or even Cosmical. Only a select few, the few broken characters, had stats above Reality while still being Transcendentals.


    As for Enigma, and his fellow peers... might not be normal, for them to reach such a level, even before bing God-equivalents. ''Or maybe I''m the anomaly here.'' He thought bitterly.


    The importance of True Gods, was clearly illustrated by this, though. As their Existences were not restricted much by the Rules of CHAOS itself. Not by a far margin.


    Aeneas easily defended the cloaked Goddess, who happened to be a member of the same Pantheon, without much of a second thought.


    He then proceeded to stand before her, with oppressive waves of power and might oozing out of his being. His Dragon Force exploding out, along with his other Skills.


    Granting him devastating lhysical prowess, and a terrifying force around him. Being a Dragon, a race loved dearly by the world, their strength increased ten times more than other races.


    While that was not all, their Strength was also hundreds of times stronger than anyone of the same realm as them, when they are born.


    Thus their Physical Prowess were one to be reckoned with. Especially if one of them was an Ancestral Dragon with Supreme Dragon Force, and terrifying Raw Power.


    His body was also Supernaturally Transcendent over what Transcendentals could achieve. And to add up a hint of icing, he had [Transcendent Force] under his Divine Skills.


    A high ranked Divine Skill even.


    But still, being able to nullify the force of a Cosmic Storm that could hypothetically tear apart almost an entire Reality, by his own Strength, proved how powerful Aeneas was.


    Or rather, there was a naturally Suppression either than Realm Suppression that decreased the power of his attack. One could never be sure, especially since the World just slightly advanced.


    And this was their first fight after the fusion of Realms, and strengthing of the World''s Rules and Influence.

 Chapter 301 Aeneas Makes A Move

    Aeneas stood protectively before the cloaked Goddess, and defiantlysat his eyes upon Enigma. Who likewise returned his own gaze of intrigue and yfulness.


    The soroundings wereid down with silence, as nobody had thought that the battle would take such a drastic path.


    "Senior, I don''t think it is necessary for us to do this." Aeneas rxed his presence and decided to still,e up with a clean approach. He seemed more like a Neutral God than anything at the moment.


    "Why would you say so? Thess clearly attacked me, why should I not respond as such?" Enigma smiled lightly, like an elder towards a junior, as he casually inquired.


    "Senior, it was a careless mistake. I can assure you of that. I am¨C"


    "Don''t bother, please." Enigma cut him off before he could continue, "Though I am partially curious how you consider her actions a mistake. I will not bother with that either."


    "Instead, if it is as you say, I would like for an apology from her. It is fine, as long as she can realize her mistake and apologize. No need to kneel or anything, just be... sincere about it."


    "It is, a mistake after all. And forgiven is part of being virtuous." He concluded, his hands still behind his back as he spoke. His presence still that of a senior, a representative of the past Era.


    "...."


    Aeneas did not say anything, nor did he mind the behavior of the other party. Instead, he turned to look at the cloaked Goddess behind him, who, before he even spoke, spoke up.


    "I will not." She said. Her tone sturdy and determined, as if nothing could make her take back those words.


    "Hypno, it''s just an apology. There is no need for us to do this." Aeneas'' tone was soft and low, but the other party did not give him any respect and still denied.


    "No means no." She said, then added, "What are you so afraid of? It''s just a single person? He doesn''t even have his powers from the past, and we are four of us."


    "But, you clearly¨C"


    "He is nothing at all. If you don''t feel like fighting, just stay back and I''ll do it myself." She disregarded Aeneas, and floated before him, and stared at Enigma without faltering.


    "...."


    "How daring. I guess, that failed you, Dragon of Aether" Enigma ignored her, and turned his eyes towards Aeneas, curious what this fellow''s actions would be from now on.


    "So, what would it be? She''s clearly intent on killing me, for reasons I do not know off. Thus, I am afraid, I will have to respond wisely, and reciprocate her kindness." He added.


    "Haaah~" Aeneas let out a sigh of exhaustion, as he moved to stand besides the Goddess he called Hypno, his figure exploding out with pure might, that did more damage to the exposed Void, if anything.


    "I am sorry then, I will fight." He only let out such words, as he did not exin himself. Enigma was intrigued, as rtionship wise, this two weren''t a couple.


    Nor were they siblings, their friendship was also not that great. Yet, one was still willingly to risk their life trying to protect the other? Was it the Pantheon''s effects?


    Of course, he knew this because of Fate and Destiny. But he was still collecting them for resources. Regardless of their situation, or... rtionship.


    "All is fine, then. I respect your decision to stick together through thick and thin... but, this woman... no, let me not speak any further." He stopped himself frommenting.


    Because he just thought about it carefully. He could not judge her, or them. As he knew that he would also do the same for his brothers, and probably Louise.


    Be too, and Lulu. The other True Gods under Jin as well. He was 100% he would choose them, over the world as well. Regardless of their feelings for him.


    ...That was slowly changing though. Slowly, but surely. And Allen was at fault.


    "Thank you." Aeneas said sincerely, slightly nodding in respect. Enigma likewise nodded back, and raised up his hand, which brought caution to everyone.


    Their muscles, including Goddess Hypno''s, tensed greatly, afraid of what woulde out next, if not another Cosmic Storm.


    But right at this moment, Aeneas, who was no more holding back, made the first move. He waved his hand towards Enigma, twisting Space itself apart.


    Then as Space twisted and reformed itself, they appeared within a Spirit Realm that stretched out for quite the distance. At most, being vaster than a billion natural Universe in diameter alone.


    Everything within the Realm was incorporeal, and the Sky was filled up with multiple stars, more than decillions upon decillions of them lined up.


    And below, were beings, who were likewise incorporeal, moving and enjoying their lives. To them, the Gods did not seem to exist. Not because they were material, but because they were a different form of ''Spirit''.


    "Hmm~" Enigma suddenly felt movement below, as eighteen gigantic Dragon Spirits flew up towards him. Each one stretching over billions of light years in size, like personified gxies.


    A few amongst them beingrger than Universes. The lead being sorge, even Universes would seem no different than mere grains of sand to it.


    ROOOOAAARRR!!!


    ROOARRR!!!


    ROOOAAARRR!!!


    ROAR!!


    The Dragon Spirits roared out aloud, kicking up a powerful shockwave that threatened to destroy even space itself. But the beings below, were still unaffected, and apathetic to the situation up here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A unique sort of Realm?" Enigma wondered, remembering that even the lowest ranked Realm, a Lesser Realm, should be transcendent over Reality and all of its Concepts.


    He then raised his head to face the rising eighteen dragon spirits, which were in varying sizes. Not threatened by their presence, or numbers.


    "Yes." Aeneas only responded as such, and did not say anything more. He did not mention anything else about the Realm, how strong it was, or what it''s purpose were.


    He was being careful.


    Unfortunately, Enigma was the Master of Fate, and Destiny. He already knew almost everything about this Realm, that could be considered the Afterlife of the believers of Aeneas.


    Within this ce, formed from an innate treasure of the Aether Dragon, any soul sent here would be nourished with Reiki and spiritual force constantly.


    And those with a higher Affinity, and Faith, would resonate more with the Spiritual Force, and Reiki. Within the millions of years he was born, so far, eighteen souls had be Divine Spirits.


    At the level of Origin beings, the strongest one being half-step into bing a Transcendent Soul. And as Dragon Spirits, their stats were also terrifying.


    As for those below, Enigma knew that without a Soul or Spirit Law, he would not be able to affect them. In fact, to those below, everyone here was just Illusory and non existant.


    "A decent artifact." He nodded, but was not envious. He could create a simr artifact if he so wished, by sacrificing a few Fragments.


    But it was useless, as his people were already perverted enough.


    Especially with the new Blessing. He still could not get over the fact that billions of Chosens will be born with his region... and how the World Will would respond to his current actions. ''She''ll be pissed off, greatly.'' He bitterly thought.


    But he would solve that a few secondster. For now, his focus should be the Dragon breathe that was being charged up by the Dragon Spirits rushing towards him.


    Each one opened their mouth during the flight, as Illusory Stars began breaking down at an Instantaneous speed.


    Not just one or two stars, but a terrifying number of them. The smallest opponent having tens of sextillions of stars silentlybusting and regathering within their throats.


    While those other Dragons, withrger sizes, had terrifying numbers close to Octillions of stars. Rivaling the power of an imploding Universe. And this was being reinforced with Dragon Force.


    ''The final effects would be devastating to experience head on.'' He calcted, yet was not overly cautious about it.


    Enigma himself was also curious, whether the damage would truly rival that of an imploding Universe or multiple Gxies, or it was just Illusory as well.


    Luckily, these fellows had no Laws, thus no Law boosts, and no True Damage boost, or True Defense boost. And, speaking of that, couldn''t he easily kill them off?


    "...."


    Fate affirmed it, and he moved to do it without so much as hesitating. It was about time, the battle reached its climax, and everyone became serious.


    The Four Transcendental Gods did not make a move, nor did they lessen their gaurds. They just watched as eighteen beams of light pieced through the exposed Void.


    Each beam was grandlyrge, with a diameter of hundreds of light years, the strongest beam even rivaling a Universe in diameter.


    And all of them, pieced through the exposed Void towards a single entity.


    One so small and insignificant, that he didn''t even seem to exist when he stood before the eighteen beams. But such an existence was the calmest of every one here.


    In fact, such an insignificant existence, seemed more significant than even they, themselves, even when all of them were Transcendental Gods.


    Even the unreasonable Goddess Hypno, and the stubborn Sun God Sane, had the same thoughts. While the being that was said to Transcend Causalty itself, was slightly more rxed.


    The battle was chaotic.


    "...."


    Enigma smiled, but did not speak. Just like them, he felt no need to say anything at all. Instead, he only summoned a single Fragment that was the size of a grain of sand.


    It resembled a single sparkling glitter in front of him, with a high light intensity, that made it resemble a firefly. He then proceeded to charge up the Fragment with Reiki.


    Thest time he did any of this, was when he fought Goddess Abigail, where thousands of Reiki were enough to shape a single Fragment into a Crystalized spear of three meters in size.


    And this time, he was intending on adding millions of Reiki within. Whilst, powering it up with the high ranked Unique Skill, [Meteorite Hypernova].


    As a high ranked Unique Skill, it almost rivaled a low ranked Divine Skill. It could deal Concussive damage that was a thousand times his innate physical damage.


    And Enigma''s Damage was currently around Hyperversal. Him multiplying that by another thousand, was pretty much an overkill against beings below Multiversal at most.


    But he did not seem to mind that fact much.


    Instead, as if everything was irrelevant to him, and as the nanoseconds shed by, Enigma watched the Fragment that was at the same size as a grain of sand...


    Grow, grow and grow evenrger and thicker.

 Chapter 302 Causalty Transcender

    It continued to grow until its brightness rivaled that of a genuine star. While it''s shape took the form of a giant crystallized being, who stood at millions of miles tall.


    This being had pure Reiki flowing through its crystal veins, so much that it rivaled even the reserves of weaker Transcendentals.


    Of course, it''s Realm of power was not at that level. It''s Strength was at the level of genuine Stars as well, which was equivalent to the base stats of a person born as a Transcendental.


    But Enigma was not worried. He bestowed the fellow with a Transcendental Physiology, which resonated well with the Reiki that could rival newly promoted Transcendentals.


    ''The requirements were met after all, such as being extraterrestrial, and having required energy to support said Physiology, as well as the minimum stats to be able to easily use such a Physiology.'' He thought.


    The fellow was the Personification of a Star born recently, from the Purest Essence of condensed Divine power. Thus it was extraterrestrial. The Reiki flowing within it was over a million units.


    And it''s stats were Ste. But Enigma was not done. Either than "Transcendental Physiology", he also had yet another Advance Divine Art in his arsenal that he wanted to use.


    One that would be the result of a long forgotten Divinity of his to reappear, and be spread out. One that would make even the rxed Casualty God, to make a move.


    "...."


    He knew of this from Fate and Destiny, as just the mere thought of it, caused the Destiny River above his head, that only he could see, to ripple with excitement and fervor.


    Thus, he made his move. And for the first time, manually birthed a God.


    He cast yet another Advance Divine Art, "Divine Physiology", to transform the now Transcendental level fellow, into a Transcendental Divine Physiology.


    And that was not all, his faith burst out. Hundreds of Faith Essence burst out to help the fellow get ustomed to the new Physiologies, while getting enhanced by more effects.


    "Elemental Immunity", "Divine Blessing", "Faith Empowerment", "Cosmic Pressure", "Empyrean Empowerment", "Rune Casting(Strength)", Rune Casting(Speed)", "Rune Casting(Defense)", "Rune Casting....


    "Rune Casting(Agility)".... Enigma cast them all with his nigh-boundless Reiki, along with his Faith, that was over hundreds of units if converted to Faith points.


    And the effect?


    "OOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    A bellow of excitement and fervor escaped from the crystallized being, who had a Physique to perfect to describe by mere words. His face having no facial features, as it was just in crystal shaped into a head.


    It was aw smooth as a mirror, and inside, it reflected an entire Reality, that was Illusory and almost not visible. But it still proofed that, this fellow was a Transcendental God through, and through.


    His stats had also climbed over Universal by quite a huge degree. And to close it off, Enigma used "Proprietorship: Law", to give the fellow theplete ownership of his <Star Law>.


    As long as Enigma''sprehension of the Law itself is above other Star-type Laws, then this fellow would always be Absolute in terms of Star Authority.


    He was given direct authority over the Stars, whilst he was born as the Personification of a Unique Divine Star, and was made Transcendent over any form of Star.


    And his bellow of excitement, fervor and anger, proved that pointpletely.


    As right at that moment, his voice alone, that was indecipherable from serene and horrifying, released a shockwave that easily canceled out the Ste Dragon Breathes.


    "Oh? Not bad for a newborn, not bad at all." Enigmamented from the sidelines as he appreciated yet another Abomination he created. Of course, whilst ignoring the Seal that took its effects once moe5.


    He was not going to do this again, anytime soon. The current Seal had restricted him, by a million times more, moving closer to Infinity. Closer to what it''s Name implied.


    His stats and reserves decreased, along with his overall strength. The feeling was ufortable to say the least, and heavy, to add.


    ''I guess, I should end this soon enough.'' He thought to himself, as he felt his current Hyperversal might, decrease to merely Multiversal.


    "...Do you see what you have brought upon us, Hypno?" Meanwhile, God Aeneas, who still stood protectively before Goddess Hypno, inquired softly.


    He did not even turn his head to gaze at her expression, because he already knew, how it looked like. He knew thisss for over a million years now.


    "I see it clearly." And such a respond came back to him, not fearful nor bothered. Of course, there was a glint of wariness in her eyes, but it was still not enough to affirm fear.


    She still did not back down. It was as if Enigma was her Eternal Nemesis, which was strange. Enigma knew that they might have counterparts of an older Era than this one.


    But as far as he knew, nobody here, except the Ancient Gods and the Prince of Destion should have a connection with them. Even Goddess Neonate and God Dui only learnt about the illusory, "Lord of Neutrality, and Master of Fate" from a Temte.


    Thus, there being a grudge between him and thisss, one so boundless, was quite unreasonable... ''Unless an Ancient God was responsible behind the scenes.'' He thought.


    "...."


    He did not dwell on that matter for long though, as he could see the mes sorounding Sun God Sane explode out in excitement. This fellow, was still not convinced.


    As for thest fellow, Enigma smiled as he wondered what would the young God do. Would he finally make a move, or stay impassive even at this moment.


    But his thoughts were irrelevant. For he already had a glimpse of how everything will ur. He already saw through the plot of this whole meeting.


    Along with his thoughts, the newly born fellow immediately moved. It didn''t feel curious about its soroundings, or it''s birth, but just simply made a move.


    A move made ording to the thoughts of its creator. And a move that showed pure dominance and extreme might.


    BOOOM!!!


    The Void that was slowly receding as Space healed, was expanded once again, as the fellow moved. It''s speed being terrifying, as it was purely beyond Universal!!


    One of the gigantic Dragon Spirits,rger than billions ofsbined, could not even register the level of speed that it was being presented with.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not even in a form of a blur of light. The other party was just too fast, to the point where it seemed as if they just teleported behind the Dragon Spirit with a loud explosive sound of shattering Space.


    ...!!!


    And the next thing that urred, was the implosion of the Dragon Spirit in question. It instantly burst into Trillions of Sprites of light, before it could even understand a single thing happening.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Even the Four Transcendental Gods and Goddess, were shocked by the speed of this newly born Transcendental. It was faster than most of them!!


    An act that made them more wary of the young man standing before them, a man carrying the glory of the Old Era behind him, a man that represented said Era!!


    As for Enigma himself, he did not say anything, and still had his focus on the young God of Causalty. As for why someone that lived for over a million years was young to hima€?


    He honestly did not understand it himself. Maybe he was getting too engrossed into this role of his. Or maybe every one here, even Transcendentals themselves, were like kids to the current him. But that didn''t matter.


    "...."


    Suddenly, the destroyed Dragon Spirit, let out a magnificent roar from its immense Will, as it slowly reformed itself instantaneously, recovering to tip-top condition.


    And right at that moment, the other Dragon Spirits, roared towards the newly born Transcendental God, seeing it as a Higher threat for now, rushing towards it in rage and bloodlust.


    The fastest being the nigh-Transcendental, almost Multiversal sized Dragon Spirit, eclipsing the very concept of size itself as it was just too gigantic.


    "ROOOOOOAAAAARRRR!!!"


    "OOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    Two bellows of terrifying might and power exploded out, and collided at the center, kicking up a Cosmic Storm so terrifying, it threatened to rip apart the whole Space of this false Spirit Realm, and wash it with Void essence.


    The battle between Gods was just beginning, and not only for the fellows down there, but even for the Transcendentals standing right above them.


    And it might not really seem like it... but Enigma, was controlling the flow of the battle.


    "...."


    ~


    ~


    Powerful...


    It was a thought I could not really help. After everything that I was presented with at this very moment, everything only sums up to this word. Powerful.


    This young man is powerful. Primal beings are powerful. The Olden Era is powerful. That word seemed synonymous to their existence. Powerful. Powerful. And even more powerful.


    Even as the Transcender of Causalty itself, someone who disregard Cause and Effect, I feel wariness and caution in regards to this being. To his very existence.


    ''The higher ups were truly right to send me here. Ragnarok would truly follow with just my participation into this fight. Arger level of Chaos will surely spread.''


    My thoughts churned along those lines as I could not stop gazing at the Primal being in front of me. Whom, likewise, was gazing directly at me, as if he could see through my whole existence.


    The feeling was strange, yet unique.


    Even as a Transcendental, it made me seem small and insignificant. Hahaha, my Will has already left me body, and is now gazing at everything from a Nonexistent point of view.


    ''I''m merely Fictional right now, and I still feel like he is gazing right through me. Unfortunately, this state will notst for long. So I have to use my time wisely starting from now.''


    "...."


    With that thought, I nced below us, and saw the fight urring between the eighteen Dragon Spirits summoned by Aeneas'' Realm, and the newly born entity created by this... Primal God.


    Just from a mere passerby''s point of view, it is easy to tell that this entity had been an important creator figure of the past. With a very powerful authority even.


    Divinity.


    Was probably one of them, for it is impossible even for Supreme Beings to easily spawn off beings with the might of Gods, Transcendental Gods even.


    As far as I know, even the Radiant King, nor the King of Gloom are capable of that. Of course, they could give people power, power to rival lower leveled Gods like us.


    But creations was a different matter.


    Yes, Creation.


    That must be yet another authority he owns. And as far as we know, Supreme Gods rule over the Ultimate might of all the Laws, then what about the Gods that stood above them?

 Chapter 303 Pure Oppression

    What kind of Power did they hold? Was it beyond the Absolute-powered Laws that could alter the whole entirety of Creations. Trillions and Trillions of Realities...


    If not Infinite Realities.


    I am getting curious and more curious about it. Which makes me want to make my move right now, and wonder how far I''dst against a God of such a level.


    "It seems you havee to a decision. Shall we start now, and not waste anymore of each other''s time?" Suddenly, a carefree, yet absolutely enticing voice spoke up at this moment.


    The voice was not bewitching, but gave out the impression that it must be followed. If it was not because he was not trying to, we would all be listening to his words like loyal dogs right now.


    Of course, it was the God that we are all facing. And the feeling he has been giving me was proven spot on. He... genuinely could see through my entire existence.


    Was it a part of the authority of Primal Gods?


    I once again kept my silence, but my rxed posture shifted. My hand was removed from the pocket it had been catching warmth from, and was casually raised to the level parallel to my face.


    "...."


    He did not seem offended, nor did he move with his extreme speed that was way beyond even myprehension. Instead, with boundless confidence, he just stood there.


    He stood there with his hands held behind his back, rxed, even more rxed than my previous posture. While a gentle smiley on his face, making him all the more charming even to masculine Gods such as myself.


    But I ignored it all. I ignored everything as even if I knew that death was the only way out, I still did not pull back. Because with that death, was the entrance of Ragnarok.


    And maybe due to the Primal God staring too much at me with interest, despite my impassivity, everyone also spared me a hint of their attention, whilst still being wary.


    Funny, really.


    Because even at your absolute wariness, you''d still die without knowing how. I mean, the little thing right below us, is probably fasting than all of us here.


    Aeneas being lucky that he was millions of times as fast as it is, but that is when he was using his Divine Form, amplified by the boosts of his Domain.


    And then being a Transcendental Dragon with great boosts of Stats at birth, and when they ascend their ranks.


    Whilst the little one below, has yet to even attain a solidified Divinity, with zero boosts or amplification to his strength. In simple terms, just a mere spawn of this God, can easily kill more than half of you all.


    Haaah~


    How pitiful life can be. I snapped my fingers with the flicker of that thought, as the smile on the Primal God''s face only grew brighter and brighter by the moment.


    He had been waiting for this very moment, for a very long time.


    "Indeed." He affirmed my thoughts as he watched me do the impossible. With my authority, I could affect Paradoxes to quite a certain extent.


    And that is what I did. I used this unique power of mine to disobey logic itself, and made sure to target yet another illogical being.


    Since it was impossible for us to match him in speed, with how powerful he was, I will just change that. Not from a surface level, but beyond that.


    "How daring... But I quite like your boldness." He once again spoke, as if speaking to himself, and I ignored him. Just as how he ignored my actions. ''How bored can you be, old God?'' I thought.


    I then disobeyed Logic itself, as I decided to give myself Presence that was most likely to influence the rules of the God Realm. Of course, this should be impossible.


    But with Divine Skills, even Realm Wills had to be tactic, and abide to a certain extent. As long as it is not against their favor.


    And I knew my actions were not. With that done, I used yet another high ranked Divine Skill, and bent those rules to my Will, allowing those that I dislike, to be restricted greatly before my presence!!!


    Disobey Logic itself.


    And bend the Rules.


    It was a daring move, yet I was not done. I used my influence towards the Rules, andid out a zone where everyone affected by the restriction, will always have a "Dyed Effect" with their every action.


    While those not restricted, have an enhanced effect, nearing instantaneous. Andstly, for aplete second, I made all the changes that I justid out, to be the new Logic.


    Thus for aplete second, everything here, within this zone, was the new Logic. Anyone going against it, will be going against the Rules of the Realm itself.


    "Truly daring, I have to say." He let out such words, as the overall strength of this Primal God, and his newborn creation decreased greatly.


    "Sane, why don''t you test the waters once again." I said, my carefree voice drifting throughout the whole zone, as little Sane, a fellow Dark God of mine, let out devilish smile.


    "With pleasure!!!" He roared out in excitement as he lightly kicked off the exposed Void, and traversed the distance between himself and the target instantaneously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He did not question my words, as with boundless trust, he made his move. He was more confident now than before.


    His Unrestricted and Enhanced Speed pushed away the Void itself, as he tore through Space and appeared before the target. He then stretched out his fist and punched out.


    Bang!!


    His enhanced strength sent the Primal God, who defended with his Barrier, flying light years into the far distance. Sane then chased right after with insane speed.


    In just a single nanosecond, he had crossed thousands of Light years and appeared before the Primal God, punching out once again, this time, the rebound sending the target downwards, out of the Spirit Realm, and into the newly formed bottomless hole.


    The rebound was also Greater, as he Instantaneously appeared tens of thousands of light years deep into the hole.


    But Sane soon followed after, catching up in just a couple of nanoseconds. And repeating the process, as they moved lower and lower into the bottomless hole.


    It seemed like he enjoyed himself, as the feeling he got from the opponent''s slow reaction speed, and his fast movement, boosted his confidence levels higher. "Hora!! Hora!! Hora!! Hora!! Horaaaaa!!"


    Everything felt more realistic now, as unlike before, Time was flowing perfectly fine, and was inching closer to a microsecond.


    Of course, 99% of the whole God Realm had yet to react to such insane speeds. But the few that could, were already tired of watching the unending battle.


    "Let''s see, how long you canst." I murmured out, as I put both figures into a Temporal Loop, which was unaffected by the restraints of the real Time itself.


    Thus as time moved closer and closer to a microsecond, the two were trapped in a single loop where the Primal God was being continuously punched downwards.


    And every time he was about to break out of the loop, I would just recreate the same event where he got trapped into the loop in the first ce, thus restarting the whole process.


    Yes. I showcased almost all of my abilities, but it was worth it. For I was looking forward to how much was needed to trigger the Pride of this God. And what his retaliation will be like.


    "Something... feels off." Aeneas spoke, as he still stood protectively before Hypnos. I always wondered what their rtionship was like, but it was just a minor curiosity on my side.


    "It does indeed." I affirmed his words, as I watched the target, who had always been rxed even under the barrage of countless punches within the loop.


    I forgot to add, but I had blessed little Sane with the power to deal Endless damage, with just a single punch. A single punch, was equivalent to endless punches.


    Thus the loop was a continuous barrage of endless punches, that carried the Force of multiple impoding Universes each, raining down on a single being.


    The overall damage delt with every instant was Multiversal. How long would that Barrierst... I also wondered to myself.


    The battle between the two below, continued lower and lower into the bottomless hole, covering more distance than the whole God Realm could amount to.


    I was impressed.


    After all, it is not that easy to overpower a Primal God. Well, as far as I can see, or have learnt, through his disy of power, it should not be this easy.


    "You finally made your move." Aeneas spoke up at this moment, catching my attention as I casually turned to gaze at him. Why do you look so wary, fellow God?


    But obviously, I did not ask that.


    "Of course. We all on the same side right now. I mean, even if I am from the Dark Pantheon, I am still a God of this Era myself, am I not?" I replied as such, and instantly regretted my words.


    "Why are you quick in defending yourself, as if you have done... no, what are you guys scheming now? With us involved even? Caus, Caus, Caus..." He was responding quite well at first, even with a hint of wariness.


    But his tone only got more and more cautious, as well as angry the more he spoke. Especially on thest part where he slowly mentions my name thrice.


    It was as if he was sure of himself that I was scheming something behind their backs. And I honestly don''t me the poor fellow.


    Our record, has never been clean. Especially towards these Light Pantheon fellows. In fact, all our actions, might have been targeting them from the very beginning.


    For no reason really, either than just being a bother to them. And I am, one of those said bastards. Why would I snitch, at least, I won''t, when it''s not against my favor.


    "I don''t understand what you are implying at right now, fellow God." That was my response, as I was not going to admit that bringing you all here was for naught. And that all of our deaths, will bring great destruction.


    I then added after a moment, when he was about to speak up again, "If it was any other day, I would not mind scheming against you. But today, we are up against a powerful foe."


    "This foe is from an Era where Supreme Beings were more than just abundant. What are we, but children to him? If I had enough time to y around, I would have done so a long ago."


    "So just this once, fellow God. Why don''t you trust me?" I concluded with a shrug of my shoulders, trying to act as harmless as possible to anybody watching.


    Unfortunately...

 Chapter 304 Shocking Gods

    "I cannot bring myself to do that. Trusting you snakes, is as good asmitting suicide." Hypno was the one to respond, and knowing these two well, I guess it''s sealed.


    I''m not fit to be trusted.


    "...."


    Indeed, it is as such. Aeneas did not speak, but his actions more than said enough. And I did not bother exining myself, for the more I spoke, the more I''d make mistakes.


    After all, pulling back now would still be possible. But I would not like that to happen. Not at all. At the very least, not this time.


    "Well, I hope we can at least, work together, until we are out of this situations that a certain someone... put us into." I said and shifted the me, my eyes sat upon a certain cloaked figure.


    You''re neither ugly, nor beautiful. What are you hiding for? A lot of us have seen you without the cloak on. Why act so mysterious now?


    "...."


    She did not respond to my provocation, and instead averted her eyes. I am sure she is now convinced. She might not trust me, but she will also not make trouble for me.


    ''As long as she does not do that, I know Aeneas will not. Plus, even with her stubborness, and his caution, they are still Light Pantheon Gods, supporting Virture and Benevolence.''


    ''They would never betray arade. Even if thatrade was a from a rival Pantheon. After all, these guys weren''t corrupt and hypocritical. As Gods, they had a extreme control over their emotions, and what they want. Unlike most mortals...''


    I thought as I turned my Will back towards the fighting duo, where they could be seen hundreds of thousands, if not millions of light years deep into the endless crater.


    If this continues, will there ever reach a dead end? Or will the hole continously grow deeper and deeper, until it falls into the Abyss?


    The theory is possible.


    "Speaking of which, have you guys realized that this God had yet to unleash any Divine Skills of sort?" I asked whilst focusing on the battle below, and on the Primal God being pushed further down.


    "...."


    "...."


    Aeneas and Hypno did not respond to my words, and I actually did not mind. I could already tell that they were affected, and began thinking about it carefully.


    "The barrier he summoned seems natural. It did not trigger the Ultimate Essence released at the cast of Divine Skills. So was the creation of that fellow down below us." I added, sowing more seeds of caution.


    "Basically. He has yet to show us what he can do, and has only been showing us what Primal beings are capable off. In short... what he has done, was simply what all Primal beings can do at base minimum."


    "The basics, among basics." I concluded, as I gazed at them once again, letting out a smile of my own, then I continued, "Which sums up to, ''Basically, all Primal beings are monsters.'' type of situation." I concluded.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both turned to look at me, and disregarded the battles below us, as the were partially sure the situation was under control. Unfortunately... I''m not too sure of that.


    Anyway, they seem curious what I was getting at. And I am sure, anyone else would be. Especially if my n was not to frighten them into running away.


    "The thing he has shown us so far, is his Laws. Which, I can proudly say, are "Creation" and "Divinity". Which could also be considered basic facts about them."


    "Who knows." I shrugged my shoulders, with my hands still in my pockets. I was saying all that, yet seemingly so calm and unbothered. Creating an imagine of dependence.


    Whether they like it not, seeing me so calm and rxed despite all that I said, they would surely let down their gaurd. Anybody would though. Even if just a tiny bit.


    Whether they like it not, seeing me so calm and rxed despite all that I said, they would surely let down their gaurd. Anybody would though. Even if just a tiny bit.


    "Indeed."


    Suddenly, the carefree, enticing voice once again stretched out from millions of light years down, and fluently reached our ears as if the person was right besides us.


    ...!!!


    And everyone was shocked. Including myself, even though I did my best not to show it. Not because he was still casual and rxed in this situation, or because he heard my thoughts.


    But because of the nigh-Transcendental authority of Time that was being unleashed. Such an Authority was too potent, to the point where even my Time Loop, was easily disregarded and broken down.


    Low ranked Divine Skills borrowed Influence from Basic Laws to Master Laws, and High ranked Divine Skills borrowed from Ultimate Laws and Absolute Laws.


    As for the highest Superior Divine Skills, they directly borrowed from Transcendent Laws beyond all other Laws, which were likewise, Supreme in nature.


    And of course, my [Time Loop] was only a High ranked Divine Skill. So, a Transcendental Law could easily break off its effects. But more importantly, a third Law!!


    At the nigh-Transcendental level as well!!!


    How powerful, was this God?


    "Far more powerful than you can fathom." He responded to my thoughts, that existed out of the current plot line, that dictates what''s going to happen, and what will not happen.


    A line that was far from Absolute Destiny''s authority. A line beyond the Existence of Gods such as Supreme Beings. But I should not be surprised.


    For he was also a God above said Gods.


    "...."


    But I was still dumbstruck. For after his words, Space suddenly twisted, as Time itself was forced to rewind itself ever slowly.


    It went back from the current point in times, where the Sun God was sending a punch towards a passively defending young man, and went back to the point when the Sun God had yet to even raise his fist.


    Then to the pint before that, the point before that point, the point before even that point. The rewind slowly got faster and faster, as in no time at all, everything was back to the point where I had yet to make my move.


    But strangely, the time that was the determination of the Flow of the plot, was not affected. Thus, right now, time was inching closer to a millisecond.


    In other words, we were back to the point where I had yet to make my move, but a thousand times ahead into the future, than before. Only us beings were moved back in time, and not time itself. How... amazing.


    "...."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    I was dumbstruck.


    Sane was dumbstruck.


    Aeneas was dumbstruck.


    Even Hypno was dumbstruck.


    Who wouldn''t be dumbstruck though?


    "Don''t feel so shocked. This is just the beginning honestly." He said, as he stretched out his hand, the direction not being towards any of us four Transcendental Gods.


    But towards the Dragon Spirit.


    And that''s when it happened. A strange scene urred. As his hands moved, a strange essence reminiscent to Ultimate Essence, yet also Unique Essence bloomed out.


    It was as if a Unique Skill was being cast, alongside a Divine Skill. It was strange, If I had to say so myself.


    The authority bloomed out, and even is Transcendentals, felt stifled by that authority. And that''s when it urred. When even I started feeling dread.


    VROOOOM~


    A sound akin to a powerful engine roaring exploded out, as alongside it, silver mist was released. It was quite the beautiful sight, as this silver mist had a characteristics reminiscent of Divine Beauty.


    It attracted the praise and worship of all things. But unlike Divine Beauty, it desired even the praise and worship of even Gods. As it was just too... Forbidden and Taboo.


    ...!!!


    The silver mist exploded out and expanded to cover tens of Light years, then spread out to cover hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, millions, billions.


    And finally, until it covered all eighteen Dragon Spirits, including the nigh-Multiversal sized fellow. It expanded out and covered everything, before swiftly descending.


    And before it fell, like a tsunami cloaking the sky before its downfall, it embraced everything it overshadowed. All eighteen Dragon Spirits were submerged within.


    This urred Instantaneously, leaving them no chance of retaliation at all. As if, they did not even see the attacking.


    And as soon as the mist submerged everything within, it proceeded to regather at the bottom, forming a sort of bubble like shape, where every one of the eighteen Dragon Spirits, and the newly born fellow, were within.


    "...."


    And then slowly, everything began to shrink at a very visible rate, of over millions of Light years at a picosecond, thus shrinking into Nothingness just as swiftly as it appeared.


    The only entity left in ce, was the newly born Transcendental, crystallized entity. It was obvious it would be the only left, as they shared a kind of bond.


    I was left shocked in ce.


    ~


    ~


    Caus and the other Transcendental Gods were presented with a one of a kind form of Apocalypse, that left them speechless and terrified to their core.


    But then again, they wondered what happened to the eighteen Dragon Spirits. But the one to be affected the most, was Aeneas.


    He knew that those Dragon Spirits were eternal within this ce. Especially when the people below continously believed in them, they would never die.


    But he could feel that they were gone.


    In fact, the people below suddenly began questioning their existence, wondering whether such a thing as "Dragon Spirits" existed, or it was just a lousy story they once heard.


    Or a rumor.


    Each an every one of them, began doubting the very Existence of such beings. No, they doubted even the existence of the term "Dragon Spirit".


    "...!!!"


    Aeneas was truly frightened now, as all he wanted, was to grab Hypno and leave with her. Even if he had to use force. Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Meanwhile, as for Enigma.


    "You have used the Sub Skill "Universal Devouring" on eighteen Dragon Spirits"


    "You have obtained enough essence to obtain yet another Bloodline Resource, that your body has adapted to: Spiritual Dragon Divine Bloodline"


    "You have obtained the following low ranked Divine Skills: "Spiritualization", "Draconic Breathe", "Dragon Might", "Dragon Force", "Dragon Roar",.... +15 more Skills"


    "You have sacrificed twelve of the newly recieved Skills: You have obtained twelve "Skill Evolution: Divine" chances"


    ''Just Devouring a bunch of pseudo-Origin Dragons already gave me this much. What about the Transcendental fellows before me.'' Enigma thought, as he lowered his hand, and faced the four Transcendentals.


    ...!!!


    All of them flinched back just from his gaze, especially Hypno and Sane, who seem to be the ones who were too disrespectful throughout the whole encounter.


    And Enigma, chose to target one of them.


    He easily froze the time around them with his Transcendental Time Law. Of course, the effects would be reduced, but it was still applicable for an instant.


    And along with the authority of Destiny and Fate, which when used together, could rival Absolute Authority, his Transcendental Time Law was Irresistible!!

 Chapter 305 Forced Breakthrough

    It was basically 135% Absolute Authority against 70% Transcendental Authority of the other party. More than thrice the Authority power, thus Sun God Sane wasoletely affected.


    The others wanted to join in and help him out. Aeneas exploded out with Regal power that could shake entire Multiverses with his physical prowess alone.


    Whilst Caus also did his very best to alter the effects of Logic, and bend the Rules as strongly as he could. Even Hypno did her very best to try and mess with Enigma''s mind.


    But unfortunately, the target, was unaffected.


    As the <[True Absorption]> he equipped, had "Overlord Immunity". A Skill that allowed him to be immune to even the influence of Transcendentals to a certain degree.


    Especially in terms of affecting his Overall Condition. Physical Damage Immunity, Mental Influence Immunity, Maniption Immunity etc.


    He could also bypass the Immunity Transcendentals had. Simply meaning that, to him, Caus'' [Causalty Infringement] was partially useless.


    Thus, as everyone tried their very best to disrupt his actions, Enigma was in a temporarily state of Invulnerability towards them. And his actions were not halted even one bit.


    His hand stretched out towards Sun God Sane, who, for some reasons unknown, even to himself, suddenly began reminiscing about the past, about his childhood.


    No, he thought it was because of his unwillingness to bend to the might of the Primal beings, that his deepest, and most unwanted memories surfaced.


    Even his Will was defiant!!!


    ~


    ~


    He found himself millions of years ago, when he was still but a young Demigod, sorounded by other Demigods, and seniors, who had the responsibility of raising them.


    He was raised under the tutge of the Cosmic Sun, who raised him and a bunch of other children as a great father figure.


    The Cosmic Sun was a very powerful Divine Being in the Cosmic Divine Realm. A Cosmological Divine Being.


    A Cosmological God. A God Lord.


    A Cosmological being, whose presence shone on multiple Realities. Like a Sun illuminating multiples within a Sr System. A Cosmic Sun did the same thing.


    But for Realities instead!!


    And the Cosmic Sun was a nigh-Supreme being, who illuminated all Realities within a single Verse, nurturing them like how a Sun nurtures nts during photosynthesis.


    Unfortunately, an ident urred, where the Cosmic Sun perished, along with most of his fellow siblings. Sane was left alone, where he ended up growing up by himself.


    But that was not the problem. The problem was that everyone adored him. Everyone respected him. Everyone took care of him. Everyone looked highly towards him.


    Yes, that was a problem. And he did not like that one bit. He hated it.


    Not because he was stupid, or self righteous, or kind, nor was he benevolent. But simply because everything, was not really directed at him, but his Ancestor!!


    Nobody really adored him. They adored the fact that he was a child of the Cosmic Sun!!


    Nobody respected him. They respected the Cosmic Sun that stood behind him, that raised him, that fathered him!!


    Nobody cared about him. They only cared about the glory and might of the Cosmic Sun. About what the Cosmic Sun did, and what he could do because of being its descendant!!


    Nobody expected anything from him. Not directly from him, as Sane. But they expected greatness from him, because of being rted to the Cosmic Sun.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® What about his feelings?


    What about what he could do, not because he was rted to the Cosmic Sun?


    All his talents, all his glory, all his feats, everything he did, everyone praised the Bloodline of the Cosmic Sun.


    As if he himself, was never worthy!!


    As if he could not do the same even without the hateful Bloodline of his!!


    Even in Death, why the hell was everything about the so called Cosmic Sun? Why not about him, Sane?! Why wouldn''t anybody appreciate him for who he was, and not because of his rtions with the dead Cosmic Sun?


    "Why?"


    Indeed. Why?


    "Why was it all about you, and not me?"


    Why was his very existence overshadowed by that of his Ancestor.


    "Why can''t you all die, and stay dead?!"


    Why were they so selfish? Why must the younger generations suffer because of them, every single day of their lives?


    "WHY, GODDAMNIT, WHYYY??!!"


    The young future Sun God, a prominent War God, roared out his frustration, as he stood at the top of a mountain, where nobody could see, nor hear his cries of despair.


    He roared to the Heavens as his eyes rolled down with tears. Tears of bitterness. Tears of unwillingness. Tears of Hate!!


    He was sad, and depressed. Yet nobody expected that from. The Cosmic Sun was never sad, so why must he be?


    "FUUUUCCKKK!!!"


    He once again let out yet another roar of unwillingness as he fell down on his knees, grabbing his head with his dirty little hands, his knees digging onto the cold hard floor, whilst he resentfully clutching his hair.


    Unfortunately, the Cosmic Sun had never been this pitiful. Why should he? It was unbing of him. It was disgusting of him. It was unsightly of him...


    Disgraceful.


    Thest word was murmured out by a graceful and intoxicating, yet casual voice, that finally triggered thest strings of sanity within the young boy''s mind.


    ¨C¡ª!!!


    Thus, in a fit of rage he does not remember ever having, he roared out towards the Heavens, while pulling apart some of the hair he had clutched with his hands, as if pulling away at the feelings of hate he had.


    "Aaaaarrrr¨C¡ªRRRRRRGGGGG!!!"


    And that cry resonated with one from the present timeline, where he subconsciously roared with rage and insanity, as his sanity was loosenedpletely.


    The restrictions of the Transcendental Time were suddenly shattered, as a much higher level of authority was released by the wrathful Sun God Sane.


    An authority that could be considered Absolute. An authority beyond even Reality itself, in all forms and shape. Not affected by its rules and influences.


    An Absolute Law!!


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The restraints of the nigh-Transcendental Law were overshadowed as Sun God Sane had a sudden Breakthrough. Everyone he was already at the Perfected Transcendental Realm to begin with.


    They just required a sudden push.


    And Sun God Sane... was forced to attain that push, as he was also forced to abandon his Sanity, and sumb to his Wrath and Unwillingness towards the Primal beings.


    Thus, resulting to this situation.


    The current Sane, was overshadowed by Hate and Unwillingness. His only goal was to overpower all Primal Beings, and send them where they truly belong.


    To Hell.


    Their Era was long gone.


    Unfortunately, that Breakthrough was Irrelevant. For a terrifying Monstrosity was here. He was not even worried, as he had a knowing smile, that held everything under Absolute control.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the Boundless Null Void, where innumerable Realities flowed along the strings of Existence.


    Above the numerous Realities in the shape of marble-like spheres coated with variois colors such as ck, gray, yellow, white, purple etc, making them seem harmonious and unique.


    All numerous of them had the same colors, yet different patterns, and texture. Thus creating a scene of beauty and elegance, as all these Realities resembled unique stars within the Endless Null Void.


    And at this moment, above all these Realities, a unique light appeared.


    The light suddenly appeared out of nowhere, seemingly originless, as it then continued to growrger andrger, covering a veryrge surface area.


    The light then went on to illuminate a single Reality, then two Realities, ten Realities, hundreds of Realities, thousands, millions, until it covered every corner of the Null Void.


    Stretching out infinitely, as it illuminated countless Realities, whilst releasing Unique Essence that moved on to nourish said Realities ever so slowly.


    And if one gazed intently at the source of light, they would realize that it closely resembled a Star, if said person even knew what a Star looked like.


    It was spherical and round, and had a reddish-orange color, making it resemble a Sr Star instead of an ordinary Star.


    It''s size was likewiserge, beingrger than a hundred billion Realities added together. The heat it released could also obliterate said constructs if they ever moved within a certain range of it.


    Let alone the power deeply contained within the core of this Star. Let alone its full force if such a Star were to implode, and undergo something simr to a Supernova.


    Unfortunately, not a lot were able to admire such a unique construct. Either than Transcendental and Cosmological figures. Of course, if they weren''t God-variants, even they could only watch from a far off distance.


    Perhaps only Supreme beings could move closer and learn more about such a unique thing. But how many of such beings could be found within the entire Verse?


    The chances of even one appearing, under normal circumstances, was low.


    ~


    ~


    Meanwhile, right as the unique Sun appeared above various Realities, and illuminated the Null Void, Sun God Sane was still having a terrifying power up under his mental breakdown.


    His stats, skills and even Reserves underwent changes, as his Law itself shed its own limits, and transcended Transcendence itself, to be Absolute.


    His presence was bing too Chaotic, and ever powerful, to the point where the fake Primal God, Enigma, felt a bit stifled and oppressed. ''Just a bit though.'' He thought.


    But it was still enough to show how terrifying a Elder Cosmic being would be like,pared to mere Transcendentals.


    "You got to be kidding me..." Caus, the Transcender of Causalty, and likely, Karma, could not help but murmur in shock, as he felt goosebumps all over his skin.


    He was terrified at the power Enigma had. Because the others might not realize it, but he knew pretty well that Sane''s Breakthrough... was intentional!!


    He just did not know how, but it definitely was!!


    "...."


    Enigma did not say much. Nor did he worry about how the battle would shift to their favor. Instead, he just floated before Sun God Sane, his hands still behind his back.


    If he was going to Devour them anyway, why not nurture them first? Forget Transcendental, he was looking forward to knowing what Elder Cosmic Gods tasted like.


    And he was not worried at all because, his <[True Absorption]>, could affect all Greater Divinities. It was no different whether the target was Elder Cosmic or Transcendental Cosmic or even Cosmological Divine.


    He would Devour!!


    He stretched out his hand forward as he had that thought. Right at that moment, the Realm Will was also triggered as Sun God Sane waspletely restricted.


    His abilities were reduced to that of a mere Transcendental, once again, even though he was a Elder Cosmic being in essence.


    Just like when Ancient Goddess Abigail was thrown towards the Radiant Empire years ago, and restricted to only being Origin-level, the same urred now.


    The current God Realm could house Transcendentals no problem, but stronger beings were still problematic. After all, the fusion of Realms had yet to end.

 Chapter 306 Devourer Of Gods

    Everything was still unstable.


    And that moment, was the very moment that Enigma acted. His hand burst out into silver mist that went to cloak Sun God Sane as Instantaneous as he was restricted.


    He took the opportunity when the target was clouded by Wrath and Insanity, as well as his confusion of being restricted, to act. And after that... he Devoured!!


    ...!!!


    It all happened so fast, the other Gods failed to react even by a moment. They could only watch agape, as they saw the spherical silver mist that appeared and swallowed Sane''s entire being, instantaneously shrink into itself.


    Enigma did not risk it at all. He used the Irresistible authority of Fate and Destiny, alongside Reiki reserves that could make even Supreme Gods cry in shame to seal the deed.


    He was not being overly cautious. He was just afraid the difference in Realm levels, would negatively influence his actions. But as a True God, was that even possible?


    The silver mistpletely shrank into itself, until nothing was left of it but a tiny wisp, that sunk into his palm.


    Everybody had yet to react, as they just watched him close his palm, and recover the confident, rxed posture he always had. Hands always behind him.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    He ignored everyone''s gszes of shock and bewilderment, as his subconscious checked out the new notifications that were more abundant that the previous ones!!


    "...."


    "You have broken down the essence of an early-stage Elder God Realm powerhouse"


    "You have obtained the Unique Divinity, "zing Sun War God""


    "You have obtained the SunTrue Law"


    "You have obtained the Divine grade Bloodline, "Cosmic Sun Bloodline""


    "You have obtained the Divine grade Physique, "Outer Sun Body""


    "You have obtained the following Divine grade resources; "45 droplets of Greater Divine Blood", "Cosmic Bone Marrow", "Eye of Outer Brilliance", "Sun Divinity" and "Two Greater God Fragments""


    "You have obtained 10 000 Fragments and 10 Shards. (You can now obtain a single Shard every month)"


    "You have obtained various ranked Divine Skills, ranging from low ranked, to superior ranked"


    "Your base stats have been argumented. Your Seal has been argumentated"


    "...."


    Enigma nodded to the abundant resources he obtained, which made this whole endeavor worth it. Especially the new Divine Skills, that would be sacrificed for more chances.


    Then those chances would be used to increase his quotations of Skills. He needed to find a way to use Divine Skills, either than to always rely on Skill Fusion.


    But that could also notpare to two other rewards. One directed towards his Consciousness, and the other towards his Comprehension.


    Though the current Enigma had a Boundless Consciousness, to the point where by, even he could not use even a hint of its capabilities, it was still able to be augmentated.


    Like, from being able to normallyprehend thirty two Laws simultaneously, he was now capable of doing so for forty three Laws. Which was his whole arsenal of Laws.


    Hisprehension had also increased greatly, only requiring almost half a minute toprehend a single percentage of a Basic Law.


    Added altogether, including his Consciousness power and the Realm''s effects to cultivation, cultivating the newly received Sun Law, to the same level as the others, would only require...


    Thirteen seconds!!!


    And that''s when three more Transcendental Gods were still ready for him to pluck. And he would do exactly that... right after he does something, he normally would not do.


    "That... was quite appetizing." He murmured to himself, but everyone clearly heard him. This was not what he wanted to do. These were his honest thoughts.


    "...."


    "There is no need to fear me. I am not a Demon, nor am I sadistic. I promise to send you off cleanly. I will make it painless too." He added, as he realized the fear they were directing towards him. ''This is self defense though...''


    Along with his words, a Sun suddenly appeared above his head. It was the size of an ordinary Sun, with no difference whatsoever from one.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The remaining three Transcendental Gods could not help but watch the spectacr sun appear before their eyes, as what it signified, was nothing but terrifying.


    It brought chills to their spines!!!


    "...."


    That was a Manifestation of a Basic Sun Law. It was clearly obvious. Especially for Caus, who knew more than the others about the Sun Law, and it''s cultivation phases.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    As it brought many ideas to rise within their minds. The most prominent one being that, Enigma could obtain the Laws of the Gods he kills. It was illogical.


    And worst of all none of them knew whether it was his own unique characteristics, or something all Primal brings could do.


    And to add up, not even a single second, or even a 50th of a second had gone by. And this guy has already beganprehending the Law?


    In just milliseconds? What about the years that they took? The millions of years? Were they all for naught? Or are they just that ipetent? At this point, they were forced to believe that...


    That... they fucked up.


    Time went by as Enigma watched the three Transcendentals stare at him in shock. He knew what they were thinking, and he did not say anything himself.


    He knew they were having millions of thoughts, with every passing millisecond. Thus time might have seemed as if it stopped for them. But to him, who had no thoughts whatsoever, the flow of time was normal.


    After all, everything was still about perception. None of them truly transcended Time, except Enigma, as they had no Transcendental Time Law on them.


    But because their perception was so great, they could stretch out time into hours, days and even years. The more faster ones, could even stretch out time to the point where it seemed like it was static.


    Just like everyone here. Especially so, for Enigma himself. Thus them battling, and having a life and death experience all this time, not even a second had yet to go by for others, in terms of their perception.


    Like right now. For the three of them, Time was stretched out, as they had Infinite thoughts. While to Enigma, Time was flowing normally as usual.


    The milliseconds shed by.


    Bang~


    And still, not when a 50th of a second had gone by, the Sun Enigma manifested due to his Lawprehension suddenly increased by ten times, catching the attention of the Transcendentals.


    "What the hell is..." Caus so desired toment, but at the same time, did not know what to say, either than those four words.


    He was still too shocked. He was prepared to die, not for this impossible feats!!


    "...."


    Enigma though, did not seem in too much of a rush, as he silently watched them. It was as if he was stalling for time. And he was doing so, but there was basically nothing they could do about it, even if they knew.


    Of course, if they made a move, and stretched out Time till it was static, and forcing him to respond, they could solve that situation. There would be no progress, if Time was frozen.


    It was as simple as that. Comprehending something depended on Time after all. Unfortunately, the one to do that, might follow after the footsteps of Sun God Sane.


    And none of them desired that.


    Bang~


    Yet, another muffled sound signifying another Breakthrough. So far, Time was inching closer to a Tenth of a second, while the Sun had yet another increase in size.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    By the time it became a Tenth of a second, the Sun had increased in size two more times, as the Transcendental Gods realized this being, had gone over half a Basic Level of a Law, in just a tenth of a second.


    It must be emphasized that, even the most talented of Favoreds, required six months to do the same feat. They required billions more time than Enigma himself.


    And this monster... was just beginning!!


    "Well, Time for another snack." He casually thought, as the Transcendental Gods responded immediately, splitting up into two groups, where Aeneas left with Hypno.


    And Caus took his own direction.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, choosing Caus would be a good idea in itself. It was faster, and most swifter. Unfortunately, Enigma thought otherwise.


    He immediately moved, as time to them, seemed static once again. Enigma moved, and in an instant, appeared before the escaping duo. And just as he moved, his consciousness also responded.


    Something he did, just for curiosity sake. Amongst the obtained Skills from the Dragon Spirits, Enigma kept the Dragon rted ones and fused them.


    They were all Divine Skills, once fused into a Skill Tree, each sub skill could rival high ranked Divine Skills, or so he thought. Thus, he fused them, curious what would be their final form.


    "You have sessfully formed the high ranked Unique Skill Tree, "Ancestral Nemesis Dragon""


    "Hmm~" Unfortunately, he could not use its Skills, as right now, he was <[True Absorption]>. And all Skill Trees, were independent of one another.


    But it''s Skills were still noteworthy.


    Aeneas did not hesitate to yank Hypno away, as he fearlessly charged towards Enigma. Hypno also did not stop and just used the momentum to go the opposite direction.


    BOOOM!!


    Aeneas'' beyond Multiversal might exploded out from his body, as he rushed forward. His Aether Law riled up to its strongest heights achievable as a Transcendent Law.


    Unfortunately...


    "¡ºHalt¡»."


    Enigma let out a single word. One filled to the brim with Boundless authority and power, as it even strongly affected someone as powerful as Aeneas.


    How could it not, when it was cast with the Irresistible Authority of Fate and Destiny, alongside Boundless Supreme-level Reiki reserves?


    Especially so, if it was an Advanced Divine Art with the capabilities of a superior ranked Divine Skill, "Divine Word".


    "...!!!"


    Aeneas was shocked at the level of power Enigma just released, as it waspletely different from the power he showcased moments ago.


    It was as if a grown up adult began showing their true strength, when a kid they let win, got overly arrogant with his strength.


    It was really ufortable!!!


    "Don''t struggle, lest you hurt yourself." Enigma said such words of caution towards his opponent, as he released the silver mist of "Cosmic Consumption" towards him.


    The process was still fast and instantaneous. And like Sun God Sane, he used more Reiki that required, alongside with the added authority of Fate and Destiny once again.


    "...."


    ....!!!


    Yes another Transcendental had fallen. Enigma did not read the new notifications, as he swftly moved to the next target. Of course, the was the much slower Goddess Hypno.


    "...."


    She stopped her futile actions, and stubbornly stared at him. She did not yield, nor did she seem like she regretted her decisions. Enigma was still perplexed why she had such an attitude towards him.


    But he did not ask. He also knew why she was confident enough to not beg for her life.

 Chapter 307 Who Are You..?

    "You know... there is such a thing as, ''Destroying the True Body, through the independent clone'', type of techniques." He said such words, which brought a slight change to the expressions of the Goddess.


    Unfortunately, she suffered the same fate as Aeneas and Sun God Sane, perishing silently and instantaneously. She didn''t even have the chance to say what was on her mind.


    Enigma still ignored the new changes made, and thus went for his final target. He was about to bring an end to this whole farce... but before that, there was something he needed to verify.


    As for his words towards Hypno? They were just to see the change of expression on her face. Nothing else. They weren''t even valid at all. He was not Omnipotent... at least, not yet.


    He appeared before Caus, who had long stopped escaping when he sensed the presence of Aeneas and Hypno disappear. Once again, he was forced to admit that Primal beings were powerful.


    "...."


    He took on the usual rxed posture of his, as he stared at Enigma with confidence. Not afraid one bit. Plus, there was no need for him to act any more.


    He knew, that Enigma knew everything.


    "...."


    Bang~


    Enigma also did not say anything, as right at this moment, another mufled sound rang out, as the Sun once again grew ten timesrger. Now, it wasrger than multiple Gxies together.


    "Why don''t you kill me, like you did the others?" Caus decided to be the first to speak, as he knew keeping quite would not help anyone but Enigma.


    "No reason. I just desire a few answers." Enigma said, as he watched the Strings of Fate and Destiny above Caus'' head, showing his past and future.


    Unfortunately, there were parts that were blurry even to himself, which was a sign of a grand being. Even with thebined authority of Fate and Destiny, he still could not see through these beings.


    He was curious about them.


    "Who is behind you?" He thus asked, without beating around the bush at all. Caus then immediately realized why he was still alive at this moment.


    It brought a smile to his face.


    "I don''t... understand what you''re implying sir." He smiled as he spoke, wondering what Enigma would do in this case.


    Bang~


    "I see." Enigma did not seem to mind, nor was he bothered much about it. He instead just floated in ce, and in silence.


    Bang~


    "...."


    Caus also kept his silence as he continued the stare-off against Enigma. Both of them were rxed, and seemingly harmless.


    Bang~


    Still, nothing urred as the two sides just stared at each other in silence.


    Bang~


    Still nothing...


    Bang~


    "...."


    Even now, when the Sun Law had reached the limit of a Basic Law before even a 20th of second, and was tens of thousands of timerger than ordinary Gxies...


    He still kept his silence.


    Unfortunately, it was not for long. As by the next instant, when time was over a 25th of a second, the Sun Law jumped into being an Advanced Law!!


    Advance!!


    Apletely different level of Law!!!


    Caus could barely understandprehending a Basic Law in milliseconds. It was a Law used by Minor Gods after all. It should be easy for Primal Beings right?


    They were illogical existences after all.


    But then, for an Advanced Law? Was it even possible to do the same? How broken were Primal Beings?


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "It''s a Law used by Major Gods after all." Enigma casually interrupted those thoughts, speaking as if he was reading through the very thoughts of Caus. Because he was.


    "...."


    And he was right. If Basic Laws were easy toprehend just because they belonged to merely Minor Gods. What of a Law that belongs to merely Major Gods?


    Bang~


    With his words, the Sun that had increased by a hundred times just milliseconds ago, increased once again by a hundred times!!


    And the time, was merely still less than 40th of a second. And it did not seem like Enigma was really trying at all.


    "You''re right. I''ve never really tried, maybe because I can''t. I am incapable of trying at this point. I just... do." Enigma conversed by himself. The current him could not unleash the true might of his Consciousness.


    But that did not mean that he could not try it. Just that doing so, would increase the Seal''s effects on him. But he was still going to do it nheless.


    Because Fate and Destiny told him it wouldn''t be that bad of a thing. Especially for the current him, who was way stronger than his Realm.


    "But... I might try. Just for a bit." Without the Seal, Enigma could instantlyprehend a Law to perfection. Instantly at that. Basic, Advance, Master and even the Ultimate level.


    Now what if he tried to ignore just a hint if the Seal? What would happen at that point? How terrifying would that be?!


    ...!!!


    And he got his answer just as instantly as the thought itself appeared.


    The God Realm trembled, as a powerful earthquake shook the earth, whilst the sky itself shattered into mirror-like fragments.


    And the reason for that¡ª


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    A chorus of muffled sounds echoed out instantly, as at the same time, even Gods felt a pressure that was so intense, it shook any God alike, regardless of Realm.


    As long as one was still a God... they were insignificant before the face of this pressure. Superseding even Supreme Gods, or if possible, the fabled Creator Gods!!


    ...!!!


    Even Enigma was startled, as he hurriedly stopped trying toprehend the Sun Law by Force. Too bad for him, because like the prior Transcendental Gods... he knew he fucked up.


    "The Seal of Infinity has reached Infinite"


    "The Seal of Infinity has reached Infinite"


    "The Seal of Infinity has reached Infinite"


    "...."


    "You have been Sealed Infinitismally at One Layer. The Seal will now Lay itself until the Layers are likewise Infinite"


    "Please be careful of your actions. For the Seal is Infinite. Even to Infinity itself"


    "...Well, I guess that answers my curiosity. Curiosity does kill the cat." He bitterly thought, yet not in much of a regret.


    Within just an instant, Enigmaprehended 9% of an Advanced Law. A feat that even he had yet to experience, as it was too broken and too illogical.


    But now... it was understandable.


    The cost was likewise illogical.


    The Seal ced upon him had finally reached Infinite. But what was terrifying, was that Infinite was not the end. For it couldyer itself Infinite times over!!!


    Infinite Layered Infinity!!!


    What next?


    Bang~


    It was not only him who was shocked. Even Caus was left speechless. Probably not only him, but the whole God Realm was shaking with fear right now.


    Bang~


    Even the muffled sound of more breakthroughs did not wake them up from their giddiness. Especially Enigma, who was checking out how weak he currently was through his stats.


    Bang~


    As for time, it continously flowed until when it was almost half a second, and when the Sun reached its highest point of being an Advanced Law. And it''s size was humongous.


    It was sorge that, within the breaking down Realm of Aeneas, it seemedrger than millions of Multiversesbined. Large enough to fit inside itself, Quintillions of Universes.


    And it still did not take long before the Sun jumped into being a Transcendental Law. A second still yet to pass by, and he was already cultivating a Master Law?


    And there was no difficulty in jumping to the next level? None? Completely None at all? No bottlenecks..?!


    "...."


    "...."


    Both men watched as the Sun immediately expanded. It expanded to cover an evenrger area. From just a million Multiverses, to ten million Multiverses.


    And that was not all... it fluently moved to be as vast as hundreds of millions of Universes. And worst of all, it was still growing.


    Two hundred million Multiverses...


    Four hundred million Multiverses...


    Eight hundred million Multiverses...


    And finally, it struck the point of being Hyperversal. A point of a billion Multiverses. Or more frighteningly, a sextillion Universes!!


    A second... had yet to pass by.


    It was just terrifying...


    "Who... exactly are you?" Caus finally asked the most important question he wanted to know, before he died. A question they should have asked long ago.


    And Enigma responded.


    This point in time, in Fate, was one of the few reasons he even did his actions. Either than for resources, he also wanted to promote his Divinities.


    And he would mention ones fitting for this asion. Divinities that, ording to Fate and Destiny, would evolve to Main Divinities in due time!!!


    "I am a being you can only dream of bing. A being beyond the understanding of even Creators. The truest amongst all truths. I am the God Maker, the Personification of Divinity, the False Reality, the Ultimate Ragnarok, the Anti-God."


    "And I am much more. The peak of Divinity itself. Now, does that satisfy you, young God?" Enigma finally spilled the Divinities that could resonate with his actions.


    It was abination of Mundane, Unique and Ultimate Divinities. And of course he did not expect the Mundane Divinities to immediately be Main Divinities.


    But he knew that, in due time, everything will be Beneficial for him, so he was not worried. As for the other Divinities, they would have their own time to shine.


    Just not now.


    "...Just kill me." Caus could not help but say such words of weakness, as without even waiting a moment, he chose tomit suicide. He finally understood who he was dealing with here.


    Aplete monster!!!


    He didn''t want to be eaten alive either, even when he knew he would not really die. He still did not want another being to own everything he struggled for, for a millions to attain.


    Unfortunately...


    "¡ºHalt¡»."


    Enigma stopped him. Out of everyone, Caus had to be devoured regardless. For no reason either than the fact that he was the mastermind behind everyone targeting him.


    The others were just caught in a crossfire.


    "...!!!"


    With his words, Enigma halted the actions of Caus, which was about to trigger all his one million Hyperverses within his Domain to implode.


    With just a single push, he could create an authentic Cosmos, unfortunately, he was unlike Sun God Sane, and likewise was not as talented and fortunate as him.


    "It is a pity we could note to terms." Enigma said such words as he went on to Devour the poor God. And before he could even do so, a second finally passed by.


    And with that, was the action of yet another breakthrough. From merely being Hyperversal, the Sun immediately pushed on by another thousand times, and became nigh-Cosmic!!


    "...."


    And that action was thest thing Caus saw. It was painful when one thought about it. After all, he was told before death that... even Master Laws could be cultivated in just milliseconds!!

 Chapter 308 Chaotic Times, Ensuring Ragnarok

    And that action was thest thing Caus saw. It was painful when one thought about it. After all, he was told before death that... even Master Laws could be cultivated in just milliseconds!!


    With his perishing, the Sun had yet another evolution as it became Cosmic in size. And this was just 3% of the whole 20% levels that a Master Law had.


    With this, one could see how it made sense how a Cosmic Sun could eclipse countless Realities with its size alone, and cover countless more with its brilliance!!


    Enigma silently shook his head as the Sun had yet another breakthrough, while he himself moved on to the notifications that he received of his ''resources''.


    "You have broken down the essence of three Perfected Transcendental Realm powerhouses"


    "You have obtained the Unique Divinities, "Dragon God of Life", "The Veiler" and "Causalty God""


    "You have obtained the Aether True Law, Causalty True Law and the Veil True Law"


    "You have obtained the Divine grade Bloodlinee, "True Dragon Bloodline", "True Spirit Bloodline" and "Ethereal Bloodline""


    "You have obtained the Divine grade Physiques, "Nine Dragon Constitution", "Illustrious Incorporeal Body" and "Ethereal Corrupted Body""


    "You have obtained the following Divine grade resources; "140 droplets of Greater Divine Blood", "True Dragon Heart", "Transcendental Dragon Scales", "Divine Spirit Dew", "Spirit Dust", "Ethereal Essence", "Ethereal Core", "Transcendental Spark" and "Six Greater God Fragments""


    "You have obtained 15 000 Fragments and 15 Shards"


    "You have obtained various ranked Divine Skills, ranging from low ranked, to superior ranked"


    "Your base stats have been augmented. Your Seal has been augmentated"


    "....."


    Only a second, yet that second was the result of an unforseen disaster within the Mortal Realms. A true Ragnarok!!


    After all, the Death of Gods was unforseen, especially to these beings, who had yet to experience a Cmity or the Cataclysm.


    If their ancestors were alive, maybe they would warn them in advance, but unfortunately, with every Cataclysm, the number of Living beings greatly decrease.


    If notplete Annihtion.


    And Enigma''s actions, triggered yet another path towardsplete Annihtion. A path that began with the disappearance of the Sun, the sign of Hope and Light.


    Just that Cmity alone brought more than enough disasters to the Mortals. Without the Sun, beings slowly started losing hope, bit by bit, in everything.


    Hope in Love.


    Hope in Struggle.


    Hope in Persistence.


    Hope, itself, was literally fading. And to make it worse, it also represented the light of all mortals. As with it gone, darkness was to follow, Cloaking the multiple Continents in Darkness.


    All Evil beings and races began appearing one by one. Gateways to Hell opened up in any area like some sort of unique Dungeon, where at any given moment, could burst.


    And as it burst, a hoarde of Demons of all kinds would appear.


    And this was still the first disaster. The second disaster before even all the possible hypothesis mentioned above could even ur.


    Before even the people could adapt to the disappearance of the Sun, less than a secondter, all sorts of nt forms began decaying at an extremely fast rate.


    Farmers who had been sitting under the shade of their trees suddenly saw their crops dry up instantly, followed by the same tree they had been under.


    Wood cuters who were preparing to cut down trees, suddenly saw the trees themselves give out, and fall by themselves, copsing on other tress, before decaying into nothingness.


    Some river sources were slowly bing acidic, edible fruits bing non edible. All sorts of sustainable means and products, gave out... fueling up the despair they felt.


    But it was not all...


    Right as fast as that urred, distortions and Illusions began appearing everywhere. Within the now dark world, telling reality and falsity was bing a chore.


    And Karma was slowly loosening itself, while Cause and Effect became twisted. There was no need for a "Cause", for an "Effect" to take ce, or vice-versa.


    Though it was only from time to time, it was still a terrifying aspect. Especially when people where in despair, and will continue despair even if there was no "Cause" for it.


    People will continously hate each other for no apparent reason. Killing each other just for the sake of killing, even without a cause to fuel such a desire for death.


    Dering Wars for no apparent reason, nof desire nor greed. A much greater Cmity had appeared, altogether within a second... taking away countless lives within that second.


    And the reasons why everything was urring, was still floating up above the bottomless hole as Aeneas Realmpletely broke apart.


    And the ones that died for everything to reach such a point... were not truly bothered.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Above the Countless Realities


    Within the Grand Cosmic Sun


    A tiny Visage of a small humanoid being could be seen within the core of the Cosmic Sun. Being nurtured by more Essence than the ones spread towards the Realities.


    The newly born Cosmic Sun was confused and curious about its environment, but unfortunately, immediately after birth, it was about to be a mother.


    It was also about to give birth...


    These urrences all happened within a second, and the poor Cosmic Sun could not even experience the joy of being a child, before being forced to mature.


    It''s martenal instincts kicked in, forcing it to cherish this embryo within in, nourishing it with its personal essence that could Nurture its growth, as it''s Creator... was gone.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    From being born...


    To losing its parent...


    Then gaining a child...


    The Cosmic Sun went through the emotions an unfortunate human being could go through, throughout half their entire life, in just a mere second.


    But as a Outer Bring beyond the Influence and Rules of countless Realities, it could easily bare everything with its mental capabilities.


    ¡¸...Grow¡¹


    That was its only desire for the embryo within its core at this moment. It''s only focus, and it''s only mission. As... it wanted to be different from its parent.


    It wanted to be there for its child!!!


    No matter what!!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, within Great Terra


    Beyond The God Realm


    Within a Realm of pure Incorporeality, where basically everything was incorporeal.


    Within this ce of Incorporeal-ness, with incorporeal clouds filling up the whole space vaster than mere Universes, but sturdier than even the God Realm...


    A bunch of eggs could be seen. And what was strange was that, within these space, that defined everything as incorporeal, these eggs were purely a physicaly aspect.


    Yet they blended in, and anchored themselves within the incorpoewal clouds, creating a unique scenery only heard off in myths and legends.


    Cra-rak~


    And at this very moment, when the disasters began within the Mortal realms, one of the countless eggs cracked up, after a small, light tremble.


    Crak~ Cra-rak~


    The crack then spread out to cover up the whole egg, then like any other birth, the egg''s shell fell apart as it revealed a young dragon with a pair of adorable wings.


    The dragon was quite cute, with its body having not a single hint of scale, and seemed as soft and white as a marshmallow.


    But it''s expression was a tad bit too serious, as it seemed to be havingplicated thoughts. There was even a brief hint of reverance within its eyes.


    "You''re awake." A delicate, and airy voice that could be perfectly used to sing even Supreme Divinities lubies, suddenly rang out.


    It was the most perfect voice, that even transcended the bewitchment Allen''s voice had, or the absolute effect of Enigma''s voice by many degrees.


    Despite all three of their voices being Supreme. After all, when one was truly Supreme, the effect was even greater than those that only relied on their Bloodlines or Traits.


    "Yes, your Majesty." The small dragon cutely bowed it''s head as it affirmed the words of the new entrant that appeared, a beauty of charm that the likes of Goddess Ruby could never attain.


    The likes that even Transcendental Beauty could notpare to. She had a curvaceous figure, that was perfect at all turns, a chest so firm, it seemed to attract not only the eyes, but also the hands of those with weak wills.


    A face so beautiful, it could topple down countless Realities, and trigger an all out Verse War. And those words were not an exaggeration, as the effect was absolute.


    Unless one had a Will that was purely Supreme, or had Superior Divine Skills rted to their Wills, they could never even imagine going against that feeling of desire.


    "That is good." She lightly nodded her head, as her apathetic expression gazed at the soroundings in silence. She also seemedplicated and lost.


    "Your Majesty, about..." The little dragon wanted to say something, but held back. A hint of fear appeared on its cute face as it dreaded even thinking about the cause of its death.


    "Primal beings, are terrifying..." Thedy only responded as such, as she shook her head helplessly. There was no fear, no apparent emotion on her face.


    "Indeed." The little dragon also nodded.


    "Little Aeneas, there is a reason why the is no record about the Primal Era, or the prior Era''s beyond that. Existence has been alive for Qaudrillions of years now..." She said, her eyes staring longingly at her soroundings.


    "Yet there is only a record of barely a few million years? And yet, even in that time, Supreme beings like myself were born, and countless other Higher Existences."


    "What about the prior Eras older than ours? Or the beings directly born during the very first Era? At what level of power would they be, after cultivating for Qaudrillions of years, if merely a few millions birthed Supremes? What Existential level would they be at? And what more secrets are there for us to unfold? And most importantly..." She looked back at Aeneas'' reborn dragon form.


    "Was that being truly a Primal being, or someone born from a much older Era than ours? There are multiple secrets out there, and knowing them is one of my favorite hobbies." She ended her long apathetic words at that.


    Still no emotion in her tone, yet her words were filled with eagerness and excitement. One could see that, she found joy in what she was doing. In pursuing ancient secrets.


    "Yes, your Majesty." Aeneas, who was now a small little dragon pped his wings and floated into the hands of the Supreme Beauty obediently.


    "Don''t fret, little Aeneas. For this death, was a fortuitous encounter. Once you recover your abilities and power after a couple of years, you might just have a chance at a Breakthrough."


    "As for me, it will take longer to recreate yet another Perfected Transcendental Goddess, or an Elder Cosmic Goddess this time around. So, I will not revive the moniker of "Hypno" for a while."


    "At most, I''ll help you recover fast, for I was the reason you suffered, my poor littlemb." She gently rubbed its head, as her apathetic tone filled its ears.


    "Thank you, your Majesty." Little Aeneas wagged it''s tail subconsciously at the special treatment it was receiving, as well as the words of this certain Goddess.


    He did not seem to take thetter part of her words to heart, as to it, living and dying for this personage, was all but determined.


    "Good boy." Satisfied with his reply, the personage continued to gently rub its head with relish. The soroundings finally returned to calm, as this Unique Realm seemed empty, yet peaceful.

 Chapter 309 Mission Complete - Preparations

    Meanwhile, within an Unknown Realm


    One Above the God Realm as well


    Three cloaked individuals sat around a young man who wore a nice tuxedo, with blonde hair, and western, perfect features and Physique no men canprehend.


    The young man did not seem bothered by the immense presence of the three cloaked beings, and just beganining the moment he was summoned.


    "You guys are ruthless. How can you send me out to die just like that? For what? And why the hell did you not tell me about that person? Who the hell was he even?"


    "The creator of the Creators? The forefather of Creator Goddess Tear? Ohmon. What kind of terrifying Existence owns a Divinity of Divinity itself?!" He seemed to be quite pained for the ill treatment he received from a certain True God, as onlyints left his mouth.


    Yet, the three beings did not entertain him much.


    "We are not from the Primal Era, nor any Era beyond that. We are just beings that were born at the same time as the so called Creator Goddess of yours." The Dark cloaked being spoke up first.


    As usual, even though he was mostly expressionless, and calm, he seemed to care the most. Mostly towards the rtionship between everyone here.


    For none other than the prosperity of their goals.


    "Huh? Don''t you guys think I know that? I do. But still, you have records of the past, don''t you?" Caus inquired as he held one hand within his pocket, rxing himself, and making himself feel at home.


    "That is the problem. There are none. Either than the Ancient Gods, that seemed eternally stuck at the Transcendental Realm, yet are more powerful than any of us, know."


    "They at least have a few records of the Eras thate, along with the Ages within said Eras. Unfortunately, interacting with these beings, is harder than just destroying the Nine Worlds."


    The Lord of Darkness easily shrugged off the questions and doubts of Caus, who also helplessly shook his head. "I guess yall are just useless. It''s fine, as long as we are all the same."


    With those words, he turned around and left behind the three beings who looked at each other, then at the Sword Lord.


    "Don''t look at me like that, my kids refused to join in the battle, the moment that little new Cosmic Sun was born. They are fearless, not stupid okay."


    "Especially when he began trying toprehend the Law actively. Shit began happening at that point, shit I never knew was in fact possible." He shrugged his shoulders with that response.


    "...."


    "...."


    The two Lords did not seem to hold him in me. Even they would not risk it, if they could help it. After all, the ability toprehend even a High Laws in just milliseconds was terrifying.


    What about the Absolute Laws that Elder Cosmic Gods wield? Wouldn''t he justprehend all of it in just a couple of seconds?


    Or maybe instantaneously when he ''tried''? Or rather, would he not just destroy the whole Realm, if not the whole World if he just ''tried'' enough?


    Everything about that being was purely terrifying, even to them.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    At the same time,


    Within the God Realm


    Enigma floated above the bottomless hole as the second passed by, inching closer to two seconds, as there was no strain on Time any longer.


    Everything had returned to normal.


    But it was still impressive, what Outer Gods could do in just a second. Because everything that urred, might have seemed too long, but it was instantaneous and surreal to mortals and Deities.


    To them, a massive light appeared and disappeared instantly, akin to switching on and instantly switching off a light bulb.


    Then followed by an instantaneous earthquake that left the Sky and Land shattered into mirror-like Fragments. It was hard for some to even Comprehend everything.


    To some, they felt a slight dizziness as the earth shook, then a momentter, the Sky was shattered, and their soroundings were in Ruins.


    Some just fell, and when they stood back up, they seemed to have appeared at a totally different area. Like an alternate ce of their own.


    But everything was real.


    And no one traveled to any alternate dimensions.


    Meanwhile, Enigma did not seem to hold that much into thought. The souls of those unfortunate to die were collected for Reincarnation, and he made sure of it.


    Hell or Heaven had no rights on the souls of the aboriginals of the God Realm. And the Gods would not stop him either, as long as he was not tantly sacrificing them.


    As for guilt?


    He felt None. They were just unfortunate to die now, a bit early. ording to him, death was inevitable during this process.


    In fact, the chances of even Champions, who have abundant Fortune and Destinies ahead of them, surviving was nil. It was close to nonexistent even.


    Only Gods, and simr leveled Higher Existences could, perhaps have a chance at survival. And even then, the true chances of survival are when you were Supreme.


    Even Cosmilogical Gods die, let alone Transcendental Gods and Origin Gods. Or the more weaker Demigods.


    So to summarize, he felt pretty much no guilt towards those unfortunate to die. His current focus was more on the mission he was given before confronting the Gods.


    A submission of his "Purpose(X)" main mission. He was actually just collecting the rewards. As for the mission, it read as follows;


    "You chose the path of Pride"


    "Maintaining Dignity"


    "Grade: S+ ss"


    "Description: A group of Transcendentals have overstepped their boundaries to challenge you, an important figure of the Primal Era, who recently reincarnated. ''Wee'' the Gods with Dignity, and show them their ce"


    "Rewards: Divinity Shards, Casualty Beads, Sun Nectar, Eye of Hupnosis, Aether Heart, Pearl of Tranquility, Nexus Key Fragment"


    "Clear Condition: Defeat or Kill all Transcendentals that dare overstep their boundaries"


    "Note: The Divinity Shards can create Demigods that do not own a Divinity of sorts. Depending on how many Transcendentals you defeat, the Divinity Shards will be more"


    Yup. It read as something like that. And now, he was reading yet another notification, that detailed the sess of the mission.


    "You have fulfilled all requirements for the sub-mission to be sessful"


    "100% Completion"


    "You have obtained te following rewards: Divinity Shards, Casualty Beads, Sun Nectar, Eye of Hypnosis, Aether Heart, Pearl of Tranquility, Nexus Key Fragment"


    "Due to defeating all Transcendentals, you have obtained ten Divinity Shards (Shards of Divinity"


    "...."


    Enigma read through the notifications and then checked his Resources tab. Then he moved on to check the size of the Sun above him, which was nowyers into the Sky.


    It was above the whole God Realm, above theyer of clouds, and a fewyers above that, as it''s size now was as grand as millions of Realitiesbined. It was immeasurable.


    It eclipsed the very existence of the God Realm in size, but in presence and power, it could not evene close toparing.


    "...I should go back. Jade should be waiting." Enigma said such, as the seconds inched closer to bing three seconds. And yet he...


    If the system was here, the amountof times it would''ve reprimanded him for spoiling Jade too much, were numerous. But the problem stemmed there.


    Enigma saw no problem with his words.


    What he desired now was to spend a few more time with his daughter, before nning on jumping towards a n so dangerous, the likes of even his peak strength would mean jack shit.


    The him, of before being sealed Infinitismally, would still be canon fodder. But he still moved on with the n, because Fate and Destiny affirmed him of his survival.


    Plus, the plot of Existence also agreed. He could still see himself affecting the plot of Existence in the future, meaning that he won''t die.


    "...."


    Enigma gazed at the bottomless hole, which he was sure, a passage or two within, could lead straight to the Abyss. He gazed at it for a few moments before leaving.


    He pulled therge regional forest the size of an entire with him, relocating towards yet another direction, this time, moving closer to the Radiant Empire.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    At the same time interval


    Above Great Terra


    Time here was way, way slower than normal. If the time rate of the God Realm was 49 times slower than the Mortal Worlds, then the Abyss being 49 times that of the God Realm.


    And Purgatory likewise being 49 times that of the Abyss, what of the Void above the World, that separated the vast Nothingness and the Greater World?


    Would the perception of time here be 49 times that of Purgatory? Almost six million times sturdier than the Time Laws that mortals could perceive.


    To the point where even Gods were affected. A decade for mortals, was only a single minute here. Thus a lifetime for ordinary mortals, was barely ten minutes for people here.


    Of course, the time was very much slow, and one might think that it was unfavorable. After all, what people can do in ten years, was more than what others can do in a minute.


    That was obvious.


    But here in the Greater Worlds, when the Laws were almost six million times as sturdy, that also included the energy concentration, and source distribution.


    A person cultivating here would cultivate at not only almost six million times their usual rate, but more, considering that the younger the Realm, the more boosts one has to cultivation.


    The current God Realm being a +3 to Potential, let alone a ce as high as the Overvoid above the World. A Realm apparently 10, if not more,yers above the Mortal Worlds.


    Even a normal ipetent or crippled fellow, could be as fast as the rare Heavenly Geniuses in terms of cultivation. And this was when the almost six million Boost was not included.


    If it was....


    "Little Ancestor, I don''t think we should be here." A carefree voice spoke up at this moment, as it was revealed to be a young man wearing a in mask, with a beyond perfect physique.


    "What''s there to fear? You said you will protect me, didn''t you?" Besides him was another young man, around his early twenties, having Transcendent male charm.


    He was more Eastern like, facial feature wise, simrly the perfect version of a Japanese man. Even his attire was of a traditional Japanese attire, only worn by Gods.


    They were Takashi, and his friend, Maddog.

 Chapter 310 Takashis Chronicles - The World Beyond

    Both beings floated within the Overvoid, moving closer towards it boundary, or the edge separating itself and the Seas of Nothingness.


    Takashi''s dark-navy blue hair, that seemed ck due to how dark it was, floated serenely within the Overvoid that was devoid of any Laws.


    Not even the powerful reinforced Absolute level Laws that Supreme Gods wield to affect even the prosperity of entire Verses were here. Laws that possibly could influence even a Chaos.


    There were none in this ce.


    Yet Takashi and Maddog floated peaceully without much of a problem. And throughout their flight, they struck up a conversation.


    Or rather, the talkative Maddog did, to ease his nerves. An Ancient God reincarnate was desperation trying to ease his nerves, one could imagine what was within this ce.


    "Little Ancestor, we are about to reach the Seas of Nothingness." He spoke, as his posture seemed confident and Prideful, yet deep down, he was not.


    He stood straight and tall as they flew higher, his hands held behind his back like a Sword Sage. A posture fitting for an Ancient who had the right to look down on all of CHAOS.


    Yet even this Ancient, had a hint of nervousness within his tone. One that even Takashi could discern clearly.


    "I know." Takashi responded as usual, stoic and emotionless, as his dark eyes gazed ahead, ignoring the nervous Ancient God apanying him on this juncture.


    "The Seas of Nothingness are dangerous. They are called Nothingness, but are unrted to the Laws of Nothingness." But Maddog did not seem to mind that much.


    This fellow floated alongside Takashi and continued to speak, "They are powerful Constructs beyond Laws, by multiple degrees. They are made out of the Chaoticbustion of the Absolute versions of all Laws."


    "Though we would not be erasedpletely as Ancient Gods are beyond everything, the Seas of Nothingness are likewise beyond everything else, and can limit our capabilities."


    Like a teacher giving out knowledge to their pupil, or rather, like a son trying so hard to impress their father with the knowledge they had, Maddog continued;


    "The Seas of Nothingness is the aspect of the Void sorounding the Origin World. Thus it became the very essence that the shattered Fragmented Essences the World float in.


    "Of course these Fragmented Essences of the Origin World are the beyond Infinite amount of CHAOS currently spread out. So you can imagine how potent it is."


    He said cautiously, as he gazed worriedly at Takashi by his side. But Takashi did no seem to take all of that in mind though.


    It''s been almost four minutes since her was within this ce. Which, to the normal rate of time, was forty whole years.


    And within that forty years, he had cultivated his Laws to great heights. He was not like Enigma, who had Unrivaled Talents, and a massive Consciousness. Never like him.


    So this ce was ideal for him. His talent that barely qualified as an ARC was enhanced greatly here, to the point where he felt like he exceeded the normal standards of ARCs.


    Then there was the massive boost he felt when cultivating. Thus, all that together, led to him falling in love with this ce, and was curious about the world above this one.


    He also managed to cultivate all his three Laws toplete Qausi-Major Law, and was now inching closer toprehending them to Major Law level... or Advance level inymenws.


    Doing something that would take even other ARCs at his level, over two thousand years, in just forty in years, or barely four minutes here. Who wouldn''t be happy at that point?


    "Yes, I know that much. You sing that to me on a daily basis." Takashi responded with ack of interest, as his low, yet slightly deeper tone came out as in as ever.


    "Sing? Com''on, I''m not that annoying." Maddog retorted lightly as they continued flying higher, but Takashi just silently nced at him briefly, before ncing up once again.


    "...."


    "Hey, you don''t really think I''m annoying do you?"


    "...."


    "...Little Ancestor, you''re ruthless."


    "Shut up, and say something that makes more sense. You said the Seas of Nothingness are terrifying right? So, to what extent?" Takashi finally could not bare the annoyance, and changed the topic.


    Maddog did not feel offended though. He was more than used to this behavior by now. Thus without a change of expression, he continued his words.


    "Well... vastly." Maddog said as they both reached the boundary separating the colorful Overvoid, from the colorless Seas of Nothingness.


    The Boundary was like a thin Membrane, in between two regions of opposite nature. Thus creating a scenery of beauty and myth, to the highest degree.


    "As you might know, there are hierarchies of Existence, each hierarchy have more hierarchies within, right? For example, there are <Insignificant Existence>, which are all Living Beings, or more closely known as the Mortals."


    "They have their own sub hierarchies, with each sub hierarchy having more hierarchies. For example, the three Leagues, the 1st League housing Apprentice, Advance and Master beings."


    "The 2nd League, housing the Master, Great Master and Grand Masters, which are more closely known as peak beings of their individual races. Close to being considered super-beings."


    "The 3rd League, having the superbeings at the level of Epics, Legends and even Saints. The strongest of them being capable of affecting evens at base, considered godly."


    He spoke slowly and calmly, whilst observing the thin Membrane, alongside Takashi. They were, or rather, Takashi was appreciating the beauty of this area a bit more.


    Before they could pass through, with the help of Maddog, of course. Takashi, knew he would never be able to affect this barrier right now, or maybe even in theing years.


    Maddog then continued, "And then there is the Half-Deities, who are considered in between the <Insignificant Existence> and the <Unique Existence>."


    "They fall in both Existential levels, as they are the ones who are considered the strongest withinary Systems, capable of affecting the main star of their sr system, as Overlords."


    "Whilst on the other hand, within the Intergctic System, they are on the lower tform. If not directly considered the weakest amongst all <Unique Existence>."


    Takashi knew about all of this, but did not stop Maddog from continuing. There might be something he didn''t know, considering how old Maddog is.


    "And along the <Unique Existence>, there are three Leagues, the 4th League housing the Half-Deities, the 5th League housing all Deities, from Lesser Deities to Deity Kings."


    "And the final League, the 6th, housing the Ancient Deities. Simple considered Multiversal Overlords, and likewise, the strongest of all <Unique Existence>."


    "And above this Hierachy, is the third one, the <Higher Existence>. Which also have their own Sub hierarchies. Lesser Divinities, which are the 7th League, Greater Divinities which are the 8th League."


    "Andstly, the Supreme Divinities, the 9th League. Amongst them, the weakest is considered Hyperversal, and the strongest, at most Low-Chaotical. They can affect all of Chaos, below the Greater Chaos level, that includes all the countless Chaos that can be found within a single Greater Chaos."


    Maddog spoke, as he used his hand to effortlessly tear apart a hole onto the barrier. He made it as effortlessly as popping a bubble, making it seem simple.


    But Takashi knew it was far from being that simple. Especially if the Membrane is above even the Overvoid itself, making ityers above the Greater World of Terra.


    "Now, all that I have mentioned, are tantly insignificant to the Seas of Nothingness. They would perish as swiftly and as fast, as a bubble making contact with a person."


    "Their very Existence, through Time, through Space, throughout all Laws, through Realms, will be obliterated. Regardless of who, or how special you are, as long as you below the next Extistential level..."


    "Death is Destined. Not even the Plot of Existence would save you at that time... Either than, when an <Illogical Existence>, or better known, Absolute beings, do something about it."


    "I might not be one, but I can definitely make sure you do not die in this trip. It''s just that, even if I was at my peak, I really doubt I''d protect you from that big guy out there."


    Maddog said thetter part of his words warily, as he covered both himself and Takashi with Boundless power, that was multiple times purer than Reiki itself.


    And Takashi, who was quite intrigued by the different source of power, either than Reiki, had his Laws, pushed him deeper into the boundary of Nothingness. A ce... even Creators wouldn''t willingly y within.


    "Let''s go. I''m curious whether we will meet this beast you fear so much... or whether I shall finally attain a spark of the power of Nothingness." He said, boldly walking into the barrier. ''And whether such power, can stand up against the glory of the Mystiques.'' He thought, his eyes shing with determination.


    Meanwhile, Maddog could only helplessly sigh, as he used his innate barrier that protects his body, yo spread out over the both of them. ''Little Ancestor, you... are going to kill me one day. No. Let alone me, you will kill yourself as well!!'' He thought in bitterness.


    But... there was nothing more he could do, than to cry bitterly even more. For the moment they went into the Seas of Nothingness, deep within, a massive eye opened up, shing with a multicolored Radiance.


    ¡º...¡»

 Chapter 311 Athenas Chronicles - Managing The World

    Within The Void Ind


    City of Athens, Athens Pce


    Athena sat on the highest throne within the Throne room. And before her, were six other thrones, three on each side, as in between, was a red carpet and a rectangr table.


    The table was silver-white. The whiteing from Pure Divine Stones that could be formed within a few areas on the Five God Council''s Continent.


    And the Silver was Silver Adamantine, a metalpatible with Divine Stones, despite its lower quality. As when used with Divine Stones, it could increase the sturdiness of the final product.


    As for the thrones, they were fused with Gold, which was melted with Divine materials of different kinds, which Athena used quite the hefty price to obtain.


    A total of thirty-six ordinary Divine materials, sixteen rare Divine materials, and three superior Divine materials, which could be considered Grade 9 materials.


    Worthy for even Supreme Divinities to Praise.


    Of course, obtaining all of this was expensive, and the ones who gave it to her, did not like her, so the price was even more monstrous.


    But she didn''t mind.


    The final products were thrones powerful enough to bring the envy of even Gods. Lesser and Greater Divinities alike.


    But that was not important. Today, Athena was thinking about what had happened the past few days, along with how she used that to her advantage.


    "...."


    Some might call her twisted, or ruthless, but she was a Goddess, what else did they expect from her? Emotions and Feelings were a choice, unless they were affected by a Divinity.


    Just like herself.


    Thus, most Gods, normally had close to 0% pity for mortals. It''s like how humans would treat ants, most of the time. Or all other insects of the same size.


    Even if a group of ants were found eating one''s food, most normal people would just throw away the food, and not be affected,pared to when another person ate the food.


    A fight might break out.


    Anyway, Athena was a Goddess. And the suffering of Living beings had nothing to do with her. It was all ording to the flow of Fate and Destiny, as Tribtions are necessary for development.


    Especially in her case, where a part of her Divinities, were rted to Pride. The chances of her sympathizing with even Gods was low, let alone within the more insignificant Mortals and Deities.


    And more so, if it was within her interest. She could watch the world burn, as long as it was to her favor. Even if she had the power to nerf the mes, she would not do so.


    Thus, to summarize, her taking advantage of Enigma''s actions, and theing Second Cataclysm to row the World towards a direction she liked... was within her character.


    "All for the sake of a new Era..."


    She subconsciously let out such words as she thought about what happened after Enigma''s actions. She might not have the help of Fate and Destiny, but she did have Time on herself.


    Being all knowing, towards the past, present and future, meant that she was verypatible with Time. And, to add on, the True God with the highest favor of Time... was on her side.


    It was very easy for her to herd the World to a better ce... for herself. And she did so with no remorse. Even at the cost of multiple lives, Mortals and Deities alike.


    First, was the problem of the Sword Fiends, which she took multiple actions in response. Just as the problem arrived, she steered the ne towards areas without the influence of these beings.


    Thus, she watched everything as a bystander.


    As for helping? Why would she, when these guys could weaken the powers of the Five God Councils for her? Her only worry, was whether her good sister would join one of them.


    Knowing Cheryl, she waspassionate and nosy. She would help, even if she did not have the power to do so. A characteristic opposite to herself and Louise.


    Of course, Athena knew she had such power, at her current level. But if Cheryl joined one of these Councils, Athena would have to think of a way to deal with yet another sister who dislikes her.


    She wouldn''t stop her ns because of other people. Even her own blood sister knew that.


    Thus, as the problem escted, and the Sword Fiends reduced, the Five God Councils were greatly affected, let alone the other Continents without Ancient Deities and Demigods.


    It was only a ughter fest.


    And Athena kept watching. Watching, and waiting for an opportunity to act. And she knew, that such an opportunity woulde... from her one and only benefactor.


    But before that, was something that urred, which slightly intrigued her. The ughter fest triggered a Rain of Bloodshed, that affected the World greatly.


    And along with the Rain of Providence from the higher Realms, these two forces fused, and triggered a unique resonance, where everyone got stronger faster.


    One could absorb more Mana through killing, or through doing good. It thus created a scenery of Bloodshed and heroism. A Duality among the Mortals and Deities.


    And that was not all, as the fusion of Continents was slightly sped up, as they moved closer and closer a bit faster than usual. This was what surprised her, as at that moment, more ns and schemes flew through her mind at an overdrive.


    Within the years, powerful beings appeared, the number of Epics, Legends, Saints and Half-Deities increased greatly. Even people with no potential could grow stronger.


    Ad as everything urred, the Continents within a Cardinal all gathered towards the center, waiting to fuse and increase in size to be something even greater.


    And once fused, it would trigger the Second Cmity. Unfortunately, even at that point, it would take years before the Continents truly fused into Cardinal Continents.


    And at that point, the Mortal Worlds, would no longer be considered just Mortal Worlds. Lesser and possibly, Greater Divinities would descend.


    Beings such as Transcendental Gods would be able to descend. Even if temporary. Whilst Demigods and Origin Gods, as well as Vessel Gods, would arrive in bulks.


    Now, this is where she challenged the Wills of Beings that were probably beyond herprehension.


    She used the power of Heaven and Earth of the twins, Joy and Joyce, to Spawn multiple Continents within each Cardinal. Such an action was hard, and almost impossible. But with faith, a power of Greater Miracles, it was made possible.


    All she had to do was burn off huge amounts of Faith Essence, enough to cultivate all three of them to the peak of the Main God Realm, and even establish themselves.


    All of that, was directly burned and sacrificed to birth millions of Continents within each Cardinal. Of course, she garnered the dislike of the World Will, and Realm Will of the Mortal Worlds.


    But she didn''t care.


    And the World Will was powerful enough to understand why she did so, which was why it did not make things hard for her, and agreed to the creation of so many Continents.


    As for her reasons? It was to increase the required time of Fusion, as the more Continents there are, the less surface area needed, to swim through to reach the center.


    Like pouring cereal within a bowl of milk. The more cereal there is, the higher the chances there would be for each individual cereal, to touch the next.


    The Contintents were also like that. The more they were, the faster they would make contact, and the faster they would reach the center, and be one grand Continents.


    Which would result into the arrival of the already prematurely arriving Second Cataclysm. Foiling the grand ns of the three Lords hidden behind the scenes.


    And the ns of the Gods above.


    This also affected the area of the future Cardinal Continent, as it would be vastlyrger than what it''s intended size was supposed to be.


    But... Athena being Athena, wanted to challenge them even more. As from targeting the Continents, she went on to target the Cardinals before they even fused!!


    Through various promises and double-timing, as well as manipting, she managed to convince the World Will to do something very terrifying, and out of this world.


    She convinced the World Will to burn out the Originity it had, the little bit it had, to duplicate the current number of Continents, creating something simr to Parallel Worlds.


    And not only once, but after duplicating the first batch, she convinced it to duplicate the next batch, which was the thousands of Continents and their duplicates.


    And then again.


    Of course, this was a dangerous move. But it was only dangerous when done by anyone else either than the World Will, the highest order above anyone within the World.


    After all, there was no problem when the owner of the Company themselves, did a few renovations. Compared to when a manager did so, without permission.


    Now, the number of Cardinals were tens of thousands, while the number of Continents within each Cardinal, were millions.


    Once fused into Cardinal Continents, then from Cardinal Continents, to the next Continental level, how vast would they be? And what would be the limit of Mortal World''s Might?


    To what extent would Gods be able to influence the world? Athena was looking forward to such an answer, as it was mostly why she even did what she did.


    To create a tform.


    A tform where even Illusory Existences would be able to y on. A tform where even Ancient Gods would be able to affect, without destroying everything.


    The perfect yground of Existence~


    An endless Sky.


    An endless Sea.


    So, why not an Endless Land?


    These were some of the thoughts Athena used to dupe, and convince the World Will into doing what she wanted it to do.


    It was a factual point.


    The world already had an endless Sky, and an endless Sea, yet thend was far from even being considered even endless. It was not evenrge enough to be considered a Universe of its own in size.


    Yet the two former aspects, whererge enough to contain countless Realities, if not countless Verses, or as Maddog would say, countless Chaos.


    Why were the three Aspects not in Equilibrium?

 Chapter 312 Athenas Chronicles - Perfect Opportunities

    Why were the three Aspects not in Equilibrium?


    Maybe that was the reason why the World itself experienced no evolution of sorts. Maybe that was the reason why everything was so disoriented.


    Such points, and many more made the World Will believe that maybe the three Aspects were meant to be in Equilibrium. Thus, going along with Athena''s crazy ns.


    But the World Will was a bit too convinced, as to even speed up things, it increased the individual size of each Continent twofold, using the newfound Faith from Enigma and Allen.


    The Faith from the two brothers, and all other True Gods who dared to create powerful Chosens. Altogether, it seeded, as now, each Continent was two fold.


    And Athena seeing that, used the Faith she had, to ''donate'' towards this project, as the Continents continously increased in size, being more than three times their usual size now.


    After all, with the two sisters, who were Trial-types, they initially had a 700% boost to Faith recieved. Then as they increased in Rank, the boost also increased.


    By 100% every rank up, from Rank 1 Juvenile True Gods, to Rank 5 Perfect True Gods. And then by 200% each rank, from the Initial Ascendency True God, to the Finalized Final Ascendency True God.


    Altogether, for both of them, the boost was a terrifying 4,000% Faith Boost to all Faith recieved, which was a multiplier of 40 times.


    Thus one could understand where the Faith came from, if it was umted for 50 whole years. Especially by someone as scheming, and thoughtful as Athena.


    And to add on, the Rain of Providence and Rain of Bloodshed, only increased things, and escted everything to a level where even the World Will began doubt itself. ''Wasn''t this... self destruction?'' It thought.


    "No no no, how could that be? It''s a risk, a risk. Such a thing is a necessity for progress and sess." Athena said in denial to such thoughts. "Aren''t you the World''s Will? How can you be affected by something so mortal-like." Most of their conversations flowed as such.


    Each Continent was five times asrge as before, and the size was only increasing. While, from time to time, more would be spawned off as nes in different areas.


    And then began slowly developing.


    "...."


    Even Athena was surprised by such a thing.


    As things currently seemed, within less than a hundred years, 72 years approximately, she expected the Continents to fuse into a Continent. And for the Second Cataclysm to ur.


    And this was before Enigma came and did wonders on the World. His actions caused an evenrger disaster, as the source of light literally vanished.


    Of course, the concept of Light still existed, as the God of Light was still alive. But the concept of Sun was vanquished for the time being.


    Along with the Concepts of Illusions, Aether and Causalty goingpletely haywire. They were not under control, and caused even more damage to the World.


    "Another opportunity..."


    Were the words Athena murmured out to herself when she saw such an urrence happen. The World Will appeared, and desired to converse with her.


    She was more of a secretary at this point.


    "You''re back. That was fast." She said as she crossed her legs, the Unfathomable presence signifying the appearance of a great Entity floating above her.


    What was Unique, was how the World Will was able to conserve her presence to not affect those within the next rooms, or those staying within Athens. Not even a hint.


    Even the twins did not feel a thing at all. Even as Finalized Final Ascendency True Gods. Even Athena, at times, didn''t feel anything, feeling as if she was talking alone.


    <Trickster. What more twisted ideas do you have, that could solve this problem?>


    The World Will spoke, as it''s tone waspletely devoid of Emotions, Feelings or even Gender. Being neutral to the highest definition of Neutrality itself.


    Yet, it''s words, were terrifying. As it implied that this great entity knew that all of Athena''s ideas, were not safe, and were practically illogical. Dangerous, or so to say.


    Yet it still dared to y around with her.


    "How rude.. " Athena smiled as she heard the words of the World Will, crossing one leg over the other, as her greek-goddess-like attire, which was typical of her, revealed her lustrous legs.


    She then learned onto the left armrest of her throne, and used her hand to prop her head, as if she was lying on her palm, and inquired, "What do you want to hear?"


    Her words, were not that of a subject, or a mere secretary, nor were they those of a person above someone else, or inmand. They were simply the words of a co-worker.


    One who was a friend, yet at the same time, was not that close to you. Of merely business partners, working on the same project.


    <Anything you have in mind.>


    And the World Will did not entertain her much, as it''s authoritive tone rang out within her ears. Athena, still with a smile, closed her eyes as I contemting something.


    The World Will did not interrupt her, and just floated above her, as a mass of invisible waves of energy.


    Athena opened her eyes and curiously inquired, with a clueless expression, "You know who caused this? As great as you are, and as the World itself, surely you do?"


    <...I know you know.>


    "You''re not interesting..." She sat up straight and shrugged her shoulders, then continued on, "Since you know who it is, why don''t you do something about it?"


    <The Cataclysm has already begun. The consequences born from anything done within this period, which aligns with the rules of the World, should not be questioned>


    "And killing Greater Divinities is part of that?" Athena inquired, whilst thinking about something else.


    The words of the World''s Will were terrifying, making it hard to discern on which side it was on. But it made it obvious that, it would not make a move, under certain circumstances.


    Such as now...


    <Yes. The Cataclysm does not only affect Mortals. Even Gods fall victim to their influence>


    The World responded, affirming her thoughts, that the Cataclysm might be more than she thought. Then it continued its words,


    <Though it is rare for Transcendentals to fall during the First Cataclysm, this whole Cmity is a bit too unique>


    Indeed. Athena nodded, as she thought about the Fusion of the Realms above the Mortal Worlds, which might have brought some elements earlier than expected.


    Even the Descent of Demigods, which was supposed to have been impossible under normal circumstances, was made possible. Let alone the participation of Transcendental Gods within the higher Realms.


    And thus, their deaths, should not be that much of a surprise at this point. But the World Will was not done, as it added onto its previous words.


    <The higher the Cataclysm, the higher the level of power would be participating. It would not be a surprise for Supreme Gods to participate this time around, during the Third Cataclysm>


    It said, Athena nodded once again, and added on words that it probably knew, but did not want to hear about at the moment. But she said it nheless.


    "And If the Divine Cataclysm urs, would the beings trapped in Purgatory, or the likes of the Prosecutor, be allowed to enter the y ground as well?" She asked, her tone a bit yful.


    After all, she knew that the World Will might sound weak, as a Will governing a World, but it was a Will great enough to easily suppress even beings above the Supreme God Realm.


    Making sure that they do not go overboard, and do as they pleased. And it did not end just there. She could affect those beings not only because that was what she was only capable off.


    But because those were the only beings avable to suppress. Nobody knew, to what extent would her might grow, if Primal beings were included.


    No.


    In fact, it was already obvious!!


    Her mere existence, never allowed the existence of beings above the Realm beyond Supreme Gods, above the Realm of Existential Ascenders, or simply, Nascent Creators!!


    <....>


    But as things seemed, maybe such brings would appear once again within the world. And maybe the reason why the World Will even agreed to her twisted ideas...


    Was because she desired to create a tform where even such beings would be able to join the masses. She wanted to evolve!!


    "How daring..."


    <....>


    "I bet you know from whom that that referencees from." Athena chuckled as she saw the silence of the World Will. She was not going overboard, for she knew what to say, and not to say.


    "As for this opportunity... isn''t it the perfect time to return everything to genesis? To where everything began?" She proposed, after enjoying herself a bit.


    <You mean...?>


    "Simple. How can you begin again, if you don''t forget about the past? How can you be born again, if you don''t throw away your setbacks, and start anew? How could there be Creation, without destruction at first?"


    Athena dropped a bombshell, as the World Will, thought about it. It made sense. But what kind of forgetting the past were we talking here? What kind of setbacks?


    "Living beings." Athena said as if she could read through the thoughts of the World Will, then with a mischievous smile, added, "Wipe away all living beings to set yourself free. We can just create more once the Cataclysm ends."


    <...Indeed.>


    And the World Will had to agree, as it made sense. Athena smiled brightly, as both entities, one from a faraway past Era that was only illusory even to Omnipotence, and one from the past Era that was Omnipotence itself.


    Both plotting about theing Era...


    An Era of the Unknown...

 Chapter 313 Athenas Chronicles - Athens Spartans

    ''Another day to work.''


    Leon thought as he woke up and stretched slightly. It was 3 a.m in the morning, and he barely slept five hours.


    Of course, at his level of Power, sleep was not that much of a necessity, but he still did so nheless. It was still good for their mental health after all.


    Especially with how intense he made training to be. So, his little shoulders deserved the rest.


    ''Yet another day of torture.''


    He smiled as he washed his body, taking less than five minutes to get himself ready, and making himself look as handsome as always, and as intimidating.


    And it was not because he was a Deity, that it took so fast, but simply because a warrior had no time to lose. In fact, even the five hour sleep was heavily debated for, for an entire month.


    He walked out, and as expected, everyone was standing neatly before him. None seemed like they just woke up, as they neat and proper.


    Ready for war.


    Otherwise, they would¡ª


    Woosh~


    Keng~!!


    An instantaneous urrence. A silent, and swift bullet flew through the air at a speed which was beyond theprehension of even Deities.


    And the person who responded, was a new Lesser Deity, that raised his arm, which had Meta bracers, and blocked the iing attack.


    "Now let us begin the training." Leon, and likewise the other warriors, ignored everything, including the victim himself, who went back into line and took a standard military posture.


    This was normal.


    If one was not always on their toes, they would die without knowing how they even died in a War. Thus, reaction speed was one of the fundamental points focused on here.


    That, and also Instincts.


    Worst part, the bullet was one whole Realm faster than the target. Thus, for the poor Lesser Deities, they were forced to respond to Greater Deity-level fast bullets.


    If one is not careful, they would get struck. And even if they do not die, the bullet would still deal damage. Able to even affect Deities. And worst of all, they would feel weak and lethargic.


    Which will make their daily training worse.


    Which will then inhibit their training progress. Thus bringing more painful punishments toe throughout the regime.


    Thus, one single bullet could end the career of any one of them. They were forced to he on their toes at every second, making them paranoid and constantly paranoid.


    Which was why the sleep was a bit necessary.


    "Did any of you take the elixir? If not, you will really die of mental stress." Leon, like always, checked on them before his shift began.


    After it began, he knew nobody, he cared for nobody, he was just a literal demon. Not even a hint of concern from him would be felt whatsoever.


    Thus this moment, was the one they all cherished the most. As well as during lunchtime, and the short breaks they have.


    "...."


    Nobody spoke, and just nodded in response. Leon also nodded back, as he blew the whistle around his neck, signaling the beginning of the training regime.


    One thing to add, those attires they wear, are quite the heavy load. Each made to adjust to the weight the wearer can be.


    If one could bare 200 tons of weight, they would be 210 tons. And once they adjusted to that weight, the attire would also adjust itself to be heavier than that.


    Thus a terrifying process of attaining more strength stats, and speed stats. This training regime mostly focused on those two, as well as durability.


    How? One would ask.


    ''Well...''


    Leon watched as the first victim appeared.


    One of the strong women, bold enough to join them, suddenly slipped and fell down, as this whole area was unpredictable. Ever changing so that they were forced to adapt to new environments.


    She fell, and unfortunately for her, the slope was steep, andpletely uneven.


    ''Oh boy...''


    He always had a soft spot for women, as he grew up under the care of Athena, and her sisters. Three Goddesses, who taught him the excellence of feminity.


    Yet, as they were so great and magnificent despite being women, he always expected the same from most of the brave females that dared to join them. Nothing but greatness.


    He was also hard on them. Yet he still cared.


    "...."


    He watched as she slipped down the slope, being batted around like a baseball bat with the strong sturdy trees that were around the unsteady slope.


    The slope was around a few hundred meters up, thus it was hundreds of meters of brutal treatment. Yet that was not all, the slope was steep and uneven.


    More pain to her as she continously slid down, the weight of her attire dragging her down even faster. ''No no no nooooo!!!'' She screamed internally, not expecting such a small mistake would be so grave.


    And there were bushes, some sharp, some thorny, some poisonous. The whole experience would be traumatic to her, probably for days toe.


    To make matters worse, the attire was heavier, yet felt as thin as inner curtain cloths. It was as if she was sliding downpletely naked, with no form of protection.


    She was not the only one, 40% of these guys were affected. And Leon watched on expressionless, without a hint of pity.


    ''It''spletely sad cause they can''t even use Divine power to fly, or protect their bodies. Not even Mana. They arepletely Mortal.'' He thought, as he continued to watch.


    Indeed, they werepletely Mortal, yet they would never die, no matter how painful the pain they felt was. It always stop at the point of being unbearable.


    He watched as the samedy that first fell, tried to grab onto the uneven slope, which had a small gouge, to prop herself up.


    Unfortunately, just as she seeded, another victim who fell, slid towards her way, unconscious, his leg, covered in metal and heavy boots being the first thing she saw.


    ''Holy Wisdom above...''


    She thought as the boot smashed directly onto her delicate face, forcing her to let go of the small gouge she held on, as the momentum was just too vast.


    They thus continued falling together, one unconscious, and the other drifting between being conscious and unconscious.


    Meanwhile, another fellow who was on his legs almost had the same ident. But in a panick, he jumped up and let the falling victim to pass by below him.


    Sadly, the ground was unsteady, and the moment hended, he twisted his ankle, as the unbearable pain forced him to his knees, causing him to slid down. ''Fuuu¨Caaaaarrrgghhh..!!''


    Before he could even scream out his pain some more, his head smashed onto the root of a tree, and before he could even fully register that pain, he tackled a small thorny bush, then...


    The torture continued.


    ''....''


    Even he, as the highest Commander, was suffering just from him watching his subordinates suffer. He was also being trained to always be sturdy.


    Time went by, and after an hour, everyone was finally at the bottom, up and on their feet, no matter how sturdy they were, and painful their bodies were.


    Unfortunately...


    Woosh~ Woosh~


    Woosh~ Woosh~


    Woosh~ Woosh~


    Some unfortunateds andsses were shot, and had to suffer more pain as they fell down onto their knees, holding in theie screams. The more they scream, the more the bullet would react, and the more pain they felt. This was a test of Will.


    "Moving on." Leon said, as before they could even seed from baring the pain they felt, multiple beasts from the forest standing before them, rushed out.


    They seemed bloodthirsty and hungry, as they rushed over at extreme speeds.


    No matter who, they were forced onto their knees, and.... ran. They ran, bolting like the wind as they thought in realization.


    Fuck being a warrior.


    Fuck the pain.


    Fuck everything else.


    If they were facing death, they would fight. They would die like warriors. But these guys who seemed hungry, were not hungry at all.


    If anything, they were sadistic and twisted!!


    They would y with you, even if you were corpse. Let alone when you were alive and still breathing. The amount of things they could do to you... were unimaginable.


    Everyone threw away their pride and ran.


    This was a test of Importance.


    One had to throw away their pride, and admit that sometimes life was more important. Especially if they would be dying for nothing, otherwise.


    So... they ran.


    Ran like never before.


    "...."


    Leon felt disrespected and disappointed, yet at the same time, strange. These were his warriors. People not afraid of death. People who were Deities. People who live for War.


    Yet... they were afraid of a bunch of pets?


    ''Seriously?'' Leon thought to himself. He thought what this training ground was for. What his purpose he was.


    Oh, Yes...


    He was here to train young people, or rather, young Deities into Spartans. Forge them into weapons for theirdies who stood Supreme Above them.


    Yet... was he doing that?


    Was he? Because as things seem...


    ''....''


    ...He was still miles from achieving that.

 Chapter 314 Finalized Final Ascendency True God

    God Realm


    Meanwhile at Jade''s Room


    Enigma watched as Jade once again fell asleep, after ying too much with him, for the past seven hours, and being a bit too much of a spoiled child.


    But he did not dislike this.


    He in fact liked it very much. And he knew the little girl was still insecure after the whole ordeal, of him sleeping for a very long time. She was probably traumatized.


    Or she was just smart enough to use that as an opportunity to spend as much time with her father... as always.


    Amongst all of his daughters, he liked Jade more. Maybe because he spent more of his time with her,pared to the others.


    So he knew her, more than he knew the others... yeah yeah, he barely knew them at all. But there was a lot of time for him to do that.


    For now, he kissed the little girl goodnight, as she slept. It was unnecessary, for she was quite powerful, and a Deity equivalent True God.


    But both of them were enjoying the feeling of being mortals. Of course he can''t sleep. Yes, can''t. Its hard at this point, when he had not slept... willingly, within the fifty years he was here.


    But he did get forced to sleep for long periods of time... well let''s forget about that.


    It was unpleasant matters anyway.


    For now. After saying his goodnight to his daughter, Enigma transfered his body, not his consciousness only, but his body as well towards the Origin Universe.


    This was a Universe directly born from him. It was connected to him, as it held all his energy reserves, which nourished each an every part of it at every moment.


    The more energy he had, the higher the Nourishment. Unfortunately, his reserves in the past, would always go up and down, due to getting stronger and the Seal of Infinity.


    But even now, each and every was nourished by 25 units of Divine power constantly. Which was 25 Trillions of units of Mana...


    A lotpared to ordinarys out there, which were only nourished with only a million units of Mana. But it was still far lesspared to when it was born.


    When he had more than 2,5 units of Reiki.


    "Look who decided to show up to their own world..." A voice of no emotions, yet was sweet and seductive, floated towards him the moment he appeared.


    Enigma knew who it was, as the only other resident here was her. He was even curious why she liked this ce a lot, but he never bothered to ask her that.


    "I''m back honey~" Instead, with a gentle smile, he said such words, which caused thess floating towards him to stop and look at him strangely.


    "...What?" In stupor, she registered his words and frowned. Enigma saw what he wanted to see, and let out a gentleughter as he turned to gaze at the Origin Universe.


    "Nothing nothing." He said in case his little prank got taken seriously. He still did not know how she felt about him, but teasing her was quite fun... for now.


    Plus, as things seem, they were like the parents of this ce. She stayed home, and watched over the house like a good wife, while he worked hard, devouring Gods, and brought food to the table.


    That was why he joked like that, acting like a husband from work. And that was it. Just a joke. Even Killer, yes her, knew that.


    "...."


    Enigma ignored her silence as she just came to float besides him, watching the Origin Universe with him, as it''s splendor and beauty wasid bare for them to admire.


    The Void was no different from the normal Void. It waspletely dark, seemingly darker than ck itself. And seemingly endless.


    Then the Gxies, in various colors were spread out illuminating everything with their magnificence, bringing life to the dark Void, and beauty as well.


    Enigma had to admit, this ce was beautiful.


    "Why are you here?" Killer suddenly inquired, as an entire minute went by within the silence. But that question was stupid, in and of itself.


    "This is my ce." Enigma responded as such.


    "I know that much, but you nevere here. So, what''s the asion now, huh?" Killer blew her top off, as she scoffed at him along her response.


    For an instant, she seemed cute.


    "How cute." And Enigma said that out loud, almost angering her amidst her surprise. She realized that today, Enigma was a bit too happy!!


    And too much happiness, leads to sadness!!


    "Why you..!!"


    "I am about to breakthrough, and this ce is perfect. I fon''t wanna cause a mess with the things I will do afterwards." Enigma exined himself to her.


    "...."


    Killer was slightly surprised, but then, she convinced herself that Enigma was just that kind of person. He was a person that liked to avoid needless trouble.


    "Hmph." She scoffed and crossed her hands, then said nothing else. She was really wary of him. Since the day she first met him, and more the less now.


    He was too handsome, and from her past life, she knew to not trust beauty. Especially if the beauty was just too Otherworldly.


    The more beautiful a snake, the more dangerous it was. The more beautiful a person, the more dangerous, and selfish they would also be.


    Thus, she had trust issues with Enigma when she first met him, and chose to be distant. And it fit her perfectly, as she was usually cold and private.


    But unfortunately, this guy just got more and more handsome the more time passed by. Right now, it was the point where, she felt strange whenever she saw him.


    Just his presence ignited emotions of Admiration and Favor for him. Simply, he was so beautiful, anyone would literally agree with him, as if they were infatuated.


    Of course, as a fellow Goddess, the effect was not that strong. But it still made her more wary. And this was when his charm was Sealed, and not unleashed along with his Divine Grace.


    Enigma was unaware of any of that though, as he just went ahead and promoted himself. There were somethings he had to do, before jumping into the future.


    ¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through, and initializing your in the Ascendency True God Realm. You are now a half-fledged God through and through, a great borderline for True Beings.¡»


    ¡ºYou have gained a new Unique Divinity, "The Great Devourer". You have obtained the Law of Devouring, due to your attainments in Devouring all-things¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain a new one. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. You chose not to evolve anything at all. Your Chance has been collected and saved for future use¡»


    ¡ºYou have one chance to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Advance). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved the Superior Divine Art, "True Form" from your Advance Divine Art, "Divine Form", you can attain a form that defines your true being from the Prime Era, increasing overall stats vastly.¡»


    ¡ºYour poption has been multiplied by seventy. You can now have 3 200 000 000 000 believers.¡»


    ¡ºAs a God now, for fair purposes, you can only recieve Faith from Deities and those above. Until further changes. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    "Still within the trial stage?" Enigma said that out loud as he was surprised, everything was still a trial, then what about the real process?


    "What trial stage?" Killer who was within her own thoughts, inquired in curiosity as Enigma''s behavior was strange.


    "Something to deal with our kind." Enigma did not hide it from her, nor did he reveal anything to her. Killer nodded as she knew that he was a Primal being.


    Or so she, and the others thought.


    "Oh well." Enigma did not think about his breakthrough into the Final Ascendency God-hood, as well as his loss of 1 000 Faith Essence... basically a billion units of Faith.


    It was not much, considering that he earned a lot by now. He probably earned faith in the Trillions. He then waited for yet another Breakthrough, as a being of this Era.


    "Your Reiki has increased by ten times..."


    "Your Divine power has increased by ten Trillion times..."


    "Your Bonus has increased to 90%..."


    "You can now collect 50 000 Fragments monthly..."


    "You can now collect 2 Shards monthly..."


    "Your strength has increased by 500 times..."


    "Your Speed has increased by 2500 times..."


    "Your...."


    "You can nowprehend Laws faster..."


    "You canprehend 47 Laws at the same time..."


    "You...."


    Enigma schemed through everything and nodded to himself. He had be stronger, but that was not his end goal. There was more he wanted to achieve, more he desired to do.


    Going into the future, was a very troublesome ordeal after all, hence... he needed to be at tip top condition. ''Breakthrough to the Final Ascendency True God Realm, and then... finalize my Ascendency as well.''


    Hemanded, and as usual, True Will obliged without a shred of doubt, devouring tens of billions more of his faith points, and creating a golden storm above him.


    ¡ºID: Enigma Mystique¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions for breaking through into the Final Ascendency True God Realm, and in finalizing your Ascendency. You are now a full-fledged God through and through, a great borderline for True Beings.¡»


    ¡ºYou have gained two new Unique Divinities, "The Traverser" and the "Representive of Ancients". You have obtained the Laws of Traversing and Rulership, due to your attainments in traversing through different paths and representing the past¡»


    ¡ºYou have two chances to either upgrade one of your Providence or gain new ones. What would your choice be?¡»


    ¡ºCongrattions. You chose not to evolve anything at all. Your Chances has been collected and saved for future use¡»


    ¡ºYou have two chances to upgrade one of your Divine Arts (Advance). Please make your choice¡»


    ¡ºYou have recieved the Superior Divine Arts, "Primordial Tongue" and "Primal Blessing" from the Advanced Divine Arts, "Divine Word" and "Divine Blessing"¡»


    ¡ºYour poption has been multiplied by eighty ¡Á ny. You can now have 25 Quadrillion believers.¡»


    ¡ºAs a God now, for fair purposes, you can only recieve Faith from Deities and those above. Until further changes. Enjoy your trials and do make sure to promote even faster¡»


    ''Still in the trials huh? I wonder if to exceed these trials, we are required to be Main True Gods or what?'' He thought, waiting for thest step of breakthrough.

 Chapter 315 Absolute Law Nourishment

    "Your Reiki has increased by twenty ¡Á fifty times..."


    "Your Divine power has increased by twenty trillion ¡Á fifty trillion times..."


    "Your Bonus has increased to 99%..."


    "You can now collect 200 000 Fragments monthly..."


    "You can now collect 10 Shards monthly..."


    "Your strength has increased by 1000 ¡Á 2000 times..."


    "Your Speed has increased by 5000 ¡Á 10 000 times..."


    "Your...."


    "You can nowprehend Laws faster..."


    "You canprehend 55 Laws at the same time..."


    "You...."


    ''Now that''s more like it.'' Enigma felt his strength explode to unforseen heights, almost making him want to go test it out. But he didn''t, for he had another reason foring here today.


    And that was to, without any hesitation at all, begin slowly cultivating his Laws.


    But slowly here... was the wrong word to use here. For with his Breakthroughs, it should require a third of a second for him toprehend a single percentage of a single Ultimate level of a Law.


    And likewise, six minutes to max all of his 48 Laws to perfect Ultimate Level. But guess what? He could also practice Absolute Level Laws now, which was a godsend opportunity!!


    ''Absolute Laws are quite hard to cultivate, as cultivating one would require almost three hours even for me. Which was likewise less than a week.'' He thought, and that didn''t stop him from going through with it.


    BOOOM!!!


    The Whole Universe shook as a chorus of nearly fifty Laws exploded out in magnificence and joy. Followed by another explosion of myriad colors as the process began.


    ...!!!


    Meanwhile, Killer moved as far away as possible as she could. She was surprised, and shaken by the faith burst, let alone the power of the Laws, as well as the number Enigma released.


    Just she, herself, was already naturally born with the Laws of Runes and Thunder. And she had to cultivate both to 0,5% each to be a God.


    All added up to 1%, which was an Basic level Law. But the Laws around Enigma, each was multiple Realms above her own, and for each of them, as they were at the same level.


    It made her question how many Laws a Primal being required, and at what level each Law had to be to even be considered a genuine being above even Supreme Gods.


    She was truly curious!!


    Meanwhile, the seconds passed by as Enigma continued going through the Laws, his consciousness still powerful enough to have enough time to think about other things.


    He thought about the future, and what he would find there...


    Fate and Destiny were recovering their powers, as Enigma cultivated them to the peak of the Ultimate level, hoping to even move both to the Absolute level.


    They were a Duality, and corresponded each other, thus breaking the limits thet had on himself. Not only them, but also Space and Time.


    Which added up to Space-Time.


    He wanted to cultivate both to the Absolute level first, as all these four Laws, alongside Fortune, would mean his safety within the Unpredictability future.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The Laws exploded out in grandeur an shook in pure ecstacy. Then began spreading out towards this Universe, to act as its pirs, as it''s nourishment and vitamin.


    The Devouring Law blossomed out as it gave the Origin Universe the aspect to Devour its sorounding Void to grow. To constantly grown in size and allow more Space to enter.


    Which the Space Law affected greatly, making such an act of defiance possible. The Universe could increase to sizes vastly beyond the normalized size of Universes!!


    The Time Law, as an Ultimate level Law, increased the time flow to go even way beyond the rate of the God Realm.


    It was above the God Realm, yet below Realms such as the now evolving Abyss. But because Enigma wanted to cultivate the Time Law to the Absolute level...


    Maybe it''s time rate could rival even that of even the Abyss. Being thousands of times sturdier than the time of mortals, and if time was affected, everybody knew that even the Worldy source as well.


    Even the talents of anyone born within this World will increase by +4. Or simply, even those without any potential to cultivate, would be born with a potential of +4. The base minimum potential of this world was¨C


    A Genius.


    And that was not all!!


    The Ultimate Law of Veil were used to cloak the Universe even from other beings, which were able to create Constructs and Dimensions within this ce.


    Unless said beings were Gods, and not just ordinary Gods, but Perfected Cosmic Gods and above, would they be able to see through the Veil it hid behind.


    The Laws kept supporting this world, as from Veil, the Law of Aether brought life towards this Universe, as finally, a hint of Existence was being nurtured.


    The Law of Causalty began setting up the standard rules of the Universe, as well as making it a Causaltic environment, where the barrier between possibility and impossibiliyy was quite thin.


    The Law of Fortune spread throughout the world, giving it Boundless Luck, as even the beings born here would be lucky even at birth!!


    "...."


    Killer watched in stupor as everything urred before her eyes, a group of almost fifty Laws affecting this newly born Universe at the exact same time.


    And it only took 7,5 total seconds.


    Less than eight goddamn seconds!!


    It was unbelievable. Unfortunately, Enigma was far from being done. For now, was the perfect opportunity to breathrough Fate, Destiny, Space and Time towards the Absolute level.


    He also added Fortune, to try and use the momentum of the previous four Laws, and force it to attain Absolute as fast as the others as well.


    ...!!!


    Right as he Thought so, the process began, and Killer felt an even more powerful burst of powerful Law presence, that oozed out the pressure of Absolute.


    Just being under its pressure, she felt like it was Absolute, like it would be literally impossible to defy it. She feltpletely insignificant in front of these Laws!!!


    "...."


    Enigma did not even nce at her, as the process began, hoping toprehend all five of them at the same time. He focused all his consciousness capable of simultaneously cultivating 55 Laws on only them five, and the process should not be that long.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    And indeed it did not take time. Something that was supposed to take him almost fifteen hours, barely took over fifteen minutes!!


    First, was Fate. It exploded out with might, as pink mist spread out throughout the whole Universe, giving it the trait to Traverse and Decipher its own Fate as it deemed fit.


    A Universe capable of choosing the path of its future, whenever, and however it liked!!


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Then next was Destiny. It also exploded out with the same fervor as Fate, giving the Universe the Trait to discern its own Destiny. At the same time, a Destiny Sea began forming at the bottom of the Universe.


    And within it, sprouted a Tree of Fate, that would reveal branches depending on the number of paths the Universe could follow.


    The more prosperous the branch, the more fruitful it was, and the less prosperous, the more barren the branch would be.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Time soon followed, as unlike the previous two, no construction arose. But it''s effects were not less powerful, as the Universe''s time flow became more sturdy.


    The time was now matching with that of the Abyss, while the flow of Source was increased. The amount one could absorb within a second, was 2 500 times greater than normal.


    And then their cultivation were boosted by a +5 to their potential. A terrifying effect!!


    This was a terrifying effect.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Yet it was not over. Space exploded out as well, as if challenging the other three, and proiming itself Supreme as well.


    The size of the Universe immediately expanded greatly, and its rate of expansion had also increased. It was now twice the size of ordinary Universes!!


    And it''s rate of expansion was increased to a thousand light years every second. A magnificent trait, as Killer saw the Universe expand slightly faster.


    And it was still expanding, as the seconds go by. And one had to remember, a single second here, was forty whole minutes within the real time standards.


    Thus, in one second here, it had expanded by over two million light years. It was quite the terrifying thing. Especially for her!!


    BOOOOOM!!!


    And finally, Fortune also exploded out shyly, as it felt like it only reached such a level because of the help of the other four.


    It''s arrival was not that dominant, but it was still powerful nheless, as Golden clouds of pure Fortune appeared above the numerous Gxies, acting like the clouds.


    The Auspicious Clouds of Fortune above, were the Heavens.


    The numerous Gxies of living beings in the middle, were the Earth.


    And the Purple Milky swirling Glitter below, were the Seas.


    It was a form of Hierarchy, one that was equal, yet unequal at the same time. All being at the same level, yet having a function that was more important than the other at some cases.


    Yet useless at other times.


    "Whew~ Now, to end everything." Enigma spoke, as Killer wondered if this was what he was afraid of, when he came here. And if this guy had any limits at all!!


    Enigma began cultivating the now Absolute level Laws to perfection.


    And throughout the time, the Universe''s expansion did not stop. It increased greatly every second, while every six seconds, the expansion size would also increase!!


    "...."


    Killer was stupefied as she watched the Universe expand under her eyes. From a million light years every second, to a terrifying five quadrillion light years per second.


    And within the two minutes of expansion here, it had increased in size by over 50 000 times, being so vast, it would be far fetched to call it an ordinary Universe.


    But Enigma had no intent on changing that name. Even if it''s size became infinite, it was still a Universe to him.


    The time had also increased to the level of something above the Abyss, but below Purgatory. No, it was at the same level as Purgatory!!!


    A boost of 120 000 times to cultivation, and a minimum potential of +7 whenever someone is born. A world were, if kept isted, then +7 would be considered as trash!!!


    "...."


    "...You... You..."

 Chapter 316 Czech, Child Of Ragnarok

    "...You... You..." Killer could not help but open her mouth to speak, yet nothing came out. Everything happened too fast, and likewise unexpected.


    Enigma finally turned to look at her after twenty minutes of hard work, as he let out a dazzling gentle smile, one that made her flinch back, "Hey, ever thought of being a mother?"


    And his words were quite the terrifying ones.


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Hm. You really are cute." Enigma nodded to himself, then turned to look at the now renovated and expanded Universe. His... Universe.


    Meanwhile, "You... You... I''ll be damned... I''ll be damned if I don''t get to strike you down by lightning today!!!" Killer buzzed with rage and humiliation.


    Her Thunder Law was activated, as under the help of the Rune Law, she generated Lightning capable of affecting even Gods. Origin Lightning that shattered the Void slightly.


    "Ah, hahaha, maybe... maybe I overdid it?" Enigma thought, as he saw her lightning grow Chaotic, resembling Spatial storms capable of tearing apart even gxies like pieces of paper.


    BOOOM!!!


    ~~~


    Within the Origin Universe


    Atop the Auspicious Clouds of Fortune


    Two beings sat cross-legged face to face, in silence. One wore pure white, with his silver-gray long hair, and the other wore pure ck clothes, with her navy blue long hair.


    Both were exceedingly beautiful, being above the ordinary standards of Divine beauty. Of course, they were Enigma, the creator of this World, and Killer... the first parasite of this world.


    "I said I''m sorry." Killer said first, as without any hint of Pride or Stubbornness, lowered herself to apologize for the nth time.


    She was cold and distant, but also believed herself to be mature. She did not want to act like a child, nor a spoiled brat, when she knew she was in the wrong.


    So, she just apologized.


    "Hm. I heard you loud and clear, parasite." Enigma nodded as he sat before her, his hands crossed before his chest.


    "Don''t call me that..." Killer softly said, as she did not want to bicker with him. Especially since she still felt a bit guilty inside.


    "Hm. I won''t... pervert." Enigma shrugged his shoulders as he easily changed how he referred to her, without arguing back, which almost made Killer want to strike him down again.


    But she held back. She tried her best.


    "I said. I am. Sorry." She spoke through gritted teeth, as one could literally hear Thunder roaring within her stomach, unwilling to be unfaily suppressed like this... by a man to boot.


    But Enigma only smiled at her reaction. He got struck down by lightning so powerful, it could rip apart a normal Universe. But he felt not even a tickle from it.


    His defenses were still quite high.


    As for why she was considered a parasite... it was because she acted like one. Parasites were insignificant things that were, mostly, not good for/to whatever they are affecting.


    Trying to destroy them from inside out. Killer''s Wrath, was simr, almost. As if this Universe was still just an Origin Universe, it would be damaged greatly by that attack of hers.


    At most by 50%. And she would have done something resemnt of what a parasite would do to their victims - internal destruction.


    So, he called her that.


    Then for the pervert one... Well, he was also at fault to be honest, but was he gonna admit that? Yes, yes he was;


    "Fine, it''s also my fault that my words came out a bit too... ambiguous." Enigma smiled bitterly as he spoke, ming his carelessness. Even with great consciousness, he still...


    Haaah~


    "Yeah, who would have thought that you meant to adopt a kid? A very, very big child. I thought you meant... you know..." Killer also sighed as she tried to exin herself, with a frown on her face.


    "Pervert..."


    "Hey!!!"


    "My bad, my bad." Enigmaughed at her reaction as she tried her very best to hide away her embarrassment. "How cute..."


    "I''ll strike you down."


    "My apologies." Enigma did notugh this time, and only smiled. Then, he looked down, his gaze bypassing the Auspicious Clouds as they revealed the numerous Gxies below.


    And alongside them, there was a crystallized being the size of a single Universe floating within the vast endless, almost empty space with boundless curiosity.


    The little guy, now that he was not under any threat, or that his parent had no need for him, he was acting his supposed age.


    Like the child he was.


    Of course, being born a God, a Transcendental God even, he was quite intelligent, and likewise had basically almost zero emotional fluctuations that a child should have.


    But he still held deep curiosity deep within his being, like newborn babies who were amazed at the world that is not their mother''s womb.


    And this guy, was actually more curious because this was a ce created by his parent as well. His older sibling!! The differences between them amazed him.


    Yet he still saw the vast almost endless Universe as his older sibling. As for their genders? He took the pronouns of "he", as even his parent saw him as a boy.


    But he had no gender.


    Whilst he saw this older sibling of his, as a her, just because of a feeling he had. And he would believe in that feeling.


    ...???


    He suddenly felt a gaze from above, as he knew that his parent, was watching him. He did not look up, nor did he pause what he was doing, continuing his exploration.


    "So... what about it? Wanna be a mother?" Enigma asked after averting his gaze from the little guy. One day, he would bring Jade here to meet this guy.


    "Please... change your wordings. Haiy~" Killer helplessly sighed at Enigma''s constant attack at her emotions, but she realized that she did not actually dislike it.


    But she would never admit that.


    "It''s not bad, is it? I mean, I''m willing to give you 40% ownership to this Universe, free Absorption to the Laws, and other rights as well. All you have to do is just take care of it." He shrugged as he responded.


    "Alongside the child down there, treat them... I don''t know... like a mother, maybe? Anything to not make them feel abandoned, or forsaken. I''m also willing to allow you ess to the Laws in exchange."


    "Via my Authority, you can use the Laws that affect this Universe. All five Absolute Laws, and the other forty-one Ultimate Laws that will grow in due time. Even the Ultimate Law of Creation." Enigma said, speaking like a business man offering endless pros towards a business partner, a slight mischievous grin on his face.


    "...."


    Killer frowned, as she knew that, logically, she should agree to this. But then again, she still wondered why he was willing to go so far for her. It was definitely not for taking care of the World.


    "Honestly it is." Enigma said, then after being stared at, with killing intent flowing within her cold blue eyes, he lowered his head, "My apologies, I will not do it again."


    "...."


    Killer sighed. There was no privacy here, even as a Goddess. Geez...


    But the offer was really not that bad. And, if she stayed here, she could grow faster, while barely any time passed by within the God Realm.


    And she was innately talented to begin with. With the boost of potential, she could perhaps even rival those Favoreds born with the Favor of the Ancients.


    And them the 120 000 boost to cultivation, she could even perhaps surpass them!! Ascending the Realm of Gods might be as easy as pie for her at that point.


    She could finally be like those protagonists that do the impossible, within a short period of time,pared to the norm. A heaven defying prodigy!!!


    "...."


    Enigma did not say anything. He did did read her mind either, and just watched her curiously. He subconsciouslypared her to a few other women he knew.


    Be, Lulu, Cheryl, Louise, wondering who amongst them was more beautiful, physically and personality wise.


    Unfortunately, to Killer, it seemed as if he was staring at her lovingly, especially with that gentle smile on his face. Which brought unneeded thoughts to her mind.


    Such as... maybe he did this because of Lo-¨C


    "Okay okay, that''s it, stop staring too much. You''re creeping me out." Killer suddenly blushed, as it was hard to tell whether due to embarrassment or shyness.


    But that blush was apanied by a frown, and slight... anger. So Enigma chose that it was definitely embarrassment.


    "...."


    He was about to say something as an apology, or an excuse, but Killer beat him to it, "Leave... hurry up and leave, before I change my mind and strike you down by lightning."


    ''...What did I do?'' Enigma, a bit confused, vanished and reappeared before the newborn Transcendental, whom Killer named Czech, when she saw him. Her reasons were unknown.


    He didn''t even ask, cause he liked the name. His naming sense... needed a bit more improving.


    "Hey big guy, let''s have a talk, okay?" Enigma floated closer to Czech, his hands held behind his back. He liked this fellow because he felt like his birth was unfortunate.


    Being the child of Ragnarok, where ever he goes from now on, Gods would fall, one way or another. He would be hated, and ostracized by the other Gods... making him feel left out.


    Thus, he as the parent, had to make sure the little guy does not feel left out. Especially by his own family. Which is why he needed someone to watch over him...


    After all, Enigma knew that none of his daughters were lonely. Jade had him. Noctis had Louise. Diey, actually also had someone he himself had yet to know, Michu and Michelle had Cheryl.


    And thus... this guy, Czech, will have Killer.


    "...."


    Funny how all of them have ''mothers''. He could be considered Jade''s mother in this case. ''Anyway, let us not think much about that, for now.'' He thought.


    Meanwhile, Killer was left above the Auspicious Clouds having her own thoughts.


    Worst of all, for the first time, her heart beat fast, and she didn''t know why. It was definitely not fear, and she definitely would not admit that it was romantic interest.


    Never!!!


    "...."


    She watched as Enigma spoke with Czech, and subconsciously, even beknowest to herself, she was staring a bit too much at Enigma.


    But because Enigma did not turn around to stare back, she was not aware of that. Thus, for a whole minute or two, she stared, and only stared at him, confused.


    Until he waved at Czech, then nced at her direction, before vanishing out of this Universe. Hisst nce brought her back to reality as she realized what she had done.


    "...Fuck." This was her biggest fear when dealing with Enigma, and she did not expect to sumb so soon. How shameful!!!


    "EEEENNNNN!!!" She let out such a cry of unwillingness and humiliation, to slightly calm down and sort out her thoughts. She did not know what else to say, really.


    She never knew love. Through both lifetimes.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    Czech stared up and cluelessly scratched his head. He was told to treat the woman above as his parent as well, a mother of sort.


    But... was that alright?

 Chapter 317 Jumping Into The Future

    Still Within The Unique Boundary


    Where Infinite Creations Exist.


    The Boundary of Creators.


    Enigma floated outside the Null Void, that had the properties of Nothingness, yet still those of the Void. Thus, it was stronger than the Void, but weaker than the Seas of Nothingness.


    Only Divinities could swim within this area, and even then, the lower the level, the less time they could be exposed to it.


    Enigma was such a lower Divinity, and should not be exposed to the Null Void for long periods of time. But True Gods were unique and illogical, Enigma being even more illogical.


    He felt nothing here.


    He even felt at peace... as if the more he stayed here, the more he would understand the Law of Null and the Void Law. And maybe, even the more terrifying Law of Nothingness!!


    "...."


    Of course, if he stayed here for a longer period of time, which he would do next time. For now, he wanted to be busy.


    Especially if he knew that the Null Void should be at the same level as theyer below the Overvoid, thus was almost a million times sturdier than normal time.


    Just the few seconds he spent here, were already a month in the Mortal world. Anymore, and he would really miss out on a lot of things...


    Anyway, time to make his move.


    He thought about the future, and what it had for him, as well as what secrets he could find out. Why did he hate himself?


    As he had that thought, he immediately used his authority with the Space-Time perfect Absolute Law, which nobody owns within Great Terra or the other Great Worlds to manifest a portal.


    He used such an Authority to bestow himself a sort of Decree to be able to jump into the Past and Future without anyone, not even Cosmic Gods, being able to do anything about it.


    He distorted Time as well, and made sure that, his actions, regardless of what he does, would cause no Paradox at all. Nor that it would negatively affect the present nor the past...


    The portal he made looked simple, just like a whirlpool of various specks of light, silver and gray being the major color among them. But still had other colors mixed within.


    It was beautiful, yet dreadful at the same time. Afterwards, the all-white small figure of Enigma seemingly tiny, and the portal resembling the Maw of an Outer God, faced each other.


    He took a deep breathe in and jumped into the portal, appearing within a passage alley that had fast shing lights going back and forth at a speed he couldn''t fathom.


    The speed even he could not fathom. A speed that traversed trillions of light years at instant. Even he was still not fast enough to truly render time immobile.


    With a careful nce, he was able to tell that this was the Passage of Time, a ce where people use to travel through different timelines of various worlds.


    Various Realities even...


    Within such a ce, all the shing lights represented the main Time flow. It was simply Unfathomable. Containing boundless Timelines of over countless Realities.


    Which all countless Realities were located within countless Chaos, and which were likewise contained within countless Greater Chaos.


    And to add on, each Reality had numerous Universes, which each Universe contained billions of worlds, thus increasing the amount of timelines within this ce.


    The timeliness were literally boundless!!


    Enigma stood there for quite a while, not affected as his conscious could easily absorb everything as it was.


    Though he could notprehend much, he could still tell that, there was a CHAOS above even the Greater Chaos. He just was not sure how it worked for now.


    Anyway, his aim was a certain unique timeline. Thus, he searched, and as he was searching, he found it, Great Terra''s future. He found Great Terra and its paths of time.


    Each path represented a major event that took ce during a certain period. This included the times that he heard from Rodriguez about the past and the ancient Origins.


    He also saw the beings that they considered Primal beings. Though they were blurry, their might was truly abundant. Worst of all, he felt like these guys could see that he was looking at them.


    They were merely from the past, and their current selves might be dead, or locked up, but they still could see him... Maybe they truly were terrifying.


    But he wasn''t looking for that now, he searched for a pathway that led to the future, and he realized that only four paths led to the future. Which was... strange.


    He checked all of them and realized that... Great Terra, does not have a future at all. Everything else, was nothing but nkness.


    Pure Barrenness.


    The first path was the current timeline, where ragnarok made its entrance. He could see the consequences of his actions, of devouring three Transcendent Gods, and one Cosmic God.


    Many souls were suffering. But strangely, they were being absorbed by a power within the Mortal World. It was unique, and had a connection with one of his Divine Skill Trees.


    The second path was when ragnarok truly appeared, causing deaths of various Vessel Gods and Origin Gods.


    It came in the form of himself again, Su Han and their people. They were the major figures of this path. He even saw one of his followers splitting the God Realm in half, just by swinging her de.


    The monstrous power. She split a Realm that was literally threeyers above Reality. And he was pretty sure it was possible because of him.


    The third path showed the appearance of a greater ragnarok, that killed eight Transcendent Gods just by its mere entrance alone. And this time, he was innocent... or not.


    And the more it urred, the more Gods died, until Neonate and Teach, who for some reason, were together, died. Dui, also almost died protecting Soquel and the others... who died.


    The Radiant King, a Supreme being, died. His younger brother, dead. His sisters, dead. The God Realm, destroyed. Great Terra, barren and empty.


    This path was nothing but grotesque as rivers of blood were formed, limbs scattered everywhere as if it were raining limbs, ruins everywhere, no life could be seen at all.


    And only a few beings stood standing. One of them being a woman on a pure golden throne. Another being a Trinity of three cloaked beings, another was his close brother, Allen.


    And thest, was himself, as the presence of Fate and Destiny were strong around him. Him, the woman on a golden throne, and Allen, stood facing the Trinity.


    Thest six man standing. Unfortunately, above them, a being they could not see, yet the current Enigma could see, maybe because he was not watching from a bystander''s point of view, could be seen.


    Their entire being was made up of nothing butplete darkness. A sort of darkness filled with Destion and Nothingness.


    Thest seven standing.


    And for the final Path, the moment the current Enigma touched it, he appeared with a dark space. It was quite dark, yet not dark at the same time.


    It seemed like the Absolute Void, a ce of pure Nothingness... as there was literally nothing here, no Great Terra, Great Gi, Great Gaea, Great Earth... no Realities, no Chaos, no Great Chaos, no nothing at all.


    The only thing he could see was a gigantic living being that sat above arge Pir, that descended Infinitly downwards, the man seemingly thinking about something.


    And below, as far as his gaze could see, he saw an infinite number of broken timelines. None of them carrying a hint of life at all, making him wonder what happened.


    But more than that...


    "Su Han?" Enigma called out, as the person closely resembled Su Han, who had his True Form manifested, showing that he was at least above the Main God Realm.


    "Hm...? Enigma? No, you''re long gone, it must be a younger version of you, like Allen." This Su Han seemed depressed, as his appearance was quite hopeless and deadbeat.


    More depressed than the Su Han who got put in his ce by the Ancient War God, Bellum. In fact, this one seemed lifeless, andpletely hopeless.


    "Dead? Allen?" Enigma ignored Su Han''s appearance as he could guess what exactly transpired here. He was more interested in Allen jumping into the future, as well as his own death.


    What the hell did that mean?


    "Dont mind that. And Yes, young Allen hade here to check out something, and was disappointed to see everything destroyed. He hurriedly left to look for you after I exined everything." Su Han said.


    "What exactly happened here?" Enigma was curious, it was also the reason he was here, he was wondering who could... nah, its probably him, but why? And didn''t he die?


    "You know that you did this, right?" Su Han asked, as if he could tell that Enigma knew that he was the possible cause of such a feat.


    He then continued, "We were all Creator True Gods, standing at the peak of something such as a CHAOS like this one."


    "Yet even then, we could only destroy one. But then you came along, a Creator True being, an equivalent of a Primal Creator God, and not only did you destroy this CHAOS, you destroyed a few others as well. If not all of them." Su Han said, seemingly recalling the past. Then he added,


    "So much that, you might as well as say that you destroyed the whole of GENESIS." He ended there with a bitter smile, so bitter that it reflected all the hardships that he experienced.


    GENESIS.


    The level that came above CHAOS, something that was even above the hierarchy itself. How vast, and grand could it be? And how terrifying was he to destroy it?


    Enigma was surprised, this generation of True Gods were frightening. Chaotic level by just being a Creator True God?


    It had to be known that, their equivalent realm of Older Gods (Nascent Creators) were only considered Verse level, affecting multiple Verses or Chaos, but not to the level of a Chapter/Greater Chaos within the whole of CHAOS.


    "Why? Why did I do all of this?" Enigma looked around and asked, curious where had he went wrong in life. The current him could not fathom what would cause this...

 Chapter 318 Xeno Enigma

    "Why you ask? I''m not sure myself. We just went home, and the next moment..." Su Han answered but then paused, and then stood up, he smiled a devilish smile, his eyes turning red and his presence turning bloodthirsty.


    His handsome face, looking valiant and mighty. He did not even finish his words, as his presence shot through the roofs, being beyond anything Enigma ever felt.


    His being was then slowly turning Apocalyptic, then a voice came from afar, yet sounded close, as if the person was directly speaking softly into their ears.


    "Primordial Monkey King, Greatest Above CHAOS, The One That Dwarves All, The Indestructible One, Victorious Among True Beings, The Final Survivor, The Apocalypse of Rageful Wars, Su Han, my brother, we meet again"


    Following the voice, a massive amount of light appeared, blinding Enigma''s sight, and turning the dark, gloomy void of Nothingness into an area of pure light. And within the light, a figure of a man in white could be seen.


    Su Han only smiled even more ferociously, his presence growing stronger and stronger, Far from the strength that Enigma had ever seen ever since he was born.


    "Eradicator of All Things, Originator of Myriad Beings, The One Above All, The Beyond Reality, Lord of The Eternals, Extinguisher of Nirvana, Devourer of Apocalypse, The Last Heir, Enigma Mystique, my one and only brother left... should I continue?" Su Han also dered the Main Divinities of the person that recently arrived.


    "...Before we began, you seem to have a guest"


    The man within the mass of light, Xeno Enigma, looked towards Post Enigma. Causing unprecedented pressure to swim towards the young man, almost crushing him.


    But Su Han managed to offset the pressure, taking the full brunt of the attack. His ferocious smile still there, seemingly not afraid of a being considered a GENESIS threat.


    "Well don''t mind me, I''ll just take my leave." And with that said, Enigma tried to leave, but he realized that his authority over Time was not his anymore.


    Could you believe that even something as grand as Absolute Time was below these guys? Well, regardless of how great above Reality it was, a Law was still a Law.


    Maybe they were more Concepts above that...


    "Surprised? I now rule over all within the future, I am Time itself here, and beyond it, you cannot leave without my permission"


    Xeno Enigma expressionlessly said from within the mass of light, causing Enigma to frown and look around, trying to find a way out. He couldn''t believe that he fucked up immediately after the system left him.


    "HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA!!!" Xeno Su Han suddenlyughed out, causing the void, that was reced by light itself, to quake violently, as if thisrger CHAOS corpse was about to shatter.


    "The GENESIS really is Supernatural, even among True Gods and Creators like ourselves. Brother, I bet you didn''t take in mind that Allen was here right?" He asked with his bold smile.


    "I am aware, I felt him, saw him, and disregarded him. What of it?"


    Xeno Enigma asked, his voice still cold and emotionless, as if it was robotic and void. Su Han then burst outughing once again, using his gigantic hands to smash Enigma in between his palms.


    BOOOM!!!


    "...."


    The Shockwave spread out throughout the whole area and beyond, Shattering CHAOTIC Space-Time itself, epassing all and causing ripples within the fabrics of GENESIS itself.


    Xeno Enigma was expressionless all this while, until a momentter, when he realized that for a second, time wasn''t his anymore. It felt like it was shut down for a second, resulting in Enigma returning back to the past.


    "Allen really is the Prognitor of Time itself. Hahaha, his control is way beyond yours, even though youprehended more of it. It was as if he saw through everything... including YOUR future!!!"


    Xeno Enigma nodded and spread out his hand towards Su Han, he didn''t refute or go against Su Han''s words at all. Instead, he just said;


    "In that case, I hope he was aware that their appearance here has reconnected this ce to the present... that connection that your so called beloved sacrificed herself to destroy"


    "...."


    Theughter was doused, and silence prevailed, as two beyonder beings, CHAOTIC threats, faced off against each for thest time.


    Who would have thought, that Xeno Enigma, had more than just arrogance. He took everything to heart, and was not as ignorant as he currently is anymore!!


    It was terrifying.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Back at the God Realm


    Within the Three Brother''s Territory


    A young girl could be seen sitting on top of arge boulder, staring at the virtuous, murky navy blue liquid sorounding the now floating forest.


    Though it decreased greatly not long ago, being so weak, that even Demigods could easily bypass it, it still ensured a certain amount of protection to everyone.


    Especially when they knew that, a powerful Primal being dwelled within.


    The little girl wore a white dress, and had silver-ck long hair that resembled her father''s lustrous hair at his peak youth. Her golden eyes were droopy, and filled with sorrow.


    "...."


    She sat there as usual, just like the past few days, waiting for her father, who left her again. No, the first time, he just slept for a very long, long time.


    But now, he really left...


    The little girl was questioning herself, wondering if this was what young, mortal girls went through. After all, she just proposed to her father the idea of being mortals.


    And the next moment, she never got to spent weeks and months with him, just cuddling and cultivating only.


    Everything... changed.


    She began to pity mortals. Especially young mortal girls, as she could never bare to miss a day without her father - not taking into consideration the fact that she once left him.


    Let alone weak, mortal girls.


    They must have it even worse. The little girl had such thoughts, as she was not that bothered about her father''s safety.


    She just missed his presence.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, a bit far away from therge Boulder little Jade sat on, a group of young beauties were having a conversation.


    They were originally beautiful as low ranked Deities, but now, as Ancient Deities, they resembled gems and jewels. Of course, they weren''t the most beautiful.


    None of them had any charm rted skills, nor were they charm rted Deities. Most were War-type and Magic-type, and some were Assassin-type Deities.


    Anyway, they were still considered above average, as they had the Divine Blessing of Enigma, that also gave them Favored talents.


    And the more they grow stronger, the more beautiful they would appear. And amongst them, a few were quite the Divine beauties. Naylu and Krishna being one of them.


    "The princess is acting all sad again." Soquel said, as she was the most boyish one amongst them. Her posture, and her table manners, rivaled those of men.


    "Yeah. She misses the young lord." Sara, with a motherly tone, nodded as she stared at Jade. The scenery being too... otherworldly. Especially due to her beauty.


    "Anyway, back to the topic." Soquel did not dwell much on the matter, as they were now getting used to Jade''s actions. It''s been a week after all. She then added, "Who wants to join us in exploring this ce?"


    She proposed, as everyone kept quiet and just exchanged gazes. Until Night, the cautious one inquired, "Wouldn''t... waiting for the lord toe back be more proper?"


    Sion, who was the most mature amongst the Four siblings also added, "I agree. This is a world of Gods, beings far above even ourprehension. Beings that govern the Laws of the entire world."


    The two of them had a point, as most of the girls kept quiet. But most. As a few, were still eager to give it a try, "Krishna and Lulu literally outbested a God, even if he was a weaker one, they still seeded, didn''t they?"


    "And it was ages ago, they are now stronger, with each of us being stronger than them at the time. What''s there for us to fear?" It was Sear who spoke, being carefree and bold for once.


    "I... still think we should reconsider. I mean, we are not sure that guy was really a God you know." Silico spoke her mind as well, followed by her good sister, Sou, who supported.


    "There''s no pain in trying." Soquel said, as she perfectly knew how wrong she was. T


    But unfortunately, there was boundless pain, and worse, death in trying!!


    The discussion continued on and on, as the group ofdies argued. This being the fifth day such an argument was taking ce.


    Until;


    "G-Guys..." A young man, most probably the only one amongst them, called out. It was not that he was shy, when he stuttered, but because he was nervous at being bullied as always.


    This group of sisters, could literally swallow him whole with their antics. Who fucking argues for five whole days? Why are you guys so decisive? Why am I even here?


    "...."


    The girls stopped arguing with each other, and sat their eyes on him. Balin took arge gulp of saliva as he sensed the gazes of annoyance and irritation fall on him.


    They were clearly not convinced by what the other party said, but being civilized, they could not fight it out. Him interfering, meant that he would take the full brunt of their dissatisfaction.


    "Okay... how... how about this. Those who want to go, can go... in groups, in groups!! And... and, those who want to stay, can stay." Balin tried his best to sound calm.


    He had to add up the fact that they would go in groups, because most of the opposes frowned at his suggestion. And he felt killing intent!!


    He didn''t know which sister wanted to kill him, but he definitely felt the threat of death.


    "Not... a bad idea." Soquel nodded, as she was the first to take up the offer of peace. Followed by Krishna, then Lulu.


    With those two agreeing, most of the others were also forced to agree as well. Thus leading to everyone taking Balin''s suggestion.


    And thus, it was decided.

 Chapter 319 The Rivers Of Time

    Within the boundless Rivers of timelines, each River representing all the countless timelines within a single Reality.


    All the timelines of all the world''s that could be found within a single Reality, with some worlds having beings powerful within the Time Influence, or had powerful Time rted Unique Skills.


    Thus the branches such a world would have, were many. While some worlds had Deities, who had the authority of Time, to the point where their mere existence branches out time itself.


    Thus each river being formed by countless timelines was not an exaggeration. And the number of Rivers here, were likewise countless as well.


    And this was all within one Chaos, how many Chaos were there? Probably countless Chaos as well, then countless Greater Chaos as well... leading to Boundless Rivers of Time.


    Within such a beautiful, yet otherworldy ce, Enigma re-appeared at the same spot he disappeared from, his breathing quite hurried and his body covered in sweat. His vision was a bit blurry as well.


    And as he quickly attained his vision back, he saw that there were no more any timelines beyond a certain region.


    It was as if what he saw before, was all an illusion. It was quite the surreal experience.


    From where he stood, and back, timelines still existed, and they were still boundless. But before him, an area that represented the future, waspletely empty.


    It brought out a certain type of emotion to him, that he never knew of yet. Fear. It was terrifying how he was manipted into thinking that everything was fine.


    Just so that he could investigate more.


    And he did so, but nothing really happened to him. This was where the fear came from. What... was the purpose of him going there?


    What did future him want from him?


    What did his actions lead to? He was terrified of the answer, yet also curious.


    Of course, the only person that could make him experience such potent fear was himself. "Wow, how really terrifying. Why did I even go there in the first ce?"


    He slightly regretted his decision, and suddenly thought about the system, and began missing it. A momentter, he shook his head and thought on his mistake.


    Hm, the problem was that he rushed things, he was unprepared and was reckless. Next time, he should calm down, assess things first and the prepare himself for the worst.


    But even then, even after addressing his mistake, his heart was still palpitating, and he couldn''t calm down no matter what.


    His soul was shaken from its core, as if it didn''t like the Bloodline Suppression from his future self. He felt suppressed by his future self, which made him wonder...


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Did he unlock the seal on his Bloodline?


    He shook his thoughts as he decided to immediately leave this ce, before something even worse were to happen.


    He was thankful for the Absolute level Fortune Law, though it practically didn''t do much, it still gave him a lot of luck during the situation. Especially making it out alive.


    ~


    ~


    Enigma reappeared within the Null Void containing the countless Creations of multiple Creators. Of course, he could only see his own Origin Universe.


    Without wasting anymore time, he nced at the now oversized Universe briefly, and then vanished, returning back to the God Realm. Back to little Jade''s room.


    Haaah~


    As he appeared within the room, he bitterly smiled and closed his eyes, leaning his head on the wall as he faced the ceiling, Multiple thoughts shed through his mind.


    He was overthinking things, but who wouldn''t? That was so, until a green glow fell on his body, slowly waking him up from his constant thoughts.


    "Is papa, okay?" The little girl worriedly looked at him, her eyes teary and Hamura under her armpit as usual. Her small form looked adorably at Enigma, with concern and worry.


    Enigma immediately calmed down and went down on one knee to hug her, calming himself down even more. Indeed, he couldn''t be scared, and he couldn''t show fear either.


    Because once he does that, it will negatively affect those who believe in him and use him as a Pir. In short, he e would decrease their morale and hope.


    "Papa is okay dear, I''m just a little tired." He sat down and held her within his embrace, causing the little girl to lightly nod her head, while clutching tightly at his clothes tightly.


    ''I might have rushed things a bit, but I did gain a better stand point of how the future would be like. And I have to think of a way to protect us before everything else... Stop it? There''s no way I''m stopping this ragnarok.''


    He thought, then began thinking about what to do from here on forward. First of all, he had to pull back everyone back to Nia''s Realm, as well as those that stayed here originally.


    As for the reason why they came here, training and fighting Gods, he thought about it for a long time and decided that he would use the dungeon instead. He will create a rule where nobody was to go out unless their strength was satisfactory.


    Plus, their arrival here will cause the deaths of multiple gods. So him pulling back will obviously affect the future, whether positively or negatively, he didn''t care as long as there was change.


    He was also thinking of bringing back Teach and Neonate, look for Allen and Su Han, bring Be and En Jue with him... as for the other heroes, if they want to, he can take them too.


    But if they refuse, then he will just have toe back when the God Realm is at its lowest. Not because he''d risk his life for them, but because he wanted to really gain experience as well.


    He was slightlycking after all, when including fighting Gods and the likes. Ahem...


    Either than this, Su Han had to fetch his believers within the mortal world and bring them to Nia''s Realm as well. It was big enough to contain almost a hundred billion living beings.


    And Takashi too, he wanted to look for Takashi and recruit him if possible. Though he doubted that would happen, as Takashi seemed to hold a grudge against him.


    And... He really had to face reality and look for Cheryl as well. Louise too. Unless they were with Athena, whom he believed was smart enough to avoid this Cmity.


    And smart enough to look for him when the situation is really unsolvable. He should also try to deduce where the other girls were as well, then decide from there.


    There was a lot to do within this short amount of time. Luckily Reynolds and his siblings had the Radiant King for now. As for when he died, at that time, Enigma wasn''t sure if he would be able to help or not.


    That was a thought for the future.


    As he thought up to there, Enigma decided to put his thoughts to action as he tried to use the Divine Skill [Nigh-Omnipresence++], to manifest everywhere within this forest.


    But he realized a momentter that he couldn''t do it no matter what he tried. Wary that maybe his future self had a skill exclusive to erase other skills, Enigma manifested his Temte and was surprised by how neat it looked.


    And how abundant.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 202 (20)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~ (Monotheistic God)


    Cultivation: Final Ascendency True God [1/15000]


    Prayers: 13 678


    Faith Essence: ???? (Calcting)


    Extreme Empyrean Physiology Refinement Technique: 4% [(¡Á96/year) ? (4/12 years = 5%)]


    ____________________________________


    LAWS & DIVINITY TEMPLATE


    Reiki: 22,5 Billion units (¡Â1¡Á101??) [¡Á100/year]


    Mundane Divinity(8): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, Pale God, God of Dimensions, Dream God, Nightmare Abomination


    Unique Divinity(16): False Reality, God of Charm, God of Abominations, Dragon God of Fortune, Elemental God, Binary Child, Boundary Master, Spatial-Temporal Lord, Nature''s Presider, zing Sun War God (New), The Veiler (New), Dragon God of Life (New), Causalty God (New), The Great Devourer (New), The Traverser (New), Representative of Ancients (New)


    Ultimate Divinity(6): Anti-God, Ultimate Ragnarok, Eradicator of All Things, Eternal Evil, Eternal Virtue, Lord of Infinite Origins


    Main Divinity(3): Judge of Living Being''s Fate, The Lord, Father of Primordial Life and Jade Reincarnation


    True Laws(46)


    Cosmic Laws(21): [Chaos: 70%] [Boundary: 70%] [Gravity: 70%] [Void: 70%] [Star: 70%] [Creation: 70%] [Divinity: 70%] [Reiki: 70%] [Fortune: 100%] [Anti: 70%] [Law: 70%] [Binary: 70%] [Destiny: 100%] [Soul: 70%] [Dreams: 70%] [Nightmare: 70%] [Reincarnation: 70%] [Sun: 70%] [Aether: 70%] [Causalty: 70%] [Reality: 70%]


    Principle Laws(8): [Fate: 100%] [Wind: 70%] [Water: 70%] [Fire: 70%] [Darkness: 70%] [Light: 70%] [Space: 100%] [Time: 100%]


    Diverged Laws(19): [Tribtion: 70%] [Illusion: 70%] [Aura: 70%] [Grandiose: 70%] [Thunder: 70%] [Falsity: 70%] [Battle: 70%] [Collosal: 70%] [Unfathomable: 70%] [Charm: 70%] [Abomination: 70%] [Judgement: 70%] [Knowledge: 70%] [Health: 70%] [Nature: 70%] [Veil: 70%] [Devouring: 70%] (New) [Traversing: 0%] [Rupership: 0%]


    ____________________________________


    GENERAL TEMPLATE


    Main Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: Omniversal Sovereign (???)


    Main Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Other Bloodlines(23): Moon Elf(Silver), Nether Elf(Silver), Bestial(Silver), Beatific(Silver), Celestial(Silver), Supremity(Silver), Constel Pixie(Silver), Golden Primate(Gold), Jade Bunny(Silver), Heavenly Dove(Silver), Abyssal Panther(Silver), Eternal(Silver), Amazon(Silver), Cultivator(Silver), Homo Ferrasis(Silver), Vampyre(Silver), Dreamscaper(Silver), Eternal Dryad(Unique), Spiritual Dragon(Gold), Cosmic Sun(Unique), True Dragon(Unique), True Spirit(Unique), Ethereal(Unique)


    Other Physiques(9): Mystic Constetion Physique(Gold), Jade Testament Physique(Silver), Heavenly Prescriber Physique(Silver), Abyssal Perfecter(Silver), Heavenly Dao Physique(Silver), Outer Sun Body(Unique), Nine Dragon Constitution(Unique), Illustrious Incorporeal Body(Unique), Ethereal Corrupted Body(Unique)


    Providence(5): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle (???), Spiritual Origin Trinity(Fantasy), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Chances: ¡Á3


    Artifacts(4): Fate - Series(???), Serenity(Ruin), ????(Ruin), Khaos(Ruin)


    Resources(30): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á22), Lesser God Fragment(¡Á1), Shard of Flowing Blood(¡Á1), Blood River(¡Á1), Dreamweaver Fragment(¡Á1), Empty Divine Vessel(¡Á1), Eye of Sphinx(¡Á1), Supreme Divine Blood(¡Á1), Rainbow Phoenix Feather(¡Á3), Bone of Traverse(¡Á1), Scroll of Ascension(¡Á0) , Barrels of Faith(¡Á7000), Greater Divine Blood(¡Á185), Cosmic Bone Marrow(¡Á1), Eye of Outer Brilliant(¡Á1), Sun Divinity(¡Á1), Greater God Fragment(¡Á8), True Dragon Heart(¡Á1), Transcendental Dragon Scales(¡Á7), Divine Spirit Dew(¡Á3), Spirit Dust(¡Á100g), Ethereal Essence(¡Á1), Ethereal Core(¡Á1), Transcendental Spark(¡Á1), Causalty Beads(¡Á2), Sun Nectar(¡Á1), Eye of Hypnosis(¡Á1), Aether Heart(¡Á1), Pearl of Tranquility(¡Á1), Nexus Key Fragment(¡Á1/3)


    ____________________________________


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Children(1): Czech(Transcendental)


    Overall Boost: +330 Billion%(Laws) +1 000 True%(Domain)


    Pantheon Boost: 555% + 3 775% (Enigma)


    Divine Power: 120 Quivigintillion units [100/year]


    Faith Discount: 99%


    Fragments: 206 577 (2,4 million/annum)


    Shards: 35 (120/annum)


    ____________________________________


    SKILL BRIEF TEMPLATE


    ADVANCED DIVINE ARTS: Transcendental Physiology.... +22 more


    SUPERIOR DIVINE ARTS: Reality Warping.... +5 more


    UNIQUE SKILLS[25]: Weightless.... +13 more


    UNIQUE SKILL TREES[20]: Metaphysical Senses+.... +9 more


    DIVINE SKILLS[30]: Casual Link.... +54 more


    DIVINE SKILL TREES[31]: Omni-Combat Lord++.... +34 more


    ??? SKILLS[5]: Master of Primal Epics.... +6 more


    ____________________________________


    MISSION TEMPLATE


    MAIN MISSIONS(4): Purpose(X+), Omniversal Sovereign(X+), Secrets(X+), Child of Drakness(???)


    SUB-MISSIONS(4): Initial Goal(A), Regional Sovereign(A), Secret I(A), Survival(??)


    Completed Missions(1): Maintaining Dignity(S+),


    ____________________________________

 Chapter 320 Moving Back

    Putting aside the Reiki that was back to being insane in numbers, Enigma was impressed how orderly his Temte was. His skills also decreased greatly, as there was a new term above them.


    As for how his Reiki went from 25, to Billions. It was because of the Law of Reiki, that increased the total amount, by the percentage level Enigma was at.


    From 25+46%, to 37+47% to finally a plus 70%, which resulted into millions of Reiki. Then him going into the future, which was two years, another ?¡ª10 000 was added.


    It was thanks to the Empyrean Technique.


    His Fragments and Shards didn''t need exining. But he had to mention something about stats and leagues. Even with the same stats, people of different leagues had different strength.


    It was not obvious for True Gods, as their Souls were Eternal Souls, above even Supreme Souls. Their bodies could bare their strength and Divine skills.


    But it was different for others.


    For example, if he were a normal being, a normal Demigod, his stats were now above Hyperversal, thanks to the Empyrean technique as well.


    Compared to other Perfected Transcendent Beings with same number of stats, he would be way weaker than them.


    This was because of Leagues. With every Realm higher, there was Realm Suppression. With every League higher, there is League Suppression. And with every Divinity higher, there is Divine Suppression.


    Thus to Gods, against a weaker opponent, they had a favorable advantage of being a million times stronger. And that was when theparison was between Demigods and Transcendents.


    What if it were against a Supreme and a Demigod? Or a Supreme against a mere Half-Deity, or even against mere mortals.


    The Suporession was grand!!!


    Realm Suppression suppresses one by ten times, League Suppression by a hundred times, and Divinity Suppression by a thousand times.


    Thus when Enigma fought the Transcendents being three Realms, Two Leagues and two Divinities weaker, was ten trillion times weaker than his opponents thanks to the suppression... yet still matched their strongest.


    Without enhancements or Skills, while they used their Skills and enhancements. Anyway, this was not about how powerful and broken he was. It was about the Suppression effect.


    Though he was weaker now, butpared to other Lesser and Greater Divinities, he was still stronger. His average strength without any external influence was greater than even the strongest Origin Gods or maybe, even Transcendent Gods.


    But True Gods could have multiple times the league valuepared to their equivalent Realms of the Infinite Realms. And Enigma remembered that his Providence was now that of a Main God.


    His strength could match that of weaker Transcendentals, even those blessed like the Dragons and other Favored Divine races.


    But don''t get it wrong, there was a way to cover up the gap against this values using Skills. Low Divine skills can give you a value factor of Lesser Divinities, High Divine skills could give you value factors of Greater Divinities.


    While Superio Divine Skills had the value of Supreme Divinities. For example, if Enigma used a strength-type Superior Divine Skill, his stats would each represent the force thrown by a Supreme or a Supreme God.


    Meaning that he could best even the Strongest of Supreme beings easily. Unfortunately, his body could not bare the use of Divine Skills for now, this applied to all Divine Skills.


    Anyway, Enigma ended up realizing that his act of trying to use a Divine Skill, was useless. He forgot he could use none at the moment.


    And he didnt seem to have any other way out of this one, either than using Skill Evolution Points, or breaking through Divinities.


    With a sigh, he was forced to create Clones, Deific Clones that had a sextillionth of his charm and ability, to inform the people of his decree.


    These guys were still equivalent to Deity Kings, Universal level powerhouses, in terms of stats alone. And there were thousands of them, which he instantly generated.


    He was afraid that making them as handsome as him would create disorder. Anyway, people here were used to his appearance and aura, and would not doubt these Clones.


    "Go." Hemanded, telling the identical Clones to spread out and tell people about his decree. Of course to make it sound less dangerous, he told them that they were moving to his Domain.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® And indeed, nobody doubted his clones. Just that after seeing one, the people threw small parties to celebrate their great fortune first, before they could listen to him.


    They were so simple and adorable, Enigma didn''t have it in him to reprimand them. He also promised himself to keep this sort of lifestyle with him forever.


    This what what he was willing to fight for, his family, brothers, followers and people, and possible romantic interests. He always forgets to include them.


    This will be his side goal, one that will stand strong even after a million years.


    "Initial Goal(A) has beenpleted"


    "Your Believers Quotation has increased by 50% - And you can have Mortal as Believers. But each one, only generates one Faith Unit per month, regardless of belief"


    "Since the said mission is a chain mission, it has now been updated: "Divine Responsibility(S)""


    "Protect your people and family as the King of your Pantheon, and make sure that they survive through this minor ragnarok or be the ragnarok of the God Realm and fulfill your responsibilities"


    "...This is a good start." He smiled as continued to n the future, ignoring the new mission. Time was not on his side, thus he had to move as fast as possible.


    He had a bad feeling about his act of going to the future. As if he had caused some sort of Paradox to happen... he felt even worse since he was like a "Paradox Lord" through the simr named skill.


    ~


    ~


    Meanwhile, at the same time Enigma was nning his actions, a group ofsses could be seen sitting around a campfire and having yet another discuss.


    "So... it is us four Elder sisters from mother (Nia), the seven Elder daughters of the Nature Goddess, and you two, the treasured spouses of Gods." Soquel said, in the midst of tearing a piece of dry meat with her teeth.


    "We... We are not their spouses." Lulu said with a straight face, albeit her cheeks were dyed red in embarrassment. She liked that term, but found it hard to admit.


    "I am." But Krishna felt the opposite, and proudly said with a slight push of her chest. She was acting childish ording to Lulu, but Krishna likewise thought the same towards her.


    "Yes yes." Lulu responded as such as she sulked, but everyone ignored her. The amount of times they tried to help her, and she shied away, was too much to count.


    They gave up at thus point.


    "Yes. So, what now? We''ve been flying for weeks, even at our maximum speed, yet we found nothing. Aren''t this a God-Spawning paradise?" Soquelined with a light scoff.


    "You only came here to fight Gods, didn''t you?" Sion exasperated, asked with a long, weary sigh.


    "Was that not obvious? And don''t make it seem like you didn''te here for the same reason." Soquel responded as fast, as if she knew that Sion would literally say that.


    "I... I did not!! I am only here to look after you!!" Sion, slightly embarrassed, responded aggressively, which Soquel well responded with the same energy.


    "And like I need your care!!" She said.


    "Why you...!!!" Sion tried to hold in her anger, but ended up arguing with Soquel. The calm, and collected, no more.


    And Soquel was one of the few capable of riling her up like this. Krishna too. She was a pro, even better than Soquel, at triggering calm and humble people.


    "Well, us two know where we are going." And the same person spoke up at the moment, as she threw more twigs into the fire. Yeah, there was no reason to, but she still did it.


    " " What? " "


    The two arguing sisters stopped and turned to look at Krishna in surprise, then followed up by the rest of the girls. But momentster, the reason clicked to them.


    "Yeah, as you thought. I am going to the Abyss to look for my husband. Lulu chose toe and help me." Krishna nodded at their guesses, and even affirmed it with her own mouth.


    "I am only going because I can''t trust you. You will die if nobody watches over you." Lulu said in justification, just to make things clear.


    "Yes. Thank you, oh great Goddess of No Love... or you prefer Goddess of Shyness?" Krishna also immediately responded just as fast as Soquel did for Sion.


    "...What?" And Lulu was bbergasted, and did not know what to say in response. In an attempt to defend herself, she insulted back, "Sh-Shut up, you old, crazy Lustful woman."


    "I am lustful, what about you?"


    "I... I am not."


    "Sure. If I am Lust, you''re probably Chastity. Considering how, pure you are."


    "...."


    Lulu was shut, as she had to admit defeat and keep quiet. This topic was bing a sore spot for her, and a weakness in most of their arguments.


    "Fufu, fufufu." Meanwhile, Krishna tried to stifle herughter, but failed as sheughed at the teary-eyed Lulu.


    "Okay. Good for you guys, me and my sisters are nning on taking a trip towards the Radiant Empire, and hopefully Learn more about the Paradise Realm." re, one of the seven daughters of Nature Goddess spoke.


    She was a beautiful woman with epitome Deific charm, nearing the level of Gods, if not already at that level already!!


    She had a curvaceous body, well-round in all areas, as well as fiery red hair that was literally made up of mes. And one must be weary, for these mes are capable of burning Universes.


    Genuine Universes.


    Her sisters were likewise beautiful, some being above her, and some below her. Each with nature-like characteristics around their bodies, defining them as children of Nature.


    "Good for you guys. We''ll probably just continue searching for Gods." Soquel, a bit irritated, said as she then ignored everyone, not hiding her sour mood.


    "You guys should take care. Especially you two troublemakers. Lulu, protect Krishna." Sion, like a mother, warned them before they left, and Lulu strongly nodded.


    "...." (Krishna)


    "Don''t lose your way, okay guys? Big sister is watching yoooouuu~." Sara winked at everyone, as her words had many meanings. The seven virgin Deities, excluding Krishna and Lulu, slightly blushing.


    Lulu knew that her interest was only Enigma. Thus she did not even blush at the idea, in fact, she was slightly... disgusted?


    "Go and die, or whatever. I just wanna go home." Meanwhile, the green cloaked Sear said, as cold and home sick as always. But her care was also apparent... in its own way.


    Especially as she individually gave them poison sacs she cherishes like nobody''s fucking business. They were her everything. Thus, her giving them away...


    Had many meanings.

 Chapter 321 Su Hans Perilous Search

    Su Han continued to travel over the long and emptynd, filled with nothing but grasnd as far as the naked eye could see.


    He wore heavy clothing, that covered his entire body except his eyes, as he fought his way through the powerful winds pushing him back with every step.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Yes, there were uncharacteristically strong winds despite this ce being arge in. And for how long he had been here, Su Han had long lost count of the days.


    But he knew that it''s been three months since he had been searching for Enigma, and the sixth month of this year within the God Realm.


    Throughout this time, he fought against many gods, vessels and origins, and even though he killed only less, he still managed to triumph against all of them. Including the Mountain God and Fire Lord whom were part of the first to descend.


    Thus, making him believe that Bellum was definitely a Transcendental God at least, a peak one at that. This made him want to train even more to be a Main God as soon as possible.


    "Haah~" He sighed as he made yet another powerful step effortlessly, crossing the powerful winds at a niether a slow nor fast pace. He was rxed, despite the pressure of the winds.


    Until suddenly, when he was about to push forward, the powerful wind stopped blowing down at him, revealing arge blue bird above his head.


    It wasn''t colossal, but it was at leastrge enough to be considered big. At most,rge enough to be around a few kilometers long in length.


    "...."


    Su Han breathed out wearily, grabbing the long staff behind his back and entering a battle posture, ready to attack at any moment''s notice.


    He could sense that the other party was at least a Perfected High God, a being that he could not fight currently while he was still at the genuine true god realm.


    Yes, he was still that weak. Whilst everyone, even the cking Enigma, were Final Ascendency True Gods with Finalized Ascendencies.


    "There is no need to be so cautious, young friend, rx. Would you like to form a contract with me?" The bird transmitted its voice, which sounded like that of an aged old man towards Su Han, surprising him a bit.


    "Contract?" He asked, causing therge bird to nod its head and p its wings, generating powerful winds that almost pushed him down.


    "Indeed, I can help you find what you seek, and you shall help me find what I seek." The bird said, slowly descending until its legs stood on the ground.


    "...No thanks, I can find what I need by myself." Su Han shook his head and decided to maneuver around the bird, but the bird used wind to stop him from doing that.


    "Young friend, you should cherish your life." It seemed a bit angered by Su Han ignoring it, but hevfelt like he was being polite not wacking it out of the way with Jingu Bang.


    "I already do." He said with a sigh, pulling out his staff from his back once again. He could already forsee a battleing. And this time, it was imminent.


    "Oho~ How daring!!" Therge bird pped it''s wings once again, generating a powerful storm of blue wind, which Su Han countered by generating powerful golden winds.


    Boom!!


    Celestial Wind and Winter Winds shed together, thetter overpowering the former. But Su Han didn''t seem worried, as the Celestial Wind was also an Initial Advance Law and supported by yet another Initial Advance Law of Fire, causing a stalement between the threews.


    "Oho~ so you were a talented child with two perfect Advanced Laws, how grand." The bird dered grandly, as it rose up, preparing to charge down towards Su Han.


    As for the reason why an overall authority of 22% could match that of 26%, it was because of thepatibility within the two Advanced Laws of his.


    Plus, Su Han had yet another Law at the same level as the others, which he did not use much. Altogether, he could have himself the authority of a High Law.


    "...."


    Su Han didn''t say anything and only raised up his hand, which he slowly brought down, resulting in powerful lightning to fall down on therge bird, striking it down once again with powerful might.


    "Aaaahhhh!!! Wretched being, you, you, you had mastered threews?! Each at an Advanced Level?! You, you crazy bastard!! You''re actually a FAVORED?!?!" Therge bird slowly stood up, and roared ourt in anger... as well as a bit of fear. Seemingly shook about a certain thought.


    "Don''t regret it now, you attacked me first old thing." Su Han took ahold of his partner, his iconic staff as lightning danced around his empty hand, winds roared around him and Fire burned below him.


    "Now, if we are gonna fight, let''s do it all the way THROUGH!!!" He roared thest line as he kicked the floor greatly, propelling himself towards therge bird, a Divine Beast.


    "Dammit!!!" Therge bird pped it''s wings and hurriedly took off. It wasn''t going to fight against someone this highly talented, who had a limitless future.


    And was a whole minor realm Above it, as it thought.


    Thest time beings like this appeared were millions of years ago, when the now current number one God of War was still young and immature. But look at him now, a nigh-Supreme being, who could Breakthrough any time he wanted, if he got the chance!!!


    "Get back here, you old fart!!" Su Han roared at therge bird, but did not chase after it. He was heading towards the Empire, where he will ask if Enigma was still there or not.


    "Just a few more days at this rate." He thought as he continued on his arduous journey. Unaware that therge bird would spread word about his talents.


    He was nning on promoting himself due to therge amount of faith he suddenly recieved not too long ago. And it was continuously increasing... inrge numbers even.


    He was nning to be a Final Ascendency True God straight away, and Finalizing his Ascendency. Maybe then, he could definitely challenge Transcendental Gods.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Enigma appeared above the now deserted Cardinal City, thinking to himself about a few things. One of them being the dungeon system, that the system left for him.


    What he could now see was that it was reset and made even better, and it''s rules also changed as there were no more floors or the likes, but something termed "Realms", "Worlds" and even "Dimensions".


    As for what he had done throughout the three months, it was actually a long story. But he was going to exin himself, nheless.


    First, was the search of thesses that left. From the others, it seems that they left to explore the God-filled world, that they had never known existed.


    With his equipped High grade Unique Skill Tree, <[Metaphysical Senses]>, he had ess to the the high ranked Unique Abilities, "irokinesis", "Omni-Awareness", "Instantaneous Response", "Conceptual Perception", "Law Perception" and "Eye of The Verse".


    All capable of affecting even Cosmos, and Realities if he was not afraid of umting more Seals. Anyway, it was enough to affect a small piece ofnd like the God Realm.


    Thus he knew where they were, and what they were up to using "Omni-Awareness". And he had to say, throughout the months, Lulu and Krishna did not find a way to the Abyss.


    All possible Pathways were shifted as the Realms fused and evolved. And they were still searching as we speak.


    The seven daughters of nature, were likewise the same. But unlike the two, they knew where the Paradise Realm was, but as Deities, could not go there individually.


    They had to use special means, special means they were not privy to at the moment. Then there were his four self-proimed older sisters, Soquel, Sion, Sear and Sara.


    They... for one, met the God they so dearly wanted to meet. And being the overpowered chimps they were, with multiple Authentic Universes within their Inner Zone, they actually won the fight.


    It had to be known, that bing an Ancient Deity was harder than progressing from Apprentice to a Deity King. A lot of conditions had to be met.


    First, one had to birth and implode 100 Billion stars into Nebulous Gxies, which was likewise, 100 Billion times the effort required to be a Deity King.


    Then, if one thought that was all, they were mistaken. For that was only one third of the requirements needed.


    The second step was to use all the Reserves of Divine Power one has, to create a Membrane sorounding the 100 Billion Nebulous Gxies, into something resemnt of a Universe.


    A Universe had 100 Billion Gxies, and so did the Inner Zone of an Ancient Deity. It had to have 100 Billion Nebulous Gxies.


    And now, onto the final step, one was required to use all their reserves to nourish the Nebulous Gxies, into Authentic Gxies, which willter be an Authentic Universe, once all of them are converted.


    Then there it was, an Ancient Deity.


    And to be a Demigod, one had to fulfill two more requirements. Have a Shard of Divinity to support the Authentic Universe as a Domain that could be manifested.


    As well as a minimum of a trillion units of Divine Power, that wouldter bepressed into the more higher ranked, and purer source of energy, Reiki.


    And now, to Enigma''s Believers.


    The number of Authentic Universes... abundant.


    The total reserves of Divine Power... abundant.


    Their overall might... abundant.


    The total number each began with when they became Ancient Deities, were over forty. And as their total reserves were nigh-infinite with how boundless they were... Each of their their Universes, were nourished with enough Divine Power to rival a few units of Reiki. And because of that, something unique urred.


    A single Universe had to be nourished by ten units of Divine Power, and that was constant. Thus the more initial energy one had, the more Universes they could contain.


    A being with a single unit of Reiki when they be a Demigod, will easily have 100 Billion Universes within their Domains, due to Replication.


    When a Universe had more energy, it will Replicate until all Universes had ten units of Divine Power.


    And now, to these girls, each of their Universe had Divine power rivaling a few units of Reiki. Thus, each of their forty+ Universes, could replicate into hundreds of billions of Universes.


    And then, a total of tens of trillions of Universes, before their Ascension as Demigods. Such a foundations was just too... sturdy.


    Them fighting against an Origin God, a being containing a Basic True Law, was an overkill. The poor guy was easily yed around by four little girls, each not even a hundred years old!!!


    Oh, no. They were now slightly above a hundred years old.


    "Haaah~ I now see why they killed most Gods. I... am partly to me I guess." Enigma thought, as he moved on to what else he had done throughout the months.

 Chapter 322 Dao Mother

    He also went ahead and deduced through the system what Chery had been though, and thess was actually enjoying her life. She did not seem bothered much about the father of her daughters.


    Which brought less guilt to him. But he still wanted to go meet them before they matured into full fledged beauties like their mother.


    Then as for Louise, she was at the core area of the Abyss, a ce where powerful entities yed around. She was alongside one of his daughters, the disobedient Noctis.


    This girl was actually giving Louise a problem, with her troublemaking. Oh, and Louise was also with Noelle, and Mimi.


    As he deduced, he also learned how that happened. Apparently, Mimi and Noelle went through quite a lot. And Noelle, had quite an adventure.


    She went from being pressured by a "God", then being blessed by him. Later, went to search for more residents, only to get attacked by a giant snake. During the encounter, she met a being iming to be a "Dragon Goddess", whom they suffered at death''s door together, by being chased around by a true "Dragon God".


    Later, she found herself in Hell, training with the children of a "God", thenter met yet another "God", who abducted her and her knew "Dragon Goddess" friend into the Abyss.


    From then on, it was fighting multiple Deities each battle being at near death''s door for her, until she awakened and gained the inheritance of the Moon. And now, she was meeting genuine Gods who could alter Reality with their mere presence, fighting and even matching the weaker Lesser Divinities!!


    She had quite the adventure, to be honest. One much better than his, no matter how he saw it.


    Oh, and Allen was located somewhere within the boundary of the Abyss, with yet another Goddess. What would he do if he learned that his first wife was looking for him?


    Thinking about it, maybe he should find a way to make sure that she does find him. Hm. He did not like seeing her struggle. Yes, that was all. It was not because he wanted to see the drama.


    Anyway, he knew that Su Han was looking for him, and in a few days, would reach the Radiant Empire. He was also nning on going there soo enough, to meet Be and Jue''er.


    Now who else? For some reason, he could not deduce where Takashi was, and even Fate and Destiny were refusing to give him any information rted to where he was.


    The twins were with Athena,and Athena... was being more dangerous than ever. She was literally scheming with the World Will, and manipting it to shape the world to her liking.


    She was quite the daring fellow.


    Su Han had to up his game to match her energy. As for Teach and Neonate, they were safe so far. Teach found Neonate, and was nw attempting to help her from the siege of Transcendent Gods.


    And he was on the losing side, after all, poor little Teach was still weak. He was independent of Enigma, and had yet to be a Path.


    "I should make him a Path, but I''ll do thatter. For now, it''s time to see this new Dungeon Temte, and what it has in store for me." Enigma thought as he manifested the Dungeon Temte.


    ____________________________________


    DUNGEON TEMPLATE


    Name: The Lord''s Trial


    Dungeon Quality: SS+


    Affinity: All-Round


    Mineral Qaulity: Special+


    Material Qaulity: Special+


    Growth Qaulity: Heavenly+


    [Grades: Rare, Rare+, Special, Special+, Heavenly, Heavenly+, Outer, Outer+, Supreme....]


    Sess Rate: 05/10


    Difficulty Rate: 05/10


    Lowest Requirements: Initial Demigod/Fanatic Belief of The Lord


    Realms: Central Cardinal (Mortal)


    Level 1 Guardian: Central Lord (Demigod)


    Realm: Primordial Realm


    Level 2 Guardian: Death Goddess (Minor God)


    Realm: Heaven Realm


    Level 3 Guardian: Heavenly Lord (Transcendent)


    Realm: God Realm


    Level 4 Guardian: Radiant King (New Supreme)


    Realm: ???


    Level 5 Guardian: ???


    Realm: ???


    Level 6 Guardian: ???


    ____________________________________


    It seemed like he could only manifest six realms, but they were not the real deal and were more like a Simtion of sorts. And, he could not Manifest the same realm twice.


    The strongest being within the realm was thus made the Gaurdian of the Realm. Oh, and the type of trial can be altered, whether you want it to be an invasion, or whether you want there to be a battle between gods.


    It was all up to the people who were going through the Trial. And as for what graded them, the stronger the Realm is in Reality, the higher its position will be within the system.


    So far, Enigma had only experienced the three realms, the Middle Realm, represented by the Central Continent where Cheryl was, the Primordial Realm, which Nia owned and renamed, Heaven that now fused with the God Realm, ruled by the Heavenly Lord, and the God Realm ruled by the Radiant family.


    And likewise, Central Lord was a Perfected Demigod, while Nia was a Demigoddess. And yes, she became a God for some reason. With no difficulty whatsoever.


    And then the Radiant King and the Heavenly Lords were Supreme beings. The former being stronger than thetter. Their levels were aligned perfectly by their strength.


    Anyway, this was just something minor that happened. He ended up having to Manifest the three Trials before he left because most of the people he brought, like Soquel, wereining about him being unfair not too long ago, before she left.


    He understood how they felt and thus didn''t struggle at all. He just created a ce for them to fight to their heart''s content without bothering him for a while.


    And, as for looking for them, he will do itter. For now, the girls could enjoy themselves a bit more. Plus, he can protect them, and even reconstruct their souls upon death.


    "...."


    Anyway, now, his focus was shifted to Be, the person whom Chaos was scheming against. He was curious how she was doing with En Jue, thus he flew towards her direction.


    Not forgeting to create a lesser clone to wait by in any case one of his sworn brothers or Teach and Neonate came back. Oh, he also had to fetch those two, who seemed to be getting closer by the day.


    He then traveled through Space at a fast pace, traveling at around five million miles per hour, making sure that he reaches the pce as soon as possible.


    This was not even maximum speed, any more, and he shatter Space, and reveal the Void. Which would only cause disruption to the now fusing Realm.


    "Hm? I guess I can''t escape a fight huh?" He bitterly smiled. Both Fate, Destiny and Space-Time were showing him future events that had him fighting quite a bit.


    And he wasn''t going to avoid any of the fights, but first, he had to help Be. Her safety came first before ying around with the Gods and bing their Ragnarok.


    "...."


    He realized that he was opening himself up to others. He didn''t know when it began, but he was closer to Be, and this was something that was threatening Louise''s position.


    ''At this rate, Luu, if you dont do something, my heart might be snatched.'' He bitterly smiled, pushing on forward as he joked... But it might not necessarily be a joke in the future.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Central Cardinal


    Mother Sanctuary, Main Pce


    Cheryl stood above the balcony as she watched her people jovially go around and enjoy themselves, worshipping her and not being affected by the Cmity.


    It''s been sixty years since she created this ce and have been with these people. Yet within such a short span of time, a lot of things had happened.


    Especially the drama of Michu and Michelle''s birth, as well as her baby daddy, who seemed to be doing as he pleased with his life. Not bothering to check up.


    This actually got her to get angry at him for a while. Not only did he forcefully recruit her within his Pantheon that she knew nothing about, he had also stripped her off her ability to gain faith a few years ago.


    Disrupting her ns and progress of her people. She became angry andined most of the time, of course, only to Michu and Michelle, who mostly ignored her rambling.


    Her voice was sweet and soothing, so they didn''tin most of the time and just let herin however much she liked.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® But after a long time ofining she stopped and thought about the times that he supported her and the two girls, thus calming her down a bit... maybe he was trying to look out for them?


    ''Anyway, if he was truly a man, he woulde over and confess his feelings and start up a proper family with me!!! Why on earth was he still hiding around?'' She thought.


    Not that she would give herself to him for nothing, or because of the two girls. Well, yes, it was because of the two girls, she wouldn''t want them to grow up in a broken family.


    Plus she believed that feelings could be developed as long as they spent time together. The only people she liked was a girl, which was bad, and the other, a guy, who was taken by the same girl.


    And worst part of all, they were a couple now, thus making her ship them together, yet feeling bitter while being left out.


    Anyway, she didn''t mind and hoped that they get married soon so that she can move on. And another plus, she had developed quite a bit of feelings for the father of these girls... his act of supporting them had showed her that he was at least good hearted.


    As well as the almost a hundred trillion units of Faith Essence that she recently received, and the more than seven trillion that she earns per annum. Yup, there was no way her heart wouldn''t soften at such a life of luxury.


    It was equivalent to her, and her daughters, earning a monthly ie of over 200 Million Faith Essence, which was likewise 200 Trillion Faith points.


    Though his dominant part of forcing her into procedures she didn''t beg for was a bummer. Anyway, her heart was already softened for him despite not even knowing him.


    Thats why, she believed that... they might be a chance for them as long as they met and got to knoweach other more... probably.


    "Who are you... really?" She looked up at the stars, preparing to go out and join the battle of other Demigods and to collect more noble humans as believers.


    ''I hope we meet soon.'' She let out a sigh and moved away from the balcony.

 Chapter 323 Rewriting Fate - Bellas Condition

    Meanwhile...


    "Are you sure she will be okay?" Florence asked the doctor Transcendental God of Healthcare and Life as she led her out of the pce, where Be and Jue''er live now.


    "Hm, she will not die at the very least... but unfortunately, her lifeforce is being absorbed by something within her that even I can''t see through." The mature beauty with verdant green hair, and eyebags below her eyes, sighed.


    She was an elf, one with a bountiful figure as well as a gentle expression. She looked no different than your everyday friendly aunt next door.


    Her beauty was high ss, being Transcendent Divine Charm, yet could not match those of Transcendent Goddesses of Beauty, or the likes of such beings. But as an Elf, she was still top ss.


    "...Are you sure it''s not that ne she refuses to take off?" Florence frowned as her suspicion rose, doubting Enigma once again. But her doubt was very well reasonable.


    "Not at all... It''s also not the boy." As if she could guess what Florence would ask next, she responded first warily. She was starting to wonder why thisss had such severe trust issues.


    "...."


    "In fact, the ne is sending out power to try and fight against the thing absorbing her life-force, by draining the life-force of the sorounding area and giving it to her as sacrifice." She said.


    "Though, with all my treasures that I nted there, she should be able to fight back for a few years at most. And that boy is also trying his best to supply her with support." The mature beauty added, causing Florence to feel a bit ashamed of herself.


    It was just that she grew up with Be, taking care of her until this day, and treated her as a sister. Because of this, she was a bit overprotective over her.


    She couldn''t help it. She was a Sis-con type, who would literally do anything for Be. Yet now, all of a sudden, Be was dying? How was she supposed to swallow that?


    ~


    ~


    Suddenly a golden sh appeared before them as a heavily breathing John, who was now a Hero Lord, one realm below the current Florence. He appeared quite fast, like a ghost, and without catching his breathe, he said,


    "He''s...ing..." He said, holding his chest and taking the opportunity to catch his breathe. This showed how fast and long he was running. Even speedsters get tired, apparently.


    "Whoseing?" The goddess of Healthcare and Life curiously asked, as she was wondering who this person that wasing was. Even Florence had failed to catch on fast.


    "Lord En... I saw him... flying this side a few tens of trillions of miles from here..." He said, as he had catched some of his breathe. Even as a mere Hero Lord, he could travel at light speed.


    "...!!!"


    Florence was surprised and hurriedly left the pce, rushing towards the entrance. With Enigma''s speed, she knew that he could cover that distance in no time.


    He would arrive in a few minutes at most. The Transcendent Goddess of Healthcare and Life was intrigued. She had heard about this Lord En from the Cloud Pce, as a genius god, an ancient origin.


    She was wondering how strong and handsome he looked. Don''t get the wrong idea, she was just curious, nothing more, nothing less. ''Yes. Just an olddy''s curiosity.'' She thought. John also strolled after them.


    But they all looked down on Enigma. With his stats and Main God Providence, then the Empyrean Technique increasing them over 12 years.


    His stats were back to Reality, and mostly likely beyond. His maximum speed wasparable to him being Omnipresent within an entire Universe, via speed alone.


    Which was 100 Billion Light years per Instant. Even without trying much, he was still explosively fast, choosing to be a million times faster than light.


    And within thirty seconds, he had already appeared before the pce entrance, catching most of the gaurds and workers off guard with his speed and presence.


    It had to be said, even the weakest person here, was a Deity Lord, especially since this was the Imperial Pce and all.


    "My speed has really surpassed the norm. I''m really fast even without using any skills or enhancements, or even when I''m not even trying at all... Hm?" Enigma thought, but then suddenly looked down and saw the surprised expression of two powerful people.


    Even the Transcendental Goddess of Healthcare and Life, who can proudly im to be fast, knew that she could not cross such arge distance by herself at his Realm of power.


    Yes, she could tell that he was a Demigod, as he was not trying to cover it up, like when he fought the former four Transcendent Gods. And there were no energy nctuations around him.


    He probably did not use any Skills, Law Boosts, Domain Boosts or any Enhancements!!!


    "Florence, John? Its been quite a while hasn''t it?" Enigma descended with a smile as he greeted two of his old friends, ones that he hadn''t seen for over two years here.


    "Lord En, wee back." Florence respectfully lowered her head towards him, along with John. This speed was almostparable to him, a speedster who recieved a million?¡ª boost to his speed from the Speed Force.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "...Hm. I''m back, so, how have you guys been?" Enigma wasn''t as awkward as before, but he still felt like he didn''t deserve this respect. Thus, he tried to brush it off with another topic.


    "We don''t have time to talk, Be needs your help." Florence looked up at him and sternly responded while disregarding his greeting, surprising both Enigma and the Transcendent Goddess of Healthcare and Life.


    ''Am I not enough, a Transcendental Goddess of Health and Life?'' She thought.


    ''What am I to you? God Almighty?'' Enigma thought as well. But he didn''t joke around, and hurriedly walked over.


    "Where is she?" He sternly asked back. He came back for her and En Jue after all. And until they were safe, he would have to ignore everyone else for the time being.


    "It''s useless, you can''t save her." The goddess of Healthcare said. She didn''t mean any harm and was trying to warn them. She also didn''t like when unprofessional people tried to disturb her patients.


    "I''m sorry, who are you miss?" Enigma paused and politely inquired, with a light smile as usual. Along with charm, and the passive effect of his "Primal Charm", he managed to cause her heart to flutter.


    "...My name is Hilda, the Transcendent Goddess of Healthcare and Life, Medicine and Vitality. And who may you be, sir?" Though she felt wary due to his charm, that felt like it could manipte her feelings, she politely greeted him back as well.


    "Enigma, the... God of Fate and Destiny. Nice to make your acquaintance, now if you dont mind, may I please see Be?" Enigma also greeted her and introduced himself before getting to the point.


    Hilda was silent for a moment before replying back to him, "...I don''t mind, but only those who are considered family can see the patient. May I ask, what is your rtionship with the patient?"


    Florence and John were on standby. They felt like they couldn''t interfere in matters of Gods. After all, Enigma''s presence was not losing to that of Hilda right now.


    Meanwhile, Enigma was speechless. Though he had thought about it and decided that she was a potential candidate, he had never thought it through. Her position in his heart was still ambiguous.


    "...."


    His silence caused everyone to look at him, and they could see the bitter smile on his face, thus giving them a hint of their rtionship.


    Enigma thought about it, but no matter what, his heart wasn''t moved regardless of how much he tried to move it. It seemed like he carried no feelings for her currently, or rather, were still insignificant to mention.


    Luckily, it also seemed like he wasn''t repulsed by her too. In fact, he had a very high favorability of her, alongside Lulu and Cheryl. Just that he wasn''t sure they would work out as a couple.


    He was afraid that without feelings, he might get tired of them at some point eventually, thus abandoning them, making it seem like he was only using them. ''That isn''t good at all. And unlike me.'' He thought.


    "...I''m not really sure..." He ended up there. He really wasn''t sure, as there was no term to describe what he currently felt towards other women, no, all women in general.


    "...It''s fine if you''re not really sure of it yourself. At least it shows that you don''t hate her at the least, she still has a chance." Hilda sighed and opened way for him to pass.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "But one word of advice. If you truly do want to ept her, do so with a steadfast will, and it''s the same vice-versa. Don''t make half-assed decision that mighte biting back at you." With that, she led the way towards Be''s room.


    "...."


    And those sudden words genuinely affected Enigma as he begin to think about all the thoughts he had so far on this topic. He thought about how far he was willing to be in a rtionship.


    He was indeed indecisive when it came to this topic, but he was new to this, and there was nobody to guide him through it. He was afraid of making mistakes he would regret.


    But... would he regret it if its really something that he wants? Of course, mistakes are a must, but if he truly wishes to progress with them, then they wouldn''t bring him down, but instead sharpen him up.


    Yes. If he really wanted to try this polygamy thing, he didn''t need Louise''s thoughts. All he needed was his own thoughts first, and hers second.


    Whether it works out or not, he will seeter in the future. For now, the question wasn''t whether he liked them or not, but if this was truly what he wanted... Was it?


    He thought along the way, and he still could note to a conclusion. Luckily unlike other times, this time around, he only needed a reason to tell whether this was what he wanted or not.


    And he could find that out by spending time with the girls, assessing theirs and his feelings as time goes by. Hm, he now had a way forward, and if it doesn''t work out, he tried, and he still had Louise.


    "...."

 Chapter 324 Rewriting Fate - Final

    John and Florence saw through his conflicted expressions and thus didn''t say anything. A man had to manage his own family, unless he wasn''t worthy to be called a man.


    "We are here." Hilda said as she opened the door to one of the innermost rooms they had appeared to. Causing a fresh breeze to blow towards them.


    And within, it seemed like a miniaturized garden of nature. Small and friendly animals, greenery everywhere as well as trees and springs, a blue sky and fluffy white clouds.


    And there, lying in the middle of all of this was the young beauty, Be. Her appearance was still a bit short and cute, but now she seemed to be a whole degree thinner.


    Herplexion was pale, and her breathing was barely stable. Seeing her like this, Enigma temporarily threw away his thoughts about the future that might not even happen as he moved over.


    Florence and Hilda didn''t say anything or stop him. They knew that the rtionship between these two was ambiguous, especially Florence, who knew that Enigma had a wife out there.


    He moved over and saw En Jue, who was around 2-3 years old in appearance as he kept sending silver energy towards Be, keeping her condition stable.


    He sat down besides them and gently held her hand. He wasn''t aware of his feelings because he believed he had none, or were not strong enough to show interest in others, or let him open up to others.


    But he was sure, and aware of the fact that he didn''t like this. He didn''t want to see her like this, for some reason, this appearance of her didn''t sit well with him. En Jue was dissatisfied!!


    "...."


    Enigma paid no attention to the boy, and kept looking at Be for quite a while before gently putting her hand down and helplessly summoning a pair of pure white inbat gloves.


    "What are you doing?" Florence asked as she saw Enigma casually putting on the gloves with a light smile on his face, her trait kicking in as she was getting suspicious of him.


    "No weapons allowed." Hilda also said with a frown. They couldn''t be med, as who in their right minds would wear a pair ofbat gloves while checking out a patient?


    "Calm down, I''m looking for a specific ability of these weapons." Enigma bitterly said as he could feel Florence and Hilda''s res on him. He understood their caution.


    With a helpless shake of his head, he put his hand wearing the glove above her forehead, and entered deep concentration. Florence and Hilda didn''t stop him now.


    And as he concentrated, pure white aura drifted out of her body, converging before him into a book that had a white cover and a chaotic design to it.


    After that, he opened his eyes and nced at the book, that was manifested by one of the abilities of the now evolved Serenity in his hands, a Superior Divine Skill that put a strain on him.


    __________________________


    [Will of The Cosmic Emperor, Serenity]


    [Grade: Ruin]


    [Description: A pair of gauntlets manifested by a young God, using his Will, Divinity and Essence. This is a pair of gauntlets that decide who will ascend through the path of King hood, the keys of changing Fate of living beings and a weapon of mankind against Apocalypse]


    [Special Effects: +20% to all Stats]


    [Divine++ Ability: Sovereign''s Will(Passive) - With every death you implement, Serenity will absorb the opponent''s soul and bestow you one of their most powerful skills (Works on Origins and above)]


    [Divine++ Ability: Serenity(Active) - Can wipe out the thoughts of any being regardless of realm and make them enter a momentary trance. The stronger the opponent, the shorter the duration. Or choose to give oneself pure Serenity, not affected by any sort of external ailments. Or manifest Serenity in the form of pure extinction]


    [Divine++ Ability: Author''s Providence(Active) - Powerful ability of Fate. Requires 50% of the user''s Stamina, Energy, Reiki and other sources of power to once defy and rewrite Fate. They can also rewrite their deaths or their life. (Requires no source due to being the God of Fate, with a perfected Law). Cooldown: Five years for Origin Gods (Double per realm lower and divides by two per realm higher). None for people with an Absolute Law of Fate and Destiny, and Primal Existences]


    __________________________


    Indeed, this gloves were now too powerful. Even Hilda flinched slightly at the appearance of their presence. Ruinic weapons weren''t cheap after all, they were far from it. Being treasures even to Creators and those above.


    For example, with the Manifestation of [Author''s Providence], Enigma was able to create a book that described Be''s life, which had quite the unique genre of Tragedy.


    And though he had Absolute Level Laws of Fate and Destiny, he could not use them to their full abilities, as he was not an Elder Divinity. Now, back to Be.


    He ignored the multiple genres that made her life seem more like a horror movie, and began reading the important part of the book, the current timeline.


    "Final Chapter: And as the princess of Chaos lies down within the domain of the Goddess of Healthcare and Life, she finally manages to give birth to a young and healthy boy, who was the Manifestation of Chaos, a Lesser Behemoth, to this Reality, seeding in its scheme. Unfortunately, the birth of Chaos came at the cost of the death of the princess of Chaos¡ª"


    ''I see.'' He didn''t continue reading any longer and directly erased the whole chapter. He wasn''t going to read about how Chaos seeded in its schemes and how Be died.


    But then again, he didn''t know what to write. He couldn''t just write that Chaos was never here or anything of this never happened at all.


    He could only change one chapter, and it was unfortunate that the only affectable chapters were this one. Since the other chapters have already happened, changing them was impossible, unless he used his Space-Time Law once again to affect everything.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    It would affect the present greatly, and negatively at that. It was also unfortunate that the chapter began with her death, which cut of many paths to change.


    "...."


    "Are you... okay? Do you need help?" Florence frowned as she looked at his strange andplicated expression, one that seemed unsure and bitter.


    "...No. It''s just that... hey brat, you care about her don''t you?" He could not answer her questions, and suddenly turned to Jue''er and asked, who nodded back without saying anything.


    "In thay case, can I¡ª" But before he could even finish his words, the boy shook his head greatly and pulled back, showing his stance in the matter. "Me. Child. Forget it."


    He said.


    "...."


    "What''s going on? Can you do it or not?" Florence was getting impatient and interrogated with a stern tone.


    "I can." He responded lightly.


    "Then...?"


    "It''s just that... she''s carrying Chaos within her womb, who is absorbing her genes and life force with every passing moment. Developing like any other ovum within a human body, but at a faster pace." He said, causing Hilda to nod at his words.


    She also realized that, and Florence was also told about it. Unfortunately, the child and Be were now connected, removing it would kill her, and leaving it inside will still kill her. Their chances were limited. If they had any to begin with.


    "So...?" She pursued.


    "So... I can actually use a higher bloodline to mix it up with the developing embryo, creating a sort of Bloodline Suppression that suppresses it from going overboard, meaning that it will offset the Bloodline of something Monstrous beyondprehension, while keeping her alive at the same time." Enigma proposed, yet his tone seemed reluctant reluctant continue.


    But he still added, "This will cause the baby to take years, maybe decades, and even centuries to appear. But on the bright side, both get to exist, and the child won''t kill the mother." He said, looking ahead nkly.


    "And then...?" Florence continued pursuing the matter, pressuring him into continuing with his words, bitterly at that.


    "But, either than my Bloodline, or any other ancient origin''s Bloodline or a Supreme Being''s Bloodline, will not be able to suppress that thing. No, maybe even mine would only be temporarily." He added.


    "...."


    Florence was slowly understanding where this was going. In simple terms, Be would give birth to a child, who will carry both their bloodlines?


    Unfortunately, Enigma had a fiancee, and he seemed to be the kind who was devoted to her. No wonder his tone was bitter, but Florence wouldn''t give up.


    "Please." She went down on her both knees and lowered her head to the floor, begging without hesitation. "Please do anything to save her, I''ll do anything to repay you, even if it means being your ve for life."


    "Oh my~" Hilda was shocked, and intrigued, by this development and sat this one out, deciding to watch from afar. She was a Goddess from the Light Pantheon, of course she''d help.


    But under normal circumstances. Sometimes even they do not just jump into everybody''s matters first hand. Except the Bastard Light God who is full of justice.


    "...There''s no need for this drama, I also care about little Be... at least, that''s what I want to think. And I genuinely don''t like her like this, for some reason. It''s ufortable..." He said, looking at Be directly.


    "...."


    "I don''t know why, but I''ll solve it another day. For now, I guess we''ll have to extend her life using my Bloodline to suppress that little guy from feeding off her any longer." He added, as he began writing down his "Will".


    "...."


    Florence was surprised by his words, and was also moved. She always felt like Enigma was taking advantage of Be''s feelings for him to let her do things for him.


    Liking taking care of Jue''er


    Taking care of him.


    But now, she finally realized that Enigma might be more...plicated that he let out. He might not be emotionally stable inside, or might not have found himself yet. He was decisive even towards himself.


    No man would be asplicated as him. They would either take in a second wife, or stay true to being a bachelor around other women. But Enigma was drifting between those two. Or maybe more.

 Chapter 325 Bellas Change, Terrifying Divinities

    She didn''t quite understand him. But niether did he, himself understood who he was. Or what kind of person he was. The current him was fake. A temte everyone "would" like.


    "Chapter 37: The princess of Chaos was visited by a God during her slumber, who injected his bloodline towards her womb to suppress Chaos from killing her. This allowed both future mother and son to live off from the Providence of the God''s Bloodline, nurturing both of them to be greater and stronger--"


    He couldn''t read the rest, as he had written quite a long one. And because of this interference, there were many more nk pages beyond chapter 37, meaning that she still had more to her story left.


    "That''s it then, with this, she can luckily be able to live for another few years." He stood up and looked at Florence with a smile, who looked at the now healthy looking Be lying down below.


    Even Hilda was quite astonished as she didn''t believe his words before. Not that they were hard to believe, no, because they were hard to believe. How potent was his bloodline?


    "So... Be is now pregnant?" Florence suddenly asked, causing everyone, including little Jue to be speechless. Enigma couldn''t help but retort in his mind, ''Wasn''t she already pregnant beforehand?''


    "...Let''s, not go over that topic for now." He brushed over the topic and decided to check the notifications that suddenly bombarded him.


    "Your "Chaos" True Law, "Tribtory" True Law and "Void" True Law are being nourished by Chaos subconsciously as you nourish its being"


    "Progress of nourishment: 2 years (birth)"


    "...."


    He wasn''t aware such a thing was going to happen, but then again, Chaos was a Lesser Behemoth, such a boost could be considered unfair if he thought about it.


    ''Hey, between Chaos and Fate, who is stronger?'' He suddenly asked within his mind, and a robotic, yet expressionless voice responded him.


    "Would you like to spend a 100 originity to deduce that answer?"


    Despite feeling cheated, he still went along with it. This new function allowed him to be able to deduce anything he wants using Originity through his Fate, Destiny, Space, Time and Origin attributes of his Laws.


    And basically, a million Faith Essence was equal to a single Originity. Thus, 100 Originity was as good as 100 million Faith Essence, or maybe 100 Trillion Faith points.


    "100 Originity (100 trillion FP) has been deducted..."


    "No, both Fate and Chaos are Behemoths, who stand powerful among other Brhemoths. But Fate is a True Behemoth, at the level of something as grand as CHAOS"


    ''I see.'' Well it is fine either way, Two years was still a lot of time, in fact, it was exactly a hundred years within the mortal world.


    ~~~


    Time continued to tick by as many things happened and changed. Gods fell as the ragnarok kept on with its pace, but those unfortunate to fall were only vessel gods.


    The young Origin Gods sent out seemed to have backing, as everytime they almost died, they would be saved. While others were strong enough to defend themselves against their ragnarok.


    Meanwhile while that happened, Enigma was learning how to better associate himself with others through Be... Don''t get the wrong idea, he wasn''t using her at all.


    He was just curious how it felt to take care of a person, like a normal husband. He didn''t want to be awkward when he and Louise reunited or when he was in a simr situation with another woman.


    But putting that aside, what he was doing also came from his heart. He wanted to repay her for all the goodness she has given him when he was at his ''lowest'' as well.


    "...."


    Today was the fifth day he had been here, and like the past days, he continued to take care of Be, who was still in ama... Of course Florence wouldn''t allow him to bathe her, which was a pity.


    He still wasn''t sure how he''d react to seeing a woman fully exposed before him. One that he was partially interested in. Anyhow, today was no different than the past five days. Except for one thing...


    "...Mhm~..."


    Be suddenly let out a moan of pleasure, and pain, as purple-ish red-ck aura drifted around her body, giving out minute changes to her original appearance and energy.


    Though her appearance didn''t change, she now suddenly had a chaotic feeling to her. As if she was cute at one point, sexy at another, mature at another and childish too.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    This abberatic change that could make a mortal go crazy ormit suicide was too potent. Not that she was repulsive, just that their brains would fail to quicklyprehend her chaotic charm.


    "...."


    Enigma was d Florence wasn''t here to see this, she''d shoot him down immediately if she saw Be moaning while he was massaging her legs. ''Yeah, she''d have my head for that.'' He thought.


    He looked at her for quite a while, expecting her to wake up. Unfortunately, she didn''t wake up, and her body continued to change. Her Reiki was also increasing, though minutely.


    Enigma continued to wait and watch as his hands moved along her legs, massaging them a bit professionally, but not too professional. He was still a beginner at this. ''I could be, if I just utilized my skills but... oh well.'' His thoughts continued.


    And along with his actions and thoughts, he thought back on what he had found out the past few days. First, would be about the Divinities, the main ones to be exact.


    He found out that each Divinity had a passive effects that were a bit exnatory.


    In most cases, it involved Stat Enhancement, Attribute Enhancement and Systemic Enhancement. The following are the Divinities he has, along with their definitions.


    __________________________


    DIVINITIES


    Rabbit God: Common. A title Attained by beings who ascended through the Providence of Rabbits. Has the passive effects of enhanced cuteness/charm, enhanced speed and enhanced flexibility by 33% permanantly. Mortals innately have a good impression of you.


    God of Thunder: Common. A Divinity that is Favored by the natural Laws of Lightning, and evolved. Recieve enhanced resistance to Lightning and Thunder, as well as Increased damage of Lightning and Thunder by 40%. Speed increased by 20%. You can now generate normal Lightning even without energy or source whatsoever.


    God Maker: Common. Prognitor of Divinities. A creator of Divinity and father of Deities and Lesser Divinities. Immunity to all deific beings, and Lesser Divinities weaker than you. And increased resistance to those stronger than you by 500%. Resonates with "Personification of Divinity". Along with the "Personification of Divinity", can create even Greater Divinities at a great cost.


    Personification of Divinity: Common. Prognitor of Divinities. A being who is Supreme in terms of Divine power. Increases Divine power recovery by 1000%. Resonates with "God Maker". Along with "God Maker", can purify Divine Power into Enigmatic Divine Power which rivals Reiki, as long as it can be refined Infinite times, while it is infinite.


    Pale God: Common. One that has been inflicted by a unique ailment, that cannot be cured by any ordinary means. Stats decreased by half when equipped by this Divinity, and all Lesser Divinities can not give you a cure.


    God of Dimensions: Common. One of the many lesser beings governing over the dimensions hidden within the folds of space, and from the eyes of all Deities. Within a dimension, strength exponentially increases, and if no higher dimensional being is within range, you have absolute control over the dimension itself.


    Dream God: Common. A God born out of dreams. Many people below you, worshipping you day and night, dream of you from time to time. They dream of a God above all, a God of Supreme power, a God full of love andpassion. With this Divinity, your believer''s dreams can corrupt your effect on the "Plot of Existence", making you resemble more of the you, that your believer''s dream off.


    Nightmare Abomination: Common. An Abomination born out of the Nightmares I''d countless living beings. All Nightmares people having within Reality, have converged to form a cryptic abominable seed, that you can affect, to gain the powers of Nightmares.


    False Reality: Unique. Third Wonder of the World Forest. Increased Affinity with Illusions and Reality-Warping powers. Your Being has innate understanding of Illusions and Mirages, as long as they are not cast by anything Supreme of Beyond. Your Origin Universe can be manifested as a sort of False Reality, an illusion to your enemies and strangers, and a true world to your people and close rtives.


    God of Charm: Unique. A Divine entity constantly forged by their Reiki to attain beauty and disposition, that no one else, within entire Realities could wish to match. These beings have the passive ability to alter the mindset of Lower Divinities and lower beings to listen to theirmands or opinions without hesitation, without them being aware of it. Obtain the Greater Divine Physique, "Amorous Man".


    God of Abominations: Unique. A Divinity that governs above all forms of Abominations throughout Chaos and the Greater Chaos. This Authority stems from an age and era beyond creation, hence why it has the highest right over its rule. Cannot currently awaken the Coamic Physique rted to this Divinity.


    Elemental God: Unique. A God made up of all the Four Base Elements, and the Four Mutated Elements of Existence, Fire-Water-Earth-Wind and Lightning-Sound-Wood-Metal. Any abilities cast using these Elements, are increased by 200% True Damage. Obtain the Greater Divine Physique, "Eight Elemental Pod".


    __________________________


    This was an example of what they were like. Quite the list, to be honest. But not overallplicated at all. They were not even a third of the total Divinities he had.


    But these were still his Divinities, and each was unique in its own right. The first one was simply Common, but even amon Divinity was still capable of affecting numerous living beings.


    His [Rabbit God] could make him seem harmless to even living beings throughout the whole of Reality. As long as the target was also a Lesser Divinity, or lower, they would be affected 100%.


    Even the use of Extra, nor Unique Skills could not change that. Then there was his [God of Thunder] Divinity. Technically, as things are, he could be the Embodiment of all Lightning and Thunder throughout a single Reality, or even numerous Realities.


    As long as the Concept of either still exist, then he would not die. That was the cheat-like power of Divinities, and the authority one could pull out of them if they also have a rtive Law to that Divinity.

 Chapter 326 More Terrifying Divinities

    The next two, were a bit Unique, even amongst Greater Divinities. And the fact that they resonate, made it the more terrifying for him to think about. Being the [Personification of Divinity], means that his Existence was anchored by the Existence of all Higher Existences.


    To kill himpletely, one had to kill off all Divinities within the whole of Chaos. And then, the fact that he could create more Gods with his [God Maker]...


    He was basically one of the most hardest targets to kill off. And the thing he loved the most, was the ability to purify Divine Power to rival even Reiki itself.


    This was basically creating a path for Deities to challenge even the likes of Gods, and be a unique type of Higher Existences. Though they won''t match Gods, they would still be quite strong.


    The best part of being Higher Existences, is to be beyond the restriction of Universes. And having Physiologies that could transcend Universes at minimum, to Chaos at maximum.


    Things such as Demi-Deities, Origin Deities, Transcendent Deities, Cosmic Deities, Supreme Deities, and more importantly, Creator Deities/Elder Deities would be a thing. Unfortunately... for now, it was not yet possible. He has yet to do such a thing as to refine his already Infinite Divine Power twice.


    Bing a Higher Existential Deity would be way, way harder than just bing a God, even though Gods would still be way, way stronger than the Higher Existential Deities.


    Fakes, were still Fakes.


    Then, there was [Pale God], a Common Divinity that actually weakened him. But now that he was getting better, it was growing more useless by the day. ''It''s use would onlye when I want to fake my conditions.'' He thought.


    [God of Charm]. Another Greater Divinity, one thatplimented his already beyond Supreme Charm. In fact, it did him no justice, as it''s Rank was far below his own natural charm.


    It should be a Primordial Divinity, but then again, Enigma was notining. If it was, wouldn''t he be rejected by the whole of Chaos? Or maybe even the Greater Chaos due to having so much charm, it was illogical? ''I''m not too sure, but anything is possible.'' He thought


    Moving on. Oh before that, that new Physique was quite the Unique one. It allowed him to have enough Charisma to affect the mindset of even Gods to do his bidding.


    He could also inquire help, and favor from all races. The arrogant Dragons, the evil Devils, the holy Seraphs, regardless of whom, they would desire to gain favor from him. ''Quite handy, but...''


    Yeah. He already had that effect. Anyway, truly moving on, Elemental God. Another Greater Divinity, this one allowing allowing to be the Embodiment of all Elements within Chaos.


    And the Physique, also made it possible to be the Derivation of those Elements, where instead of him embodying them, they themselves, embody him.


    That was quite the powerful aspect. At that point, even if one could eliminate all Concepts of Elements, he could still exist, and not be weakened one bit. And just create some more.


    This might be one of the most powerful ones he had, excluding the [Personification of Divinity]. Cause thetter also included all Greater Divinities into the scenario.


    And nobody knows, whether there were any Primal Gods in the past, containing Primordial Divinities. But the chances for them to exist, was quite high.


    Thus, [Personification of Divinity] was the most broken Divinity he had, as one had to be capable of defeating even Ancient Divinities, whom have unranked might at their peak.


    Probably only the Prince of Destion, would be his only enemy at that point. ''That aside, the next I have yet to properly check them out, but here are brief details of them.'' He thought, his minds running a overdrive.


    [Anti-God]. A Supreme Divinity that had a terrifying point to it, as it gave him something called Dei-Force. Something that required an infinite amount of Reiki to generate a single unit.


    How broken was that? And it was born to defy all Gods? Coupled with [Ultimate Ragnarok], Enigma could swear that he would be unstoppable as the Ragnarok of the Gods.


    Imagine being the [Personification of Divinity], and the literal opposite, the [Anti-God] at the same time. Enigma did not know how to feel at this very moment.


    Then the boost that came from their resonating, and the fact that they stack, meant that he would get a boosts of a million times to all stats at that point.


    Maybe, just maybe he could have enough strength to grasp the entirety of Chaos? Or enough speed to outrun the whole of Chaos'' lifespan. "...Probably wishful thinking." He chuckled to himself.


    Moving on. [Eradicator of All Things], this Supreme Divinity allowed him to easily destroy anything, and those that are destroyed, or annihted, will be Absolutely Erased/Eradicated.


    "As far as I see it.. No form of salvation could save them, as possibly, not even other Supremes could go against me. Of course, unless they were Creators or Primal beings." He assessed.


    "Cutting off Reincarnation and Rebirth, was as good as killing you through Space-Time, for you will never have a Future. Maybe even Death through Space-Time was possible? Killing the past, and the future. Unless, both the past and the future were beyond Supreme Divinities. Anyway, it was still quite the powerful Divinity." He concluded, yet it was not the best.


    -------------- (Change of Narrative)


    Next in line, [Eternal Evil] and [Eternal Virtue]. Now these two were quite powerful, and formed a sort of Binary for me. Embodying all that is Good, and Embodying all that is Evil.


    Thus, I Embodied all that was Neutral as well, by default. Then, basically, I also transcended Good, Evil and Neutrality, making me Transcend Morality as well. Or am I misunderstanding this whole concept itself?


    Of course, Gods transcend Morality as well, but I do so, throughout the whole of Chaos. Thus not even the rights and regtions Supreme Divinities have to follow... affect me at this point.


    One of them being that, they cannot affect Chaos wantonly. I could easily do that, and none of them would have anything to say to my actions... Damn, that''s literally me abusing my power, is it not?


    Supreme Divinities are really broken. Now, the one that is even more broken, is [Lord of Infinite Origins]. Now, hear me out, listen, how broken is bing the Derivation of All things?<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Of course, Basically, most probably Supreme Gods, are the Derivation of the entirety of Chaos. No, most likely Supreme Gods are, seeing as they transcend it and all itsws.


    But then, [Lord of Infinite Origins], states that even Chaos Originited from him. Thus, simply, doesn''t that mean that, even Supreme Gods would be a part of me?


    I can''t help the thought. For if it was true, it was a bit too broken. But then, if it was, it was still a bit too broken, to seamlessly create anything within Chaos just because it''s a part of me.


    The being whom everything originates from, everything including, perhaps even Infinity. Okay, maybe that was exaggerated. But Chaos was infinite, so maybe not?


    No, let''s not dwell on that. Anyway, that''s the gists of things. For now, I want to do something crazy, so I will equip the [Lord of Infinite Origins] Supreme Divinity.


    And since four days (six and half months) have gone by, I can switch Skill Trees. The one week cool down has long gone past.


    I equipped the high ranked Unique Skill Tree, [Plot Master]. Or rather, I wanted to, but as I equipped the Supreme Divinity, notifications suddenly bombarded my vision.


    "You have equipped the Supreme Divinity of the [Lord of Infinite Origins]"


    "You have been exposed to multiple high Authorities"


    "Your Consciousness is vast enough to assimte them"


    "Your talent is enough toprehend all of them... and you have Affinity with all them"


    "Conditions cleared"


    "You have obtained the Basic Laws of "Infinity" and "Originity""


    "...The Seal has not been applied"


    "...."


    Okay. I should have inquired from Fate if this was safe beforehand. Anyway, noints here. But, I''m curious... it''s thest time,st time, I swear.


    So, if I cultivate this "Infinity" Law, will it increase my being to exactly Infinity, or what? Think about it, before I verify. Anyway, back to the main point.


    I equipped the high ranked Unique Skill Tree... on second thought, let''s cultivate the "Originity" Law to perfect Ultimate as well. Shouldn''t take too much of my time.


    ~


    ~


    Enigma stopped his Perspective view of everything, as he jumped into his Origin Universe, giving the narrator, the chance to do their job once again.


    But he left a clone to watch over Be.


    Now...


    While the Authority Enigma mentioned was determined by the Divinity level, Supreme Divinities had beyond Absolute Authorities.


    And Greater Divinities had Ultimate and Absolute Authorities. And the ones Enigma liked the most were the Supreme Divinities.


    Yes, including the [Eternal Evil], which was the opposite of [Eternal Virtue]. Just the two of them made him above everyone and below only few In both Hell and Heaven.


    If not even above both the Heavenly Lord, and the Queen of Hell. In fact, to him, they could each be considered a part of him, if the Divinity really meant that he was the Absolute Derivation of Good and Evil.


    While his [Anti-God] and [Ultimate Ragnarok]plimented each other well. Boosting each others effects greatly, making him a literally nightmare to any and all gods, even amongst Creators... for now.


    Unfortunately, only one Divinity can be equipped. But because of his [Lord of Infinite Origins], which allowed him to equip two Divinities once he broke through, increasing by one spot with every Breakthrough through Divinity Leagues...


    Meaning he could equip three Divinities the moment he became a Supreme Divinity as well, but imagine if the Divinity increased in level from Ultimate to Main Divinity.


    Three Main Divinities...


    Anyway, let''s move on to more things that he found out. Which would be the "workings" of Skills. The true structure of skills that he had neglected long ago.


    Which was that, there were special skills called Arsenal types, which had Skills of their own within them. Yes, you heard that right, they had Skills of their own as well.

 Chapter 327 The Time Renderer I

    For example, at Extra level, a [Fire Control] had no skill as it was the skill itself. But as it bes [Fire Maniption] at the Unique level, it will have two Skills which would be at the Extra level.


    When the skill bes Unique+, it''s sub skills also be Extra+. But there was more. At the Divine level, [Fire Lord] will have three sub skills at Unique level.


    Divine+ and the sub Skills be Unique+, and at Divine++, one of the Skills will be a Divine sub skill. But all sub skills will not be recorded within the Temte as he had checked and didn''t see them.


    Now for the big surprise. Supreme Skills, skills that Enigma was not privy too, such as [Fire Sovereign], will have five sub Divine Skills each. And at higher rank, the skills will be Divine+ level. And if there is a superior rank, it will likewise be Divine++ sub skills.


    And now that we think about it, the Skills that he, himself also thought he lost when he got Supreme Skills from fusions, as well as those assimted were not truly lost at all... Instead, they continued piling up within the Supremes Skills they formed.


    And by now, the number of overall Skills had long went over the 200 threshold. This number was too much, especially considering the fact that from now on, he would be progressing even faster, as well.


    Meaning that either than getting stronger day by day, he will alsoprehend Skills and techniques by himself? Why? He didn''t want to die when his ragnarok appeared. A simple hypocritical reason, and he knew it himself.


    "...."


    His clone looked down on the gently sleeping Be and couldn''t help but bitterly smile. Four days of constantly jumping into Time, stimting his actions ordingly to see what change would ur.


    Then trying to manipte Fate and Destiny to steer everything from behind the scenes... it was tiresome. He was tired from the change, he was not used to stressing himself like this.


    Unfortunately, nothing changed at all, in twelve years (God Realm Time), this ce will be left in nothing but barren-ness. No amount of Skills could help him change that.


    "I guess I can forget passing through my ragnarok if I can''t even pass through this one." He said as he moved away from massaging Be''s legs and sat down besides her.


    En Jue was lightly sleeping besides her as well. For some reason, this little brat, whom was manifested from his talent and potential, and could be considered his double, liked Be more than him.


    He treated her like a true sister, always staying by her side 24/7. It was a bit infuriating. Suddenly, Enigma felt something tug at his consciousness.


    "Hm? Someone is going against the rules, how unfair..." The clone couldn''t help but smile lightly as he disappeared using his Maximum speed, that could rival even speed-type Divine Skills.


    Just as he left, En Jue woke up and sat up straight as he yawned and rubbed his eyes. He was annoyed that Enigma woke him up, but since it was to watch over Be, then it was fine.


    As for Enigma, he appeared at the tallest point of the building they were in. He had many thoughts about how he was going to progress as a Ragnarok, and came to countless decisions after checking out his skills.


    The weakest Superior Divine Skill cost trillions of Reiki to cast, and since he was three realms weaker than the required Realm, which were Supreme Divinities, that cost increased to quintillions of Reiki, which he had had quite a lot.


    Unfortunately, the skills could not be used, but the sub Skills could luckily be used, which made things easier for him as he didn''t want to directly participate in this Ragnarok as of yet. He was still searching for a way to stop everything twelve years from now.


    ~~~


    Enigma re-appeared within the Origin Universe, which was now evenrger than when he left it. It''s size had increased by over a quadrillion light years. But it was insignificant, considering that the Universe was already almost a sextillion light years in size.


    "Back so soon?" Killer, abruptly appeared besides him as she inquired. As for Czech, though he sensed the presence of his Creator, he did not bothering to greet him.


    "Yeah. It''s been a few days." Enigma shrugged as hemented at her tone. Killer was a bit surprised, because only a minute or so, fifty-six seconds to be exact, had passed for her.


    Back then, just as Enigma did what he did, and left, Time flowed by for quite a bit. Fifty six seconds to be precise, which was twelve years back with the correct flow of time.


    Throughout that time, Killer was cultivating at the ce where the Laws of Thunder were too thick and potent. After all, that was an Ultimate Law of Thunder.


    And within that time frame, along with the boost to her talent and the boost of this Universe''s time flow, she managed to go up by leaps and bounds with her Thunder Law.


    Though she failed to breakthrough even by a single percentage, she was still able to cover up a tenth of the required time to breakthrough by a percentage. An Achievement enviable by even the Gods.


    "How many years?" She inquired, curious what the difference in time flow was within this ce, and the main time flow.


    "Around twelve to thirteen years." Enigma looked her directly at the eyes and spoke, a light smile on his face, one that greatly annoyed, yet softened Killer''s heart.


    And worst part, she knew he was doing this on purpose, yet there was nothing she could do about it. Plus... she didn''t have any repulsion from his teases. Just annoyance.


    It was strange, considering the trauma she went through... anyway, she cleared her thoughts to forget about her problems. Right now, she was just curious why he was here.


    "So, what are you doing here? Don''t tell you''re here to upgrade all the Laws you just ced here. Or maybe, you''re here to bring in more of them?" She teased.


    But she was not expecting Enigma to shrug his shoulders again, in agreement this time. "Hm. Just two new ones." Enigma responded seriously, as if what he was saying was nothing but normal.


    ''Like how it''s normal for a man to bring food from the table when he''s from work. Yet this man is bringing back mansions instead.'' Killer was left speechless as her mouth hung agape at his response.


    "...."


    "Give me a minute." Enigma smiled at her as he began the process of cultivating both the new Laws, the Law of Infinity, and the Law of Origin.


    BOOOM!!!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    BOOOM!!!


    Killer, who was still surprised, was luckily protected by Enigma, when the Laws exploded outwards. His vast Reiki circled around her, and protected her from the explosive burst of the two Laws.


    It did not even take a couple milliseconds, before hepletely maxed out the Laws to perfected Ultimate Level. Yes, just milliseconds to do such a terrifying thing.


    Even he, himself was surprised, "Or... maybe just a couple of milliseconds."


    Within the vastlyrge world, within two separate corners, two hazy colorful mists spread out, and then converged into one spot, forming a hazy figure of an egg.


    These were the two new Laws, and if one watch carefully, there were forty-six more spread throughout the whole Origin Universe.


    "There. That should¨C" Enigma lowered his hand, as he was about to seal the deed for the day. He had done what he desired to do, and now he wanted to go back.


    Unfortunately, before he could even do that, the Infinite Law spread itself, and made itself known, despite being just an Ultimate Law as well.


    It rivaled the first five Absolute Laws, as it influenced the growth spurt of the Universe, and its overall size, as it expanded vastly, and at an insane pace visible to the naked eye!!


    "...."


    "...."


    The Origin Universe...


    Had grown by more than ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times... and the growth was still ongoing. A million times, a billion times, and finally, it stopped when it was a trillion timesrger than before.


    Almost a decillion light years in size.


    That was just too ridiculous.


    "...You¡ª"


    "¨CDid not intend for that to happen, but what can I say? A small increase, changes nothing right?" Enigma scratched his head in embarrassment, as he got in between her words.


    "Small increase? Nothing changed?" Killer watched as the number of Gxies were pretty small,pared to the overall size of everything. They were so small, they were like a speck of dust within this Infinite zone.


    Even when clustered together!!!


    "Okay okay, my bad." Enigma said, as he watched the dark empty Void of the Universe. Yup, it was too surreal, it was as if this ce was its own separate Reality.


    "...."


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I said I''m sorry." He continued defending himself, as the cold, piecing gaze of Killer stayed on his face without flinching. ''This man is beyond crazy.'' She thought.


    "...."


    "...." (Enigma)


    "...."


    "...." (Enigma)


    "...."


    With a weary sigh, Enigma scratched his head as he thought on a solution to the problem. Fortunately for him, he could think of one. Well, more than just one.


    "Say... what about I give you more buddies to work with, who will help you manage this ce?" He ended up relenting to that, as he thought about creating more beings.


    And he just had quite the idea to do just that.


    "Hmm~" Killer thought about it, then nodded. She would have more time to focus on herself if that were the case. Plus, she was not really angry or anything.


    "Good. Now gimme a minute." Enigma nodded and waved his hand, summoning thousands of Fragments, that floated within the Void, releasing Essence of Reiki.


    "...Another ''miracle'' of yours?" Killer inquired to herself as she pulled back. Enigma did not mind her much, and with the help of the Thunder Law, and his Reiki.


    But suddenly, he stopped, and had a sudden epiphany. "Say. What if I increased the time flow of this world, to match that of the time flow of the main timeline for you?"


    "Whilst, keeping everything as is?" He asked, as such an intrusive thought was let out, and Killer blinked her eyes in stupor. The question was also directed directed himself.

 Chapter 328 The Time Renderer II

    "Is that... even possible. The Time of Realms is not necessarily Time. Even with Absolute Time mastery, I heard that one cannot affect them." She said, after gaining her cool.


    "Does this look like a Realm to you?" Enigma asked, as Killer finally realized his thought process. Indeed, this world, though strange, was not a Realm even after everything was considered.


    It was still a Universe!!


    "Plus, if I remember, even Ruin, or most likely high ranked weapons can affect Realms." Enigma added as he pulled back his Thunder Law, recing it with time.


    At the same time, he brought out a few of his resources to create something terrifying.


    Causalty Bead (¡Á1)... Spirit Dust(100g)... Ethereal Essence(¡Á1)... Transcendent Spark(¡Á1)... Supreme Divine Blood(¡Á1 Droplet)... 50 000 Fragmentd...


    These were all powerful resources, the lowest grade being the Grade 5, while the highest, were Grade 9, which even Supremes would not look down upon.


    As for his Fragments, Enigma had no current grade for them. But he knew that 10 000 units could turn a useless doll into a nigh-Transcendent entity.


    What about five times the amount?


    "...."


    Even he was unsure, but that did not stop him. He converged the 50 000 Fragments at one point, and poured in qaudrillions of Reiki to melt them down, and mold them together.


    Throughout the process, he added the Causalty Bead, a Grade 8 treasure, that could defy logic, or give any Armament or being such an ability.


    It was thrown inside, as Enigma wanted this big guy to do the impossible. Next, was the 100 grams of Spirit Dust, that contained hints of the power of Miracles.


    This little guy not only had to defy logic, he was supposed to bring Miracles to life!! Then the Ethereal Essence would allow it to be in tune with the Purest Essence of Nature.


    After that, was the Transcendent Spark, which was obvious why it was included. Enigma wanted the ability to transcend the Time that dictated the flow of Realms.


    Andstly, the Supreme Blood was just an add up. It would just bring more vor to everything. With that done, the Reiki mixed everything up, as it zed and began shaping the converged Fragments.


    "...."


    Killer watched in stupor as she felt a burst of power that she never felt in her entire life before. Even her weapon, a Lost Divine Artifact, Mjolnir, paled inparison.


    In fact, it was trembling...


    ''What is..!!'' Suddenly, she turned back, and saw the gigantic figure of Czech, who moved to stand behind her, a slight distance away. He respectfully nodded towards her, then knelt down towards Enigma''s direction.


    "...."


    Enigma himself ignored everything as his actions finally bore fruit. And the thing that was born, was not even resemnt of a weapon, nor a living being.


    Gong~


    A small clock floated within the space where the multitudes of resources were converged, releasing waves of power that was at the peak of the Cosmic Divine Realm.


    The small thing was quite cute, like a toy clock, with a pair of improportional wings, the right wing being twice the size of the left wing.


    It also had a chitin cloth, barely wrapping around its body. A small adorable eye was floating above the clock, staring at Enigma with the curiosity of a small baby.


    "...."


    "An Achievement made"


    "You have created a newborn entity, of unknown origin"


    "Thanks to your [Lord of Infinite Origins], it now has an Origin of a being of the Origin Universe"


    "Thanks to the passive effects of your [God Maker] and [Personification of Divinity] Divinities, your act of creating Gods is now normalized"


    "You have birthed the Time Rendering Angel, the Clock of Miracles, The Unbound, the Transcendent Artifact, The Artifact And The Entity, ???"


    "Please name the Artifact/Entity"


    "Note: This Artifact/Entity is bound with the Rules of this World. As one of the very first beings of the Universe, it will have the Providence of the Ancients (Max Favoreds)"


    Enigma read through everything presented to him, then curiously turned to look at Killer and Czech, and as he thought, they also had the Providence of the Ancients on them.


    This Providence was just something that allowed them to have potential rivaling that of Favoreds. And each of them, could rival the highest grade Favoreds.


    They were like the most pristine Ancient Origins. Unfortunately, Killer has yet to be aware of it, as she was still not fully assimted as a being of this Universe.


    But that was changing every moment.


    "I''ll... talk to her about it. For now, let''s deal with this guy here. So, little guy, what should I name you?" Enigma inquired to himself, as he turned back to the cute little clock.


    "Qiu~" It let out such a cute sound as it shyly averted it''s gaze away from his. It''s wings were also pulled back in, and it''s eyes seemed teary.


    ''Oi, do I look that scary?'' Enigma thought as he joked, he knew why it acted this way. It was probably scared of him. His own Creation, was afraid of him? Well that''s half understandable.


    "Look, you scared it." Killer teased from the side as she floated to stand besides him. She was all smiles, as she finally got the chance to get back at Enigma.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Qu? Qiu~" The small clock also floated towards Killer''s side, and rubbed itself on her thigh, whilst trying to hide away from Enigma.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both God, and Goddess, were speechless. Killer did not understand how she was Charismatic enough to be liked by kids. Especially so, as she didn''t like them at all!!


    Meanwhile, it was the opposite for Enigma. But he easily changed his expression and smiled at Killer, a gentle and harmless smile, "Since she likes you so much, why don''t you name her?"


    He immediately threw such a responsibility towards her, without any shame. Plus, he was doing this for her, wasn''t he? He convinced himself that, that was so. ''If I name her, it''ll probably be horrible.'' He thought.


    "What? She? Wait, me? Name her?!" Killer was bbergasted and stared back at Enigma in shock. How was she, a mere Origin Goddess, supposed to name a Cosmological entity?! That was illogical!!


    Those are Gods that stand above not only one Reality, but multiple Realities!! In fact, they were so powerful, they stood at the peak of Chaos!!


    "Yeah. You''re the mother of this ce, aren''t you... honey?" Enigma continued his barrage of attacks, while his smile only made her emotions more chaotic.


    "That... That again!!!" Killer blew off her top. And thess was even more angry at herself, for being affected by this hateful God''s charm. It was unfair. He was bullying a junior!!!


    "Hahaha, my bad, my bad. I won''t call you that again." Enigmaughed, then set his eyes towards the Universe, waved his hand, summoned exactly a hundred thousand Fragments.


    He infused Divine Power into them, Boundless amount of Divine Power, as he already had an Infinite amount of it.


    Each Fragment grew in size, until they took on the form of beautiful young girls that were around 12-13 years old. Each had different figures, and hair styles.


    But the one thing that got Killer even more angry, was the fact that each of them... resembled her one way or another!!


    She could not hold it in anymore, and broke out of her cold, stoic character, as she shouted at him with all her might, "You old fool!! What the hell is the meaning of th¡ª"


    "Chio~" Enigma waved his hand and disrupted her wrathful words, then he waved at her, calming down the slightly quaking Void, and vanished out of the Universe a microsecondster.


    "...."


    Killer remained shock, and was even more angry, but because over a hundred thousand small kids were looking at her in curiosity and wonder, especially if they resembled her a lot... she had to hold back.


    She still cared about her image.


    Meanwhile, Czech, watched everything and slowly pulled back. He just got over a hundred thousand siblings... and his second parent was quite moody.


    ''En. En. En. En. Eeeeennn!!!'' But unfortunately, as she was quite peaceful and calm outside, she was very much wrathful on the inside.


    ~


    ~


    Enigma re-appeared within the Pce, where his clone was taking care of Be. As he appeared, the clone disappeared.


    At the same time, a temte was manifested before him, showing him the details of the new Artifact/Entity. And he was quite surprised. No wonder the system said it was an Achievement.


    __________________________


    [Anchor of Meta Time, Chronoa]


    [Description: The Artifact birthed by the Lord of Infinite Origins, a being who created the Origin Universe. Born to anchor the Time of the Universe, and defy the Rules to alter Logic. It is the Time Rendering Angel, Clock of Miracles, The Unbound, Transcendent Artifact, The Artifact And The Entity]


    [Grade: Fantasy Divine]


    [Special Effect: +50% to All Stats]


    [Absolute Ability 1: Time Render(Passive) - Born as the Anchor of Powerful Essence of Time, Chronoa''s Existence allows the Worldy Source to increase, while Time is anchored to flow at the same rate as that of the main Timeflow. A never before seen Paradise]


    [Absolute Ability 2: Miracle Clock(Active) - Once every Millenia, Chronoa can tap into its Reserves, and unleash a Miracle that not even Primal and Primordial beings can go against. Currently Unusable/Sustaining "Time Render". Cooldown: 1 000 years]


    [Absolute Ability 3: The Unbound(Passive) - An Entity not bound by the Rules of other Entities, an Artifact not restricted by the Rules of other Artifacts. What Entities cannot do, Chronoa can do it. What other Artifacts cannot do, Chronoa can do so]


    [Absolute Ability 4: Transcendent Evolution(Active) - An Artifact that continously transcend itself through unknown heights. Just by living, and gaining experience, Chronoa can grow, evolve and adapt to literally anything]


    [Absolute Ability 5: The Artifact And The Entity(Active) - Can either be an Entity that has a minimum Cultivation base of Supreme beings with an Ultimate Mandate of Time, or a Time Artifact, that shines even amongst Fantasy Divine Artifacts]


    __________________________


    "Not even a second, and you have already named her Chronoa?" Enigma thought with a smile, before reading through everything.


    First, the discovery of Fantasy Divine Artifacts was new. ording to his guess, these should be Artifacts that could literally breach boundaries of Fantasy and Reality.


    Their Absolute Abilities proved him so. As they were abilities that could literally do what they intend, without even allowing even Gods, and even Primals from saying otherwise.


    They were Absolute to everyone.

 Chapter 329 The Master Of Plot Alterations

    Which then came to the effects of Chronoa''s abilities. The first... was actually what he intended to do, and now that he thinks about it, it was a bit too broken.


    No wonder a powerful Miracle had to constantly sustain it, for it to be in effect.


    After all, let''s break it down like this; let''s say there are two Zones. Zone A has a normal time flow, while Zone B has a time flow that is ten times slower, with ten times the Worldly Source.


    In simple terms, what a person can do in ten days within Zone A, they could easily do so in just a single day in Zone B. Of course, Cultivation-wise only.


    Right?


    Now, what if, someone came and reverted the time flow of Zone B to match the of Zone A, yet the Worldy Source still stays as ten times more than that of Zone A.


    See where this is going?


    In much simpler terms, a person can do, or rather, cultivate ten times faster in Zone B, than in Zone A, even though only a single day had passed on both Zones.


    Then, when the person in Zone A takes ten steps to rival the progress of the one in Zone B, after ten days, the one in Zone B, would be a ny steps ahead now.


    That was it. See how terrifying it is? Unfortunately, that was just a simplified version. The time flow of the Origin Universe, after Chronoa''s birth, was now 850 000 thicker.


    A single second there, was equivalent to ten days in the Middle Realm. Thus a single day there, was 850 000 days to all mortals outside, which was 2,328 years.


    And if the time flow was equalized, yet the Worldly Source was still the same, the heights that Killer could reach, in just days, would dwarf even what even hughest grade Protagonists could do at the same time.


    Oh, he also realized that the Origin Universe now has a minimum potential rating of +8, thanks to Chronoa. It almost gave Killer, along with her growing Primordial Providence, the potential of Protagonists.


    "I am really looking forward to what heights you can reach." Enigma thought, then turned to look at Be, before smiling slightly, "You too. I wonder how great of a blessing the child will be to you."


    "Hmm... I feel like I''m being bias. I''m neglecting Lulu, Louise and Cheryl." He then chuckled and sat down besides Be, resuming what he wanted to do before going to meet Killer.


    Meanwhile, hemanded the system to transfer all his Faith Essence, once it was calcted, towards Cheryl and Louise, 3/2 respectively, as Cheryl had two daughters, while Louise had one.


    He had not neglected his children. He would never... And speaking about children, that little girl Diey just jumped out of the World.


    ''Like literally went into another Greater World. What is that little girl up to now?'' He sighed. At least all three of his triplets were safe.


    Anyway, Enigma cleared his thoughts as he finally equipped the high ranked Unique Skill Tree, [Plot Master], hoping to get one of its Skill.


    It was about time he did his duty as the God of Fate, and made sure that the Fate of the World is with his hands. Especially since the Future is so Chaotic.


    But first, he had to create Plot devices. And ording to Fate and Destiny, he knew that the current Plot Devices were tools that could be used to push the flow of Existene forward.


    In his case, Elementals. As a Greater Elemental God, he could rule over all elements within Chaos, but because he was far weaker, Cosmic Spirits and Elementals could deny him.


    ...Fortunately he had a lot of skills that could solve that problem. Anyway, today, he was going to create his very own Elemental Gods, or Divine Elementals.


    "...From today onwards, regardless of how eye-catching my actions will be like, I''m not stopping anymore. Not like that was not obvious enough, but I just felt like saying it. Plus, I''m powerful enough to disregard almost everyone here afterall... almost." He blurted useless words, which were quite useful to him, and his mentality.


    BOOOM!!!


    Immense Reiki burst out from his body, spreading throughout the whole God Realm as boundless Divine power units, that could rival immense Reiki spread out.


    Under normal cases, ording to the skill, he would require a billion units of Reiki to create one initial Transcendent God realm Elemental. Half for creating it, half for supplying its existence.


    But because he was way weaker, the cost was multiple to greatly, by almost ten times, making it almost ten billion each, totalling almost fifty billion if he wanted to create six of them.


    ....


    ....


    Yes, Enigma could create Transcendent Gods thanks to his various Supreme Divinities Enhancements, which almost made him Nigh-Omnipotent, and other creation rted skills like [Nigh-Omnificence Genesis] and [Eve of New Beginnings].


    Plus, he remembered creating a Supreme-like being back in his Dreamscape, when he talked with Su Han. Though that was under the effects of his dream, it was still a Supreme-like being.


    And indeed, he was directly creating six of them, which would be Transcendent Light, Transcendent Darkness, Transcendent Lightning, Transcendent Wood, Transcendent Sound and Transcendent Metal.


    The missing six elements, since there was already Transcendent Fire, Transcendent Water, Transcendent Wind and Transcendent Earth. But they were all probably Cosmological by now.


    Why?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He wouldn''t want the Cosmological Four Elementals to kill his little initial Transcendental Elementals if they shared the same authority, because nobody would like such a threat to their position.


    And because his Elementals each had a different element, they could in fact work better with the current four Rulers of the Paradise Realm, and they could be a perfect ragnarok for the Transcendent Gods that were wrecking havoc.


    "Now listen up, my little soldiers." He looked up at the six elementals that seemed to be made out of their respective elements and began giving them instructions.


    "First of all, you can attack any gods you see or dislike. Don''t implement the mortals while you are at. No need to be affected by morals, alright? Secondly, if you see any of my brothers or my wive and aunties, listen to them, they are your elders."


    "Thirdly, if you meet Transcendentals, make sure to work together. If you can''t kill them, retreat, it''s not worth it. As long as you feel like you''re tired of fighting, you can alsoe back to me anytime." He said.


    The elementals exchanged nces and looked back at him and lightly nodded. Enigma felt a bit strange looking at them like this and decided to use faith to create them bodies.


    Each Transcendent body would cost him 2.5 million faith, six of them making it 15 million Faith points. But that was nothing when he thought about the trillions of faith he had now.


    He also went ahead and blessed them with all the blessings added together, adding another 35 000 faith. But thanks to his 99% discount of his, the total cost was only 150 350 Faith.


    "...I''m filthy rich." He bitterly smiled and looked at the now changed Elementals, who resembled three year old young boys, with eyes, hair and clothes reced by essence conjured out of their respective elements.


    "Now go on, go and y to your heart''s content." He said, chasing them all out. And before they left, they each nced at Be curiously, and imprinted her image into their minds.


    "...."


    As the six Transcendent Elementals left, Enigma sat cross-legged before the stone b that Be slept on, with the sunshine now shining on both of them.


    One would wonder why he even bothered creating more beings, but that was actually necessary. Especially as someone who is well vexed in Fate and Destiny, he knew a lot of things.


    Including the plot involving those around, and that of his area. But even that was not enough, as there has to be a Main Story line, which every branch from each person wouldter converge towards.


    This was the Plot.


    And Enigma could control it, with just the use of a single high grade Unique Skill Tree. And the best part, it even affect Supreme Divinities to a certain extent. An Anomaly amongst his Skills.


    || PLOT MASTER (UNIQUE+) :- Deus Ex Machina, Protagonist Halo, Plot Narrative, Plot-Omniscience, Prologuer, Concluder, Character Identification ||


    This was the Skill Tree, and it''s subsequent Abilities. Each one was powerful, and unique in their own right. But the one he wanted now, were quite few.


    First, he used the "Character Identification" to create Character Temtes for his new Creations, the Six Transcendent Elementals, making then renown Elemental Lords of the Paradise ne as well.


    This was a Reality Altering effect, as it messed up with the minds of mostly everyone within Chaos, even Cosmological Gods with no problem at all.


    While Supreme Divinities could defend to a certain extent. They would know the truth, but if they tried to say anything, it would be as good as defying the Existential Plot that could even reject them to an extent.


    Anyway, as Enigma did that, he felt his Reiki, and Faith, go down explodingly. He understood the Reiki part, as Quintillions of units were expanded instantly.


    But the Faith part? It was a surprise to him. Though he was still not sure how much he currently had, he felt 30% of it all go down the drain at this very moment.


    "Faith is the Essence of all things, it cannot be defied. It is the Absolute Authority of Authorities, thus it is Irresistible by anyone... regardless of their stage of power"


    "Oh?" Enigma was intrigued. Now that he thought about it, before they became assimted, and disconnected from the True Realms, they could convert Faith to Divine Power.


    And as they were being assimted, they could transform it into Reiki. Thus it made sense for it to be the Essence of All Sources. Anyway, moving on.


    As he created Character Temtes for his new children, Enigma then moved on to the next step. And that was using "Prologue", to spin out a random Prologue for a new beginning.


    At the same time, he used "Plot Narrative", to be the one that Dictates the new Prologue. While at the same time, even though he could not use it at 100%, he still used the Authority of Fate to the nest of its effects.


    "It''s time to ride the waves of Destiny, while... being the one who makes said waves." He thought with a smile, beginning on his dictation of Fate,¡ºAn Era of Chaotic Times began, as the Destined Times slowly came to fruition one by one. The Primordial God of Fate, The Primordial God of Time, The Primordial War God, their brothers and sister, made their appearance as beings mixed up within Ancient Origins¡»


    The first was the Primordial God of Fate, who began manipting the strings of the Mortal World, bringing up the Cmity forward, as it instantaneously transcended to the second stage.


    ¡ºEverything was already prepared, as enough Negative Karma was spread out. The Ascension of the Cmity descended as easily as falling rain, bringing in the death of multiple living beings and dead beings¡»


    ¡ºThe numerous Continents were fused into Cardinal Continents, the Gates to Transcendent Realms will open, Hell, Heaven, even Paradise, all Realms will be unveiled, causing a world wide invasion¡»


    ¡ºThe situation was so terrifying, even Supreme beings that stood even beyond the rules and influence of Chaos had to gather and discuss the situation. The Abyss would spread its Influence towards the God Realm, causing even greater mayhem. Those that were scheming behind the scenes were bbergasted, those that were unaware were terrified¡»


    ¡ºEverything... was flowing under the influence of the Existential Plot¡»

 Chapter 330 More Fusions Of Realms

    Paradise Realm, Great Fiery ins


    Central Sphere


    Within the Paradise Realm''s vast stretches ofnd, within one of the five domains of the Realm, one where everything was represented as nothing but mes of varying colors - a small spirit flew through the many pathways of the domain.


    The pathways were pretty much simple, being almost as simple as the roads made within human cities. Notplex, nor were they too over the top.


    The spirit flew through the road, passing by multiple unique trees burning in mes. Leafs burning in verdant green mes, their bodies burning with red mes, even their fruits burning with various other mes.


    This made the fiery forest and its pathways quite beautiful and amazing. Yet the spirit had no interest at gazing at everything before it, in fact, she rushed at full speed, leaving behind a trail of light.


    ¡¸Maki!! Maki!! Maki!!¡¹


    The spirit called out, her tone being excited, yet also in panic. In fact, within her eyes, was a glow of joy only unique to most mortals - The light of gossip.


    ¡¸Huh? What''s wrong with you, Pika? Why the sudden rush today?¡¹


    Another spirit appeared, carrying a box within its hand as it responded. It''s expression was weared, but the first spirit, Pika, didn''t seem to care about that. Instead, she hurriedly held his shoulders and jerked him back and forth excitedly.


    ¡¸Have you heard?! Have you heard?!¡¹


    ¡¸Heard what? Heard what, Pika?! And stop shaking me!! You''re making me go crazy here!!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry!! I just can''t help it, Mika!!¡¹


    Pika apologized, yet her actions didn''t stop, and Mika had to drop the box within his hands in defeat. ''Was it a curse... to be born within the same generation as you, Pika?'' He sighed.


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. So, what is it? What got even someone as bored as you so excited?¡¹


    ¡¸So you haven''t heard, have you?¡¹


    ¡¸...If I''m bothering myself to ask, of course it means I don''t know, you dimwit!!¡¹


    Mika flickered her forehead as he reprimanded, but Pika didn''t seem to be bothered still. She only rubbed her forehead with a cheeky smile of content and fulfillment.


    ¡¸Teehee~ Anyway, if you dont know, I heard that the Transcendental Spirits finally made their moves. They''ve decided to join the Ragnarok!!¡¹


    Pika said, and Mika widened his eyes in shock. No way, those guys..? He thought.


    ¡¸You mean..?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The children of Fate from the same generation as our Spirit Mothers have finally made a move. Can you believe it?!?!¡¹


    ¡¸That''s amazing!! I''ve always wondered why such powerful beings didn''t interact much with the rest of us, but I guess we will now find out!! This... This...¡¹


    The two child-like spirits exchanged gazes of excitement and expectations, as they jumped up in synchronization.


    ¡¸...is going to be fire!!¡¹


    The effects of Enigma''s interference in Fate and the Plot of Great Terra, was not something big. All things were flowing perfectly towards his desired... goal.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    God Realm, Radiant Divine Empire


    Radiant Divine City


    Time continued ticking by as Enigma waited for the ever-changing Be to wake up from her slumber. He wasn''t impatient and was instead expectant, as she seemed to be transforming into some sort of unique "God".


    It was s variant to types such as Origin Gods, gods that rule over theirws by themselves. For example, there were Nether Gods such as Nia who relied on Nether essence, Celestial Gods like Evelyn that are pure and sacred.


    The variations keep going on and on, and she seemed to be a sort of Chaotic God. Her presence had a chaotic element to it, her beauy was chaotic as well, as it was ever-changing.


    But Enigma didn''t worry at all and just continued waiting peacefully as he also continued to learn how to take care of the opposite gender more efficiently. From children to now women, the only thing left... would be how to take care of his friends and believers.


    Meanwhile, not everyone was enjoying peace and serenity like he was. In fact, three of this world''s strongest beings were having a conversation... Just as the Prologue he dictated would determine.


    Within the Throne room, three figures, whose body each held unpresentable amount of power, rivaling that of the essence felt beyond Chaos itself, the Null Void.


    One was the valiant Radiant King, who still had his lion''s mane-like beard and hair, as well as his powerful and muscr figure that towered over three meters in height.


    The other was his younger brother, the cowardly Heavenly King, a young man who had anguid smile and fairly well fit, slim muscr body without any bulging muscles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Andstly, would be the beauty that had newly arrived. If one had a better memory, they would remember that she was the same beauty with a Supreme countenance, that had a hobby of unveiling the past.


    The Apathetic beauty who revived Aeneas, and was the true body of Goddess Hypno. Apparently, she was rted to two of Tear''s children, and was also one of them.


    The Great Mother of All Spirits and Elementals.


    "Elder Brothers, I''ve rushed over as soon as I felt my Authority being threatened. What''s the matter?" She immediately went into topic the moment she settled down within the room, her expression still null.


    Behind her were four youngdies, each with their specific personalities, appearance and character. The only thing that made them simr would be the matter that made their entire Existence.


    Elements.


    They werepletely made up of Primordial Elemental energy of the elements they ruled, Fire, Water, Wind and Earth. Making them distinctivepared to others.


    This Primordial Elemental Energy was something thates from herself, which she was luckily born with, as a unique Physique. It allowed her daughters, and herself, to have the highest Favored potential out there.


    But it was useless for her, as she, and the others that are children of Ancient Goddess Tear, were of the highest grade Favoreds. But it did wonders for her children, who were nigh-Supremes now.


    "Something has urred, I think there is a kid that has authorities of the Laws wemand. And also capable of affecting the Plot of Existence." The Heavenly King shrugged his shoulders as he replied, daring to call Enigma just a kid.


    He made himself at home, and thedy, his younger sister, the Elemental Queen, will have to do so as well, because just today, Paradise had fused with the Heavenly Divine Realm.


    He even brought along his seven children, the current lords of heaven, the seven Seraphim, Perfected Transcendentals who had Divine and Holy beauty.


    The now Heavenly Divine Realm was way stronger than before. The time had also increased, being 1:343 (One day is 343 days within the mortal world).


    The energy reserves of the world were also skyrocketing. The sorounding energypletely being converted to purely Reiki from Divine Power, meaning that anyone weaker than a God would be rejected here.


    The current Heavenly Divine Realm could almost bepared to the current Abyssal Hell in terms of Realm rating, making the Heavenly King sigh in wonder.


    Now, back to the main topic.


    "What? Who would dare to try andprehend our Laws and Authorities? And what type of monster can affect the Plot of Existence?" She was stupefied, as that action itself was suicidal. But she knew who it was, and just didn''t want to admit it.


    There were only a short number of nine Supreme beings within Great Terra, each ruling over different Laws and Authorities. Even if people attainedws simr to their Mastery, they would still reign above that said person.


    Yet, not long ago, six weeks ago, before the Realms fused again, a high convergence of Elemental energy burst out within the God Realm, directly Bypassing her Authority that ruled over all Elements of Terra.


    She was frightened out of her Wits after it happened and hurriedly wondered how powerful Primal beings were. She was afraid that someone stronger than her or had higher attainments in her Mystery appeared.


    "It''s a young man, an ancient origin, God King of the West, Presider of Fate and the End of Times... Yes, one of the same beings that is considered a Destined One. Unfortunately he doesn''t seem to remember much of his past, which is actually quite good for us. In fact, none of them remember any of their pasts, except a few." Radiant King said in his monotonous stern voice.


    A new term was introduced, as one could get what it stood for, just from its name. But as a brief, it was a being who was promised to affect an entire Era.


    Be it the one who starts an Era, the one who progresses an Era, or the one who ends an Era. Regardless of which oue, Destined One''s where truly such beings.


    The Elemental Queen was surprised, going so far as to cover her mouth in disbelief as she inquired, "You''ve lived with such an unstable element around you and did nothing at all?"


    "They can''t die, that''s what the prophecy said. And I''m not so keen on courting death, the very same being who is the reincarnation of his wife." The Radiant King added.


    "...."


    She understood where he was getting to, but if they can''t die, they could just kidnap them and lock them up right? She wondered to herself, butpletely understood why they didn''t do it.


    "I''m the Heavenly King, such a thing is against my jurisdiction." The Heavenky King shrugged his shoulders and said as if he could read her thoughts. But such hypocrisy was suffocating.


    Yet the Elemental Queen didn''t hesitate to scoff at him and responded to his words, "Ha, weren''t you just afraid of trouble? And now you admit that you''re the Heavenly King?"


    "...."


    As for the Radiant King, he saw no reason to exin himself but still did so nheless, "I wasn''t afraid of anything, just that I''ve learnt something from watching them the past years."


    "One, there are a lot of them. Two, the Cosmic Gaurdian that could even go toe to toe with Mother at her peak is the Daughter of the West and Death, the Cosmic War God''s incarnation is the Son of the East and Knowledge."


    "The Cosmic Severer is the Son of the North and Winter, while aunt Sraet, mother''s twin sister, is the daughter of South and the Infinite Sands of Time. In other words, these people are our ancestors, no, grandparents." He concluded lightly.


    "...."


    "...."

 Chapter 331 Cheryls Chronicles - Heavenly Dao Comprehension

    Meanwhile, both Heavenly King and the Elemental Queen were shocked speechless about this discovery. She was not faking it now. They regretted never digging in too much into these people!!!


    They were descendants of legendary beings!!! Ones that might have ended thest Era, an Era of Primal beings, and creating the nine world dimension, a higher dimension at that.


    "...Three, our eldest sister cherishes the Reincarnation of Death, his wife... I know it''splicated, she''s trying to take in the Reincarnation of her grandmother, and her idol, as her disciple."


    "The Queen of Hell also wants to take the dragon ancestor as her foster daughter as well. The structure of this family is chaotic. Aunt Sraet took advantage of Extreme South''s lost memories to make him call her aunt, though she failed and is in good terms with him."


    "...."


    "...."


    "I''m afraid... by the time they remember everything, this entire family would be in scrambles and disorder." Radiant King closed his words with that, sounding bitter for the first time ever.


    But suddenly, he stood up and looked ahead, towards a particr ce not far away from the pce, his expression twisting into that of shock and wonder.


    The second one to stand up from shock was the Heavenly King, who trembled from head to toe as a particr Unique energy signature to his, yet different, spread out to the sky.


    This was only felt by them, as well as the other Supreme beings that could be found within the new Heavenly Divine Realm. Even the Elemental Queen was shocked.


    "...Are these, really our ancestors?" She questioned in perplexity, wondering how powerful Extreme West was, or the more likely, her granduncle.


    "...."


    "...."


    The two men did not say anything and just looked on ahead, looking at a particr pair of boy-girl, who floated out of the building the immense holy power came out off.


    This pair of Ethereal children held hands and happily floated out of the building, subconsciously emitting the power of initial Transcendentals.


    Meanwhile, the trio began having their own thoughts about these ancient Origins, who just so happened to be their grandparents.


    The Radiant King had been watching Enigma and the others for a long time, and he knew that Enigma and Allen were acting quite strangely as off recently.


    Allen had been jumping between the pathways of time and reality, alternating through the past, present and future, changing minute actions that he didn''t understand about.


    By now, he could barely tell which Allen belong to this timeline. It could be Allen from tomorrow jumping back in time to change something, or Allen from yesterday, jumping into today to do the same.


    While for Enigma, though simple, his actions were still strange as well. He had suddenly recalled all his followers into a secret ce even he, as the Supreme Radiance, couldn''t see through.


    This alerted him of something. Especially now that Enigma seemed to be proactive in challenging their authority, whilst controlling the strings of Fate to alter Reality to his favor.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he had a bad feeling. That was why, he would tell his children, and gaurdians to go to Enigma''s Domain, or wherever he hid his people, as diplomats.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly King was also thinking up of ways to make sure that he and Enigma are not on opposite sides during a conflict. He wanted to immediately submit and surrender, but his elder brother wouldn''t easily let him leave.


    The Elemental Queen also had her thoughts. She turned to look at her four daughters, then at the five little Elementals that Enigma had created, scheming on whether she should pair them up together, or not.


    Rtions? She would just ignore the fact that the Elementals, which could be considered Enigma''s sons, were her uncles and her daughters granduncles.


    ''Rtions is just a word, plus, we are not really connected by blood if I''m sure about history.'' She convinced herself and found an excuse for herself to leave.


    The Heavenly King also followed, and the Radiant King did not stop them. He also didn''t borate on their true rtion with the ancient Origins.


    There was no need for that now.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Middle Realm, Sky Continent


    Five God Council, Rubrum Empire


    Mother Sanctuary, Main Pce


    Cheryl sat within her room, right above the bed, as she was now floating up a few inches above the ground. Sorounding her, were her two lovely daughters, that mimicked her cultivating posture.


    She was cultivating her Heavenly Dao Law, a Law that she created by herself. It was an achievement, as even amongst Cultivation Worlds, the Heavenly Dao does not exist.


    Instead of being a Dao, it was more like a Law that corrtes towards Dao, making it possible for a person to study the numerous Great Daos that make up Cultivation-type Worlds.


    She was just unfortunate to be within a World that did not have even a single Dao to it, and was instead made up of Laws.


    But even then, her Heavenly Dao Law still progressed. It was harder to progress than other Laws, especially as it epassed three thousand Daos within.


    But as she had her breakthroughs, she had multiple Divinities that helped her with her arduous task. And lucky for her, throughout the years, they were all upgraded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, she also had her ups and downs, and proved herself. Plus, the fact that she was the Dao Mother of the six beauties that now defend the Rubrum Empire, made her prestige rise.


    She was someone even the Emperors had to treat with respect now. Including the Rubrum Empress. After all, each of her Dao Children, were Ancient Deities that could even fight a group of Demigods individually.


    Each of them.


    Imagine if they fought at the same time? Now, how powerful was the Mother, Teacher and Master of such powerful beings? Very powerful, of course.


    And because of this, she had a few Greater Divinities that gave her perks, which increased her Daoprehension abilities to a whole different level.


    "...."


    And what was noteworthy, was the fact that, the mysterious father of her daughters, did something strange to her again. Which made her feelings for him the more strange.


    She suddenly felt like her talent could rival that of someone like Allen or the other two highest talented ARCs of this generation. No, she was not quite there, but her potential truly increased!!


    And then, thanks to the passive Effect of her Divinities of; "Dao Mother", "Heavenly Dao Goddess" and "Transcendent Dao Expert".


    One of them had increased herprehension of Daos to the next level, as if it were beingprehended by someone with a potential above her own.


    The other removed the requirements ced upon the Heavenly Dao Law, which was hundreds of times harder to cultivate, making it only as hard asprehending almost 40 Laws.


    Then the Last one, further decreased the requirements to just as hard as cultivating five Laws. Better than three hundred times right?


    And the best thing that happened to her, was that, ''Right now, the Mother Sanctuary is its own separate Realm. A Realm above the Mortal Worlds!!'' She thought with a smile.


    Though it was now twoyers below the Heavenly Divine Realm, it was still a higher Realm. And more importantly, it was close to bing an even higher ranked Realm.


    The Worldy Source here was thicker and greater. Within the century that she was here, her Law was now close to achieving 7% Comorehension of the Heavenly Dao Law.


    And it was only this Law.


    She also felt like something great would ur once it broke through into 11%. From 1% to 10%,she could borrow the power of All three hundred Daos.


    It was like the Basic Level of a Law. And from 11% to 25%, her next level, it was like taking control over the Dao, and traversing through it, and bing it.


    As for the next level after 26%, she did not know, but she was definitely looking forward to it. And it was exactly what she was trying to do right now, as she cultivated.


    Bang~


    She breathed in the sorounding Immortal Qi, that sorounded the Realm, which reced the Divine Power. Of course, the Immortal Qi was only felt within her Pce.


    Or the Six Peaks. Everywhere within the World, it was Spirit Qi, reminiscent of Mana.


    She absorbed such high quality Qi, and did not direct it into into her dantian, instead, she directed it into the area right before her eye brows, but slightly higher.


    And as she did so, the perspective of the World shifted into her favor, seeing everything as it was. For an instant, she felt like she was everywhere within the Realm.


    She felt at one with everything, at one with the people, at one with the Laws, at one with the Dao. She waspletely at one with Existence itself within the Realm.


    Beknowest to her, as sheprehended everything within the Realm, the very Existence of Cultivators, and the essence of Cultivation, Time kept flowing.


    Cultivators were a unique category of beings. They directly began devouring the naturalws through their bodies, and strengthen themselves, going against the Heavens.


    Or rather, going against Reality itself.


    And Cultivation was the "tool" they used to do such an impossible feat. It was an unfathomable term, that made it as deeply iprehensible as Divinity itself.


    Andprehending such a thing, was not something that could happen instantly. Years... Indeed, years fleeced by as she sat cross-legged, doing nothing butprehension.


    The seasons switched, from Summer to Autumn, to Winter, to Spring. Then the years shed by, from one year, to two years, four years, and then seven years.


    Boom!!


    As the seventh year passed, the Heavenly Dao Law suddenly had a small evolution, as it broke through, attaining the 8% of attainment.


    The Heavenly Dao Law became stronger, as the Realm expanded itself once more. It was getting infinitely closer to rivaling an entire Reality, yet thend was as small as a kingdom.


    "Whew~" Cheryl let out a light breathe, as to her, everything seemed instantaneous. The seven years, to her here, was only a single year. And as a Finalized Final Ascendency True God, that time was very insignificant.


    Thus she continued.

 Chapter 332 Cheryls Chronicles - Great Dao Mother

    The years outside kept going by, as more dangers urred, the Second Cmity bringing forth more death.


    Within the seven years that it descended, 40% of the remaining poption had perished. That was a lot, considering how the poption was well over Quadrillions.


    And that was just the first seven years, as time went by, more deaths urred. By the Tenth year, Hell had finally made its entrance, as beings such as Fiends appeared.


    Lesser Fiends and Greater Fiends, beings that could even challenge Origin Gods and Transcendental Gods, could finally make their entrance.


    Of course, the Gods were also nning their invasion, just like the Seraphims, and the Divine Spirits. Nobody wanted to let such an opportunity off the hooks.


    And they made their entrance soon enough, as the Seraphs also jumping in, and came in to save the poption. Unfortunately, more than half of the remaining poption was gone.


    While the other half was enved, after all, five years were a lot. And that, began the battle between the Angels and the Demons. An all-out Holy War.


    Two yearster, the Gods also beganing along, joining the Battle as well. Things escted so far, that this was no more just a Holy War.


    But a goddamned Ragnarok!!


    In just less than twenty years of the Second Cmity, something as terrifying as a Ragnarok, had appeared.


    Beings Transcendent of Realities fought, and Cardinal Continents vaster than even thergest Stars to exist fell. Continents stretching for as vast as light years.


    Some rivaling even thergest gxies out there, due to a certain scheming Goddess... fell.


    And to make matters worse, the Cardinal Continents were moving closer to each other, at quite the fast pace, hoping for a Fusion as soon as possible.


    Maybe it would not take even over a hundred years before the first World Continent was formed. And nobody knew how vast, and powerful it would be.


    Unfortunately, as that all urred, Cheryl was busy cultivating. Her Heavenly Dao Law had had finally reached the peak of being just an Origin Minor Law, and was trying to transcend itself.


    Unfortunately, it seemed a bit hard, as she felt like she required a bit more time, unlike before. She felt like she was still a bit far away from attaining the next level. ''This... is tough..!!'' She frowned in determination.


    Thus... she cultivated some more.


    The years went one, and the situation within the Mortal Worlds only got more worse. The Abyss finally made an entrance during the 25th year, which only spiced up things.


    And during the 30th year, the official Ragnarok began, as it was Fiend for Fiend, Seraph for Seraph, and God for God.


    The poor Mortals and Deities were just tools used by the Higher Existences, as spoils of War, or betting chips.


    A period of endless suffering and despair had appeared. And the one to cause this, was someone who was rted to her, through more than a few strings of Karma.


    Then fifty years into the Second Cmity, disorder and chaos were everywhere. There was basically almost no living beings amongst the countless Cardinal Continents that were beyond merely tens of thousands.


    And throughout the fifty years, they had increased greatly, and quite a few had fused into something grand, and majestic.


    Pseudo-World Continents.


    Continents that could rival Gctic clusters in sheer size and density, alone. And they were quite a few of them spread out within the the Endless Sea.


    Enough to be in the thousands.


    While the Gods, died and rose.


    It was a period of endless despair, and ascending through the blood and death of others. Those lucky to survive were those fortunate enough to gain the protection of the Gods.


    And throughout the twenty years that Ragnarok began, the Providence of the Cardinal Continents had risen above the roofs, being enough to rise even Gods.


    The death of a single God, could amount to the birth of multiple False Gods, or rather, Ancient Deities, while also affirming the rise of a Demigod or two.


    Let alone the death of a Transcendent God.


    Unfortunately, such a thing has yet to happen at the moment, as currently, they were still slightly limited to what extent they could influence the current Mortal World.


    But even then, a few stories were quite noteworthy to learn about. One of them being about a young man not even above a hundred years old, rising to ughter Gods.


    The amount of Vessel Gods and Demigods, and even False Gods that died at his hands, were many to count. And he was still rising right now, as the "Sumerian Devil of Retribution".


    As well as the Goddess of Death that had risen within one of the Cardinal Continents, who contaminated said Continent when everyone except her people died.


    She then moved to pull even the few sorounding tens of Cardinal Continents to fuse with her own Cardinal Cardinal Continent, or rather, as she ims, the New World.


    And they were just a few of the rising figures, that attracted the attention of the Gods, yet said Gods did not dare target them recklessly.


    But of course, a few were daring enough. Such as the Pantheon of Pride that was supported by the Fiend Lord of Pride, who tantly challenged the rising Goddess of Death.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, she proved herself in more than a few scenarios. Where even her followers, were strong enough to disregard Demigods, and in specified teams, even Origin Gods.


    A few being Demigods themselves, capable if challenging multiple Origin Gods and Lesser Fiends. The power of the rising Goddess of Death was proved on point as a terrifying threat.


    And it made everyone wonder, who was capable of supporting such a Ferocious group of beings. The more knowledge ones, associating everything to the nigh-omnipotent Supreme beings.


    And they were not the only ones, even the Sumerian Devil of Retribution, had an entire Pantheon of Angels after him, supported by the Seraph Lord of Patience.


    ~


    ~


    Ass such things urred, Cheryl also experienced her final Breakthrough with the Heavenly Dao Law, going into the next level, the Advanced level.


    And when that urred, something strange happened, that surprised Cheryl greatly. The Law had evolved greatly, to something beyond the Heavenly Dao.


    The Great Dao!!!


    Apletely different level of the Heavenly Dao Law, as it now reached the level capable of affecting the whole of Reality, and more, to a certain degree.


    Advanced level Laws were beyond Reality, each and every one capable of affecting Reality to an absolute degree. Which, at that point, could be considered as affecting almost the whole of Chaos.


    Reality was still a small cell of the Chaos, thus Advanced Laws, were just that. But as the Heavenly Dao Law wasposed of over three thousand different Daos, it was even more vast and epassing.


    It influenced thousands of Realities, while still being at just 1% of that level. And like other Advanced Laws, that increase the affected Realities by ten times every extra percentage. She felt like it would constantly increase by three thousand times for her Heavenly Dao Law.


    ''Thus, it might be harder than all other Laws to cultivate, but it was also greater. My range of influence, once perfected at the Advanced level, would exceed even High Outer beings, with perfected Master Laws.'' She thought whilst in the midst of cultivating.


    Can you imagine that? Her Great Dao Law at perfect Advanced Level would affect at most 3,000¡Á(3,0001?) Realities... which was vast. ''Is this... the power of my Great Dao?'' She marveled at the idea itself.


    The information entering her mind surprised her, as that was just the beginning of everything. The Heavenly Dao Law, like Enigma''s Laws, was also an aspect of its own.


    One that was probably rivaling Fate as well. Unfortunately, she was unaware of this, and neither was she aware that her actions was evolving the very structure of the Law itself.


    Even at its peak, it was but a Heavenly Dao.


    But now, it could be a Great Dao, one above all other established Great Daos!!


    Waaaam~


    The Heavenly Dao Law within Cheryl''s consciousness, that was an empty sky, that was eternally in day time, with casual weather manifestations in the form of Holy Arias, Holy Brilliance, or the likes.


    Thend was also a Garden of pure gold, trees with golden fiery leaves, each leaf burning as hot as the sun, goldenkes with clear water, denser than the overall sea water found withins.


    Golden grass that was sharper than even the strongest Mortal weapons, and these were just a few of what this unique consciousness housed.


    And above everything, above the Golden, dense clouds made up of condensed Holy power, a brilliant light shone, acting like the sole sun of these whole unique World that stretched out vastly.


    Such a light, suddenly trembled slightly, as if experiencing something it had never felt before, yet always yearning for it.


    Bam~


    And as such a feeling coursed through its body, the light suddenly exploded out into all directions, separating into over a thousand sprites of light.


    Each sprite of light being the same size as the light''s previous form, a form vast enough to illuminate everything below, and that stretched out for countless light years.


    And as there were over three thousand of them, they were bundled up, and suffocating each other, which resulted in the forceful expansion of Cheryl''s consciousness.


    From being just countless light years vast, it was increased once again, as it exceeded that, and expanded by over three thousand times as well.


    "...."


    Cheryl breathed out as she felt such a thing ur within her consciousness, elevating it to extend beyond Reality. But it was still Transcendent, as she could now think of, orprehend basically anything Transcendent beings can.


    Along with her Eternal Soul, that was beyond even Supreme Divinities, and stats above the level of even Transcendents, base level at that, three of her Aspects of Existence were above Greater Divinity.


    The only part remaining was her Existential level, but as a True Existence, that was easily solvable. Thus, the current Cheryl was nigh-Transcendent as well. ''But... I don''t believe I can fight against a true Transcendent being.'' She thought.


    The cultivation of True Gods was thisplicated. Two Finalized Final Ascendency True Gods, could match up to different levels of power, depending on their hardwork, talent and fortune.


    And she was blessed with all three!!


    Cr-rak~

 Chapter 333 Cheryls Chronicles - The Heavenly Dao Realm I

    Cr-rak~


    Suddenly, she felt something crack, and by using her Divine sense, she managed to discover that her body was cracking up like a shell, almost about to shatter apart.


    "Ah..!!"


    She slightly panicked, as she turned to look at her two daughters, who were cultivating diligently besides her, using the opportunity of her breakthrough to ascend in their own Dao Laws.


    Meanwhile, Cheryl wanted to move as soon as possible, in case she exploded and hurt her precious babies. But before she could do that, whispers from the now evolved Great Dao Law reached her ears.


    ''Is... that so?'' She stopped and calmed down, as her body did not explode and just peeled itself off, just as the Great Dao Laws convinced her.


    And as she had such a change, her body underwent evolution, her beauty increasing, her hips slightly widening, yet she still felt like she paled greatly from Louise.


    Her chest also grew slightly bigger, yet not oversized. Her skin a lot smoother, and fairer. Her hair more blonde, shining with glitter, and as bright as the sun.


    Her blue eyes became lukewarm, being capable of hypnotizing even Supreme Divinities with but a gaze. Her lips more delicate, and more and more changes.


    Her stats also increased, going almost to the level Cosmological beings. As for her Speed, it might have surpassed that, as she was proud of her speed than her strength.


    "Wheeeew~"


    She let out a light breathe as she opened her eyes, and watched her soroundings. Unfortunately, before she could even adapt, more and more changes urred.


    The first was her Realm. It was already close to breaking through, and with the inclusion of over three thousand Great Daos,parable to Advanced Laws, it finally broke through.


    It expanded greatly, being even morerger, whilst also bing something at the same level as the previous Heavenly Divine Realm, before the Fusion with Paradise.


    "This..." Xheryl marveled at the changes that urred. And she was not the only marveling, as everyone felt the changes, and they felt their potential increase a bit, while their sorounding Mana, was slowly being converted to Divine power at some locations.


    But they were already used to something like this. In fact, within the more than a hundred years that they knew Cheryl, more terrifying changes had urred.


    This was nothing to them at this point.


    From being giving potential and talent that could make them resemble the legends they always heard about, powers and abilities beyondmon sense. Strength and speed above average. Hell everyone could even fly, and that was just the basics amongst everyone.


    The weakest here now, were Deity Lord equivalent Cultivators, and such weakest, were actually Heavenly geniuses. Almost 300 000 Heavenly geniuses.


    And it was thanks to Cheryl''s blessing, and the Realm''s boost to potential. And even without the boost, they were still terrifying Millenia geniuses, seen only once a millenia.


    And these were just the ordinary ones, those born with higher talents, which was argumented by the Blessing, and the Realm, wereparable to Champions!!


    The most talented were the core disciples of each peak, with peak Champion potential, and each currently being an Demigod-level Cultivator!!


    And this was when the requirements for cultivation were vastly harder than those of mortals or Deities. The act of going against the Heavens, was not easy.


    Under normal circumstances, Cheryl should have Ancient Deities as her bottom Low, but because they were cultivators, they were restricted greatly.


    But even then, they were still strong.


    And most importantly, unlike Gods, they did not require any Divine Seed to be Higher Existences, they just had to go through a Heavenly Tribtion.


    And as the Heavenly Dao Master, Ruler of all three thousand Great Daos here, she could control all the Heavenly Tribtions to a certain extent, reducing them to be at most less deadly.


    After all, the more talented one was, the more the Heavens would want to destroy them with powerful, illogical Heavenly Tribtions.


    She, was here to make sure that such a thing never happens, especially under her own eyes. Which was why there were six genuine Sages that could match Gods right now.


    "This... are my people?" Cheryl finally realized how far she had gone, before the time she was just only 15 yirs old, she was now 21 yirs old, and has lived for over 300 years.


    As a Final Ascendency God, she and everyone at that level, till they entered yet another Existential League, would age once every fifty years.


    Which leads to the current situation, of her bring only 21 yirs old.


    ¡ºCongrattions!! The ID of Cheryl Lockheart has been augmented¡»


    ¡ºYour Unique Divinities, "Heavenly Dao Goddess" and "Dao Mother" has evolved into Ultimate/Supreme Divinities, "Great Dao Goddess" and "Dao Creator"¡»


    "Oh?" She was surprised as both her Laws increased in their effects, makingprehending the Great Dao Law, as easy asprehending a single Law!!


    She could now focus on the other four Laws of Samsara, Revolution, Life and Day. She could truthfully began her journey of recreating Samsara.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hm~" She turned to her children, as she watched them cultivate their own Laws at quite the fast pace. She then smiled, seeing how cute they were.


    Unfortunately, times of peace neverst.


    "Mydy, we have visitors." One of her Seraph, which were the angels she came with, reported as they entered through the oversized window, and kneeling down before her.


    "Visitors?" Cheryl asked back in confusion, before spreading her senses outward, which as vast as her Consciousness was, could epass the whole of a Reality.


    Her senses bypassed the Mana restrictions, and appeared within one of the small cities of her people, there, she saw a long forgotten acquaintance.


    The powerful Albert Jones, who was now a Demigod as the protector of the third prince, and the third prince himself, who was a God.


    They both held in their presence, and did not feel Cheryl''s Divine sense sweep over them. ''Why are they here? What aims do they have against me now?'' She thought with a frown.


    Then letting out a curt Sigh, she stood up and snapped her fingers to change her clothes into an elegant ancient chinese dress, blue and white in color.


    She then heard the whispers of the Great Dao of Fate, and the Great Dao of Destiny, which told her of what to do, and what actions to make for the most opportune oue.


    Even the Dao of Fortune agreed.


    "Aiy..." She let out such a word, gazed at her babies for thest time, who were now around five yirs old. ''They sure had a cultivation system different to their parents alright.'' She thought with a smile.


    Even their aging. Nheless, they were both Perfect True Gods, and they reached such a level without relying on Faith at all, but the ordinary Time for breakthrough.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the Mother Sanctuary


    The now Heavenly Dao Realm


    Two beings were within an inn, as they chatted together, while enjoying the delicacies of this ce, which were still mostly western traditional dishes. A few were eastern traditional dishes of ancient times.


    One was a fairly handsome middle aged man, with a stout figure, and decent muscles. He wore a ck outfit resembling a tuxedo, yet vastly different from one.


    The other was a young handsome fellow, who had long crimson-blonde hair, deep blue eyes and a tall figure. He was more handsome, and released hints of elegance just from his posture.


    Both these beings were Albert Jones, the Demigod, and the third prince, Prince Red, the Crimson God. Pir of the Rubrum Empire, even though he did not be Emperor.


    The power of Gods was new to them. Though they knew about it, and that they were stronger beings in the Upper Realms, bing as strong as them was merely a dream to them.


    And him achieving this power, was thanks to the anonymous old man that had been silently staying within his Empire, watching over the girl he, himself, considered the love of his life.


    In fact, himing here, was to meet her, under the orders of the anonymous old man. He would havee as well, but he genuinely felt like he was still not deserving of her yet.


    Especially as her beauty still transcended those of the Gods that appeared, even the Transcendent Gods that are now staying within the now Sky Continent.


    None could match her.


    And more importantly, he was afraid they would fall in love with her as well, and take her away, as they were quite powerful enough to do such a thing. ''Life... is such a bitter one!!'' He clenched his fists in dissatisfaction.


    "What are you thinking about, my lord?" Albert inquired as he saw the frown appearing on the devilishly handsome face of the crimson haired young prince.


    "Ah, nothing much, Albert. I was just wondering how great of a ce this is." The third Prince said with a casual smile, trying to mask the worry apparent in his eyes.


    "I''ve raised you for almost two centuries my lord, I definitely know when something is bothering you. You can never hide from my concern." Albert did not take that lightly, as he lowered his tone when he spoke.


    "...."


    "It is fine, the ears of mortals can neverprehend the words of Gods. Speak your mind out, my lord." Albert pursued, and the third Prince finally relented.


    "Haiy... Albert, do you think I am still not worthy for the hand of the Lady, even now?" He thought out loud, as he drank a cup of wine, that was quite unique in taste and vor.


    "Do you prefer my most honest opinion, my lord?" Albert knew how the third Prince felt, and how he dedicated over a century to working hard, and only working hard, just to seem worthy.


    He went through to the most extremes, lowering himself to obtain resources, fighting and falling out with previous close friends, gaining newrades from enemies.


    His adventure was one to be sung even in taverns, as myths and legends, because the final destination of all his hard work, was to obtain Divinity.

 Chapter 334 Cheryls Chronicles - The Heavenly Dao Realm II

    But even that, seemed so small and lessparable to the "love back" of a certain youngdy. And now that he thought about it, she might have been a Goddess all along.


    Her beauty, her bearing, her actions, the things she''s done all this time, and her mysterious past, all of that just added to her being unfathomable and transcendental.


    What did he amount to?


    "The truth, Albert. Nothing but the honest truth." He responded as such, mncholic and sad, not representing a God who had the power to stand above everyone within Reality.


    "The truth, you say..." Albert saw the expression of the 3rd Prince, and could not help but smile. Thed was growing up, "My thoughts, my honest thoughts on this matter..."


    "Yes...?"


    "Well, I love you so much my lord, so much that, I cannot answer you directly. But allow me to show you." Albert sighed as he drunk from his own cup as well, meanwhile spreading out his Will to cover the whole Realm.


    The third Prince followed after, as he also spread out his own Will as well. And they stood above all Myriad towns that had tens of thousands of residents within. The Wills of two Gods watching over the whole Realm.


    "Look, my lord. These are the people that merely serve under her grace. People that are not even entitled to fight in the army, or join any battles. Commoners, if I had to say." Albert''s voice followed his Will as he spoke, showing the Will of the third Prince the people that were consideredmoners within this whole Realm.


    "...."


    The third Prince did not say anything, but Albert did. He had more to say, "Each one is a letting our pressure and bearing of Deities, and not just Deities, but Deity Lords."


    "Even the children, are merely born as Half-Deities. And those are just the ordinary ones, the more talented ones, being even more monstrous in nature and bearing."


    "...."


    The third Prince was convinced by just this alone, yet he did not stop Albert from continuing his words. And Albert likewise continued, "And there, right there on the peaks, are people resemnt of warriors within our Empire."


    "Soldiers that fight for their Emperor. Look at them, each one, even the weakest is a Deity King, or a being of simr power levels, while the stronger ones are even Deity Emperors and Ancient Deities."


    "There are even auras of six young fellows, who probably have not lived past their century, and yet they can match up to even your own aura my lord... Six of them." Albert concluded as their Wills moved towards the six peaks, each having a different structure, like a world of their own, separated from the Realm itself.


    In fact, each Peak was like a Lower Realm now, especially as the whole Realm itself was simr to a Greater Realm. Just that alone, was another point topare.


    The first peak was like Heaven, with golden Auspicious Clouds floating above it, Imperial castles and Fairies of all beauty singing day in, day out. Everything was neat and proper, as well as Divine.


    The second peak was like an empty war zone, with no de of grass being seen anywhere. There were stone houses, built uniquely in domes and cuboids, and multiple statures of half naked beings, in battle postures.


    The third peak was like a forest, that had gigantic trees, beautiful waterfalls, long and wide verdant ins, and many more. There were also beasts of all kinds, enjoying life to themselves, at every single corner.


    The forth peak was the most in, as it was just an ordinary human world. Yet differently from those below. These humansbined the tradition of this ce, with technology, as flying mechs and warships could be seen in production.


    The fifth peak was a dark ce,pletely dark and barren, despite it being day throughout the whole realm. And nothing could be seen within the Realm itself. But as Higher Existences, the two could see a few ghosts floating throughout the ce living their lives.


    And finally, thest peak. This ce waspletely different from the first peak, being like Hell. There were red stoned mountains, Lava rivers, chained gigantic beasts, and beings clothed in ck formal gear, treating this ce like a park. Such beings also head Illusory horns on their heads.


    These were the Six Peaks of this Realm, the Six Realms of Samsara. And each had beings, the weakest being a Deity King equivalent, the strongest being a God-level Cultivator as the Peak master.


    The Will of the third prince was shocked. Though he originated from an Empire where the number of Deities exceeded the hundreds of millions, most were low leveled ones. And not even one percent were Deity Kings and above.


    That was still higher than the numbers here, but perhaps... ''That was only because they have a smaller poption to begin with. And regardless, they achieved all this power within a century..? That alone, is more than enough to get even my father, the Great Red Emperor on his knees.'' He thought in astonishment.


    "...."


    "...And then, herees the question. Do you think, there could be anyone in this world worthy of the hand of such a being? A creator of Realms. A God Maker. A changer of Fates." Albert decided to end it there, as anymore, could demotivate the Prince.


    "Then I guess I still have to work harder." Unfortunately, the prince had gone too far to give up now, he had already stressed himself for a century, why stop now?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As for his worth? He''ll make ns. The Gods out there stronger than him? He just had to surpass them, isn''t that right? He was but a little over a century years old yet he was a God.


    "...That''s the spirit my lord, there is nothing that you cannot obtain, with enough hard work and effort." Albert nodded, as their Wills returned back to their bodies.


    The pride he currently felt right now...


    It was inexplicable.


    "Good day sirs, what may I get for you today?" But suddenly, at that moment, when their conversation had reached its highest peak, a delicate voice called out from before them, behind the bar table.


    Both Gods turned to look at the front in shock, as they both failed to detect her presence. And there, they saw the most beautiful being they had everid their eyes upon, as she cleaned an empty cup with a cloth.


    She had long ck hair tied into a neat bun above her head, a pair of emerald eyes, and a curvaceous figure, that was barely hidden by her maid outfit. And a light smile on her face as a cherry on top.


    "Ah... Ah, my apologies. No, not yet. Thank you." The third Prince, who was slightly dumbstruck by the beauty, lightly shook his head as he responded. He thought Cheryl was the only beauty around here, but it seems he was wrong.


    Yet he still knew whom he desired.


    "Yes, thank you for the service." Albert also added with a casual smile. They could not feel the power of the the youngdy standing before them, thus they had to be respectful.


    Plus, this was not their home turf.


    "Oh? What a pity, then. In that case, mydy would like to meet you gentlemen. That would be alright with you, would it not?" The beauty, Tiara, inquired, still with her beautiful and gentle smile.


    She was of course not a God, nor was she a being stronger than them. She was still just a Demigod equivalent Cultivator, an Pseudo-Sage in simple terms.


    And likewise, though there were a few God-level beings within the six peaks, non were God equivalents. It was only their auras that rivaled those of Gods. Six of them, whom were the peak master''s, her included, disciples.


    Nobody had yet to find a way to breakthrough, and be a God, for the Great Daos of this Realm had not been formed yet. That was something Cheryl was trying to change as we speak.


    But with the Realm itself evolving, there were many Great Daos swimming within the air. Thus now, those capable, were searching for Daos they could resonate with, and were attempting to practice them.


    And one had to know, practicing Daos was harder than just cultivating Laws, even though Laws were kind of Unique as well, and more powerful. Cultivators just had tougher times growing stronger.


    As for herself, Tiara was not in a hurry. None of her fellow sect sisters were back, thus there was nobody to race with her. Her disciple was alsocking. So she had enough time to y around before being serious.


    "Uhm, if I may ask, who is the youngdy serving us? And thedy in need of our presence." The third Prince inquired lightly, not too sure if he just forgot, or never met this extraordinary beauty before. Nor her mistress.


    "Mydy? She is the Goddess that created this whole World. Is she... not the reason you gentlemen havee here?" Tiara paused on her actions, as she stared at the third prince straight in his eyes and asked.


    "Ah?"


    And the Prince was quite shocked, yet happy to hear those words. He was shocked that Cheryl knew he was here, as well as the fact that she sought out to him first.


    And he was also happy because she sought out to him first, thus not making it awkward for him. This was the type of person that he envisioned, when Albert spoke about her sometimes.


    "Is that a, yes, gentlemen?" Tiara kept her manners and averted her gaze, then resumed her work, as she asked in between her cleaning of the table, and the rearranging of whines and more.


    "Yes yes, she is. She is definitely the reason we havee here. Thank you. Now, may I please get to know your name?" The third Prince stood up as he held his hand towards her.


    "...."


    Tiara paused and stared at the hand for a few seconds, then outstretched her own small, fair hand, and held his. She then said, "A bit tyrannical, but I will give you a point for at least being a gentle tyrant. Tiara is my name."


    "...???"

 Chapter 335 Cheryls Chronicles - The Heavenly Dao Realm III

    "A bit tyrannical, but I will give you a point for at least being a gentle tyrant. Tiara is my name." Tiara introduced herself as she shook therge hand of the third prince. ''...Rough.'' She thought.


    "...???"


    The third Prince lightly shook her hand, and pulled back, even though the feeling it brought to him, was quite heavenly. While at the same time, he stared at her in perplexity.


    Tyranny?


    He then stared at Albert, wondering where had he made a mistake. But Albert kept quiet, and did not say a single word ever since Tiara made her presence clear.


    "Can we, now meet Lady Chelsea Goldyhat?" Instead, he inquired as such towards Tiara, mentioning the alias that Cheryl once used... As they was still unaware of her true name.


    "...Yes. Please follow after me, good sirs." Tiara said, as she put away the cloth she used to clean the table, then leaving through the back door. "Let us meet up at the highestyer above the skies." She added, her figure vanishing into the back rooms.


    "...Is it me, Albert, or is that youngdy a bit too terrifying." The third prince sighed as he thought to himself. But Albert did not respond, as he only calcted how much power the youngdy before him had.


    ''If it was under normal circumstances, we would win if we fought her. But... she would be able to defeat the both of us by herself since we are within her home ground. Easily at that.'' He thought in dread.


    The third prince saw through his heavy expression and knew what he was thinking about. But he had no worries himself. ''For I will never find myself fighting the servants or children of the woman I love.'' He thought.


    "Let us depart, Albert." He said, standing up and leaving the inn. Albert also stood up and left after leaving behind a small Divine crystal on the table as payment for their meal.


    "Thank you for your time, masters."


    "Thank you for your time, masters."


    The young maids and bartenders within the inn bowed as they said in synchronization at their departing figures. "Thank you for having us." The third prince responded with a smile and left.


    Afterwards, he flew towards the skies, and Albert followed after. ''Since everyone here can fly, it should not be against thew to do so for us too, right?'' He thought, and indeed, nobody gave them a problem as they flew higher.


    In fact, they didn''t even receive any attention whatsoever from those below. ''They have the power, yet have no strictws and rules against their power. Is itck in management skills, or are those above... more than powerful enough to gain control of the situation were it to go overboard?'' He thought in intrigue.


    Even the Gods from above that he knew, had rules they followed. By now, they passed over the firstyer of the sky, seeing everything below as tiny objects. But being Gods, they could still see clearly regardless of the height they stood at.


    "Greeting, my lords."


    "Greeting, my lords."


    And when they passed by the firstyer, they were greeted by a group of six heavenly beauties in beautiful chinese dresses that held their figures perfectly well, giving out a holy vibe full of sultriness.


    "Greetings, greatdies above." The third prince didn''t act as much as a prince, as he gave back the respect the heavenly beauties gave him, surprising them quite a bit. Especially as their charm was rebounded back to them.


    "Please, follow us." But even then, they didn''t loseposure and led the duo through the second sky, and the third sky. The journey being silent, and mind calming.


    And as they passed through the fourth sky, a group of cultivators patrolling the region would send out their inner senses to scout them. But after realizing the heavenly beauties, they would retract them.


    It was the same on the fifth and sixth skies. In which case, the next sky, had cultivators stronger than the preceding skies. In fact, by the fifth sky, even Albert felt presences that could easily stand alongside him in power.


    ''This ce... really is a world created by a Goddess. The only question now is, what level of power is this Goddess? Above the Transcendental beings that descended, or at the same level as them?'' Albert inquired, reigning his power even more.


    Even the third prince felt the threat, and retracted his power even more, just to appear even more harmless. And that decision, saved him less stress, as by the seventh sky, he felt presence at the same level of power as him.


    A God.


    ''This..!!'' He marveled in awe and wonder as a powerful burst of light and Holy power approached them from the east at terrifying speed beyond light itself.


    The six heavenly beauties paused, and respectfully bowed towards the approaching mass of light. The duo exchanged gazes at this, and bowed after them as well. ''Lady Chelsea?'' The third prince thought, his heart almost skipping a beat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Albert was a bit calmer, just surprised at the fact that he could sense the presence of a true Seraph. An angel at the level of Gods. ''Does this Realm have affiliations with the Aurum Empire and its backings?'' He frowned alongside his thoughts.


    "Halt, children of the Great Dao Mother. What business do your visitors have at going above the sixth sky, to meet the Great Dao Mother?" The burst of light finally arrived, and an ethereal voice of majesty and power, drifted towards the group.


    "Light of Day, Glory of Heaven, Guardians of Samsara, our peak master has called for these two humble guests. They are guests of our Great Mother. Please, allow us entry in respect to her wishes." The lead heavenly beauty said, and the Seraphim paused to think.


    After a brief moment of silence, golden light fell over the group and instantly retreated back to it without causing any damage. "I see. You speak of no lies, Sessor of the Heavenly Peak, and these guests pose no threat to us, let alone our master. You shall pass. I will alert the Higher ups to let you traverse in peace in respect to master''s wishes."


    The Seraph responded as such, and retreated afterwards. "Thank you, our Light of Day, I thank you for your favor." The heavenly beauties bowed, as they bid farewell to the Seraph. Their tone full of respect and reverence.


    But just as they were internally celebrating meeting a Light of Day, Seraphs under themand of Cheryl herself, the duo were having the opposite feelings at the moment!!


    ''Light of Day? No, more importantly, the Seraph calleddy Chelsea their master? A master of Seraphs? What in the...'' The third prince thought, his face colored with shock.


    From the past years, they''ve learned of the hierarchy above in the Upper Realms. They knew that even as a Minor Outer being, they were very much weak. As above that, were Major Outer beings, High Outer beings, Transcendent Outer beings, Elder Outer beings, and Cosmological Outer beings.


    And amongst Cosmological Outer beings, were a variant called as "Lords". Examples were God Lords, Fiend Lords, Abyssal Lords, Evil Lords and many other variants of such beings stronger than their variant Cosmological Outer beings.


    And to be considered as such a being, one had to rule over all previously mentioned levels of power, including their variant of Cosmological Outer beings. Having authority over them to a great extent. And Holy Lords, were one of them.


    ''Isdy Chelsea a Holy Lord above all Seraphim? Otherwise, how could the proud Seraph that won''t even respect Gods nor fear Devils, call her their master?'' Albert thought, his heart skipping a beat in fright.


    Even the third prince had such thoughts. ''Then she is not only just Transcendent, she is well above that, and almost Supreme!! No wonder her beauty eclipses all. No wonder she could create this world, and all these people.'' He thought.


    And amidst their thoughts, they flew through the eighth and ninth skies, finding even more powerful holy presences everywhere. The numbers exceeding over a hundred of them.


    That alone... almost proved their thoughts of Cheryl''s realm of power, and also exined how obscenely powerful and miraculous she had been so far.


    "We are hear, my lords. Please take this path ahead." The six heavenly beauties said as they split apart, three to the left, three to the right, and they bowed while respectfully forming a path for the duo to take.


    "...Thank you."


    "...."


    The duo had no other words than those, as they followed the path presented by the heavenly beauties. The clouds here were endless and gold in color, giving off the feeling of Great Fortune.


    There were also many clouds above these ones, having buildings of varying sizes and styles, creating a picturesque scenery of paradise. And to add a cherry on top, each cloud ind, had a golden waterfall dripping down onto the golden clouds and creating golden rivers.


    Beautiful.


    Amazing.


    Was the duos impression of this ce apparently above the Nine skies of this Realm. A ce also considered as the Great Skies of Sansara, below the Final Skies and the No Skies.


    Along the way, they met Tiara, who was still wearing the same maid outfit as before. "You''re finally here, gentlemen. How was your travel? Did my disciples treat you well?" She asked, her gentle smile still omnipresent on her face.


    "...Yes,dy Tiara. We''ve enjoyed ourselves throughout the tour of this great Realm. The youngdies themselves were spectacr with their guidance." The third prince responded, Albert nodding briefly in agreement.


    "I am d to hear of that, gentlemen. This way now, we are finally about to meet our Great Mother." She said, waving her hand and creating a portal of endless golden brilliance.


    She then presented the portal to them, "After you, my lords." And taking on a respectful tone and posture, that made the duo doubt her previous casual, albeit formal attitude.


    But alongside that doubt, was nervousness. Her taking on a respectful posture, was not for them, but for the person behind this portal. And the only one worthy of that was...


    ''The Great Mother of this Realm herself,dy Chelsea.'' The two men thought, entering the portal afterwards. The third Prince first, and Albert after. Tiara being thest one to enter.

 Chapter 336 Cheryls Chronicles - A Favor

    ''The Great Mother of this Realm herself,dy Chelsea.'' The two men thought, entering the portal afterwards. The third Prince first, and Albert after. Tiara being thest one to enter.


    ''I wonder whatdy Cheryl will have to say to these two men. It''s been a hundred years since I''vest seen the old man.'' She thought, skipping into the portal itself while willing it to close itself.


    And once she entered, she reappeared within an elegant room, where a single table stood at the center of everything, while groups of couches sat around it. Upon the table, were all kinds of delicacies, and at the most elegant couch, sat Cheryl, with her reinforced beauty.


    "Greetings, gentlemen. Greetings sir Albert, it''s been quite a while." She said, her smile brightening the whole room and snatching away the breathes of the two Gods.


    ''Such beauty...'' The third prince froze in shock, his mouth hanging open at the first sight of Cheryl. He could not believe the beauty of the person before him, as it exceeded anything he''s ever seen or dreamt off.


    He could not describe it with words or thought alone. It was just art, and beyond that. Perfection, perhaps, but maybe also beyond that. Zenith beauty itself... No. That word did her no justice itself. For she was just too¨C


    "Beautiful." The third prince blurted out in a trance, his world view of beautypletely flipped over. Even Albert was shocked by the beauty that Cheryl exuded,pared to a hundred years ago. ''Is this... her true form?'' He thought.


    But Cheryl only smiled at their shock and astonishment. A smile of helplessness as even she didn''t think she would be this beautiful. "Oh, thank you for your praise. I am greatly ttered, but even I am not the most beautiful out there." She responded.


    And her words were also genuine. After all, she knew of people like Cheryl and Enigma, who were much more prettier than she was. As well as the others, such as Athena, Su Han, Allen, who were no less prettier than herself. She wasn''t being humble at all.


    But the duo thought otherwise. To them, Cheryl was only being humble. There was no other logical exining they could understand. "By the way, gentlemen, what pleasure do I owe for this lovely encounter?" She added after a moment of silence, changing the topic.


    "Ah, yes. Ahem¨C" The third prince cleared out his throat as he took a sit. Albert respectfully stood behind him, just as Tiara stood behind Cheryl. "We havee here under the favor of a great senior who originates from different world than ours." He added.


    "A great senior, you say?" Cheryl was surprised by the content of their visit, and thought about it. To be honest, she expected a proposal or, at most, a suppression of sorts. ''But it seems I overestimated myself. Tchuu~ This is so embarrassing..!!'' She thought.


    Her inner self wanted to find the bottomless Abyss, snd throw herself within, but her true response was a beautiful and maic smile from the outside. "What does this senior desire from me? If it''s within my grasp, I believe I won''t make your trip worthless, good sir." She said.


    "R¨CReally?! Ah, wait, no. I mean, you don''t have to think like that, greatdy Chelsea. You have every right to respond ordingly to how you feel. No need to think for our sake, here." The third prince responded, a bit panicked at first.


    "Really? That''s so thoughtful of you, thank you." Cheryl responded within an even more dazzling smile. ''What a good boy. He is quite adorable, and very thoughtful.'' She thought in jubnt spirits.


    "...."


    Meanwhile, the third prince nced at her smile in stupor, seeing something only a man deeply bound by love would only see. ''Paradise... in the form of a single gesture.'' He subconsciously thought, dazed once more.


    "Ah, by the way, I''ve previously met sir Albert behind you. Greetings, senior. It''s been a while. Your bearing is still as mysterious as always." Cheryl said, her words bringing everyone back to reality, as Albert responded with a respectful bow.


    "Greetings young miss, it indeed has. And your beauty is even more elegant that I used to remember it." Albert returned his own greeting, which finally prompted the third prince to sit up straight. ''I forgot to introduce myself!!'' He realized, yet a tad bit toote.


    "Oh my, thank you. Your words have satisfied my inner child." Cheryl responded with a slight blush on her face. ''Fufu~ Its not everyday that I get praised like this with such eloquent words.'' She thought. "That being said, I haven''t met the young man before me, or have I?" She added with an inquiry.


    "N¨CNo, mydy. We haven''t yet met before." The third prince stumbled his words, fixing his posture. ''Haven''t yet met? What words are those?!'' He thought in embarrassment.


    "My name is Red Rubrum, an insignificant prince of the Great Rubrum Empire, third son of the Red Emperor. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance." He stood up and knelt down before her, gently grasping her hand and kissing the backside of her palm. ''Such... softness.'' He thought, half dazed once again.


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my... It''s, it''s a pleasure to meet you too, your highness. My name is Chelsea Goldyhart, lord and creator goddess of this Heavenly Dao World." She said, bottling up her excitement. ''This type of greeting...!! Kyaaa~!!'' Her inner self eximed like a high-school girl.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, being bored aside, Cheryl had demoted herself to being a human when interacting with her believers. She''s done this for over a hundred years, her mentality was literally that of a normal human girl at times.


    Especially so, when things that would normally not happen to an introverted, stay-indoor youngdy like herself, happen out of the blue. Like meeting a prince. Him being cute. Him going down on his knees to greet her.


    "The pleasure is mostly mine." The third prince said, returning back to his chair. "And as much as I''d love to interact some more with you,dy Chelsea, we still need an answer to return to the senior so that we can repay back the favor we owe." He added.


    "Hm? Yes, about that. What favor would the senior desire from me?" Cheryl responded, a bit curious what a man would want from a girl like her. ''It wouldn''t be my hand in marriage, could it..?!'' Her inner self eximed.


    "The great senior says that if you desire, there is a world suitable to your method and aspirations out there. A world where a genius like you, would do nothing but ascend through great heights if you were to enter it... And his question is, would you like to go with him to that world?" He said, his face a bit too sour.


    Yet Cheryl failed to register that, as her thoughts were instead echoing out the words he just said. ''A world I desire? A world where I could... no way. Could it he the world of cultivation that I''ve been thinking about for so long?'' She thought in shock and astonishment.


    If that were the case, wouldn''t it mean that most of her aspirations would instantlye true? Wouldn''t she be able to recreate the Samsara far faster than she anticipated?!


    This was a heavenly opportunity for her!!


    "...."


    Prince Red saw the subconscious smile on her expression, and the glow of ambition within her eyes when he looked up at her. This caused him to slightly clench his fist and grit his teeth, but he didn''t say anything. ''I promised senior to respect her choice.'' He thought to himself.


    Albert and Tiara saw through his troubles, and decided to keep their jobs as head maid and personal escort to a different level. Staying indifferent and uninterested.


    Meanwhile, Cheryl began calming down after her moment of shock. She now began calcting things properly, and assessing the whole matter carefully from her standpoint as a goddess of this Realm, and not as Cheryl.


    ''First of all, it wouldn''t be a great idea now that I think about it. Firstly, I need to recreate my own Great Daos, so that Samsara genuinely bes my world, instead of just incorporating Daos from another world. It''s time consuming, but more efficient for me.'' She thought, her smile reced with a frown.


    ''Secondly, knowing myself, I would bezy if everything came off as easy. And I also wouldn''t feel a sense of achievement after Samsara is recreated. Thirdly, I don''t want any of my children to suffer unjustly under the hands of cultivators.''


    ''Having being one myself, I know how ruthless and illogical these beings can get. Even Gods hold no candle inparison. Fourthly, honestly, I don''t know this senior of theirs, so how could I just leave with him like that? It''s illogical and makes no sense.''


    ''And finally, what if this is a trap? I cannot be too sure. Plus, I''m still weak as of now, hence why I can''t just jump the gun. Perhaps I should wait until I be a Main Goddess..?'' She sighed, her sigh causing everyone to look at her in perplexity.


    "Lady Chelsea...? Is everything okay?" Prince Red inquired, his heart rate secretly ascending for no reason. Cheryl looked up at him and presented a smile as she responded. "Yes, your highness. Everything is okay. It''s just that..." She paused.


    ''Should I say it..? I don''t know how this senior will react to it, were I to deny him. Worse, if he is a cultivator, he will end up forcefully using force to drag me away either way. And I might lose my people.'' She took a deep breathe of air finally finished her previous statement.


    "...It''s just that, right now, I''m still waiting for the father of my daughters to return from his journey. Until he does, we cannot leave this ce, lest he might never get the chance to see his daughters again." She responded, a hint of sadness and helplessness drifting within her eyes.


    And she genuinely wished that was true, so that her daughters could at least have a father as well. But s, it was not true. And nobody knows when that bastard of a man will evere by.


    They were now 3 yirs old, and were growing older by the year. Sooner orter, they will gain awareness and realize that their father abandoned them. ''At that point, how will you save yourself?'' She thought in pity.

 Chapter 337 Cheryls Chronicles - Crimson Devil

    "...It''s just that, right now, I''m still waiting for the father of my daughters to return from his journey. Until he does, we cannot leave this ce, lest he might never get the chance to see his daughters again." She responded, a hint of sadness and helplessness drifting within her eyes.


    "Is... Is that so..?" Meanwhile, being reminded that Cheryl was a person belonging to another lucky man, Prince Red let out a sigh of his own. ''Was it... all for nothing?'' He thought to himself.


    He always knew about this when considering his chase for her. Yet finding out no information on the so called father of her daughters, he had a small hope that it was a lie. Even now, not seeing anything resembling a child anywhere, gave him more hope.


    Even Albert had not seen her children when he made his visit a hundred years ago. Hence perhaps all these words were just for shielding herself from men?


    ''But what if it''s true?'' He thought in despondency, and bitterness. What would he do, if it were?


    "Mhm. So I''m sorry. I''ll have to trouble your highness to ry my message to the senior for me. Thank you." Cheryl said with a bitter smile. ''Am I being too hard on him? Well, yeah, I refused something that was supposed to help him return a favor. So, yes, yes I am. But... should I have agreed to this demand?''


    "It''s not much of a problem. Thank you for your participation, and once more, it''s been a pleasure meeting you,dy Chelsea. You as well,dy Tiara. I hope we meet again soon. Enjoy your day." Prince Red said, standing up and slightly bowing as farewell.


    "Please, the pleasure is mine." Cheryl said, waving after their disappearing figures into the portal that Tiara responded. "I''ll be back, mydy. Please wait for me." Tiara said with a bow, going after the two.


    "Okay, dear. Take your time." Cheryl responded, sighing once more, when she was sure that she was all alone. "Life... can be hard at times. Especially so, when you''re a single mother." She said, in a daze of her own.


    When will it be the time for the mysterious man behind her to show up? When will she have a shoulder to rely on when times like this arrive? When will she finally feel the embrace of the concept of "Love"?


    "When..?" Her words trailed away throughout the room, being heard by the two little pumpkins peeping at her from the corner of the passage way. Their pairs of sky blue eyes, with a hint of gold within, shimmering at the beauty of their mother.


    "...."


    "...."


    Meanwhile, at the same time, Tiara led the two gentleman out of the Heavenly Dao World, and into a bustling street within one of the many cities of the Great Rubrum Empire. "This is my limit, unfortunate fes. The rest is up to you." Tiara said from within the portal.


    ''From good sirs to unfortunate fes once we are out. As expected, this woman... is two faced.'' Albert sighed to himself, yet he did not judge her negatively. He was no different himself. In fact, no noble was different than her.


    "...Thank you,dy Tiara." Prince Red responded, a light small on his face. "You should be." And Tiara responded as such, making him sigh in defeat. "I deeply am." He added.


    "Mhm. And oh, by the way, you should do a proper job at hiding away your feelings. Mydy doesn''t need them." She added, the portal slowly decreasing in size. "She''s been fine by herself thus far, and doesn''t need a man as a burden. Stay away from her."


    The portalpletely closed off at the end of those words, leaving Prince Red standing there in shock. He was not given a chance to retaliate. ''Ah... What..?'' He was left greatly confused, not understanding what he had done.


    "Ignore her, my lord. That''s just her behavior. She finds pleasure at leaving others greatly unsettled." Albert said, already understanding a bit about Tiara and her antiques just from their little interactions.


    "Ah, yes yes. I''ll not overthink it." Red said, taking the lead and flying away from this city, headed towards the capital city itself. Albert followed after him, his expression carrying a small frown. "My lord, what will you do now?" He asked.


    "About what, Albert?"


    "About whether the young miss has daughters she''s taking care of." Albert responded, causing Red to pause mid air and turn around with a bright smile on his face. "What do you mean? Of course, if that was the case, I''d have to be a great father figure in return." He responded.


    "You mean..?"


    "Yes, Albert. A man who can leave his woman behind for a hundred years... I don''t know what you''d call him. But to me, that definitely seems like neglection. So if he will neglect her... I will do the opposite instead." He added with an even brighter smile, yet hiding within his eyes, was uncertainty.


    ''Is that... the right thing to do, though?'' He thought. Was it right to destroy a happy family, even if he, himself, found it to be full of faults? He contemted on the matter, a his desire saying yes, yet his reason saying otherwise.


    "...I see." Albert nodded, guessing the thoughts of his prince. Yet once again, he did not say anything to them, instead, he took the lead and added, "Regardless, I''ll always be on your side, my lord. Forever." He said.


    "Albert... Thank you." Prince Red smiled once more, flying after his escort. And from there, the duo flew towards the capital city at lightning speed, returning to the old man''s abode.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, within one of the imperial chmabers of the Red Emperor, a conversation between two established beings was under way, above them, being a reflection of the conversation that Prince Red had with his escort, Albert.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    One being was tired with delicate chains enscribed with Runes, which did not restrict her movement much, within this well decorated room. While the other was full of secrecy and mystery.


    "See, your majesty? This is the child you''re so proud of. Your most favorite, and only child. The one you have ced all your time and resources nurturing. The one whom you sacrificed everything and ended up being sealed here for." The gray cloaked being whispered into the ears of the chained woman of beauty and elegance.


    And she continued to whisper sweet words of enticement, with a yful smile on her lips. "Yet here he is, being led around by another person. A little girl of unknown origins, to boot. How ungrateful. So my dear ex empress, what will you do?" She added.


    The cloak She wore covering her body and identity, but her figure and tone were clearly feminine. The only thing the cloak revealed was a smile of yfulness within the cloak.


    "What will you do when another thing you hold dear is swept away from your hands again? Just like your position as empress, just like your husband, just like your power, your beauty, your goals. What will you do when even your son, the only thing that remains yours, is taken away from you?" Her words continued, causing ripples within the heart of the other woman.


    She was a crimson haired beauty, with a busty figure and a mature countenance. Yet her expression was pale, her eyes dull and her body thin. She kept quiet and clenched her fists tightly beneath her long sleeves.


    "...I..."


    "Will you just stand still once more?" The gray cloaked woman disrupted her words. "But didn''t you sacrifice everything for him? Isn''t it because of him that you lost everything? Isn''t that why he is now your everything? Isn''t it true? Or is it not?"


    "No... I..."


    "Or perhaps... like everything that used to belong to you..." The smile on the gray cloaked woman intensified as she whispered softly and devishly, "...he was never yours to begin with¨C"


    "NO..!! NO NO NO NO!!" The crimson haired woman snapped. "MY SON IS MINE, MINE AND ONLY MINE..!! I CANNOT LOSE HIM TO ANYONE!! NEVER..!!" She, the ex empress of the Rubrum Empire, finally responded with desperation and desire.


    For some reasons unknown, she suddenly saw visions of the past when everything that belonged to her, left her grasp. Her throne, her beauty, her power, her influence, her dreams, her goals... everything, left her one by one.


    And at the whisper of the gray cloaked woman, she saw her son, her one and only son, follow after everything else. Taking the same path. And that... was enough to break her. That was enough to reestablish her anger.


    "So what will you do, ex empress?" The gray cloaked woman retreated as she asked, "He is a growing young man. He needs to find love out there¨C"


    "NO..!! I... I HAVE ALL THE LOVE THAT HE NEEDS!! I CAN GIVE HIM ALL THE LOVE HE DESIRES!! WHAT MORE DOES HE NEED?!" She shouted out in desperation.


    "Oh? But the question still remains... so what will you do, ex empress?"


    "I... I... I don''t... I don''t know!! I don''t know what to do!! I don''t think there''s anything that I can do!! I''ve tried to fight it, yet I failed. But... But I can''t lose my baby, I cant lose my child!! I can''t!! I can''t. I can''t. I CAN''T!!" The room quaked at her torn out voice, her body copsing down on her knees in despair.


    "Hmm? So, ex empress, you don''t want to lose your everything, but don''t know how to keep it to yourself?" The gray cloaked woman appeared before the ex empress, lifting her chin up with her fingers, their eye level aligned. "But have you thought about the idea of unleashing... that?" She added.


    "...!!!"


    And the ex empress'' eyes widened in shock and dread at hearing those words. "Bu¨CBut... that''s impossible. It''s improbable!! How can I be ''that'' again, when I cant even ess my power?!" She strongly retorted.


    "A very good question." The former responded, retreating a few steps back, and spreading her arms apart, waves of golden essence drifting around her. "But since you are able to see me, an entity of miracles and power, that means we are fated."


    "Your dread, your despair, your grievances, I''ll wipe them all away. I''ll give you the chance to get youreback. I''ll give you a chance at self redemption..." She spoke, the waves of golden essence bursting out in activity.


    "This..!! This is..!!" The ex empress eximed in shock at the golden essence swimming within the room. This amount of faith... was too immense, and too pure to be true!!


    "True power. The essence of Miracles." The former responded, her countenance be Supreme for a brief moment. "And I can do all that for you, in exchange for you to bring about neutrality within this ending Age."


    "Neutrality..?"


    "Mhm. Neutrality. There''s too much chaos spreading everywhere during this ending Age, and to return everything to neutrality... you will have to bring about order. Be the Crimson Devil, the new agent of Order, the redeemer of the dammed!!"


    ...!!!

 Chapter 338 Bold Aspirations And Bold Actions

    Enigma sat before Be, who was still having her change as of yet, undergoing a new transformation as her race and origin were being modified bit by bit by the presence of "Chaos" within her womb.


    Besides him was a weary looking Allen, who was lying downnguidly while eating a bunch of fruits and appreciating the beauty of his future sister-inw to be. Unlike usual, he wore clothes, albert they were a bit too loose around his body.


    Behind them stood a respectful, yet out of ce Florence as she watched from the sidelines. Either than her, there was Herara, Hera, Code, Jim, John and a few other Heroes under bothdies present.


    Reynolds Heroes were also brought here as they stood from afar, listening to the secrets of the past that Reynolds would die to know about. While Blue, his champion, stood besides Florence.


    "See, I told you that it was possible." Allen said, as they both turned to look at the two small beings that stood respectfully before them, holding each other''s hand.


    "Aeons huh..." Enigma thought as he looked at the two beings that stood at the peak of perfection itself, representing perfection in their respective beings and race.


    If you are wondering what was going on, here''s the story. Allen hade from the future, and had build up a small n alongside a will of future Athena, where they would try to stop the inevitable end of everything.


    They came up with a few ns, and one of them was to bring events that happenedter in the future into the present, disrupting the order of events that would happen.


    The creations of Aeons, beings that were children of the Monotheistic God was something Enigma did in the near future, and their help was quite helpful in the battle that would urter.


    Unfortunately they were bornte, and couldn''t be off much use, but now that Allen brought the idea forward, he was wondering how the future will turn out to be.


    But that was not all. He also brought out the idea of how Enigma of the future (Not Xeno Enigma), woulde to realization that he could adapt to different races, keeping racial abilities of said races even after he reverted back to his main race as a True being.


    By that time, it was toote and he didn''t have as much power to do anything to the over all situation. Yes, his current powers were still not enough when considering the future.


    Of course, Allen proposed this idea to first be tried on the two creations before them, one being an Angel and the other a Demon, making them perfect beings of said races.


    ''At the cost of 3.2 billion units of divine power, but I done regret it, because it was worth it. Plus, Allen said that I would have done this in the future, doing it earlier did not affect me much.'' Enigma thought, a bit expectant of the whole situation.


    ______________________________


    God Temte


    Name: Freed


    Age: 0


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: Aeon Demon


    Cultivation: Transcendental Aeon Demon


    Reiki: 100 000 units


    Perfect Force: 1 unit


    True Divinity: [Daemon of Perfection]


    True Law: [Vile Perfection: 1%]


    Bloodline: Perfect Daemon Prognitor


    Physique: Perfect Daemon Body


    Artifacts(0): None


    Divine Skills(5): Nigh-Absolute Immortality, Reality Warping, Nigh-Omnipotence(Evil), Nigh-Omniscience(Evil), Dual-God Physiology


    __________________________


    God Temte


    Name: Storm


    Age: 0


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: Aeon Seraph


    Cultivation: Transcendental Aeon Seraph


    Reiki: 100 000 units


    Perfect Force: 1 unit


    True Divinity: [Seraph of Perfection]


    True Law: [Sacred Perfection: 1%]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bloodline: Perfect Seraphim Prognitor


    Physique: Perfect Seraphim Body


    Artifacts(0): None


    Divine Skills(9): Nigh-Absolute Immortality, Reality Warping, Nigh-Omnipotence(Holy), Nigh-Omniscience(Holy), Dual-God Physiology


    ____________________________________


    This were the temte of the two little guys, and alongside himself, they were considered some sort of Trinity. Holy, Evil and Neutrality. He probably attributed it to the influence of his new Reincarnation.


    Since, you know, the Monotheistic God also had a sort of Trinity as well. The Holy Spirit, the Father, the Son. But if that were the case, what off his Soul, Consciousness and Body? ''Aren''t they a Trinity as well?'' He casually thought.


    "You were right, they really are powerful, but what do you need them to do exactly?" Enigma suddenly asked as he beckoned the two little guys to sit on hisp, gently caressing their hair, one blonde, the other ck.


    "Nothing much, just that, I was thinking about how you could let them out to get experience within the Infinite Realms and get stronger before the time arrives." Allen casually said, sipping into a cup of clear white liquid.


    "The Infinite Realms?" Enigma asked in perplexion. He was wondering how Allen crossed the Dimensional barrier of the Nine world dimension and into the Infinite Realms. ''Weren''t you ying around in the Abyss?'' He thought.


    This was probably only something Cosmic beings should be able to do. And Allen knew about that as well, "My Space-Time Mystery is different from yours, it allows me to disregard the previous rules andws of Space and Time, to create my own."


    "Unlike yours, that allows you to rule over Space-Time as the highest God. In other words, since you''re the highest Ruler of Space-Time, and my brother, I can bend the rules as much as I want without suffering much from Karma... Which I''m also the God of." He concluded lightly.


    "...."


    The heroes and the royals stood afar and only kept on listening, not daring to say anything as two beings discussed sharing a powerful concept beyond Laws amongst themselves.


    "Well, that''s the true definition of taking advantage of family ties... Anyway, how''s the Infinite Realms?" Enigma casually brushed over those words, brushing over the fact that his good brother was breaking the Rules of Reality.


    "It''s fine, but let''s not talk about that, you''ll experience it yourself." Allen said, then casually added another bombshell to Enigma about the future, "By the way, how''s your Fate Mystery? How''s it going?"


    "Descent." Enigma responded. "But recently, there''s someone taking advantage of Fate within the mortal realms, centered around Cheryl. And truthfully, it will negative affect her. I''m kind of concerned for her well being." He added.


    He also had a small frown on his face. Having full control over Fate was one thing, but having someone use it was another. ''My Realm if power is still too low, and those stronger than me can resist my influence even with a perfect Law.'' He sighed at those thoughts.


    "Ah, that? Well it''s Athena''s sworn sister, so ignore her. I doubt Athena will do nothing with something as grand as that." Allen shrugged his shoulders with a casual response.


    "Ah... buta€"" Yet Enigma was unsettled. This matter included his two unknown daughters, and their mother. He had to care, didn''t he? Unfortunately, Allen was stillnguid about the whole matter.


    "Come on, man, when has your brother ever let you down?" He responded, ''Plenty of times.'' In which Enigma inly retorted.


    "Hahaha, I know you said plenty within your thoughts. Anyway, there''s this ce within the Infinite Realms that deals with thew of Fate, throughout various worlds. I''m thinking of sending you there, but now that I see you''re busy worrying your side piece, I guess we''ll cancel that n out." Allen said, sitting upright and sternly looked at Be.


    "...."


    There was a long silence throughout the room as Enigma also stared down at Be, ignoring Allen''s sneakyments. He once again thought about what he considered important and worth protecting.


    Lulu, his devout number one follower. Nia, his self-proimed aunt. Allen and Su Han, his sworn brothers. Louise, his soul mate, and Cheryl, his baby mama. His fellow true god partners. His five daughters, his followers, the two little Aeons on hisp, the elemental quintets. All of these people were beings he wanted to protect.


    Thinking up to there, he wondered how far was he willing to go to reach that goal, how far was willing to push through to see the end alongside everyone else. And he came to a quick response.


    "No, don''t cancel it out." Enigma sighed as he realized that it might not be to the point of disregarding everything else that is not important, but it was to the point doing everything in his power to seed.


    Along with his words, his outstretched hand turned liquid, like a slime and spread out, taking a shape of himself, who looked 100% simr to him in shape, form and beauty.


    "...Well that''s also doable." Allen thought as he looked at the copy that Enigma made of himself, by splitting into two identical halves, with half the total stats of the other.


    "This is a copy of mine that only has the Fate and Destiny Mystery, as well as half my stats and Reiki. I hope it''s enough for your n." Both Enigmas said as his copy moved towards Allen.


    "Perfect." Allen nodded and waved his hand, transporting Enigma''s copy into his personal dimension. He then cleared his throat and mimicked a stern expression.


    "Now, there are three things that I will tell you, which will probably influence the future greatly." He said, causing Enigma to listen sternly as well. As for the copy? It wasn''t a copy, but a path that he made. His very first path.


    "...."


    Everybody else also held their breathes at this moment, wondering what kind of Secrets would this two young gods reveal.


    "First of all, did you know that we had a life before this one?" Allen inquired at first, surprising Enigma by a bit. But the heroes weren''t surprised, after all, didn''t they acknowledge that they were ancient origins?


    "The ancient origin thing... is true. Dude, we really are the four extreme emperors." Allen said while nodding his head, as if to affirm the doubt that appeared on Enigma''s face.


    "...You''re kidding right?" He asked, doubtful of what Allen was telling him. But now that he thought about it, it was the system that told him to agree, and refused to exin itself.


    Maybe... it knew something he didn''t.


    "Don''t get surprised yet. It starts getting funny and twisted here... ahem, so, Ancient Origins aside, have you heard of the Creator Goddess of this World of Terra? The Manifestation of the World Will?" Allen asked, with a yful smile.

 Chapter 339 Seventy Two Beings Left

    "Yeah, I heard a few legends about her, and that she is the Mother of The Rulers of the Realms of Terra, as well as Reynolds grandmother." Enigma nodded as he remembered the info Reynolds once gave him.


    "Hm, that''s good then. So, did you also know that Tear is the adopted daughter of Extreme South?" Allen casually asked the question, taking a sip from his cup once again.


    "No, I haven''t." Enigma truthfully denied.


    But before Allen could finally reveal what Enigma failed to catch on, Herara eximed in shock as she heard his words, "Oh my God!! I cant believe this... t-then... you..."


    Her finger trembled as she kept pointing at Allen, while Hera seemed frozen in time as well. Enigma didn''t quite understand, but after hearing Herara''s outburst, he caught on to something. A rather illogical thought.


    "You got it right, as Extreme South, I can be considered the reincarnation of your great grandfather." Allen seemed proud of that fact, but the two sisters were stil shocked from learning about their history.


    They couldn''t believe that, they were descendents of such powerful beings, powerful enough to be considered the Overlords of the Nine World Dimension. Their shock was the same as their seniors.


    "...How, I still don''t get it." Enigma still couldn''t believe what Allen was saying. How were they reincarnated before this life, millions of years ago? How?


    "That''s where the second thing I''m about to tell youes. At some point in time, once everyone bes Main Gods, I want us to cooperate to send a part of our essence back in time. Or something of sorts."


    "By then, everyone except you, will forget everything about this timeline temporarily, in order to not bringrge change to this timeline. You must also not change a lot of things lest you disrupt the Temporal River."


    "And by then, you will experience everything and get answers of how things got to this phase. And most importantly, I want you to learn the "World Splitting" technique that we used to separate the Origin World into this dimension."


    "Once that is done, we will initiate thest phase of our grand n, and finally enter the Infinite Realms, gaining protection of the Reality Laws, thus avoiding pure destruction." He concluded sternly, leading the ce to return to silence.


    Everyone was bbergasted after hearing Allen''s words, they were still shocked, so shocked that they stood rooted to the ground, failing to register any other thoughts either than what he had just mentioned.


    Though the heroes, being foreign brings from a different timeline, most probably from out of Existence, were not really affected much.


    They were used to watching such soapies, animation, movies or reading novels andics pertaining to such developments. Which was why they were not truly shocked.


    Instead, they only felt their blood rushing as they were once again experiencing this experience "live" instead of reading or watching them from a screen, giving them the chance to go through what their favorite characters they were representing went through.


    Meanwhile, the two royal sisters werepletely shocked. It came as a shock that, the two beings they took care for a few years were actually their great grandparent''s reincarnations, or rather, ancestors.


    This information was not really hard to swallow though. What was hard to swallow was the fact that they were thinking of going back in time to learn their previous abilities that broke down the Origin World!!


    Why?! For what reason would they need that technique again?! To split the current Nine Greater Worlds? Or the whole Dimension itself?!


    Meanwhile, Enigma was only calcting in his thoughts how any of this would benefit his goal of protecting everyone. But even after quite a long time, he had so many ideas that he couldn''t find the most beneficial one.


    Which was why he would leave this to Athena to do, as she seemed more well vexed in calcting and manipting things from the sidelines. ''All I have to do is ask... She''ll probably do me that favor.'' He thought.


    "I get where you''reing from, and even though the sudden idea of being the grandfather of the Rulers of Great Terra is hard to swallow, it''s not really impossible." Enigma nodded his head to show that he understood.


    He then continued his words, "In that case, since you guys have seen the future, what do you think I should do to get the most efficient results? As for me, I''m not going into the future anymore. And how many Main Gods are there so far?"


    Allen took a bite from the exotic fruits that were long served to them and replied casually, "You can just do anything you want. But I''d rmend you do your job as a ragnarok, and fight a few Gods as well."


    "You seemed a bit awkward with your Abilities when the true battle arrived. Anyway, don''t mind it too much, and about yourst question, I believe that including you and me, there are seventy two left." He concluded with a thoughtful expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "There are already 72 Main Gods? That''s amazing." Enigma was genuinely impressed because he was still at [7/25 000] away from breaking through. A week had gone by here, since he had his breakthrough.


    "Don''t mind it too much dude, plus, you are not allowed to Breakthrough until everyone else does." Allen said casually, igniting a retort from Enigma. "Isn''t that just giving everyone a head-start ahead of me?" Despite his words, he didn''t mind and wouldn''t rush himself at all, plus, going around fighting others was not his thing.


    "Well you aren''t one toin, and I''m very close to being a Main God, by the way." Allen suddenly dropped another bombshell as casually as before, as if it nothing significant to mention.


    "Congrattions." Enigma did not retort about the fact that it''s not been sixty years that he had been a juvenile true god, and just congratted him on his sess. What else could he say?


    "Hahaha, don''t be like that... Anyway, for thest piece of information that''ll give you is that..." Allen smiled brightly as if he enjoyed conserving with Enigma the most.


    While Enigma could only bitterly smile at such a carefree yet not carefree guy. After all, he was jumping through time; past, present and future, while exploring the Infinite Realms.


    "You should harness as much abilities you can get, I don''t know how you want to do it, whether through assimting bloodlines, immersing with Gods orprehending them. You should not waste this opportunity because once you be a Main God..." He paused and smirked.


    Enigma saw that expression and suddenly had a bad feeling about the future. He sighed and rubbed his temples as he cursed, "...I''ll be limited, or rather, nerfed, won''t I?"


    "Bingo!! Well it''s not that, considering that your True Body will be able to fight people beyond Existence, so you are actually not nerfed... Okay you are, considering that your true body won''t be allowed in Existence, thus meaning that you will have to create a body that will be epted by the Reality Laws." Allen said with a bitter smile.


    "I get you." Enigma nodded and began calcting on how to efficiently go on with what Allen said, and firstly, he would use the bloodline method, and he knew which race to be for the time being.


    "That''s good, well my time is up, I better get leaving." Allen stood up and dusted his pants, bid farewell to the heroes and yfully winked at the two sisters, below leaving with a farewell. "Goodbye my great grand daughters."


    Once he left, Enigma turned to the two royal sisters and decided to ease their nerves, "You don''t have to take him to heart, it''s fine as long as you treat us how you have been treating us. We are only reincarnates."


    Unfortunately, his attempt to calm them down failed as both sisters didn''t know what to do. Herara responded, albeit with a stutter, "I-If you''ll e-excuse us, great... great ancestor."


    "Haaah~ Yes yes, you can go." He gave up and just waved them off, letting the two sisters sigh in relief as they left. They were still not sure how to treat their so called ancestors. They didn''t even know how to treat their revived grandma, let alone their new ancestors!!


    ''Life... is such a buzzard rollercoaster.'' Herara thought as she left with her sister and their Heroes. There was nothing else they could do about it. And as the heroes, excluding Florence also left, leaving only four beings in the room. Be, Florence, En Jue and Enigma.


    The moment they were left together, as the small ''family'' of four that everybody knew them as, Enigma immediately checked his notifications, that were now piled up.


    "Your True Laws [Vile Perfection: 1%] and [Sacred Perfection: 1%] has been assimted by your Mystery [Origin Sins and Commandments] into [Perfect Vile Sins and Sacred Commandments]"


    "Your recently attained Laws from your creations "Elemental Quintets" have fused into the Mystery [Origin World Creation and Destruction] into [Existencial Creation]"


    ''This... is, well, I didn''t expect this would happen, but oh well, I''ll let it be. Though I can''t use, nor ess these Mysteries, it''s nice having them.'' He thought as he moved onto the checking the avable bloodlines that he could assimte.


    While he was checking, Florence came to sit besides him ''respectfully'' and took one fruit from the basket, not minding whether he had a problem with it or not.


    "So, what will you do?" She suddenly asked, looking calmly at Be, who was still undergoing transformation at a rapid pace. Her Aura was now Divine and Chaotic.


    "I''ll go out... be a ragnarok... and try to increase my strength as well as find a way to increase the strength of my people... can''t keep protecting them forever." He responded, albeit seemingly busy.


    But Florence didn''t mind. She got her answer and that was what mattered, but a few more questions needed to be answered. "What about her? Be I mean?"


    "I''ll of course ept her, as for what I''ll ept her as, I''m not really sure, but... maybe the Mother of my son?" He sounded unconvinced of his own words, but Florence still did not mind either.

 Chapter 340 Moving Out

    He answered two of her questions at the same time, which brought relief to her mind. Enigma suddenly thought of something, and finally gave her some attention, "Hey, can you do me a favor?"


    "Hm, what is it?" Florence asked in curiosity. Enigma was not a demanding type of guy, which made her curious what kind of demands he had right now.


    "I want you to take Be with you to my Domain, well, it''s my aunt''s domain, but you get it, it''s safe there." He said, then added, "You can take the heroes with you if you want, you''re all wee there as well."


    Florence did not say anything and just thought up on those words, while Enigma himself was still appraising which Bloodline to assimte for now, which will give him more powerful abilities.


    "[Nether Being], [Aether Being], [Celestial Being], [Deep One], [Bestial], [Beatific], [Eternal], [Supremity], [Constell], [Golden Primate], [Connate Being], [Sanguine], [Dream Delver], [Ancient Dragon], [Elder Dryad], [Eldritch] [Primordial] (New), [Ethereal Essence] (New), [Spirit Dragon] (New), [True Spirit] (New), [Cosmic Sun] (New)"


    This were the avable races he could assimte, and they just so happened to be beings that he ruled over under the banner of his Pantheon.


    Except the Eldritch bloodline, as it came from Abby''s Bloodline. Speaking of Abby, she found a few beings in his consciousness and was acting as their Creator Goddess, umting good Karma for reasons unknown.


    He didn''t know why she was doing this, but since she seemed to enjoy herself, he let her be for now. He still hadn''t forgotten about her wish of Reincarnation and bing a Cosmological being.


    Anyway, back to the topic, Enigma had only one choice after looking through all the bloodlines that were connected him, as only one was high enough Grade to be considered "Supreme".


    Though he would get Supreme Skills, Ones that he might not be able to use for now, he didn''t mind as the boost of higher Bloodline would still be there.


    ''Hey system, how do I assimte bloodlines?'' He asked, and a reply came from the now robotic system thatcked any personality.


    "Would you like to assimte a Bloodline?"


    "[Nether Being], [Aether Being], [Celestial Being], [Deep One], [Bestial], [Beatific], [Eternal], [Supremity], [Constell], [Golden Primate], [Connate Being], [Sanguine], [Dream Delver], [Ancient Dragon], [Elder Dryad], [Eldritch] [Primordial] [Ethereal Essence], [Spirit Dragon], [True Spirit], [Cosmic Sun]"


    ''Well that was easy, yeah, assimte the Primordial Bloodline.'' Hemanded, as either than it, the other bloodlines were considered Divine at most.


    "Affirmative. Assimtion beginning... Assimtion in progress... Assimtion Complete"


    ''That simple?''


    "You are now considered the first ever Primordial Being toe into existence. You have recieved the Main Divinity, [Prognitor of Primordials]"


    "You have attained the following racial skills, "Anti-God(Supreme)" and "Adversary of Divinity(Supreme)"


    "Your True Laws, "Tribtory Lightning", "Intangible Chaos" and "Soulless Void" have fused under the influence of your Bloodline and be the Mystery, "Ultimate Void Tribtion and Primordial Chaos""


    "You have recieved the following Supreme Skills, "Void Sovereign", "Tribtion Sovereign" and "Chaos Sovereign""


    "Your Supreme skill "Tribtion Sovereign" has fused with "Adversary of Divinty", moving one step closer to evolving"


    "Your Supreme Skill "Adversary of Divinity" has grown in power and assimted the "Anti-God" and has evolved into a Supreme+ Skill"


    ''This... is way too broken... well, im notining, but still, not even one Divine Skill?'' He bitterly smiled as he saw his Temte change itself and be piled up once again.


    "...."


    "Due to assimting a Bloodline, you unfortunately cannot assimte another one for a hundred years"


    "...Fair enough." He said out loud, catching the attention of Florence. But Enigma didn''t exin himself and just opened up his Temte, making his final preparations before he set out.


    ~~~


    Time continued ticking by as things continued to change within the God Realm. And thanks to his Elemental Quintets and some of his Skills, Enigma was aware of the major urrences within the Realm.


    But it wasn''t to his liking that he had to spread his influence outwards everytime he wanted to know something. So, he had a deal with the system that summarize the happenings of the God Realm to him.


    And today''s summarization was here,


    "Your sworn brother Su Han has been battling Transcendental Gods again, he is being pushed back day by day"


    "Your Elemental Quintets have joined your sworn brother Su Han and have decided to help him fight the Transcendental Gods that are trying to capture him"


    "Your sworn brother Su Han has broken through to the Main God realm, and is now giving Transcendental Gods problems with his might alone"


    "The Heavenly Lord has sent his child, Transcendental Diligence to serve your sworn brother Su Han to fight against the Gods"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The demons are being pushed back by the abyssal creatures, and are looking for a way to sneak up into the Heavenly Divine Realm to cause even more discord"


    "Your fiancee has been forcefully pushing back the demons and lesser abyssal beings out of the Abyss. This has garnered her the dissatisfaction of the various higher ups of the Abyss"


    "Your sister inw has been seeing seeds of Fate and Karma throughout the mortal realms, while drifting through the fortunes and misfortunes of the Five God Councils"


    "The mother of your children Cheryl, hasprehended a great portion of the Heavenly Dao Law"


    "Your sworn brother Allen, has taken your Path towards the various Rivers of Reality. Your Providence is increasing greatly. The Plot of Existence is awakening"


    "Your Bloodline has seeded by 0,1% at forcefully taming the Behemoth of Chaos within Be''s Womb. Your AFFINITY with Chaos has increased greatly"


    "The...."


    The notifications kept popping up, surprising Enigma by quite a lot. He was also wondering if his brother Su Han was the main character of the Heavenly Divine Realm. His fiancee that of the Abyss, and Cheryl that of the mortal world. While Athena seemed like Cheryl''s antagonist.


    ''As expected of fortunate guys.'' Enigma thought as he continued to read more about the changes that were urring throughout the world, and mostly in the Heavenly Divine Realm.


    The events that surprised him though were the ones about the Abyssal Hell wanting to invade at a time like this, under the orchestration of his fiancee. As well as the ones that told him about the barrier leading to the mortal world weakening.


    He sighed and continued to consolidate his newly promoted skill that he had been working on the past three months. The [Reiki Lord] Skill, which was now a Divine++ skill.


    Why did he spend such arge fraction of his time on this skill? He wanted more Reiki, as well as as higher recovery rate of divine power, because as of yet, he could only recover around three billion units of divine power per second.


    Meaning that it was 50 quintillion units per day in Heavenly Divine Realm time. Sure, within three months, he easily recovered around 5 sextillion units of divine power reserves, but that was too long, and not even enoughpared to his overall Divine power.


    Divine Power: 1,4¡Á10?1 units


    This was the amount of Divine Power that he had at the moment, which was a number considered infinite to any deity out there. To them, he had Infinite Divine Power, but to Outer beings, he only had enough Source of Energy.


    And he wanted more.


    So, he upgraded the skill. At Divine+ level, he could recover 100 octillion units per day, and his Reserves increased by 300% as well, and at Divine++, he could recover 500 nonillion units and his total reserves increased again by 200%.


    And his Bloodline went on ahead and doubled it from 500 nonillion to a decillion units of divine power per day (almost a year in the mortal world). He appreciated the appearance of his new Bloodline.


    ''But of course, it would still take me countless tears to recover my whole reserves were I to dry them up.'' He sighed. His attempt was unsessful, but he was not ready to give up.


    He now had almost a nigh-infinite amount Divine power reserves even though half of it was sent to his copy towards the Infinite Realms. Unfortunately, he could not promote the skill to Supreme Grade as of yet.


    Anyhow, looking at his Temte, he smiled at how broken it looked like for someone who was a mere Ascendency True God, without bing a Main God as of yet.


    He stood up and cleared his thoughts of irrelevant matters, as now was time for important matters. He looked at Florence, and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes." Florence nodded, Be was inserted in a mechanical tube-like machine specifically created by Florence, who was good with technology and technological stuff. In fact, that was what her Divinities focused on.


    "Good then, enter through this portal and do make sure to get along with everyone okay? Especially this self-centered woman called Nia. She''s my aunt by the way." He gently told her, which ignited a reply from Florence, who seemed annoyed.


    "Yes yes, don''t worry about us, and save that affection for Beter." She said and casually walking into the portal he opened up, followed by En Jue, leaving behind a frozen Enigma. ''Wow... Take care.''


    "Hold up!!" Suddenly a voice called out from afar, as a beautiful women in her middle ages appeared alongside two others behind her. It was Hilda.


    "I wish to also join your side... If you dont mind." Hilda did not beat around the bush and said what she came for, catching Enigma off gaurd. ''Did you add thest part just because?'' He thought.


    "What?"


    "I said¡ª"


    "I heard you, I''m just surprised. Don''t you have a Force of your own as a Transcendental Goddess?" Enigma hurriedly cut her off as he heard her the first time, just that he didn''t expect those words toe out of her mouth.


    "Nope, I work directly under the Empire. Oh, and these are my children, Fiona and Jake, you two, greet your senior." She pointed at the young man with emerald hair and a blonde beauty with a curvaceous figure.


    "Senior? Do I look that old?" Enigma cracked a joke, as he knew why she called him senior. It was probable because of his identity as an ancient origin, but still.


    "Aren''t you an ancient origin?"

 Chapter 341 Shards Of Divinity

    "Aren''t you an ancient origin?"


    And he was right. He sighed as Hilda failed to catch onto the joke and slightly greeted her children. "Forget it, Fiona, Jake, nice to meet you two. Hilda, long time no see as well."


    "Hm." Jake nodded at him in response, while Fiona kept quiet as she failed to take her eyes off the handsome young man.


    Enigma ignored her infatuated gaze and responded to Hilda''s initial words, "...As for your proposal, I don''t see why not. Just don''t cause trouble there... and won''t the Radiant King mind?"


    "Nope. If anything, he might send his children over as well soon, just a heads up." Hilda said, in the midst of walking through the portal, as if escaping. "You didn''t really think your Realm escaped the eyes of Supremes, did you?" She left that behind.


    "Bye senior." Jake waved his hand, his personality seemed casual andnguid, as he seemed rxed around Enigma. Meanwhile, his sister was opposite to him.


    "T-Take care." She said and hurriedly left to enter the portal. Enigma did not know how to respond to her, but he knew that it was not anything close to the response he would give Lulu and Be.


    "...You too." He responded, ''And Hilda, I bid you luck in meeting my aunt. To her, you''re nothing more than a rival at being my aunt.'' He thought to himself, imagining the drama to happen.


    With that out of the way, Enigma looked around at the Deste space and initiated a conversation with the dull system as to what his first move would be.


    "Hey, is there any ce I can find Reiki Treasure around here?" He inquired, as he was not yet satisfied with the current number of units.


    He had almost 300 Divine Skills and almost 50 Supreme Skills, including Skill Tree Abilities... and even though he can''t cast all of them, there were still a lot of them.


    And don''t forget, to cast one Divine Skill was a thousand Reiki units, which was over a quadrillion units of Divine power. If you think it like that, he really didn''t have a lot, at least, not enough to disregard cost. Especially as he was nning on creating multiple paths, and decreasing more of his Reserves.


    "Would you like to pay 10 Originity to find out?"


    "...As expected from that guy''s Offspring." Enigma bitterlyughed out, but there were hints of joy in hisughter, an apparent changepared to him of before.


    "...."


    He also viewed the current system as the child of the previous system, a member of his family. Well, more like Sessor but he saw no difference between the two. "Sure, take it. I''m curious to how faith hungry you arepared to that guy."


    "Affirmative. The Lord''s Fragments can be used to exchange for Divine power. The current purity being 1:1000000"


    "What?" His jovialughter was suddenly stopped as he read the words from the notification, ideas bursting out in his mind. "How much Fragments do I have?"


    "15 581 578 Fragments"


    "That much? Then how much should I convert?" Enigma was surprised by therge numbers of Fragments, especially now since he knew their worth. Wasn''t that over fifteen trillion units of Divine power?


    "If I may?"


    But the system, the usually dull system, interjected between his words, surprising him by quite a bit, no, a lot. He didn''t know why it suddenly went out of character today, but he wasn''t against it.


    "Hm? Sure, what is it?" He allowed it to ask or say whatever it has in its mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If the Lord fuses a thousand Fragments, they can create an Empty Shard of Divinity, while fusing a million Fragments may result in a Divinity... if they Devour the Divinity with their recent Skills such as [Divinity Devouring(Divine)] and [Epassing Greed(Divine++)] then..."


    "...!!!"


    The idea was too terrifying. The thought alone being something that Enigma never thought would be possible as off yet. He never knew that such a thing was possible. No, such a thing was innately impossible.


    "...."


    He slowly gathered a thousand more Fragments, no tens of thousands of them, Converging them together into quite a few Shards. A daring move, but who was Enigma? An illogical person.


    The Fragments gathered in more than ten different directions, a thousand each within their own circle of influence as they converged andbined together, like stars twirling into a central point.


    The process created blinding lights that overshadowed the whole garden that Be had been at all this time, like a sun that bloomed overhead. Only to slowly recede a momentter, until more than ten Fist sized irregr shaped crystals appeared.


    He took one and appraised it, slowly gaining information about it as the system datarized it before his eyes. It was like a miniaturized star, glowing brightly and out of this world. Yet it''s density and power was far greater than even what an ordinary star could contain.


    [Empty Shard of Divinity (I) - A Shard condensed out of the purest form of divine power from the Prognitor and the Adversity of Divinity himself. It carries enough essence to rival an Origin God, and can likewise transform any Demigod into a Lesser Origin God 100% and instantly, while granting 100% to all stats, 50% to special stats, 10% to all unique stats. This is the lowest grade level Divine Shard the Prognitor and Adversary of Divinity can create. Higher grades can be achieved at the cost of five times the Fragments, as effects are also increased by five times. A Demigod can safely ascend to higher realms of power by 100%, chances decrease by 25% per grade higher. A groundbreaking resource out of this world]


    "Holy Sh*t...!!" Enigma was surprised by the treasure he held in his hand as he couldn''t help but think about what would happen if he devoured this little thing. Anything else didn''t matter at the moment.


    If this thing can create Origins while being a Shard, what off a Divinity then? Could it create Cosmic beings with a 100% sess rate? The thought alone was terrifying in and of itself.


    He shook his head and began using his two skills on two different Shards, wanting to verify the differences first. He still wasn''t sure of the effects of [Divinity Devouring], a sub skill of the now Supreme+ [Adversary of Divinity] Skill.


    "You have used [Epassing Greed] on a Shard of Divinity, absorbing all effects held within. You have recieved 10 thousand Reiki, 1 billion units of Divine power, ¡Á50 on all Overall Stats and huge amounts of essence"


    "You have used [Divinity Devouring] on a Shard of Divinity. You have recieved 10 billion units of Divine power, ¡Á60 on all Overall Stats"


    The difference was apparent. And when the skills were used together,


    "You have used [Epass Greed] and [Divinity Devouring] on a Shard of Divinity. You have recieved 15 thousand Reiki, 15 billion units of divine power, ¡Á70 on all Overall Stats and huge amounts of essence"


    "...!!!"


    The devouring of the Shards had gone well so far, a bit too well. And Enigma experienced an exponential growth in his base foundation. Stats, Energy Reserves and Skills... he was a monster in all of them by now.


    But now, was the big moment, the moment even he himself, was curious what the actions would lead to. And that was, of course Devouring the two Divinities he had spent two million Fragments creating.


    [Chaos Divinity (I) - A Divinity that can be created by a million Fragments or a various leveled Shards of Divinities. It is condensed out of the purest form of energy that exceeds anything throughout the various Chaos. A treasure at the peak of a Greater Chaos, and possibly beyond. A Divinity borne of Chaos, a treasure that can give a person the chance to grasp the power of the Origin Chaos, taking up the rules of Chaos of this world, and ushering a path of destruction. A Chaos God can also use this to promote a perfected True Law into a Mystery, promoting them to be Cosmological Gods with a 100% effect, increasing stats by 10 000 000%, special stats by 5 000 000%, unique stats by 100 000%. This is the lowest grade level Divinity the Prognitor and Adversary of Divinity can create. Higher grades can be achieved at the cost of five times the Fragments, as effects are also increased by five times. A Demigod can safely ascend to the Cosmological Realm of power by 100%, chances decrease by 25% per grade higher. A groundbreaking resource out of this world]


    [Void Divinity (I) -A Divinity that can be created by a million Fragments or a various leveled Shards of Divinities. It is condensed out of the purest form of energy that exceeds anything throughout the various Chaos. A treasure at the peak of a Greater Chaos, and possibly beyond. A Divinity borne of the Void, a treasure that can give a person the chance to grasp the power of the Origin Void, taking up the rules of the Void of this world, and ushering a path of null. A Void God can also use this to promote a perfected True Law into a Mystery, promoting them to be Cosmological Gods with a 100% effect, increasing stats by 10 000 000%, special stats by 5 000 000%, unique stats by 100 000%. This is the lowest grade level Divinity the Prognitor and Adversary of Divinity can create. Higher grades can be achieved at the cost of five times the Fragments, as effects are also increased by five times. A Demigod can safely ascend to the Cosmological Realm of power by 100%, chances decrease by 25% per grade higher. A groundbreaking resource out of this world]

 Chapter 342 Devouring A Divinity

    Divinities.


    This was a concept Enigma had grown up with ever since arriving at this Dimension. From "Divinities" that mortals used to define the deities as, then "Divinities" to what the Outer beings use to determine each other''s authorities, and now, to "Divinities" that he could create.


    But if he thought carefully about it, all three definitions corrte to the sane thing; an authority unique to only powerful people, that designates a unique status to them and only them alone.


    Those... were Divinities. And Enigma''s own "Divinities", allowed one to grasp power from an first ever source of power for that certain Divinity. For example, Origin Chaos and Origin Void, were the first Chaos and first Void.


    Constructs of immense power and glory. And that made one wonder, would creating such an object destroy the very bnce of the world? Would this do any justice to this already ending Ragnarok?


    Enigma was curious. He was curious because this thing was apparently at the peak of the Greater Chaos. An Aspect that was above Chaos, being the overall collection of the Chaotic Seas where all Chaos float within.


    And because of the that, he believed that the boost from absorbing two of these "Divinities", would be grand right? That was something Enigma was curious to find out, but first, he''ll absorb one of them.


    "You have used [Epass Greed] and [Divinity Devouring] on the Chaos Divinity. You have recieved 50 thousand Reiki units, 35 billion units of divine power units, ¡Á100 Overall Stats and huge amounts of essence. Your haveprehended the essence of your Chaos Mystery"


    Enigma absorbed the Chaos Divinity, and felt his entire body explode out with waves of Chaos and power. Essence that were far beyond his current realm of power. But being a True being, his body easily devoured them.


    "Amazing, I''ve never felt this euphoric before. This is a never before felt feeling... a new experience for me..." He couldn''t help but smile, no, release a devilish smile of content subconsciously.


    The feeling of getting stronger, and getting closer to achieving his goal was new. And it was so fulfilling he wondered what he had been thinking in the past when he alwaysined and just idled around.


    ''Ambition? Is this perhaps it?'' He thought, not aware of the answer to that thought himself. But regardless, whatever it was, he didn''t hate it.


    ...Well that Power came for no reason, which was different than now, which he needed it to go against his Ragnarok. And to protect what he deems worth protecting.


    "But this is not enough... I''m still far from being strong enough..." He thought, as he looked at his missions, sub missions to be precise, and the one that made him wary was still there.


    "Survive Through The Initial Phase of Your Ragnarok(SSS+ -> SSS)"


    That small decrease in difficulty did not mean anything. If an S-ss mission could give Main Gods trouble, then what about an SSS-ss mission?


    You got it right, it was something only Creator True Gods, the current peak strength of the 108 Pces had to face against. Something Enigma was ten major realms away from.


    "Hm, I''m still weak, so let''s continue." He thought and piled up the remaining twelve Empty Shards, one Shard of Blood, which he remembered that it came from some god he killed two years ago.


    Andstly, the Void Divinity. All of them were piled up right before him, ready to be absorbed and argumentate his strength by another degree... hopefully.


    "Hehe, I wonder, How strong will my peak be at this rate? Definitely greater than my future self." He couldn''t help such a thought, which, unlike usual, brought a smile to his face.


    At the same time, he activated both his skills, resulting in his right hand turning into silver liquid form and spread all over the Shards and Divinity, slowly dissolving them.


    While his left hand released a burst of silver mist that sorounded the now-melting core, Devouring it during the process.


    Everything urred at the same time, and beknowest to him, above the skies of the whole Heavenly Divine Realm, dark clouds had descended and every God felt their heart palpitating for no reason.


    From Transcendental to Origin Gods, they felt the threat of Death, while Cosmic Beings looked up at the sky with helplessness. As none of them had a right to intervene. This... was the birth of a natural disaster even the Gods couldn''t fight back against.


    A Major Ragnarok.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Cloud Pce


    Residence of Truth


    "I can''t believe things are progressing this fast... at this rate, father''s reincarnate might gain the same strength as us despite being of a lower league." An exceededingly beautiful women sipped in her coffee and said.


    It was the Goddess of Truth, who had not been doing anything either than watching Enigma all this while. Besides her was the Goddess of Wisdom, Scien, who dared not do something as disrespectful as that.


    "He now knows about the past, what will you do?" She sat besides her senior sister and fed her fruits as usual, while meekly inquiring about her thoughts.


    "Nothing. In fact, I''m thinking of visiting my younger sisters and spoiling them a bit. I like the one called Jade." Veritas casually replied, not oozing out the presence of a Cosmic being, or an Ancient Goddess.


    And Scien could do nothing but stare in stupification at her senior sister, who is usually elegant and noble. ''What do you mean by visiting your younger sisters? He hadn''t acknowledged you as his daughter yet, has he?'' She thought.


    "...."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Veritas ignored her junior, who could be considered Athena''s disciple in a sense, and continued with her words, "And I have to be there when my youngest brother is born."


    "What about the Truth Residence?" Scien asked once again, looking around at the beings within the Truth Residence, where the weakest was a Lesser Deities, and a few Gods as well.


    "I''m moving with it." Veritas said, surprising Scien, who tried to tag along as well, "In... In that case, c¨Ccan Ie too?"


    "Do your mission first."


    "...Yes." She pouted her mouth and kept feeding her senior sister fruits, thinking about how a certain someone was enjoying himself taking care of his own younger sister. ''Bellum... this is all your fault.'' She thought.


    Not only were these two beings conversing about Enigma, many others also had conversations about this disaster as well, especially the two pantheons as well as the invading demons.


    Everyone was debating on what caused such an urence, arguing amongst each other, creating discord and discontence, a step to Chaos, that was spreading all over the Realm.


    And the starting point of this silently spreading Chaos was where Enigma was, who couldn''t believe the amount of Essence that were roiling up around him due to his actions.


    "You have used [Epass Greed] and [Divinity Devouring] on 13 Shards of Divinity and one Void Divinity. You have recieved 245 thousand Reiki units, 230 billion units of divine power units, ¡Á1 150 Overall Stats and massive amounts of essence"


    "You have reached the upper limit of strength your current Realm (Main) can attain. Thanks to your massive amounts of essence and Main God Providence, your limit has increased to an exponential degree"


    "...This one is new, and a limit to my strength? I guess True Will won''t let me break the system, and still wants me to continue promoting myself huh." Enigma thought, while changing his now monstrous Temte.


    But it wasn''t yet over.


    "Due to having your stats halved and shared with your Path, your superior Divine Skill, [Paradox Lord], and due to your massive amounts of essence stored within your body, each body has their own separate limit"


    "...I am definitely breaking throughmon sense. That''s understandable though, but I''m now breaking the rules set by True Will as well?" Enigma was surprised that such a thing was even possible.


    Then, wouldn''t he be broken once he fused with his Path of Fate? Or when he created more Paths in the near future, each breaking over their required limits, then fusing back to reform him. The idea was too terrifying!!!


    "But... I shouldn''t do such a thing, it''s not fair..." Despite his words, his body was already separating itself into five other Enigmas, each with the body and figure as him.


    The only difference was that, including the main body and the one that went away with Allen, each had a Skill Tree defined to them as a Path, and their stats and energy Reserves are also shared.


    Each of the copies looked identical, making it quite hard to tell who was the main body, or who was who... no crash that, all of them were one person deep down.


    "What now? Why did you create us?" The first clone asked, curiously looking around. Wondering if perception felt different from the eyes of a different body.


    "Yeah, I thought you said it wasn''t fair." The second said, but since they were all one person, he knew the answer to that question himself.


    "Fair? Forget that, our lives are at stake here." The third said, even though it was not necessary at all. Meanwhile, the fouth and fifth Paths kept quiet and looked at the other Paths as if they were crazy.


    "...."


    "...."


    "I feel crazy talking to myself, we even share thoughts." Enigma, the original body, now thest Path, bitterly smiled and said out loud. He chose to make himself a Path as well.


    "Hey, why don''t each of us get a women each?" The first clone, which seemed too curious for his own good wondered. Since he had quite a few girls around him, then...


    "Don''t." The second disagreed immediately.


    "No." The third followed up.


    "I don''t think that''s safe." The silent fouth also spoke up, disagreeing to the idea.


    "Yeah." The fifth emphasized as well.


    "...."


    "...I guess you''re right." The first thought about it and nodded his head. It was not a good idea to create Clones for each of the girls associated with him. To him, it''d feel like he was separating his own family.


    "...."


    As for sixth, the original body, he couldn''t help but have a headache. Six of himself at the same ce was a bad idea. Thus, he decided to think of a solution.

 Chapter 343 Enigmas Seven Paths

    "Why overthink things, there are a lot of realms, let''s just each go to one." The second clone said with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "They fused remember." The third corrected.


    "Oh."


    "It''s still fine isn''t it, even if they have fused, the Realms are still quiterge aren''t they?" The first inquired.


    "True. Anyway, I don''t care about you all, but I''m going back home, I call dibs." The fifth said when everyone was busy trying to find solutions, immediately out-smarting himself.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Silence pervaded throughout the small garden, as all Paths stared at each other. There were silentlyprehending the fifth Path''s words, and how they madeplete sense.


    "...In that case, I call dibs in the Mortal Realm." The fouth also decided to choose a ce for himself since everyone was silent, also triggering a chain reaction.


    "I call dibs on the Heavenly Divine Realm!!!" Third immediately and forcefully said, afraid that the others will fight with him.


    "I call dibs on the Hell section of the Abyssal Hell!!" First also hurriedly said, followed by second, "I call dibs on Purgatory!!"


    "Wait, so I don''t get to do anything?" The sixth Path, also the .ain body, wondered as he looked at his Paths. ''Huh? Wait, what?''


    "...Really?"


    "Impossible!!!"


    "...There are no more ces we can go to, though."


    "What about the future?" First wondered, causing everyone to look at him in silence, wondering how deep was their own curiosity.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "Forget it, I''ll go explore the Endless Sea instead." No matter how suicidal or inspirational he was, the difficulty of the initial phase of his Ragnarok was still SSS, let alone the true ragnarok. So he had to keep himself busy.


    "Then it''s decided, first let''s check out the Temtes." Second said. There was no concept of who was the main body, or who was Greater than who.


    The reason the ''main'' was called main body was because they all originated from him. But they were still one person regardless of that. Even he was just a Path, with the favor of bearing the burden of being the main Enigma.


    As for the one with Fate? He was Path Zero. Teach and En Jue, and the En Siblings were not considered Paths as of now, but maybe soon? He just had a hunch that they would be a part of him soon enough.


    ____________________________________


    True God Temte


    Name: Enigma Mystique


    Age: 207 (20)


    Status: Healthy


    Reincarnation: ~~~


    Cultivation: Finalized Final Ascendency True God [7/25 000]


    Faith Points: 001 311


    Faith Power: 004 304


    Faith Essence: 006 748


    Extreme Empyrean Physiology Refinement Technique: 5% [(¡Á192/year) ? (24 years = 6%)]


    ____________________________________


    LAWS & DIVINITY TEMPLATE


    Reiki: 429 Septillion units (¡Â1¡Á10??) [¡Á100/year] (¡Â7)


    Mundane Divinity(8): Rabbit God, God of Thunder, God Maker, Personification of Divinity, Pale God, God of Dimensions, Dream God, Nightmare Abomination


    Unique Divinity(10): False Reality, God of Charm, God of Abominations, Dragon God of Fortune, Elemental God, Binary Child, Spatial-Temporal Lord, Nature Presider, The Great Devourer, Representative of Ancients


    Ultimate Divinity(2): Eradicator of All Things, Lord of Infinite Origins


    Main Divinity(2): The Lord, Father of Primordial Life and Jade Reincarnation


    Law Fragments(0): ¨C¨C¨C


    True Law(37): [Tribtion: 100%] [Chaos: 100%] [Wind: 100%] [Illusion: 100%] [Aura: 100%] [Water: 100%] [Gravity: 100%] [Fire: 100%] [Void: 100%] [Stars: 100%] [Grandiose: 100%] [Thunder: 100%] [Creation: 100%] [Divinity: 100%] [Falsity: 100%] [Battle: 100%] [Collosal: 100%] [Reiki: 100%] [Charm: 100%] [Abomination: 100%] [Fortune: 100%] [Anti: 100%] [Judgement: 100%] [Law: 100%] [Binary: 100%] [Knowledge: 100%] [Soul: 100%] [Dreams: 100%] [Nightmares: 100%] [Reality: 100%] [Health: 100%] [Reincarnation: 100%] [Dimensions: 100%] [Time: 100%] [Nature: 100%] [Devour: 100%] [Rulership: 100%]


    ____________________________________


    GENERAL TEMPLATE


    Bloodline: Progenitor of Divinity (???)


    Constitution: Omniversal Sovereign (???)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Physique: Innate Adaptation (???)


    Providence(5): Fantasy Verse (Zenith), Primordial Elemental(Fantasy), The Miracle (???), Spiritual Origin Trinity(Fantasy), Prognitor of Existence(Fantasy)


    Artifacts(4): Fate - Series(???), Serenity(Ruin), ????(Ruin), Khaos(Ruin)


    Chances: 3


    Resources(13): Orb of Divinity(¡Á3), Skill Evolution: Divine(¡Á10), Lesser God Fragment(¡Á1), Shard of Flowing Blood(¡Á1), Blood River(¡Á1), Dreamweaver Fragment(¡Á1), Empty Divine Vessel(¡Á1), Eye of Sphinx(¡Á1), Supreme Divine Blood(¡Á1), Rainbow Phoenix Feather(¡Á3), Bone of Traverse(¡Á1), Barrels of Faith(¡Á2500)


    ____________________________________


    Offspring(5): Jade(Godlin), Diey(Godlin), Noctis(Godlin), Michu(Godlin), Michelle(Godlin), ???(Godlin)


    Overall Boost: +38 Billion%(Laws ¡Â 7) +143 True%(Domain ¡Â 7)


    Pantheon Boost: 555% + 3 775% (Enigma)


    Divine Power: 8,4¡Á101? units [¡Á100/year] (¡Â2)


    Recovery Rate: 1¡Á103?


    Faith Discount: 99%


    Fragments: 15 581 578 (2,2 million/annum)


    Shards: 730 (120/annum)


    ____________________________________


    Their Temte was presented as such, being quite simple after all the Skills and unnecessary parts were subtracted.


    "Quick question, if we Devour a god now, will the stats be shared equally amongst us?" First asked after a moment of silence and contemtion.


    "Hold on, I''ll be back." Third said and vanished out of the room, appearing within a forest. He spread out his hand, releasing silver Mist that shaped itself into a dog head.


    The mist spread out and devoured a small Demigod beast, arge butterfly, which looked different than the one that attacked him and Allen back then.


    And this was not revenge, don''t get the wrong idea. He convinced himself as such, as he used Divinity Devouring on the Demigod Beast, breaking it down into nutrients.


    "You have devoured a Demigod variant. You have recieved 60% of its stats and energy reserves, ¡Á37 Overall Stats, 451 units of Reiki and 451 000 units of divine power"


    "Hmm..." He finished absorbing the nutrients and teleported back at the room, immediately asking the irrelevant question, "So did you¡ª"


    "Yup, got it too." Second cut him off.


    "You should not bother asking next time, we share the same thoughts. For now though." Fouth also added with a sigh.


    "...."


    Third sighed, and could only ept his wrong. He then ignored the others and initiated a conversation with the system about something important, "Hey system, what is this Essence you keep talking about and the excess stats."


    The others immediately stopped checking out their temtes and listened on carefully.


    "Excess Stats can be used to increase the Lord''s stats as long as they have not reached the current limit. They can also be used on others, increasing their stats permanently"


    "Essence refers to the Innate energy making up everything a being is. The essence of an Cosmic being is considered the birth of another small Universe out there, within the influence of the Fantasy Verse. It also determines the Providence of a being"


    "Damn, this is amazing. So we are absorbing the Providence of beings out there?." Sixth thought aloud as he read what the system''s reply might imply, ignoring the Originity it took for itself.


    "We can continuously increase our Providence despite being True Gods?!" First wondered out loud, but fifth cut him off. "No, idiot, we can use it on our believers, to give them Providence above their league instead." He said, but thirdughed at him and asked yfully, "Did you just call yourself an idiot?"


    "Aren''t youughing at yourself too?" Fifth retorted as well.


    "Enough, instead of staying here and ying around like kids, each of you, go to your required stations." Sixth sighed and decided to interject between all of them. He resembled himself more than the others.


    Then he thought of something and added, "We can use both the essence and excess stats to give our top believers higher stats and Providence of higher leagues to make them stronger."


    "But before that, we have to reach the cap with out stats, before we can give them to others." He said, but fifth raised his hand and inquired with a frown, "But, there are no enemies at home."


    "Suit yourself then." First snickered, ignoring the fact that they were considered one person. While fouth patted fifth''s back, "Don''t worry, you can rely on us to get them for you."


    Sixth also added, "Yeah, since we share literally anything and everything, you can enjoy yourself and take care of Jade. She''s bored by herself... and also Be."


    "Yes yes, whoever is going to the Abyssal Hell, should also pay Louise a visit. We can''t neglect our treasured fiancee." Fifth said, looking towards First. "Sure, I''ll do that if I have the time. Whose going to the mortal world."


    "Enough, all of you scatter." Third said, chasing everyone to go to their respective stations, chasing even the main representative, who was supposed to be the leader.


    "Yes yes." First vanished, heading towards the Abyssal Hell, and his first stop was obviously where there are a lot of Demon Gods. Second also vanished, followed by forth.


    Fifth and main exchanged nces and vanished as well. Leaving only third, who was left by himself. "Hahaha, what should I do first? From being overly powerful, I''m now back to being this weak huh."


    Most amongst the Paths, including himself, had yet to designate a certain Skill Tree to truly be a Path. Only the Path that left with Allen was the true Path amongst them, Enigma''s Path of Fate. ''But it doesn''t matter. Ill forge a Skill Tree suitable for me.'' He thought with a smile.


    He then floated up and vanished from the room, appearing high up in the sky, overlooking the entire Realm. "I realized that despite being one person, each of us seems to have a particr variation of our main personality. Now now, I wonder what kind of variation will I have." He thought, unaware of the fact that... the gods, had already seen him as the master of Ragnarok.


    Because the position he stood at, was the main position where the dark clouds converged to, as if illustrating a doorway to another world, with him below it as if the entrant from the door.


    "Now, shall we?" He smirked, eager to see how much progress would ur with him joining the Ragnarok. His personality seemed to be affected by thew of Void he ruled over, making him impassive and destructive to all unrted him.


    Meanwhile, Great Terra, would experience one of the Greatest Purge it has ever experienced ever since its creation.


    Because not one, but five Major Ragnaroks had appeared at the same time, spreading throughout the whole world.

 Chapter 344 The Infinite Realms

    Within the Infinite Void, a beam of light was traveling at a very fast pace, breaking through themon sense of speed as it blitzed past gxies in a sh.


    And within the beam of light that looked insignificantpared to the vast cosmos, two young man sat crossed legged above the giant discus and began conversing with each other.


    "You don''t seem impressed." Allen smiled as he saw Enigma''s expression, one that looked at the shing beauty of the Universe with an uninterested vibe around him.


    "I''ve seen quite a few of this." Enigma casually responded. As true gods, things like traversing gxies was not umon. Just that, this was the first time he went out by himself without Hestia.


    "Hahaha, figures I guess." Allen joviallyughed, took out a bottle of whine, and took a mouthful from it. He seemed to like drinking recently, which fit his early twenties appearance.


    "So, I guess that you also know about the structure of the Infinite Realms?" He asked after another sip, looking at Enigma''s expression.


    "...."


    Enigma shook his head as he didn''t learn about any of this back at home. No, they didn''t teach them at all. Learning about it themselves was part of the trial.


    "In that case, let me brief you up on what I found out." Allen smiled at Enigma and began talking about the Infinite Realms. He seemed to like the fact that he knew more than Enigma.


    So, in simple terms.


    The Infinite Realms were vast and huge, considered being endless even to Origin and Transcendental beings. It was sorge, it could contain countless numbers of said beings.


    Such a ce was filled to the brim with stars,s and other celestial systems that can never be found withins such as nebe, ck holes, white holes and such.


    But that was only in Unique ce, as for the mainstream areas, the Universe was covered ins and Stars. Some suitable, and some not suitable for life.


    Now first would be nes, the lowest rated Heavenly Body, with poption between one hundred million to one billion residents, as well as Essence around the Advanced Realm.


    Meaning that any beings beyond the level of strength would be targeted by the world and have their stats reduced and being sealed to match the''s level.


    Second on the list were Smalls, being able to carry five to ten billion residents, along with Essence around the Grand Master Realm. Suchs also have a Will of their own, though weak.


    Then next would be Larges, beingrger than Smalls, as well as having a poption of around fifty billion residents. It''s Essence also allowed for Saints to be born within it.


    It''s Will was considered stable, enough to manage thews of its world, but not enough to give it awareness of its insignificance throughout the vast void.


    Then fouth would be Primes, the highest level among thes, with a poption of almost, or slightly beyond a hundred billion. It''s Essence could also allow for there to be Deities, known as gods.


    The reason being that it''s Will was stronger enough to delegate roles to its people to be "gods" within the said world, ruling over it''sws alongside itself.


    Then for the ratings beyond thes, would be Realms. Not that there were no Realms that were in the form ofs, but that there were sorge, it was better to not call them as such.


    The lowest was considered a Lesser Realm, being able to epass an entire Gxy, or a World with at least more than a quadrillion beings staying within.


    It''s Essence were also around the High Outer Realm, allowing for the strongest being to be a High Outer being within.


    It''s Will was also strong enough to share thews of it''s influence (True Laws) with the beings of its range. And most importantly, each Realm had a specific unique feature other realms did not have.


    Such features could be unique Cultivation methods, Systems to help its residence climb up faster, Power systems Unique to itself, resources that help its residents or such.


    Each characteristic being unique to its Realm, thus making them develop greater than the so calleds and Dimensions below them.


    And Above those were Greater Realms, Epassing an entire Universe by itself with its range of influence. The poption could no more be rated in numbers lightly as it was made up of countlesss within its range of influence.


    Their Essence also allowed for there to be one Elder Being who stood at the peak of everyone, acting as a gaurdian for the whole Realm, with the power of being Absolute (Absolute Leveled True Laws).


    It''s Will also had the power to share itsws (all levels of True Laws) with its residents. A good example would be the Nine World Dimension, with its numerous Greater Realms within.


    They also had their unique functions as well. The ones for the Nine Worlds being that anyone with potential, even the weakest of them, could be Gods in due time.


    In other words, there was no such thing as a bottleneck for them. A clear example would be how there are almost ten Supreme beings within each Greater World.


    Andstly, the Zenith Realms, not much is known about them as there is no sign of one even within the vast voidtely.


    But rumor has it that such a world Epasses a Reality at minimum, and has enough Essence to bring about multiple Supreme beings and a few Creators, as well as something beyond that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There was also a thing called "True Authority", which gave one direct control over the Existential Laws, being able to shape any element orw rted to his Laws at will, as long as they are not Existential Laws as well.


    Unfortunately, all of these are rumors as of yet, because no such thing has been found throughout the current Realities. Even among the True Gods, but... it was unknown whether the Pces were such Realms because each Pce represented an entire True Universe.


    All of them together representing a vast True Multiverse. As for their special affects, like he said, he wasn''t sure if they were Zenith Realms to begin with.


    "...Hey dude, I just had a terrifying thought." Enigma suddenly frowned when Allen finished exining all about the Infinite Realms, and was about to go change topics.


    Allen smiled then took another gulp from his bottle, "I know what you are thinking. The current Nine Worlds are Greater Realms, and during the past, there was only one world there."


    He took another gulp from his bottle and seemed like he was enjoying himself. Then he added, "...Then doesn''t that mean that the world before the creation of the Nine Worlds, the world which was split apart..."


    "...Is a Zenith Realm." Enigma bitterly smiled as he was once again reminded of the power that is far greater than the current one he has. Both his past and future are way stronger than him.


    "Indeed." Allenughed jovially, and took out another bottle, pushing it towards Enigma who didn''t refuse, then he added once again, "Which is why, I think you should take this opportunity to grow."


    "I agree with you on that one." Enigma agreed, not telling Allen that he was already on it with his other six Paths, which are spread throughout Great Terra.


    "Since we are still far from the ce, let''s y a game of chess." Allen proposed, manifesting a small box before them.


    "Chess?" Enigma looked at the now carefree Allen, wondering whether the pressure of the future was there.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry about the future, it''s still too far away from now." Allen said as he began sorting out the chess pieces, and telling Enigma the rules. There was still more than 300 years till that time.


    "If you say so." And just like that, two beings travelled through the void of space at the speed far faster than the speed of light, close to being Immeasurable even.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Great Aarde


    Abyssal Realm, the 111st Floor


    Pce of the Abyssal Lord


    Given kept moving up and down throughout the hallway, seemingly anxious about something, making it hard to calm down.


    "Great Ancestor, please calm down." A young man tried to calm him down. The young man had tanned skin and a fairly feminine charm, making him look quite cute and charming.


    "Yes, it''s not like Lady Yue is giving birth already, she is only stabilizing the power the little brat can''t contain." Another young man also added, being pale white and extremely handsome.


    These two were the sons of the Abyssal Lord, the Grand Incubi King who had created the Abyss and Hell and ruled them since the creation of this world, as well as the evil side of the Creator of this World ording to myth.


    As for Given? He was considered the father of said being, thus the grandfather of the two Supreme beings who stood before him, one being the Lord of Hell and the other the current Abyssal King.


    "...I guess you guys are right." Givens, who was convinced of his rtion with these beings finally calmed down and leaned on the wall, to further stabilize his breathing.


    Why was he panicking?


    Short story short, the so called friend with benefits had fallen for him, just as he had for her, thus leading to a materilization of their said love in the form of... a child.


    Yue was indeed pregnant, and since she was just a Hero King, she was still considered a mortal, meaning that she got impregnated by a God. A very bothersome situation.


    Heroes were still mortals and were not like Demigods or Deities, thus making it hard for them to create beings out of themselves or give birth asexually.


    Anyway, Yue had been pregnant for five years now, and the baby inside her was getting stronger and stronger by the day, making it hard for her to do anything else.


    So, she was brought here and was being taken care off by one of his grand daughters, the Lord of Heaven, who was stabilizing the unstable Heinous power from the child.


    He couldn''t calm down because he didn''t want to lose any of them, that would just be horrible. Luckily, everything was fine and he was told that the child would be born two to three years from now.


    This made Givens happy, unfortunately the time was far too short, because Givens, had no idea on how to be a father. He was not prepared for this!! He had no literal clue about how he was going to be both a father, and a husband.


    ''This... seems like a troublesome job for me.'' He sighed, yet deep down, he was expectant of the experience itself. He was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 345 Being Free, Teach And Neonate

    Within the God Realm, Time continued to tick by and the second Cmity had already appeared. Demigods, Archangels, Archdemons etc, were being sent to the Middle Realm to fight for Providence.


    While the Gods waited for their turn, a perfect opportunity to descent and increase their believers, thus increasing the number of prayers they get, thus breaking through even faster.


    The only thing they had to do was wait, that was all. Wait for a few tens or hundreds of years, which was a couple of months here in the Heavenly Divine Realm. Approximately less than four months.


    Unfortunately, that was not going to happen.


    A monstrosity was born not too long ago, and was now under the process of hunting Gods. Though he hasn''t killed any as of yet, he had already fought quite a few.


    Like right now.


    "Why are you doing this?!" A giant made out of nature itself roared at the small being that was floating not far away from him, above ground and looking down on it with curiosity within its eyes.


    "There''s no hard feelings, really. I''m nietherpassionate nor selfish, nor do I recklessly kill without reason." Enigma, the Third Path, said right after the Minor Origin God roared at him.


    He then cleared his throat and continued with a smile, "Which is why, as a Ragnarok, an intelligent one at that, I''ll give you a chance. If you win, you pass and survive. If you lose, I guess I''m your downfall. How''s that sound?"


    Though his tone was soft and gentle, his words ticked off the nature Giant as it couldn''t bare the hypocrisy anymore and flew towards him with a powerful leap.


    If he wanted to kill them, then let him do it. There was no need to find excuses for himself!! It thought in rage.


    "Hehehe, but I''m not, really." Despite his tone, he pulled back and cast a [Mystique-Barrier Protection] infront of him, blocking the giant fist from the god.


    "Because of the Seal, my precious stats are way below Demigod level, this is really pitiful. I might die if I don''t be serious." Yet he still had a mocking smile on his face, but this time around, it wasn''t directed at himself, but the God.


    He then immediately moved to unleash yet another skill, the greater Divine Skill, [Phobia Nightmare], a sub skill of the superior Divine Skill, [Phobia-Initiated Counter].


    The nature God that struck the greater Divine [Mystique-Barrier Protection], suddenly had his vision twisted, and when his perception returned to him, he found out that he was falling towards ava pool. His center of gravity nonexistent, as he fell with absolute force pushing down on him.


    He could could not fly up, nor sideways, and only felt his body helplessly sinking through the atmosphere, towards theva with tongues of mes frolicking at the air.


    "...!!!"


    He was shocked and surprised as there were novas here, around this area. But without hesitation, he still tried to stabilize himself because fire... was one of his weaknesses. A major one at that.


    Unfortunately, he realized a tad bit toote that he stabilize himself. Thus, he continued falling and falling, getting closer to the pool, yet not really reaching it at all... keeping his fear of death at constant rate.


    "No, no, noooo!!" And as he finally fell into theva, he found himself waking up on the ground, his body covered in sweat and his breathing raggered.


    He looked around, and found Enigma floating high up in the sky, looking down on him with his pair of golden eyes, that brought out an unknown fear from the God. A fear of going against something unfathomable.


    "Hehehe, that expression, it''s suits you quite well." Enigma said, realizing all too well that the Void Mystery he was using was affecting his personality, bringing out the disdainful side of his bundled up emotions.


    But he didnt struggle or fight back at all. The Mystery wasn''t controlling him or manipting him, no, it was just influencing his already in personality, giving him feelings and emotions he had never really delved too deeply into.


    Even the other Paths were experiencing different emotions and feelings, had different perception of the world and different goals... but what was important was that, all of these was still the aspiration of one being.


    To get stronger regardless of how.


    "It seems like despite my stats, I can fight Gods regardless. Hahahaha, little God, I guess our journey ends here. You... have failed your ragnarok." He said, spreading his hand towards the nature God.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, no, wait!! Great Lord!!" The nature God wanted to struggle some more, and even use his abilities to escape, but realized a tad bit toote that... his Reiki was at a state of null, and could not be riled up, unless it would backfire on him.


    "Give it up, I''m nullity around here, and without my permission, no chaos nor order wille." He used [Immersive Greed(Divine++)] and [Divinity Devouring(Divine+)] on the poor God, whose cries of Despair werepletely overshadowed.


    "You have used [Epass Greed] and [Divinity Devouring] on a moderate Minor Origin God. You have recieved 23 567 units of Reiki, 46 million units of divine power, ¡Á77 Overall Stats and huge amounts of essence"


    "So little?" Heined, yet with a smile. Then he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Hey system, since I''ve got the Reiki, which is Condensed Divine power, where does that 46 million unitse from?"


    This was a very good question he had been wondering abouttely. The system deducted ten million units of faith and replied, disregarding his permission.


    "The Divine power unitse from the Divine core, Divine Shard, Domain, Laws and Divine Body of the God. While Essencees from the Soul and Consciousness of the God"


    "I see." He nodded his head and summoned his Temte, asking another question. "What about these paths? It seems useless considering that I can use Skills from the main body even now."


    This time around, only five million faith was deducted as the system responded.


    "Using Skills from the main body will cost you twice the usual cost, but either than that, the effects are also limited greatly"


    "Makes sense." He nodded and moved on to hunt more Gods that did not have any backing. With his current stats, skills aside, he could not attack the Pantheons or God families right now. Unfortunately, the stats of the main body were restricted to a monstrous degree by the Seal of Infinity.


    Otherwise... even with pure strength alone, they would be able to easily kill even Supreme beings without much of a problem.


    "But soon... so, just you all wait, I''ll soon be there..." He thought with a blissful smile, eager to see what amount of Chaos could he spread throughout the Heavenly Divine Realm. Unaware that it was benefitting Be due to their connection.


    Meanwhile, as the Third Path of Enigma was still searching for more stronger and appetizing opponents, hoping to get his strength to the Transcendental level, two people stood above a hill and looked down on the barrier separating the Heavenly Divine Realm from the Middle Realm.


    "Hey, are you sure this is okay, won''t your true bodye searching for you?" Neonate asked, a bit worried about Teach, and the actions he was about to partake in. After all, though Teach was his own person, he was still a part of a Greater entity!!


    Teach looked back at her and could only let out a bitter smile, he then responded, "Why are you worried about that again? I told you, that guy won''t really mind too much."


    He then spread out his hand slowly drawing runes above the barrier, which began to Devour the mystical power of the world, that was the Essence of a Greater World.


    "Plus, if you''re really pressured, you can just leave¡ª" He said, his smile growing bitter by each word, yet his words were suddenly disrupted by Neonate, as she gently held his hand and affectionately looked up at him.


    Teach looked down and didn''t know what to say, he felt strange by those eyes, and he could only avoid her eyes and murmured, "I told you... I can''t experience emotions, and thus will not be able to reciprocate yours."


    "It''s fine." She smiled, even though it was a bit silly, she didn''t mind as long as they were together. "We can just cultivate them, no biggie. Plus... I have your back, and I always will."


    She affectionately added, her love-filled tone different from her childish tone. Meanwhile, rubbing her stomach with a small grin, "As well the little guy in here, fufufu."


    Teach could only sigh and go with the flow. He was made out of Enigma, and was a considered a part of him. An Imperfect clone unlike the others. But... he was slowly resembling the others as well.


    He didn''t know the feeling of love, but wasn''t against experiencing it. Plus, he was sentimental as well, and couldn''t bare to leave her alone... especially now, that the deed had been done, and she might be carrying his Bloodline inside her. ''How... did this evene to be?'' He chuckled to himself.


    This small scandal was not an ident, nor was the situation uncalled for. Teach just agreed to the heart desire of Neonate, which was something he felt she deserved. After all, the girl went through a lot for him. The least he could do was satisfy her desire.


    Unfortunately... that desire woulde to bear fruit. ''And here I always thought dragons were... Aiy, what''s done is done. There''s no going back from this point onwards.'' He subconsciously smiled at those thoughts.


    With that aside, he let her affectionately hug his hand while he continued to drain the barrier separating the two Realms together of its power, hoping to descend, and hoping to save as many Gods from this ragnaroks.

 Chapter 346 Freedom At Last I

    Within the Mortal Realms


    Athens, Royal Pce


    The city of Athens has prospered throughout the various years that it was built. And alongside its prosperity, was the prosperity of the Void Ind, and its progress of evolution with its many cities and civilizations.


    Aside from the great city of Athens, the abode of the gods at the peak of the Ind, there was also the city of Snow on the north, the abode of the vikings and the valkyries, warriors at the level of gods at their peak. While on the south, was the Sun city, the abode of the dessert people.


    To the west was the mortal city of Sparta, a city of the Spartans, the city rumored to have the favor of the God Empress herself. While on the east, was the various congregation of tribes that were quite powerful.


    And this, was just a simpleyout of the whole Ind, but there were also hidden locations, forbidden zones, and many more. But today, the God Empress herself was not focused on that. Instead, she was having the day to herself.


    Athena, for once, was scouring through the inner regions of the Pce. Doing something productive, either than sitting upon her throne or scheming at all times. She was actually walking around... which was unlike her.


    The maids, the guards, the butlers, each and every one of them, were shocked speechless when they saw Athena pass by. It was unbelievable. Like seeing the sr eclipse within the same region twice in a single year.


    Yes, that rare.


    ''If I remember correctly, the day is today? Or perhaps is it tomorrow? Aiy, without the power of knowledge, my job has be even harder.'' She thought, ignoring the eyes and shock of everyone around them.


    Why would the views and thoughts of lesser beingspare to her own? Why would the thoughts of others matter to her? She was her own person, and judged her own life, decisions and actions. Like how a real woman should.


    ''Leader, did you ever realize that your actions are literally going against the flow of True Will''s predictions? I honestly thought you''d realize after having shared your mastery of Time with that pervet brother of yours, but I guess you didn''t. And now, you stole my Knowledge as well. Aiy~'' Her thoughts continued along with her every step.


    And the thought of Enigma''s strange triats was only mind torturing for someone lke her. After all, she was knowledgeable, and very much wise. There was few things that she didn''t know, be it the Origin Era, the True Verse, or the current ending Infinite Era.


    She was the Lady of wisdom, and the previously known Stanchion of Knowledge. But all that, meant nothing in the face of true power. In the face of someone with the hidden traits rivaling those of Omnipotence itself.


    "It all means nothing to a monster like you, now does it, leader?" She stood besides the guards at the entrance, whom were watching over the castle''s door. Her words attracting their attention, yet also being ignored by them.


    After all, the was an ongoing rumor around the Void Ind, which was... The God Sisters are all knowing and all powerful, but are also entric and unique by their own right. The Lady of Wisdom being capable of speaking to herself out of the blue.


    ''But then again, if my Knowledge Law is like this, then that means he has achievedplete mastery of the its power, and has the highest authority pertaining to it.'' She thought, taking off to the sky, the presence of the two guards being ignored.


    ''If he so likes, he could strip every person that owns the Knowledge their capability to gain its power. Which I believe he did do so.'' She waved her hand and tore through the fabric of space, opening a path leading to the vast endless skies of the mortal worlds. ''And the one responsible, has thrown himself to my hands.'' She added.


    She then entered the tear in space, and left the city of Athens just like that. She vanished out of the now perfectly bnced Void Ind, where she stood above as God Empress, Joy as the Heavenly Mother and Joyce as the Earthly Mother.


    Her sister, who has vanished for a couple of decades, was the Devil Empress. Because of that, the mortals had plenty of time of peace to build their civilizations, and began worshipping gods that rose in numbers.


    Yet behind the scenes, they were unaware that to keep bnce, Athena was doing her sister''s job, and creating multiple demon kings below. The bnce had to always be kept. For progress to ure, and for neutrality to prevail.


    "All for the power of Neutrality." She murmured below her tongue, with a yful smile, traversing the endless turbulent paths of the Void she opened up. She traverse a couple of spatial storms, and even cosmic storms, maneuvering through them like a professional glider.


    It was as if she had went through the process countless times, as if she had known about their urrence and weaknesses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And at longst, she finally appeared within a different region, that was thousands upon thousands of light years away from the Void Ind. And if it wasn''t because of the disced and dislocated void sections, she wouldn''t have arrived here so soon.


    ''The Void discement cuts of distance, by creating invisible doorways that help people cross various distances. While the dislocation of the Void moves the Void itself, along with everything within, to apletely different region.'' Her thoughts went on, exining how she crossed vast distances in such a short time.


    She then waved her hand once more, and tore through the Void again, hiding within. And the area she hid within, was pretty much obvious to entities of Outer origin and above. Even Demigods could see through her hiding spot.


    But it mattered not. She did this not to hide or anything of such, but to create a ce where the World Will will be able to descend upon her. And to descend, it did.


    ¡¸What is it that you are up to now?¡¹


    The World Will appeared, not wasting much time. Being all powerful aside, she could not trust Athena. Not after everything she orchestrated it to do all these years.


    "You really don''t trust me, do you? But I was doing everything for you though. For your sake." Athena said, a light smile on her lips. Her battle dress unting through the hidden void despite there being no air around her.


    ¡¸Please keep your words to yourself, ochestrator. Just tell me what are you up to now, or leave¡¹


    "Geez, so uptight, aren''t you?" Athena sighed, yet the smile remained prominent on her face. Her handsome disposer standing out even more. "Fine. I''ll tell you. I''m here waiting for an old friend of mine." She responded, the smile on her facing blooming brightly.


    ¡¸...By old friend, you mean that hateful man that does as he pleases?¡¹


    "Calling him hateful is too much, isn''t it? I mean, doesn''t that just mean you are bitter?" Athena couldn''t help but chuckle at the response of the World Will. "As a fellow woman, I''ll tell you something, not everyone will like you. Not everyone is like me, after all." She added.


    ¡¸You? You im to like me? I don''t have emotions, true, but please don''t make meugh. That''s impossible¡¹


    "Says the person who literally has no friends. I mean, even your siblings don''t give you much attention, despite using your true body as an abode for themselves and their descendants. Your parents and seniors barely give you attentions unless when they need you."


    Athena looked up at the presence above her, her smile still ever present, with hints of mockery held within. Her words were also not sugar-coated, as they carried absolute damage within. "Your niece and nephews don''t even know of your existence as a family member. Literally, nobody loves you. Even I don''t love you. I at least like you, though." She added, concluding with that.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    And her words had the World Will silent in shock. Her words had a lot of truths within, as indeed, from a different perspective, she was the creation of Terra, the first creation of the Mother of Terra herself, Ancient Goddess Tear.


    Thus she was the oldest sibling of the Prosecutor, the Abysssl Monarch, the Radiant and Gloom Kings, the Mother of Spirits, the Heavenly King and the Queen of Hell. Yet... none treated her as such.


    None even conversed with her, unless when they desired something out of her. Even her children, the Realm Wills, were ignored. Right now, they were being fused together and being disregarded by their aunts and uncles. Such actions¨C


    "¨Care too inhuman, isn''t that it?" Athena finished up the thoughts of the Realm Will, her eyes wondering within the Void. "But I''m different. I have taken care of your youngest child, the will of this Realm. I''ve helped you and him progress and grow stronger."


    "And yes, that benefits me too, true, but I chose methods that were family friendly just for you. I might not love you, and I might be selfish, but at least I like you. Admit it, I... am all that you have, my dearest. All that you will need." She stretched out her hand to touch the Great presence above her along with her words.


    Such actions were suicidal, as the presence above was even stronger than the Abyssal Monarch or the Prosecutor of the Abyss. Such presence was the peak of this entire world, it was the converged essence of Terra itself.


    The Manifestation of Terra!!!

 Chapter 347 Freedom At Last II

    The likes of touching it, was no different than a human dipping their hand inva. Yet Athena did so, without any fear nor hesitation. She stretched out her hand, and let it sink within the presence of Terra.


    And to her expectations, her hand waspletely fine whatsoever. And this brightened the smile above her lips to shine even brighter than the sun, as she knew, she knew that she had broken through the barrier of Terra, and touched upon its soft spot.


    "That''s it. It might not be much, but I''ll give you all care and attention you deserve Terra. I''ll give you the freedom you deserve, the freedom to experience love and affection." She added, sinking her bodypletely within the presence of Terra, and bathing within the power of creation.


    It was a never before seen scenery, nor experience. She felt her Laws bubble up in excitement, as they felt a Mystery that was far above anything Supremes could achieve. A Mystery that was purely absolute!!


    ''Is this... the power of Omnipotence?'' She thought, drowning herself within the baptism of the world. Literally at that. And at the same time, the Void above them, suddenly quaked, and began dripping down like rain.


    Like ice melting, the Void began to melt as well, opening up a small area above them. The urrence being quite sudden, and too fast, and something that prompted Athena to instinctively respond back.


    A series of Divine Abilities were immediately cast, [Ruler''s Authority], [Aether Maniption], [Nature Warping], [Nether Maniption] and even her Advanced Divine Ability, "True Form" was activated, prompting her to take on a form of ascandence and beauty.


    A form that ardoned her entire body in a gold and silver full body battle armor, that revealed not even a tiny bit of her skin. The armor being pristine and feminine, shining with unique runes that spelt multiple characters such as "War", "Wisdom", "Knowledge" and many others.


    Yet all that, took an instant to ur. The Void dripping down from above them, and her taking on her True Form, it all happened too fast and almost instantaneous. She used all Skills in ascension, and forcefully disced her and the presence of the World Will away from their current location.


    This allowed them to avoid the break down of the membrane between Realms, which was something that could crush even weaker Gods to smithereens. They avoided it and reappeared a few thousand light years away.


    "Keuk, ka..!!" And the first thing Athena did when they reappeared, was to copse down on her knees and cough out a mouthful of blood, as the armor of gold and silver around her body, broke down into particles, deactivating her True Form just like that.


    ¡¸...A rare idiotic move from your side. There was no need for you to do that. My presence can handle the copse of a mere barrier¡¹


    The World Will responded, a bit shocked at Athena''s recklessness. And Athena''s response did nothing to alleviate that shock. "I know. An idiotic move, right? Hahaha, I just found myself instinctively responding to the threat, since you know... I''m not a pseudo Creator." She said.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    And the reply partially satisfied the World Will. It was a logical reply, and could not be easily refuted. Had she said it was because she likes the World Will, she would have doubted her right there and then.


    It would be too suspicious.


    "Of course you''d think like that. Haha, if I had my Knowledge Law and Skills, I would have just used you as a barrier instead." She yfully clicked her tongue in annoyance, as if aware of the World Will''s thoughts.


    ¡¸...There is no going about it. You im to like me, yet you talk about using me so casually¡¹


    "Huh? Isn''t that logic? Don''t people use what they find to their liking? Otherwise, why would we bother ying with toys that we don''t like?" Athena responded, without a shred of shame hidden within her visage.


    ¡¸...A toy now? Really, orchestrator?¡¹


    And the World Will was left speechless once more. The fact that this woman could im to like her, while treating her with such low regards despite the disperency between their powers and standing, showed that she was just insane.


    "I am not. Either way, I wouldn''t have expected that the barrier between the now Heavenly Divine Realm and the Mortal Realm, would break apart. Look, now it''s Essence are invading the Mortal Realm." Athena responded to the obvious thoughts of the World Will.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡¸And if it wasn''t for that man, that old friend of yours, such a thing wouldn''t have happened¡¹


    The World Will responded to her words, as it''s presence shifted towards the hole a thousand light years away. Athena also focused her gaze at the area, that was now destroyed beyond recognition. "Like I said, you shouldn''t show your bitterness in front of a man. Especially if he is the reason you are bitter in the first ce." She added.


    The World Will remained silent throughout and even after Athena''s words. She only focused on the two entities that descended from from the small opening above. One being a young man of age seventeen from appearance, wearing an all white attire with green and gold linings.


    While the other was a short woman within her middle twenties, having a chubby appearance, with great endowments that many woman would love to have; an abundant chest, explosive curves, thick thighs, and a thick draconic tail behind her gently waving back and forth.


    She also had a pair of majestic thick yet short horns above her bundle of gray hair, her simrly colored gray eyes exploring the soroundings with curiosity and wonder. "This... world is low leveled. I can already feel the naturalws of the world rejecting me, and suppressing my power." She whispered softly.


    "Please bare with it, and protect your body. It''s no longer just yours alone." The young man besides her responded, his eyes already sat a thousand light years away, traversing through space andnding directly on Athena.


    "Mhm." The woman besides him nodded, gently pressing her hand over her stomach, yet her stern gaze was also turned towards Athena. There was caution drifting within, as her presence as a Transcendental Goddess was ready to be riled up.


    "I wouldn''t expect any less from the carbon copy of our leader. You seem to already be aware of the fact that I would be here." Athena said after the realization that all eyes were on her. The Knowledge Law was just this amazing.


    But the discovery was not nice. Being the center of attention was nice, but not when the ones looking at you, had the capability to look down on you. Or so Athena thought. "As expected of the one who stripped me of my¨C"


    "Please stop, senior. I am not the man you presume me to be, and I have no connection with him either than being his creation. I am not a clone, but I am not different from one. I am just a creation, an aspect of his guidance." The man responded, disrupting Athena''s words.


    His words also contained his stand point pertaining to Enigma. Though he was given ess to the Law of Knowledge at its perfect mastery, as well as the ability to use the Divine Skill Tree, "Cosmic Destiny Guider" to his liking, he was not a Path, hence not Enigma.


    He was just a creation. An aspect. An entity borne with a sole purpose to achieve. That was all that he was, yet there was someone who disagreed. Athena. "You can say all that, but that doesn''t necessarily change the fact that you were made under his image." She said.


    "...And what would that suggest?" Teach inquired back, his eyes squinting slightly in confusion. He knew a lot, most probably everything below Supreme Gods and those above, yet he would never perfectly understand the workings and intricacies of True Gods.


    "Something simple, really. That he made you under his image for a reason. The "Enigma" you all see and know, might not be aware, but my leader surely had a purpose in creating you under his image. You just... have to find out what it was." She responded, rubbing the blood trailing from her nose.


    And her words struck the descending duo straight to their hearts, for reasons unique to each of them. But the most affected was Teach, who had growncent after having grasping full mastery over Knowledge.


    Yet Yet failed... to even discern something like this? He failed to understand the meaning behind the actions of his creation. He failed... to know the reason of his existence.


    "Yet you im the identity of being the All-knowing. It doesn''t suit you. At least, so far, it doesn''t seem to fit the missing puzzle making up your Being." Athena added, her hands folded behind her back as she turned around to retreat.


    "Descend, be a mortal, understand what it means to live, to value life, to understand you rtions, to know yourself. Start up a force, a family, or a business, do whatever it is that you want, but during that time... know yourself." She added.


    Her visage burst our with the remaining bit of power that she had, warping the Void and opening up a path towards the endless skies of Terra once more. "It is said... Know yourself, before you can begin to im to know anything else. Live by that, leader." She concluded, leaving the hidden void behind.


    ¡¸....¡¹


    The silent World Will, that hid itself from Teach and his Law, also left with her. She was curious, very much so, but at the same time, looking forward to leaving this ce. It''s grudge against Enigma was still prevalent.

 Chapter 348 Freedom At Last III

    Athena, for once, had left her precious throne and took a casual stroll out of the Void Ind. Yet just like usual, her stroll was not so casual as most would have expected. For not only did she emotionally destabilize an entity almost at the level of creation, she also did the same to an aspect of a monstrosity.


    And that aspect, Teach, remained floating within the Void in silence. The words of Athena made him question a lot of things that he previously ignored. For example, what was the purpose of his existence?


    To teach and guide Enigma''s people?


    Yet not too long ago, Enigma had sent him and Neonate away, to bring back the dragons and druids. But along the way, they were bombarded by an attack from two Transcendental Dark Pantheon and Light Pantheon Gods, and one Transcendental Monster Pantheon God.


    A formation of five Transcendental Gods against a single Transcendental Goddess. That was also why Teach was givenplete mastery of the Law of Knowledge and ess to the Cosmic Destiny Guider Divine Skill Tree.


    To help Neonate survive, and bring her and Dui''s people away. For them to survival. And by them, that included him as well.


    Yet it must be known, before then, Enigma had theplete understanding of the Laws of Knowledge, Fate, Destiny, Karma and Time. And all these Laws, should have given himplete knowledge of what would happen to Teach and Neonate, yet he was still sent away regardless.


    ''So... Am I a chess piece on arger board that he set? But what purpose do I have in all this?'' He thought to himself, his calm immediately falling apart.


    "...."


    Neonate saw through his worry, and gently squeezed his hand, attracting his attention onto her. And to his surprise, he was presented with a beautiful smile of reassurance from the dragoness. "It''s okay. Let us descent, and you will have enough time in the world to think about your purpose." She consoled him.


    "...."


    Teach sighed at her words, and nodded. There was no need for him to stress too much, when time was on his side. A month to Enigma, was almost three decades for him here.


    ''Time is on our side.'' He thought, squeezing Neonate''s hand in return. "Thank you." He added, a smile on his face, which had Neonate subconsciously waving her tail back and forth in excitement.


    "Pleasure." She responded, and allowing him to drag her away from the void that Athena created. But as Neonate was a perfected Transcendental Goddess, it would be impossible for her to descent.


    "Ah..."


    "...."


    And such a discovery, had the both of them pause in shock. They froze, as none had really thought about this. At least, Teach had not expected for there to be a void that they would be sent to.


    Athena... had trapped them.


    "...."


    "...."


    Otherwise, they would have been able to descend directly into the world, and experience the suppression of the naturalws. But now that they appeared within this void, they could not leave.


    Their situation was against them.


    One could see it as two bubbles connected. To instantly move from the upper bubble, to the lower, would be as simple as breaking through a single barrier. But their situation was different. There was a smaller bubble in between the two bubbles, acting as the borderline connecting the two of them.


    Hence instantly moving from bubble A, to bubble B, would be theoritically impossible. They still had to traverse through the smaller bubble AB.


    "I didn''t expect to this happen." Teach sighed, chuckling to himself in bitter realization at the trap that he fell in. ''I guess I should trust the memories of the true body within my brain. Lady Athena... is indeed terrifying.'' He thought.


    "Well, it''s okay, isn''t it? I''m the only incapable of entering the world, not you. So I believe you should descend, and find your purpose. I''ll stay here and watch over you." Neonate said, her words attracting his attention.


    Back in the Heavenly Divine Realm, she was a bit clingy and always stayed around him. Yet now, she was actually letting him go? Why? He asked her the same question, and she responded with a brilliant smile.


    "It''s because for you, I''d do anything." She said, her words surprising him a lot. He couldn''t understand why. Wasn''t he just a clone of the person she revered the most?


    Why would she care so much, to such a degree? Was it the so called "Love" that was capable of clouding even the reason of gods?


    "Well, there''s no need to overthink it, is there? I like you, and want what''s best for you. Even if it''s at the cost of me suffering a small setback, I''ll still do it just to make sure you are well and happy." She added, her words confusing him even more.


    "...I still don''t understand you. But I''ll try to, with my experience down there. I''ll use theing years as a way for me to learn about the ways of gods and mortals, while waiting for your arrival." He said, a smile of bitterness still on his face.


    "Please do that. And don''t force yourself too much. I''ll be watching you." Neonate said, stern for once. And it wasn''t feigned, Teach knew that she waspletely serious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...."


    ''I guess... to her, I''m not Enigma, but a different individual altogether... Maybe, I should also have such a mindset?'' He thought, forcefully using his Reiki to tear through the void, and creating a small opening to pass through. "I''ll be back."


    He left behind such words, entering through the small opening, and closing it off once more. Meanwhile, Neonate remained behind, her eyes piecing through the void and lending on his descending figure.


    She saw, as he tore through the skies, his speed traversing a couple of light-years at every second. And the direction he was headed to, was one where even she, could feel a lot dragon power within.


    "I guess he chose dragons at the end." She chuckled to herself, then sat down in contemtion. ''In about a month or two, the Gods above will realize that opening we created, and forcefully expand it.'' She thought.


    She turned back to the dripping Void behind her, that was growingrger andrger ever so slightly. The amount of time they had was miniscule. Only fifty, or so years to the mortals. ''Good luck, Teach.'' She added.


    Meanwhile, Teach flew towards the surface at maximum speed, tearing through the vast distances, and closing on the southern Cardinal, where thousands upon thousands of vast Continents contaminated the Endless Seas.


    And within the countless Continents, Teach flew towards a specific Continent vaster than the other Continents in size. His small figure flew towards this Continent leaving behind a trail of white light.


    ''This... should be a better ce to start.'' He thought. He decided to take Athena''s advice, and incorporate himself amongst the mortals. Perhaps, he could learn a thing or two out of them.


    And the ce that he chose, was and of the dragons. Well, one of the countless Continents inhibited by the dragon race. And here, was the territory of the rare space dragons, ruled by very few dragons.


    The leader of this Continent being a dragon goddess with great proficiency with the space attribute. Unfortunately, being a battle hardened person, she hated practicing her Affinity, and loved fighting instead.


    "A bothersome child." Teach sighed. The information he could collect with his Law was miniscule, due to his low realm of power. In fact, his current knowledge was inconsistent. An example would be how he wasn''t aware of Athena''s schemes until the very end.


    Either way,pared to Neonate, this space dragon was far too immature. Which was why he subconsciousness called her a child. "Well, with that, I at least know how our little greeting will progress." He added.


    At the same time, he spread out his aura, and made himself known. His frightening aura of a Demigod, nketed the whole Continent, forcefully pressing down into the Endless Seas by a few miles.


    The pressure was too much, and weighed heavily over every individual dragon within the Continent. Yet he made due to not kill the weaker ones. ''With all the knowledge I have of her, she''ll respond right about... now.'' He thought.


    ROOOAAARRR..!!


    And as expected, a terrifying roar shattered the sorounding space of the Continent, sending out terrifying waves of power and majesty.


    And the roar didn''t give the dragons within the Continent the chance to panic, as it gave them a reason to fight back. And listening to the roar of their queen, the other space dragons roared back in defiance.


    Rooaarr..!!


    Rooaarr..!!


    A chorus of roars varying in frequency spread out, taking on the spot light, and fighting back at the terrifying pressure of a perfected Demigod, with a perfected Law.


    "...."


    But Teach remained unfazed. In fact, he already knew of how they would respond, and how they nned to fight against him. He knew before they even thought about it. These adorable creatures, wereid down bare before him.


    "You should all calm down." And that being the case, he spread out his power, and let his Law empower his voice as he spoke. And his words, immediately silenced the roars of the space dragons.


    ...!!!


    A set of five words. A single sentence. And yet that was enough to silence every dragon within this whole Continent? The space dragons quited down in shock and fear.


    "And to add, if any one of you dares to rise up to my authority, I''ll evaporate you from existence." He added, trying his best to avoid a path where the dragon queen chose to fight to the death with him.


    Yet he wasn''t sure if his words alone would do the deed. From his knowledge, this dragon queen was really stupid, and brute headed. ''So much for a dragon.'' He thought with a sigh iof defeat.


    Perhaps his expectations of dragons is a bit too high because of Neonate? He wondered to himself.


    Yet contradictory to his guess, the dragon queen did not attack. She did not say anything, nor do anything in response. Instead, she remained floating within he central region of the Continent and expectantly looked up.


    ''Is... Is this a conquest by one of the three Factions?!'' She eximed in excitement.

 Chapter 349 The Unfortunate Mirai

    ~~~~~


    Year 52 of the End Times


    Entree No.625


    Dear Diary.


    It''s me again. And it''s yet another another month of the End Times, and the 3,615th month that I have been in this god forsaken world, taken away from my home world, and represented his cursed dragoness.


    And today was no different from the previous months, nothing ''interesting'' has urred, and I''ve survived another month living by wallowing in fear, while being protected by my trusted subordinates.


    After all, the situation outside has yet to change. Ever since the darkness nketed the world, and the sun disappeared, everything has be a living nightmare for me.


    Actually, dying seems to be more of a salvation than living in this current time period. And I, Mirai, vouch for that. Hell, there are terrifying beings stronger than me dying day in, day out. What of me?


    Haah~ I''m just d my peaceful streak for the past fifty two years remains the same, giving me a few more years to live. As for wishing to live throughout this mess? That''s wishful thinking even for a goddess such as myself.


    I would be dead I''d it wasn''t for the few loyal silver dragons that this stupid dragon had. In fact, I question why they''d choose her, over the luxurious life of staying back at their homes.


    Aiy, ultimately there''s no surviving this mess, unless one joins the Demon Faction, or the Holy Faction, or even the Divine Faction. Unfortunately for me, as far as I see it, I would die before reaching any of these three factions.


    I fact, "...Life has never been this bothersome since I transmigrated into this unfortunate, and stupid dragon of a god." I lived by such thoughts. They help me feel much better about myself, actually.


    After all, even if I was a low life, good for nothing daughter of a prostitute back then, I was still better off than this woman who called herself a dragon, and a goddess.


    Not only was she a dragon of a rare attribute, and born as a royal family member of such race, she was actually spoiled rotten and selfish. Thought only about herself, and ended up destroying the lineage of her entire family.


    How, you ask? Let me exin.


    She had married into the silver dragon lineage, an even rarer attributed dragon lineage than the space dragon lineage. A powerful race ruling over tens of Continents by themselves. And their authority was ever growing.


    And to prove herself against her otherpetitors for the crown prince, she actually sold her family''s wealth and providence. Wealth aside, but providence too? That''s literally the future of her entire race, and yet it was sold?


    Just like that? Well, yeah.


    But all that just for a man? I don''t think I''d go that far for a man. Hell, let alone a man, I wouldn''t even go that far for myself. Yet this woman did so, without hesitation, destroying her lineage and actually getting her ass disowned.


    Her overly powerful father abandoned her. Her influential mother cut off ties with her. Her siblings that received both gifts from their parents, and used them properly, gave up on her. It was so infuriating!!


    Because I inherited all that. Yes, me. As if suffering within my past life was not enough, I have this to add on... Fuck you, Mirai!!


    Haiy~ I just hope things will be a bit better for me from now on. But, I don''t even have a system to help me.


    And to make matters worse, I reincarnated when this bitch had her divine core shattered and body destroyed and defiled. She was a waste three hundred years ago when I found her. Thus I can''t help but curse at her.


    Not having a system was bad enough, but I had to start up from scratch? Cultivating from Apprentice all the way to bing a perfected Lesser Deity Emperor. That''s three hundred years wasted on bitter cultivation!!


    ...Luckily, her reputation was feared, as nobody dared to disturb my peace throughout the past three hundred years. I was able to gain back the lost strength, while keeping up a low profile. Oh, and thanks to her loyal subordinates too.


    With Mirai''s shitty personality, I was able to use them and let them fight for me when danger far above me struck. I was like those arrogant young masters within the low ranked novels I used to read back at home.


    But... perhaps the real reason I wasn''t bothered by the big guys, was because three hundred years is not much to gods around here. It''s more like three days, if not three hours to ordinary people like me of my past life.


    Makes sense.


    ~~~~~


    The silver haired beautiful young woman finally closed the book within her hands, ending today''s entree into her diary.


    She''s had this book ever since the day she appeared, and it was the only thing she had within the cave when she awakened as Mirai. Thus it has apanied her for three whole centuries.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''But whats the use? The prince of silver took away everything Mirai owned, and yet left this old tattered book behind? What am I supposed to do with it?'' She thought to herself, staring at the old brown cover of the book.


    It actually had two shades of brown. One that was the true color of the book at its peak, and the other being of a lighter shade, signifying the parts that were weared out during the years.


    ''But I''m at least thankful he left me with something.'' She added, throwing the book away towards the corner of the cave. It will be entertained once more at the beginning of the next month.


    As for now, it was time for her to cultivate. She had an inkling that by the end of half this century, she will be able to breakthrough into the realm of Greater Deity Emperors.


    And though she believed she would have wasted almost four centuries to reach such a Realm, she was still d nheless. ''Unfortunately,pared to my now new siblings, I think I''m still far off. What Realm of power were they at by the way?'' She tried to remember.


    Actually, she didn''t know. Mirai never bothered to verify, as she was the golden child of the family. As long as she was strong, it didn''t matter what realm of power they had reached, as she had already surpassed them.


    But then, wasting three centuries, should have given them enough time to catch up, right? She thought to herself. ''In fact, how many more realms of power are there? I''ve already crossed through sixteen so far, and about to reach the seventeenth. How much further till I reach the peak?'' She sighed once more.


    She then sat cross legged, and her naked being began absorbing the sorounding Divine power, and naturalws to strengthen herself, while causing her silver scales to glimmer. This was more of a ritual to her by now.


    Something she does everyday. And it will be as such till the beginning of the next month. But unfortunately for her, today was not an optimistic day for her.


    ...!!!


    Aa she suddenly felt a terrifying aura nket over the whole Continent that Mirai ruled over, startling her awake from her cultivation. ''Fuck!! Did... Did one of the big powerhouses find me?! Or perhaps my siblings?! Or maybe the silver prince?! Who?!'' She broke out into a fit of panic.


    And immediately scurried outside the cave, and flew into one of the many forests of the central region of this Continent. "What should I do? What should I do?!" She thought in panic.


    Her mind immediately sank into her consciousness, and went through the many Unique Skills that she had, choosing the most optimum one that would buy her enough time.


    "Courageous".


    A Skill that allowed her to release a roar filled up with unique mental signature patterns, that clouded the minds of dragons, and give them courage. Courage to do anything for her, even if it was to die.


    And she activated the ability without any hesitation whatsoever. Shemanded the dragons around her to fight to the death against theing enemy.


    ROOOAAARRR..!!


    She let out a powerful roar as a condition to activate the Skill, shattering the sorounding space with how powerful the roar was. But she wasn''t impressed by that whatsoever, ''Did it work? Did it work?!'' She thought in panic.


    Luckily for her, the dragons themselves fell for her tricks, and roared out in response, already riling up their dragon power to resist the intruder. ''That should buy me some time.'' She thought, preparing herself to retreat.


    Rooaarr..!!


    Rooaarr..!!


    A chorus of roars varying in frequency spread out, taking on the spot light, and fighting back at the terrifying pressure of the intruder. Mirai didn''t even try to verify who it was, before thinking of a way out.


    Yet before she could even n to do anything, the intruder released a single sentence. A sentence iid with a hidden type of authority that she has nevere across, even within Mirai''s memories. "You should all calm down." He said.


    ...!!!


    And just as his words suggested, the silver haired young woman felt her entire body freeze. Her thoughts of panic and escape inexplicably wiped out, clearing her thoughts to serenity. ''Wha...Whats going on?'' She calmly thought.


    At the same time, she finally managed to properly think about the situation, and realized that this voice, was one of a kind. It was the first time she''s hearing it, even from Mirai''s memories. ''Then... is it not my enemies or family?'' She thought.


    "And to add, if any one of you dares to rise up to my authority, I''ll evaporate you from existence." The intruder added, shocking her once more. ''Is... Is this a conquest by one of the three Factions?!'' She eximed in excitement.


    If so, wouldn''t that signify free protection, resources and a longer life? Wouldn''t she have to stop worrying about dying at any given moment? She thought, immediately rising up towards the direction of the intruder.


    ''Hopefully, it''s not an angel. After all, don''t those guys see dragons as monsters?'' She thought, but she was not prepared for the sight that she came across in the air, right above the Continent.


    "...."

 Chapter 350 The Dragon Empire I

    Up within the skies, her eyes were lined up on a young man pristinely covered up within a white robe. Elegant and divine in nature, with long gray hair cascading down his back, and golden eyes briming with an intense glow wisdom and intellect.


    Just his gaze on her gave her the feeling that she wasid bare right before his eyes. That everything about her, was already known by him!!


    All that, and his young appearance, made him the most handsome entity she''se across in both lifetimes, and Mirai''s memories. Not even the handsome silver prince, rumored to rival those above, could hold a candle against him!!


    "Uhm, young miss, would you perhaps put on something more descent first?" The young man spoke, his maic voice pulling her deeper into him, almost drowning her serenity.


    "...Huh?" Almost, though. As she eximed out in confusion, not hearing a word he just uttered. Thus left her embarrassed and ashamed of herself. ''My chances is going to slip by me..!!''


    "I said... can you please, put on something descent?" Not minding her antics, Teach repeated himself, sighing in exasperation. All the more reason for him to see thisss as quite immature.


    "Ah, ye¨Cyes!! Sorry..." Mirai responded in more embarrassment, manifesting divine power to materialize into a white dress, which fluently held onto her figure. "Do¨CDone. Now, uhm, sir... how, how can I help you?" She asked..


    As for the dress? This was a small trick she learned after bing a goddess once more. Any god could apparently create things through Divine power, which was amazing in and of itself.


    Unfortunately, things created by Divine power, will fluctuate between stable and unstable depending on the condition of the god that made them. For example, without Divine power, the dress on her body would vanish.


    With low Divine power, it will be transparent, such and such. Either way, Mirai looked up at Teach once more, and meekly awaited his judgment of her situation. ''Will he take me in?'' She thought, in high expectations for such reality.


    After all, with guidance, she believed she would reach higher Realms of power even faster than before. She might even get protection from the silver dragon prince.


    "...I''m impressed. To believe that such things were possible, despite gods governing over reincarnation." Teach said, his words particrly not directed at anyone. He was just genuinely surprised at Mirai''s condition.


    After all, with his weak realm of power, he could not full ess the Law of Knowledge. In fact, as a perfected Demigod, he only had 8% influence out of 100% of the Law, which inhibited his ess to its power.


    Even though he was technically the main concept of Knowledge throughout Great Terra.


    This allowed him the ability to collect information through the remnants of the words spoken, prevnt within the air. Hence where he got most of his knowledge about Mirai and her stupidity.


    But now that she was directly in front of him, and weaker than him, the Law was capable of giving him all the information about her that he required. And amongst these informations, the fact that she was an anomaly stuck with him.


    "E¨CExcuse exalted one, may... may I know what amazes you?" Mirai asked, pitting herself as a servant before him and bowed. After all, she knew from her novel reading experience how to satisfy powerful people.


    But that, only made Teach more certain of the knowledge obtained by his Law. "Smart move." And thus he praised, causing Mirai to subconsciously wag her tail in excitement.


    But then, his next set of words had all the excitement transition to dread. Pure undted dread. "But the real Mirai isn''t smart. You threw yourself off the bridge, young miss." He added, causing Mirai''s blood to run cold.


    ...!!!


    ''Did he find out?!'' She eximed in fright, already sweating buckets. ''Doee he know the previous Mirai?! What, what should I do?! Escape?! No, that won''t work. Then what?! What am I supposed to do?!'' She panicked, trembling in her boots.


    "...Calm down, I''m not here to hurt you. And though the concept of transmigration is rare toe across, it''s not really that strange considering there are gods of reincarnation spread throughout Terra." Teach said, helping sooth her nerves.


    He also used Reiki, and helped her thoughts enter serenity. His Law effects were enough, but Reiki was morefortable. Especially for her growth. "So calm down, child. You''re in safe hands with me." He added.


    "...."


    Mirai felt her turbulent emotions settle down, and her dread receding. It was that feeling again. The same feeling that calmed her down not too long ago. ''What... what is this power? It''s terrifying!!'' She thought.


    If this man could calm her down by force, then he could probably do the opposite easily. Was he easily manipting the emotions of a pseudo Greater Deity Emperor? Such gall!!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Anyhow, now that you''ve worn something descent, let us have a talk." Teach ignored all the information of her thoughts transmitted to him, and went straight to business.


    Time was of the essence.


    "Yes!!" Mirai stood at attention and nervously listened to his words. Her eyes darted around and avoided his, as if a lost man searching for salvation. Or amb searching for a way home.


    But then, something clicked to her, and she froze in realization. Her manners. How could she let such an exalted being remain standing in the air like this? Presumptuous of her!!


    "No no, it''s fine. I''m not here to stay. At least, not for too long, that is. Hence if anything, I want to give you a chance." He said, surprising Mirai greatly, as she looked up at him in stupor. "A... chance?" She repeated hisst words.


    Was this my golden finger? Is it finally here?! After three hundred years of waiting?! She eximed to herself, expectantly awaiting his words in high expectations.


    Meanwhile, though finding her thoughts quite funny, Teach did not go against them. Nor did he agree to them. "Yes, a chance. Within the nexting decade, I''ll give you a chance, and guide you through prosperity."


    "If you seed, you will have our full blown support. I''ll give you and your close ones blessings from above, and a chance to attain unbelievable power. But if you fail, I''ll sell you to those willing to buy legendary pets." He said, his tone apathetic.


    He did not really intend to sell her even if she failed, but sometimes, threats were necessary to give people the driving force to keep moving forward even when they could not move.


    Plus, her talents were already those of a High Favored. Spending 300 years to cross sixteen Realms was wild. In fact, if she put her all into it, she could actually defeat perfected Greater Deity Emperors.


    She was unrivaled and a monster even amongst the three powerhouses of the current Mortal Realms. Be it the Demon Faction, the Holy Faction, or the Divine Faction, she would be a jewel to either one.


    Perhaps this was her golden finger.


    ''Yet if I nurture her well enough, she might be able to breakthrough faster, and gain even greater strength. After all, guidance from me, is as good as experiencing a +10 to one''s innate potential.'' He thought to himself.


    Hence the higher one''s potential, the greater they would score under his tutorship. And thisss, could finally experience the bonus of being revered as a protagonists under him!!


    "...Fine by me!!" Mirai responded after a moment of conflicting thoughts. At the end, she chose to bet on the chance given to her, as she believed passing this test, would be her one way ticket to reaching the peak!!


    And once the peak was reached, she would not have to worry about anyoneing to kill her. She could finally do as she pleases, and rid herself of the previous Mirai''s reputation. ''I''ll take the chance!!'' She hyped herself up.


    What''s sess without risks?!


    "Very good. I like the enthusiasm." Teach nodded, a brief smile hanging on his lips. "Starting from today, I will start teaching you and guiding through the paths of power. You will have three major lessons."


    "Rulership, Ascension and History of the three Factions. You can choose to spend twenty months on Rulership and History of the forces ruling the mortal worlds, or dedicate two months to both every year of theing decade."


    "The choice is yours. The rest we will be learning about ascending, and properly fixing your foundation." He concluded, his words leaving Mirai floating in the air in shock. Shock and a dash of regret.


    ''Le¨CLessons? Lessons in a fantasy-x-mythological world? That''s... that''s sphemous!!'' She thought inint, but obediently nodded her head in response to Teach''s words. "Yes sir... teacher?"


    "Mhm. Call me whatever it is that you like. But make sure that if you will consider me your teacher, you should act like a student through and through." He said, flying down towards the central region. "Calm your people, ande down for training. We begin now."


    Mirai nodded, and did as instructed, then return a few momentster. And training immediately began for her. They decided to start the first two years learning Rulership and History of the current forces of the mortal worlds.


    And these lessons were rtively fine, especially as someone proficient in guiding others was teaching, and a genius was learning. It only took them only a year to cover up everything.


    "Impressive, no doubt. For your mind to be able to contain all this knowledge pertaining to Outer creatures in just a year is indeed amazing. I''ll give you praise for that." Teach praised, looking at the content Mirai before him.

 Chapter 351 The Dragon Empire II

    "Impressive, no doubt. For your mind to be able to contain all this knowledge pertaining to Outer creatures in just a year is indeed amazing. I''ll give you praise for that." Teach praised, looking at the content Mirai before him.


    It genuinely was impressive. For even the minds of Outer Demigods couldn''t so easilypute matters rted to genuine Outer beings or anything rted to them. To them, it was like giving a five year old child a calcus exam paper to solve.


    Where would they even begin? Yet here she was, doing so in just a single year. ''Inparison, this is like a five year old learning knowledge of all twelve grades, including kindergarten, in just a single year.'' He thought to himself.


    "So, would you like to spend the remaing eight months resting, or... would you dedicate them to growing even stronger?" He added, and Mirai also took on a stern countenance. "Teacher, let us continue. I need to be as strong as possible. And soon!!" And she responded as such.


    Ten years was not a lot, and evebe single moment had to he cherished. Teach subtly smiled at her determination, "In that case, prepare yourself, for the real training, has only just begun." He added, the smile spurting into a devilish smirk.


    "...."


    Time then flew by for Teach and Mirai.


    Five years fleeced by just like that, like the autumn breeze, or the gentle ocean waves, it was went by in just a jiffy. And Mirai, had grown considerably under that much time.


    Be it in strength, or maturity, she had grown considerably well. Her maturity had also increased, and the way she saw the world... was different from before.


    And under Teach''s ruthless guidanship, she managed to turn the remaining Extra Skills she had, into Unique Skills. She also managed to learn terrifyingbat arts, at the level beyond being a godly grand master.


    Her hand to handbat techniques were descent, if not above par. And most importantly, she felt the time required to reach the next realm, decrease exponentially within these five years with Teach.


    If the pace is kept as such, she might be able to to breakthrough soon enough. "And this, is all because of teacher. This man has be my saving grace, and I still can''t believe it happened out of the blue." She thought to herself.


    Perhaps it was because she was transmigrator? She had entertained that thought too. After all, he mentioned the topic the moment they met. "But it matters not. As long as I get stronger, and repay this favor, I will be content." She added.


    "Alright alright, it''s time we continue. Start cultivating and stop chit chatting by yourself." Teach appeared, startling Mirai, who immediately sat cross legged and began cultivating her Divine power.


    From time to time, Teach would disappear to meet Neonate, converse a bit then return. It was more of monthly thing by now. Unfortunately, Mirai was unaware of that.


    And if not that, he would visit Fifth towards Nia''s Domain, where the time flow there was slower than here. Five years here, was only a month to them. He required a few things from there, that would help him greatly as he had no Faith System. Like the barbells of faith for example.


    Meanwhile, Mirai never bothered to ask. She just believed that her teacher had secretive ties with other beings outside her influential. And it wasn''t her ce to ask, or mind at all, hence she did just that - not give a damn.


    Time thus continued by once more, and four years went by. Mirai finished her ten years long training session under Teach, and to her surprise, had a massive breakthrough into the next Realm by the end of it all.


    Peng~!!!


    She felt her Divine Foundation explode out with waves of power, as above it, the number of Nebulous Universes representing her reserves of Divine power, finally exploded over a thousand in number!!


    Boom~!!!


    The Nebulous Universes released potent amounts of Divine power, increasing her stats, and transforming her being to a new level of power. Giving her authority of a Greater Deity Emperor. Authority to affect a Cosmos as they deem fit.


    "Whoa~" Mirai opened her eyes and eximed in awe. The breakthrough that would take her slightly over fifty years, only took ten years under Teach? Well, nine years to be precise, but wasn''t that amazing regardless?!


    "Congrattions. You didn''t disappoint me. You''ve truly broken through to the next Realm." Teach abruptly appeared behind her once more, yet she was already used to his ghostly entrance and disappearance.


    "Yes, thank you. It was all thanks to teacher and the help he provided." Mirai responded, allowing Teach to casually brush her hair. "Regardlees, you seeded. From now on, I will stay with you until you''ve achieved prosperity." Teach responded as such.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thank you... teacher. Thank you." Mirai clenched her fist and fought out the emotions trying to erupt out of her. Finally. Finally, after so long, she had found a ce she could belong to, and be herself, despite how short it was.


    Oh, how much satisfying this felt. She couldn''t exin the feeling, but she definitely didn''t repulse it. She in fact, weed it with open arms instead. Unfortunately... wouldn''t it have to end eventually?


    "Rally up your people. From today onwards, until this same day twenty years from now, we will focus on getting every one of your subordinates towards the Lesser Deity Emperor Realm. It shouldn''t be difficult." Teach said after a moment.


    He ignored the matter of Mirai''s emotional state, as he himself was still trying to understand his own. Instead, he chose to change to topic, and focus on something else entirely.


    And that... was the almost a hundred subordinates under Mirai, whom were weak in their own league. None being above the Deity Lord realm in strength... or so she thought. Not everyone was her subordinates here, and she unaware of that.


    ''In fact, only a few truly risked everything to be banished alongside the previous Mirai. The rest... just rats sending information to her enemies. But, I can solve that.'' He thought to himself, a light smile on his face.


    "Huh? Teacher wants to teach my subordinates as well?" Mirai asked in shock, not expecting that her golden finger would extend over her people as well. What kind of golden finger was that?!


    "Yes. With one of my Abilities, "Cosmic Influence", it''s possibility for me to share your talents and pass them on to the others. This way, everyone can grow stronger faster." Teach responded, shocking her once more.


    Such a thing was possible? She thought to herself. If so, wouldn''t she be able to create a monster force in no time at all?


    "Unfortunately, the more the people, the harder it will be to cultivate. For example, with almost a hundred people, it will be almost a hundred times slower than your usual speed." Teach added, dousing out the young dragoness'' wild dreams of world conquest.


    "A pity... Okay then, I will rally all of them in a moment. Please wait." She said, flying out of the central region, and towards the thousands of regions of this Continent.


    Meanwhile, Teach remained behind. If it wasn''t because of Mirai''s special unique skill "Genius Bruiser", the increasing Providence of the mortal realm, and his "Cosmic Guidance" Skill Tree, his actions would be impossible.


    After all, one added +5 to her potential, then the other increased her cultivation speed by seven times, and nine under his guidance, whilst thest added a +10 to her potential. She was high up the spectrum even amongst Protagonists.


    And even if that was equally shared over her twenty subordinates, if we filter out the spies, it would still require less than twenty years for them to be Deity Emperors. An amazing feat, to be honest.


    "Teach, I''ve brought my people. Here they are." Mirai finally returned, with almost a hundred beings behind her. All of varying ages and charm, but the silver scales over their bodies revealed their true race.


    They all floated above her, and looked down curiously at the man their ex princess called teacher. Some were dubious considering her intellect, they believed she was being fooled once more.


    While some were genuinely worried about, cing the small bit of hope in this man. Especially as their princess seemed a bit different from her usual self. Maybe she was a bit more cheerful?


    "Alright, good child. Now, anyone who does not have any genuine obligation to serve Mirai, should remain outside. And those who do, please, make yourselves at home." He said to her, and then directed his authority towards the others behind her.


    And bring a Demigod, representing the concept of Knowledge, his words were followed by these weaker ranked dragons perfectly. Those who were spies of Mirai''s family or the silver lineage, immediately stayed rooted in the skies.


    While only twenty amongst them, were able tond besides Mirai. All of them were left shocked, including Mirai herself. "Huh? What, what is going on? Teacher... Is this..?" She asked, her eyes widening in shock. ''It can''t be.''


    Her thoughts explored the possibility of betrayal, and that drained any color out of her face. So... all the people that she thought genuinely liked her, were fake? They were just doing their... jobs?


    The seniors she cried herints to, the young girls she helped grow stronger, the young boys that gave her a shoulder to cry on when she needed it... Were they all just fakes? She thought.


    "As you see, not everyone was on your side, Mirai. Some were even forced to act all lovely dovey with you, just because their lives depended on it... An order from above, if you will." Teach said, floating up towards Mirai and patting her lowered head.

 Chapter 352 The Dragon Empire III

    "As you see, not everyone was on your side, Mirai. Some were even forced to act all lovely dovey with you, just because their lives depended on it... An order from above, if you will." Teach said, floating up towards Mirai and carefully patting her lowered head.


    "But at the end of the day, they were the people that stood with you at your lowest level, regardless. Whether forced or not, they suffered alongside you. Hence I''ll leave their judgement to you. What will you do?" He softly added.


    Meanwhile, the dragons that were truthfully supporting Mirai, were also a bit shocked by this discovery. So much so that, they found it a bit hard to swallow the given reality.


    Even those exposed weren''t prepared for this, and remained floating above in shock. How could they be exposed like this? By aplete stranger to boot? It was stupid!! But knowing Mirai, she was capable of such a stupid decision.


    And that was frightening!! Their lives depended on this, be it the order, or the stupidity of Mirai, they were in danger regardless!!


    "L¨CLady Mirai!! We... We have been through a lot together, haven''t we? Re¨CRemember that I was the one who took the master''s space beam for you!! How could I possibly betray you!!" One of the seventy or so dragons above, shrieked out with the desperate intent to live.


    Their tone was broken and torn apart, like a woman mourning for her child. She didn''t want to die, not yet. Not so stupidly!!


    "Y¨CYes!! Lady Mirai, don''t you remember it was me who stood by you everytime you felt lonely? Wasn''t it I, who always held your shivering soul when it was about to copse?!" Another dragon screamed out.


    And that, triggered the other dragons above to sing desperately and dreadfully, a chorus of salvation. As multiple voices shot towards Mirai''s lowered head at the same time, as they all weeped and shrieked.


    "Young miss, it was I that killed everyone for you. Be it before, or after this whole shenanigan!! Ive listened to your every order and now that I am of no use, you want to throw me away?! All because of a man you just met?!"


    "Youngdy, wasn''t it you who promised me that you will not walk over the same path again?! Wasn''t it you who swore to never let men be the end of you?! Aren''t you the one betraying yourself instead..?!"


    "Lady Mirai..!! Please, think your decisions carefully!! You''ve lost your family, your power, your everything, because of a man. Why would you want to lose us too?!"


    "Lady Mirai, please forgive me!! I... I will try harder, I''ll try my best!! Please don''t discard me like this, please!! I''m sorry, forgive me, I''m sorry. Lady Mirai..!! Lady Mirai!!"


    Cries of grievances, prayers of trepidation, appeals of forgiveness, echoed out. And regardless of which, they were all sent towards Mirai, and the young dragoness felt all her joy dissipate into conflicted sadness.


    What was she to do..?


    Choose her followers? The people that followed her even through sickness and death. The people that risked everything, and protected her ever since she transmigrated into the original Mirai''s body.


    Or...


    Believe her teacher? The man that she just met. The man that took her in, and sheltered her when she was hopless of her survival, giving her a reason to keep pushing on. The man... who might be her reason to survival.


    "...."


    What was she to do..?


    She kept her head lowered, her eyes drifting within bleakness and distress. She was lost. She was confused. Trapped between two fork ways that each had their pros, with their red gs1 waving through the air.


    "...."


    Teach saw through her conflicting emotional state, and waved his hand through the air, "Silence. Let us give our dear Mirai here a chance, shall we? Let''s hear what judgement she has for you all. Or what words she has to say to me." He said.


    And as dictated, the dragons above immediately closed their mouths. And no matter what it was that they did, it would not help them. Not even by a tiny bit. Unique Skills or Divine power, it didn''t help them at all.


    Those below, also remained quiet. They were partially as conflicted as Mirai, but they expected something like this to happen one day. One way or another.


    "Mirai, what will you do?" Teach softly asked her, and all eyes shifted through the air to focus on her. He didn''t add anything else, afraid of adding more pressure, and gave her the final choice. ''And what will it be..?'' He thought.


    "...."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mirai herself, remained quiet after hearing that question. She didn''t know the answer to it as of yet, and was carefully thinking about what to do. Yeah, what was she supposed to do..?


    For one, she knew that Teach was almost "all-knowing". The things he taught her, or the secrets he exposed out of her, such as her transmigration, her previous home world, it''s culture, and many more.


    Things only she should be privy to. And in other cases, he also knew a lot about the three powerful Factions, sometimes telling her what would happen, before it did indeed actually happen.


    He was powerful, and very much capable. Experience also taught her that Teach''s power, doesn''t necessarily force oneself to do things, but subtly convinces their body to do certain things against them.


    Like involuntary actions triggered by the brain. Teach also subtly convinces ones brain to make the owner of the body do to his bidding. Hence, if he were to say, ''All of you, tell the truth.'' Their brain wouldply, and whatever woulde out of their mouths, would be nothing but the honest truth.


    Hence what he did, was not a ploy. Even if it was, why were there twenty subordinates exempted? Mirai thought about all of this, and finally looked up, her expression still the same. Bleak, and distressed.


    "Tell me... You. You im of being selfless for me by taking a killing move from my father. But, isn''t it strange that you recovered very fast afterwards? And you, you im to have always been my pir of support, but, it isn''t it strange that you always appeared when I was low and depressed?"


    Mirai said, her bleakness burning to anger amidst her distress. She wasn''t the original Mirai, and could see through schemes. Especially the carefully nned ones.


    Thus, she begin pointing fingers to exempt herself of guilt. "What about you? Wasn''t it you who always volunteered to kill my enemies? If you regret it now, go rot in Hell by yourself. All i did was give you what you desired most. Killing."


    "Or you. You''re right, I did promise you such. And even now, I''m not willing to break that promise, hence this should be more than enough proof that this man will not be my downfall, but my ascension. I... just know it."


    She said, her distress subsiding. Making her choice was still hard, and the stress was there. But finding fault in their words and actions, lessened the burden greatly. "And you, how do you know I lost my power? If I remember correctly, only that hateful man and his maids know of my condition. And yet..."


    "And yet you... No. Teacher, please send them away. I am done here. I don''t want anything to do with them." She added, the rest of her thoughts weighing down on her soul.


    Yet she did what she had to.


    "Are you sure? Will you not regretting letting them go like this?" Teach affirmed with her. And the hidden message within his words were prevalent. Will she not regret choosing him over everyone else?


    "No. I will not. So please, send them away." Mirai looked up at him, still conflicted, but determined. Her gaze was stern and zing. "...Fine. But be aware, letting them go like this, will result in enemies flooding towards us." He added.


    "...I know. But regardless, like you said, they did all that they did because they wanted to live. And their words are also partially true, and I am grateful for that." She responded as such, casting her gaze aside.


    "...Alright then." Teach waved his hand once more, and the seventy or so dragons above, still stripped of their right to speak, were pushed light years away from this Continental zone. "There. You did good, child. Now calm your people, and let them on about our business."


    "Yes... teacher." Mirai nodded, and thus, began her path of convincing the remaining twenty unconvinced dragons about the situation. They were still dubious of Teach''s appearance, and his ulterior purposes.


    But Mirai managed to rally them, and calm them down. She then partially convinced them, and gave them fifteen years to judge him for themselves. Until then, they were to obediently treat him as a powerful being.


    Her subordinates exchanged gazes and ultimately gave in. They decided to trust in the princess they chose to risk their lives for, and believe in her judgement for once.


    Despite not being deserving of it.


    Yet they thought otherwise, after they mysteriously experienced a growth spike in their talents andprehensive ability. Something that was beyond their wildest dreams, or anything they''ve had in legends.


    But it got worse, when the augmentated talents they had, increased even more the next day. And without being a chance to wonder how, they were forcefully taken into a state of cultivation by Teach''s maic voice full of Reiki.


    For almost twelve years, they experienced things they could not even consider eldritch in nature. They found themselves doing the literal impossible, and breakthrough multiple realms. Just in twelve years.


    No, less than twelve years!!


    [ 1. Red g - A warning of danger ]

 Chapter 353 The Dragon Empire IV

    Within the hidden void dimension~


    Neonate sat cross legged before Teach, as he conversed about all that has urred throughout the thirty years of his descent. Though she probably saw through it, she still jubntly listened on when he spoke.


    "Geez, you''ve grown though. Like that little disciple of yours, you have grown up as well." Neonate said, her face painted with glittering smiles. She was happy. So happy she couldn''t even stay still.


    "Huh..?" Teach responded to her words in astonishment. Him? He has grown? How so? He thought to himself in shock, as he felt like he was still the same old Enigma''s clone.


    "Silly. I didn''t think you would go through all that for a stranger. For someone who isn''t necessarily The Lord''s believer. I honestly thought you''d help and leave at most." She chuckled along her response.


    "Huh? I still don''t get it? What was special about what I did? Taking in a disciple? Helping her mature?" Unfortunately, Teach was still greatly confused.


    "Fufufu~ I mean our blessings, silly. I didn''t really think you would actually go towards the hidden dimension of The Lord, and collect so much faith. Just to give this child and her people blessings." Neonate exined herself.


    And her words finally struck the cord, and had Teach freezing in motion. Looking back, seeing the one million barells of faith behind him, he couldn''t help but realize how great of a deal he made out of this.


    A million barells of faith were approximately ten billion faith points. And as Transcendental Gods required a hundred thousand faith power units to give out a Transcendental Blessing, and he needed ten faith power units, ten billion faith points were more than enough.


    After all, ten billion faith points was around ten million units of faith power, and giving all twenty one of them Transcendental Blessings and Pseudo Blessings, cost 2+ million units of faith power, but likewise increased each of their potential by a +9 factor.


    The former added +8, and thetter added +1, and that was a total of +9 points. The fact that he went so far for them, was actually praiseworthy. "I guess... I really did do something amazing." He admitted.


    Indeed. He finally did something out of his own ord, and he loved it. There was no major push factor behind all that he did, either than the fact that he grew fond of Mirai throughout the years. And wanted what was best for her.


    The child was naively cute sometimes. And her thoughts were quite the sight show.


    "A, isn''t that adorable~" Neonate teased, waving her tail back and forth in excitement. Teach sighed, and pointed at it with a calm expression. "I find that to be more adorable, to be honest."


    "...."


    And Neonate froze in shock. But her tail subconsciously waved faster and faster behind her. And the more that happened, the more embarrassed she became. ''I... I am a Transcendental Goddess... yet I cannot even...'' She thought.


    Teach smiled, and felt content with himself. This feeling was amazing. Doing things that he liked, and indulging in them was amazing. Athena''s idea was amazing.


    "So, have you gotten ustomed to what it is that you want to do?" Neonate forcefully hugged her tail still embarrassed, and went into business. The real matter at hand.


    "Not really. It''s only been thirty years so far, and the children below are dragon king level at the moment. With their new talents, they could give even peak stage dragon kings a run for their money with their battle prowess alone."


    "Meanwhile, Mirai was close to breaking through to the mid stage of the Greater Deity Empress. And that was only because she had shared her potential with everyone else. Otherwise, she''d be a Dwmigod by now." He said, a hidden smile only aplishment on his face.


    "How lucky. You''ve just descended, and yet you found a talent no less terrifying than the ancient origins. Such luck transcends even those of Supremes." Neonate continued teased with a light smile.


    She was a bit envious. She''s lived for millions of years, and has yet toe across a natural born ancient origin, or a natural born Favored talent. It was just that rare.


    Teach remained silent, and letting her tease him to her heart''s content. And she did just that. "What else did you do for them? Let''s see. You eliminated the threat that she let loose. And speaking of that, are you okay with it?" She inquired, a bit dubious.


    "About what?" Teach stared back at her strangely. Why else would he not be okay?


    "She let those people go because you gave her the choice. Isn''t killing them going against that choice? Isn''t it just simply disregarding her will?" She asked, a frown apanied by her concern.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She wanted what was best for Teach. And disregarding people''s personal choices was a toxic trait. Especially so, if those people were important to you.


    "It is, in a way." Teach responded without a pause. He didn''t seem bothered much much her words. "I gave her the choice, and I respected it. I let them go as her subordinates. But killed them as potential threats." He added.


    "What... do you mean by that?" She was confused. Wasn''t he still disregarding her will even after that?


    "Simple. I am the concept of Knowledge throughout Terra. Give me the chance, and I know everything about you. And I knew... that those people, would still betray her the moment they had the chance."


    "So, I killed them... Hm? Ah, no no, I did it only when they entertained the thoughts of exposing me to our enemies. Otherwise, we would have plenty more trouble behind us." He added, exining his reasons.


    He wasn''t cold blooded after all.


    "Well it''s fine, as long as she doesn''t knowm anyway, what else? You''ve brought exotic fruits and herbs from The Lord''s hidden dimension, and raised them here for them."


    "Each one being a terrifying 4th grade to 6th grade. If you find a talented alchemist, you could create... Oho!! Aren''t you proficient in Alchemy? Divine level alchemy at that? Why don''t you use the fruits and herbs to concote seventh grade pills or remedies."


    "You can even create some that help with cultivation. Unless... you already have that in mind." She said, suddenly falling into realizing that he might already have that all nned out by now.


    As for whether what she said was true or not, it was. The fruits, nts, herbs, or anything in Nia''s Domain, even the soil, were of a higher quality than anything else. Even towards the beings in the now Heavenly Divine Realm.


    Things seen rare here in the mortal worlds, such a 4th, 5th and especially 6th grade resources, were very much abundant in Nia''s Domain. And 7th and 8th grade resources were also a bit plenty as well.


    9th grade resources, also known as supreme grade resources, were scarce. Let alone 10th grade resources that even Terra had never seen one of, since her birth.


    And this was all possible due to Enigma''s Onericpotence and Metapotence, when he established the wishes of his people.


    Teach just borrowed a few from the fifth path, which gave him plenty without any cost. He even said something along the lines of, ''We are one of the same person, no need to feel so distant. You can also ask for help if you need us. These... are your believers too.''


    "Well... True, I did think about that. But I only obtained this Alchemy through teaching Zhou Mingye a way to grow stronger and be an Alchemy God. I don''t have much authority over this aspect." He responded as such.


    Then added with bitterness, "And, have you forgotten? Thest time I used it, I seemed to have disturbed the Transcendental Goddess of Alchemy who represents the Aspect of Alchemy throughout Great Terra. If I use it once more, she''ll find my location... again."


    "Ah, yes, I do. If I wasn''t going against the five of them, I would have long since destroyed that hateful woman!! She disgusts me." Neonate spat aside just remembering the humiliation she was forced to go through.


    The Dark Pantheon had sent out two Transcendental Gods to ambush her. It was as if they knew she would be returning alone. While for some reasons, the Light Pantheon saw her children as great threats.


    Dragons were agents of destructions and malevolence. And within this growing Ragnarok, their power would grow stronger and stronger, and the first to be an Elder Goddess would have been her, Neonate.


    They had to snip the bud while it was growing, and thus they also sent out two Transcendental Gods to do the deed. Amidst the fight, she was heavily injured, and many of her and Dui''s children unfortunately lost their lives.


    They did manage to escape however, but her condition was worrying. Teach had to concote a high grade forbidden eighth grade pill to heal her injury, and that action, unexpectedly cut off a certain Goddess'' authority over Alchemy. Temporarily.


    But being able to strip the main aspect of Alchemy of its own power, albeit briefly, was terrifying still. Didn''t that mean that if let be, it would sooner orterpletely strip her of being the main aspect of Alchemy?


    Thus... she joined the fray, and it was five against one. The major reason why they had to retreat down here. They were still being chased everywhere as we speak right now.


    "Don''t get yourself worked up. We will get our revenge. And though twenty years isn''t much, it should allow us enough time to create a foundation for ourselves." Teach said, looking up at the growing void opening far behind them.

 Chapter 354 The Dragon Empire V

    Now that he thought about it, Athena was terrifying. She knew of things that even he, the concept of Knowledge, was unaware of. And they were both at the same level or power and influence!!


    It was terrifying!!


    Neonate also turned around to take a look, and couldn''t help but frown as well. "Speaking of this, what do you think we must do? Twenty years isn''t enough for us to catch up to the five of them. And that''s if they don''t alert their Pantheons."


    "We literally have the Dark, Light and even Monster Pantheons going after us. We cannot do this by ourselves." She added, a sigh of helplessness escaping her lips. "We need help. Perhaps, we should involve The Lord? He should have a way, right?"


    She thought. Rumors already spread out that Enigma had defeated four Transcendental Gods by himself months back. And his realm was weaker than theirs. So perhaps, it would work out, if she took on one of them, and he took on the rest?


    She wondered to herself. Yet Teach shook his head in disagreement. Involving others was fine, but there was no more "Enigma", or in her terms, Lord. There were instead seven paths of him, each being a different aspect of him.


    "It won''t work out." He sighed to himself. "The best way is for me to grow stronger. If I can just be a Major Origin True Concept, I think I''ll I''ll able to take on two of them by myself. The only problem is, how?" He added.


    Being Enigma''s independent clone, he was not a True being, and hence couldn''t cultivate through faith essence, thus, was the only version of Enigma that had to manually cultivate like all other normal Outer beings out there.


    Absorbing Reiki into one''s body, and refining it into the constructs within their internal core. Or just using faith essence to substitute the Reiki that would take time to absorb, to instantly increase their Realms.


    But faith essence was hard to collect, and thus, he just cultivated with Mirai and the others the past thirty years. And perahaps as expected, his talents were far beyond anything that anyone has ever thought of.


    Not even the ancient origins could match up to him. Not even the rare protagonists like Mirai and Reynold could match up to him. After all, independent clone or not, he was still Enigma. And an Enigma without the effects of the Seal.


    Okay, perhaps a bit of the effects lingered on him due to still being Enigma, but nheless, his potential was ten thousand times higher than the ordinary cultivators out there.


    And that number might seem small, especially to Outer beings who could view through Infinity as a countable number. It might seem small, but it was exponentially big in terms of potential.


    After all, in just thirty years, he went from being a perfected Demigod, to being a peak Minor Origin True Concept of Knowledge, or Minor Origin God of Knowledge to be precise. Just thirty years for him, but others would require three million years.


    "Still though, it''s terrifying to believe that you''ve done something so illogical in just three decades." Neonate sighed in defeat, knowing that what Teach did, was a never before heard of achievement.


    Not even the most talented of their generation, the Prosecutor of Purgatory, the current strongest being throughout Terra, was that terrifying. He was, in fact, fat from it.


    "Yeah. Just get used to it." Teach responded, not telling her that he was still restricted by at most ten times if not a hundred times by Enigma''s "Seal of Infinity". Anyway, there was no need to let her know.


    "So, in the next decade, you will be able to reach the perfected Minor Origin Realm. And with your battle prowess, shouldn''t you be able to take on a single one of them at least?" She asked, yet not too sure about her spections.


    The higher one''s potential was, the stronger they were, and the more Realms of power they could skip through amidst battle. Mirai was one example, as she could now battle beings two Realms above her.


    While Teach, with a higher potential than her, should, under normal circumstances, be able to skip more Realms when fighting his opponents. And that was indeed true.


    "Unfortunately, there''s a League difference between us, which restricts my strength greatly. Then, there''s also the fact that they have a higher potential than ordinary people. Their potential will slightly offset my own." Teach sighed along his response.


    If a Minor Origin God with Mirai''s potential, fought a Major Origin God with a potential that could allow him to skip one Realm in battle, it would result in a stalement when they thought.


    Because their potential will offset one another, and the former will only be able to skip one Realm when fighting, giving them Major Origin God prowess. And since his opponent was a Major God, they would be able to match each other''s power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, amongst them, none should even be a natural born Champion. But all of their potential added together, will still allow them to offset your potential by quite a bit." Neonate agreed, a frown on her face.


    "Yeah. So even with my potential, that would normally allow me to fight perfected staged Transcendental Gods, I will still lose against one of them. At most, my prowess would be around mid stage or beginner stage Transcendental God Realm." He said in bitterness.


    Neonate also sighed in defeat besides him. There was nothing else they could do about it. The situation was favorably against them, and their only solution out, was having powerful allies by his side.


    ''And ording to my Knowledge, the fifth path, and Athena, are potential targets. Unfortunately, Athena is at it again.'' He thought, at the same time, looking up at the vast hole above them. ''And while that''s on the agenda, we''ll prepare to wee the spirit race.'' He added.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    The Paradise Region of the now Heavenly Divine Realm, that was still ascending in Rank.


    Within this region, that was previously it''s own Realm, there are five zones: The Fiery ins, ruled by the Cosmic Spirit of Fire, the Ethereal Destruction, and one of the Cosmic Demon Goddess of Hell.


    Next was the Dessert of Serenity, ruled by the Cosmic Spirit of Earth, the Ethereal Sanctuary, and the Cosmic Goddess of Peace and Protection.


    Then the Woonds of Rageful Storms, ruled by the Cosmic Spirit of Wind, the Ethereal Rage, and the Cosmic Horror of Demise and Suffering.


    Ans finally, the Aqua Inds, ruled by the Cosmic Spirit of Water, the Ethereal Beauty, and one of the Cosmic Angels of Heaven.


    These were the four daughters of the Great Mother of Spirits, the youngest daughter of Tear, the Ethereal Spirit of Beginnings, and ruler of the central zone of this region at the center of the previous four - The Origin Pce of Spirits, Spiritus.


    This was the make out of the Paradise Realm, and of course, each zone had its own sub zones ruled by the Elder beings and Transcendent beings working below the Cosmic Spirits.


    And today, within the heart of Spiritus, a youngdy was having a conversation with the Great Mother of all Spirits. This youngdy had long ck hair cascading down to her rear, a face of extreme beauty, and a figure hard to define with mere words.


    She was just beautiful, and handsome at the same time. And the smirk on her face, only enhanced her charm even more. Those aware, would be able to tell who she was. "You''ve grown by quite a bit, you know that?"


    "...You speak as if you know of me, Lady of Wisdom, Athena." The Great Mother of Spirits said, her airy voice of supremity and absolute bewitchment containing hints of wariness.


    There was also a slight frown hovering upon her face, as she continued her words, "I''ve seen what you''ve done to the mortal worlds. The lives you''ve taken because of your yful antics."


    "The destruction you have caused while preparing whatever it is that you''re scheming. The chaos you have spread. I have seen them all, and I will let you know, I''m not merciful. I will not tolerate any of that here." She added.


    Her words were then followed by a burst of powerful aura that nketed the whole area they were in, almost tearing apart the True Laws making up the soroundings, and the Void of this new Realm.


    At the sane time, the burst of power warped the entire Pce of Origin Spirits, and disced it into a a realm hovering above even the still ascending Heavenly Divine Realm in Rank.


    ...!!!


    They were taken within a Realm of pure Incorporeality, where basically everything was incorporeal and made out of various elements that were untouchable by normal means.


    And within this ce of Incorporeal-ness, with incorporeal clouds filling up the whole space vaster than mere Universes, but sturdier than even the God Realm... the handsome youngdy stood undaunted within her golden chiton.

 Chapter 355 The Great Lady Of Wisdom

    Within the newly manifested Realm of incorporeality, the only physical aspects were the Origin Pce of Spirits and its inhabitants, as well as the countless golden eggs on the surface area, where a small golden dragon looked up with an expressionless face.


    And with its eyes, it could see the face off of two exceeding charming woman, where one stood expressionless as usual, yet her eyes hid a tinge of worry. While the other... was unbothered.


    Athena, only smiled even more at those words, and the pressure threatening to push her down on her knees. But the waves of power far greater than the True Laws themselves, failed to affect her even by a tiny margin.


    "Straight to the threats, huh? We have just met, and yet you''re already trying to use your authority against me? Howughable." She said, her Pride received from a certain anomaly, and the favor of the World Will protecting her from the manifested Realm.


    She directly looked up at the exceedingly beautiful figure of the Mother of Spirits with a sneer of mockery. Her hands held behind her back, and floated a bit above ground.


    "...."


    The Great Mother of Spirits was surprised, and retracted all her authority, yet the Realm remained. The True Laws around them rxed, and the sorounding space calmed down. Athena smiled even brighter at her relent.


    "I find it quiteughable you know? How can you respect the legend of the Four Extreme Emperors written within the b of Ancients. Yet cannot acknowledge the Emperors below them, or the one who wrote the b itself." Athena added with a tone of mockery.


    And those words, greatly shocked the Mother of Spirits toe to a realization. Her eyes widened in stupor, looking down on Athena, whose smile only grew brighter by the moment.


    "Yes, as you''ve thought. I am one from the same generation as the Four Extreme Emperors whom you all worship. I am the one who wrote the b of Ancients, an Artifact that survived the destruction of the Origin Era. Something even your so called Extreme Emperors failed to achieve." She added.


    Her words causing more shock to the Mother of Spirits. Being an entity who has lived for over millions of years, she knew a great deal of things. Many, including their parents, the Ancient beings, and the Prince of Destion.


    Or perhaps of constructs such as the Genesis, or perhaps beasts such as the Beast of Nothingness, concepts such as Behemoths and True Behemoths. A great deal of knowledge far exceeding her in power and grandiosity.


    Yet the contents of the Origin Era, where things she knew less about. Even their parents knew less of that Era, let alone the countless creations that they created. Not even Creators knew of this insane Era.


    And yet for reasons unknown, they were being reborn in their currently ending Era. How many Eras had passed since then? Many. Many Eras had passed, and they chose this one out of all of them? What was the reason?


    Her desire for the abstract knowledge and secrets beyond was ignited, and she was greatly in need of knowledge. More knowledge and wisdom far from her grasp. And perhaps, she would obtain some today. Perhaps. Maybe.


    "You''re getting off topic, child. There is no need to overthink things. And there is no need to treat me as an Emperor of a long forgotten Era. The power we previously grasped, is nothing but imaginary right now." Athena disrupted the chaotic thoughts of the Mother of Spirits.


    She then flew up, and stood at an higher altitude than the former, "This applies to the Four Extreme Emperors you all have high expectations of. But then again, in due time, we will gain power far beyond you all."


    "So perhaps you can still hold onto that little hope of yours." She concluded, now looking down on her target, who also looked up at her with an expression of mixed emotions.


    Anger. Confusion. Shock. Disbelief. Desire. Joy. Hate. And most likely more emotions fluctuated on her expression. Yet being a Supreme being, she had supreme control over her emotions, and immediately took control of them.


    "...Then what is it that you desire, Lady of Wisdom?" She ultimately asked in reluctance. She could not believe what Athena had just said, but her mastery over Absolute Fate and Absolute Destiny, said otherwise.


    "Nothing much. I just want ess to a portion of this ce. I want a ce of death for my warriors, that will allow them an end that is not reincarnation. What do you think?" Athena responded to the words of the Mother of Spirits.


    She had no schemes, or anything of sorts. And the Absolute True Laws of Truth, Discernment, Time, Fate, Destiny, Karma, and many more said so. There was nothing off about her demand, yet her history made it hard for her to be trusted.


    "Come on, we are both women here. What is it that I will do, that will negatively affect you? Plus, if I were to do something stupid, wouldn''t you easily kill me off with your Mystery?" Athena added, trying her very best to convince the Mother of Spirits.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Who, in this situation, sighed in defeat. "Okay. I will give you the chance that you desire. But what will I gain out of this? Creating a small paradise for your people won''t negatively affect us, but we cannot just give it to you for free." And she said in response.


    Her response was one that Athena was not against. She nodded her head in understand, and responded as well. "I cannot give you the knowledge of abstract secrets you desire, but, as payment, I''ll be your guide throughout Ragnarok, and possibly to the next Era that I... will be establishing." She said.


    And her words brought out a wave of great shock to the Mother of Spirits, as she eximed in fright, yet also in excitement. "What?! You will be establishing the new Era?!" And questioned in high expectations.


    After all, ording to the b of Ancients, the Origin Era was begun by one of the Emperors of that Era. And now, a reincarnate of a Emperor of such Era, was about to start up another Era? Was this a repeat of History?!


    "It could be, or perhaps it could be not. But the choice is yours. You can either choose to have the one who established the Era, the strongest amongst all Origin Emperors, as your guide... Or, say no, and we part ways here. For good that is." Athena added, striking the nail while it was still at its hottest state.


    And the Mother of Spirits was affected by her words, being prompted to hurriedly agree to her demands. Yet having supreme control over her emotions, she reigned them back, and inquired. "The strongest... Emperor?" She wondered.


    Wasn''t that such a tant lie? Why would she be the strongest Origin Emperor, when she was not even one of the Four Extreme Emperors? It didn''t make sense, an thus why she questioned. And Athena responded.


    "Mhm. It''s strange, isn''t it? But if it wasn''t because those four were brothers, I would have had a higher position than them. And of course, strength wise, speed wise, technique wise andbat wise, I''d lose against them, true."


    "But overall, including all elements, I alone, stand at the peak of the Origin hierarchy. And thising Era, will be the proof of that... All you have to do, is take a risk, and join me, child." She said, extending her hand towards the Mother of Spirits, a Supreme Spirit.


    "...."


    The Mother of Spirits remained in silence, and only looked up at Athena and her outstretched hand. She had a choice, yet at the same time, she felt like she had none. The situation was tough, and thus reluctantly agreed.


    ".. Alright, do as you please. But before we continue, what was your code name within the Origin Era. Which aspect did you attempt to raise to extremity?" She then asked, looking forward to knowing.


    The one thing she knew about the Origin Era, was that to reach the peak, one hand to take a concept, or perhaps a few, towards Extremity. Turning that concept or aspect to be "Mstapotent" in nature.


    Where it would be able to do anything, irregardless of logic or nature, thus making the user Truly Omnipotent in all sense and nature.


    "Ah, that? Sure. But before I start, a friendly reminder, you should start building a force within the mortal worlds. It will be your first step to ascendence within theing Era." Athena paused, and responded.


    And when the Mother of Spirits was about to ask more, her presence warped the soroundings, and disced the Void around her, with the one within the mortal world. A terrifying ability that disregarded the difference between Realms or distance.


    Yet at the same time, her voice remained behind. It lingered towards the ears of the Mother of Spirits only, thus all the other Supreme beings, and the Creator Goddess peeping at the conversation didn''t hear the words.


    The words of utter majesty, "I used to be considered an half assed Extreme Empress, but widely known as the Great Empress of Knowledge and Wisdom."


    "...."


    The Mother of Spirits sighed, as the words floated through her mind, and deep within the Primal Spark of her soul. Not even reading her memory inside out, would reveal this small piece of information.


    For it was noe considered Forbidden!!!

 Chapter 356 The Infamous Children Of Fate

    Within the Skies of the Heavenly Divine Realm, a man sat atop a cloud and before him, stood five children each with their own disposition simr to the rare elements of the world.


    The children were the five Transcendent Spirits given an identity by the path of fate''s power as famous beings of the previously Paradise Realm, with a terrifying Bloodline of Fate.


    They were considered descendents of terrifying Ancient beings, and children at the highest spectrum of favors. And that, was just their innate potential as of yet.


    They were Luxor, the Transcendent Spirit of Light. Meta, the Transcendent Spirit of Metals. Ning, the Transcendent Spirit of Lightnings. Willow, the Transcendent Spirit of Wood. And Nott, the Transcendent Spirit of Darkness.


    The Elemental Quintets of Fates.


    They had been ying around on the surface, and made a few enemies. Perhaps not a few, but you understand the gist of things. ''Well, aren''t they just still children?'' The third path of Enigma thought to itself.


    He could not help but look at the five children up and down. They were all boys, and quite cute in their own rights. Especially with the special elemental effects making up their entire constitutions.


    But their cuteness aside, their thought process was not cute. In fact, it was the furthest thing from cute ording to the third path.


    "So, to get this straight, you want my protection while you attempt to help your older brother ascend in power?" The third path of Enigma inquired, just to make sure he was understanding these little guys.


    "...."


    And they nodded amidst their silence, prompting the Third to sigh. "Look here brats, the fact that yall want to challenge the God of Light is sphemous, you know? Isn''t that literally jumping to fight against the whole Pantheon of Light?" He asked them with concern.


    Even as a path designated to push forth the Ragnarok, he still cared about these little guys. Especially as he made them with the purpose of being raised as children of Fate... and one of his paths was the Aspect of Fate.


    "...."


    But the children just inly nodded at his words. And the Third Path could not help but sigh once more. Children were quite troublesome, but then again, he saw no problem with their thoughts. Just that the Light Pantheon had six powerful Transcendent Gods.


    "Well, it''s no more as such, leader." An Ethereal voice drifted around the Void of clouds they hovered within, then apanied by an extremely beautiful, yet handsome Goddess.


    Her bearing was majestic, and the golden chiton dress on her, held perfectly well on her figure. Shended besides him with a smile, and crouched down the pat the head of one of the five children.


    Athena made her reappearance within the Heavenly Divine Realm. Moving around too much wasn''t her favorite sport, but if it was worth it, she didn''t mind doing it.


    "Athena. Didn''t really expect to see you here." The third path said, a bit of shock hidden within his eyes. From his knowledge, be believed Athena would never associate with any Realm either than the mortal worlds.


    "Yeah, I was just strolling around to avoid the Cmity you''ve caused down there." Athena responded, standing up straight and looking at Enigma with a smile. "But I know you''re not in the wrong. Especially as you are not the genuine leader I know, and admire." She added.


    And the third path chuckled to himself, as he expected no less from one of the most frightening True Gods of this generation. "That aside, what did you mean by your first statement. borate on that." He said, avoiding confronting her.


    And that, brought a smile to Athena. She let out the most brilliant smile she could muster, as she responded to his words, "Simply put, the Light Pantheon is far from its peak. It''s strength is not even half of what it previously used to be."


    "Far from its peak, you say?" The third path repeated her words in shock. Not having full ess to Enigma''s skills and True Laws, made it hard to be efficient. If anything, he was just like your average Demigod.


    The Realm Suppression of the now Heavenly Divine Realm was too powerful. Even Demigods were treated as mortals, let alone the Origin Gods or the much weaker Deities, but his potential allowed him to be able to fight Origin Gods with not much difficulty.


    But even they were still fodder, hence he was unaware of the structures of the many Pantheons of the Realm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Athena seemed to realize that too, and borated on her words. "Two Transcendent Gods were killed by the true Enigma, two others are now preparing to descend in theing few days, and only two will remain."


    "If you use this opportunity wisely, you will only have two Transcendent Gods to deal with. And perhaps once you have obtained your own Skills and True Laws suitable for you, you could possibly take on one of them." She said.


    Then seeing as he had a frown of contemtion on his face, she added, "Of course, you will lose as far as I see it. Or perhaps not, but you will die for more times than you expect. Yet for your dear children, you can do that much, can you not?" She inquired with an even brighter smile.


    "...."


    And the third path looked at her with a nk expression. He loved fighting, true, but he has never died, not even once. Hence he was sure he wouldn''t like dying. Especially as the true Enigma had once been in a near death state for years.


    And that wasn''t nice.


    But briefly ncinb behind Athena, at the numerous eyes of hopeful expectation and childish yearning, he couldn''t really say no.


    Plus, she really put him in a corner with thatst statement. ''For my children, huh..? Lets just treat them as my own, since I''m still myself at the end of the day.'' He sighed, and reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    "Sure. I can pretty much die a couple of times for this little guys. But what if the descending two Transcendent Gods ascend again? Or perhaps the other Pantheons join them?" He then inquired with a frown.


    It would be problematic otherwise. Having two Transcendent Gods to deal with would be more than enough trouble, let alone a number greatly exceeding that number.


    "No worries. Once all my chess pieces are in ce, I''ll lock out the paths to the higher Realms, and create a perfect tform to end the Ragnarok, and begin the next Era. Just trust in me, leader." Athena said, once more yfully rubbing the heads of the five boys.


    And this time around, they were more proactive when being patted, as they knew that this amazing woman was on their side. That this aunt was amazing!!


    "Plus, the other Pantheons will not do anything against the Spirit race. Especially so, as they know of these children''s special Bloodline, of your great prowess, and the support being the Spirit race. So just go all out." She added once more, with a hidden smile on her lips.


    ''Ultimately, the Pantheon of Light will be no more. The Dark Pantheon is almost destroyed, and the Monster Pantheon will be spread apart... And, I still have that little transmigrator and sbondabed daughter of Abomination on my side.'' She thought.


    "Alright. I''ll see what happens. But first, I''ll have tomunicate with the sixth path to give me an identity. Until then, let''s rx." The third path said, sitting down in more contemtion.


    "Mhm. Please do that. You still have around seven days before the descent of Transcendent Gods will take ce. And fourteen more days before I can truly begin imnting my ideas." Athena nodded, giving the boys a small hug, then leaving.


    She left a deep mark on each of them, as their hearts were briefly satisfied at the warmth of a mother-figure. And the third path could see through their longing for a mother''s love. ''Well this is troublesome.'' He thought to himself.


    He had no intention of looking for a woman, hence they will have to be satisfied with small and asional visits to Athena. Or 0erhaps, he can just dump them on someone else more responsible.


    Perhaps the path of fate? He seems awfully responsible. He thought, looking at the five children in front of him, who also looked back at him as well. Five pairs of eyes, against a single pair of eyes.


    "...Do you all want to have a talk? How about you tell me about your experience down there? Your likes?" He asked to disperse the sorounding awkwardness, and an attempt to be a responsible person.


    Yet he didn''t expect the five boys to be interested in his suggestion. Their eyes sparkled in great luminosity, and they began chirping like a bunch of chicks gathering for lunch. They were loud, but not annoying.


    ''This... is quite adorable. I''m starting to like these little guys.'' The third path thought, already listening to their words with a subconscious smile of joy on his face.


    Perhaps such a life was not bad.

 Chapter 357 The Silver Dragon Empire I

    Back within the mortal worlds


    At the previous abode of Mirai


    Six years shed by once more for the Mirai, and her twenty subordinates. Six years, which were almost seven days for the people within the Heavenly Divine Realm, and almost a single day to the Abyssal Hell.


    And at this time, numerous Divine Blood had been spread out as Providence throughout the light-less mortal words filled with hopelessness.


    Then taking into ount the rising power of the small number of mortals still alive, the upper limits of the Mortal Realm increased, as the Will of this Realm grew stronger as well.


    The various Continents had already formed, creating vast Cardinal Continents, which also fused into themselves, and created something termed Semi-World Continents.


    Continents so vast, they exceeded the surface area of even thergest sized Gxies, yet with a density capable of weighing down on a Reality. Not even the weaker Origin Gods could destroy one Semi-World Continent, let alone the Demigods.


    Let alone destroying the five Semi-World Continents that were now established.


    And amongst these Semi-World Continents, one was ruled by the Demon Faction. A power secretly ruled over by the Demon God of Greed, a powerful entity at the level of a Transcendent God, or perhaps even stronger, as they had the power of the Cosmic Sin of Greed.


    Another Semi-World Continent was ruled by the Holy Faction, with the Seraphim of Judgement secretly watching over its range of influence. A powerful Transcendent Angel directly under the Cosmic Holiness.


    The third Semi-World Continent was ruled by the Divine Faction, where the highest power currently, was the Radiant Divine Commander, whose mastery of the Sword had reached the level of Transcendence over all.


    And the central Continent, was where the Five God Councilsy. The previous top powerhouses of the Mortal Realms about a few decades ago.


    But now, they were just above average.


    During the six years, the Central Cardinal hidden within the Skies had descended, and attracted other Cardinal Continents to fuse into itself, now being termed the Central Sphere Semi-World Continent.


    It was not ruled by any power, as the Five God Councils fought amongst themselves even now. Factions previously supported by the Abyss, the God Realm, Heaven, Hell and the Paradise Realm.


    Their situation was previously at a stalement, as they had no concrete support from each Realm. But now, with the descent of Origin beings finalized, and the fusion of Realms, Factions formed once more.


    The Rubrum Empire supported by the Devils of Hell, and the Shade Empire supported by the Fiends of the Abyss, formed a single power. They also had the Demon Faction on their side. They represented the Abyssal Hell.


    Butpared to the Aurum Empire supported by the Seraph of Heaven, and the Divine Empire supported by the Outer Gods of the Divine Realm, along with the help of the Holy Faction and the Divine Faction, they were nothing impressive.


    They represented the Heavenly Divine Realm.


    Both sides held each other at bay, but the winning side was obvious amongst the two. And finally, the Ethereal Empire refused to take any side, whilst still standing strong with a mysterious power supporting them.


    A power hidden within the Voids where even the High Origin Gods could not peep through. A power that knew almost everything about the other Factions, their past, their present, and their future altogether.


    A terrifying power.


    But perhaps within the nexting years, maybe one or two years, the descending Transcendentals would be able to offset the threat of this terrifying power.


    Hopefully. The powers thought.


    But as they thought that, they were never expecting another power to rise up. A power that under normal circumstances was a terrifying one, but within their current circumstances, had no threat whatsoever.


    The Dragons.


    The previously acknowledged messengers of destruction, apostles of malevolence, and kings of the skies, were now nothing more than hunting targets for the power houses of the mortal worlds.


    Or rather, they used to be.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yet right now, the was a power within them, that was rising to ascendence as they years go by. A power led by a young dragoness with terrifying prowess and monstrousprehension of the True Law of Space.


    In fact, the fact that she had mastery in the True Law of Space whilst not being an Outer Demigod, let alone being an Outer God, was more than nerve wrecking in and of itself.


    And the Outer beings from above, who knew of another dragoness who represented the Concept of Space itself, whose prowess and talents exceeded many of her peers... were skeptical of thisss'' appearance.


    "Fuck!! Who the fuck is this b*tch?!" A fairly handsome man, who could topple down worlds with his charm alone, wore distateful frown on his face, as he thought about the report given to him recently.


    He wore an attire resemnt of tuxedo, yet with an ancient vibe to it, and being mostly ck, with redyouts. On his head, were long horns that rose up in defiance of the heavens, and a pale redplexion.


    He was an Outer Demon Lord, or rather, an Archdemon of the Demon Faction. He was sent within the only unupied Semi-World Continent, alongside his peers and others from the other Factions, to create foundations for themselves.


    But due to the Factions being at each other''s necks, they were only able to send out Outer Demigod level Existences as conquerors, and a few Minor Origin beings as monitors.


    And he was part of the few conquerors of the Demon Faction, who took over the Silver blooded Dragon race. A powerful lineage directly descending from the higher Realms. Yet right now, he felt threat from a lower lineage.


    "She has taken over the borderline between out territory, and pushing forward ever so slowly. In theing months, they should be able to push us back, and take over our bordends." A young handsome man knelt down and reported.


    He had a fairly beautifulplexion, one exceeding that of even an half-Outer being. And with his silver hair, and handsome gaze, he could topple down Realities with his looks alone, and be revered as the prince of Lust.


    He was the silver prince of the silver dragon lineage. The man that had the old Mirai dancing on his fingertips due to her obsession of him.


    Yet not a lot of people med her.


    "FUCK!!" The Archdemon smashed the armrest of his throne, that used to belong to thete silver dragon king. His hand tensed, and pulsed with veins, illustrating his held back anger. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!! How can some weak ass dragons push you back, you fucking piece of shit!!"


    The Archdemon cursed at the silver prince, not holding back one bit with his words and curses. And the silver prince could only lower his head in shame at being reprimanded.


    This Archdemon had arrived around a few centuries back as a mysterious being, who ruled over the silver dragon lineage from behind the scenes, as the puppet master.


    In fact, it was because of him that the silver dragon lineage could rise to such lengths, and even act above the space dragon lineage. It was because of his support and knowledge, that they could act as a higher Bloodline.


    And four hundred years ago, he set up a n where the silver prince will mary into the space dragon lineage, which was convinced of its inferiority against the much more ''powerful'' silver blooded dragons.


    And they gave away their most treasured daughter in exchange for rare resources, forbidden knowledge and powerful connections. And the dragoness herself was more than willing to agree to the terms.


    Not for her people, but for herself. She had sumbed to her Greed, or perhaps, she had been forced to sumb to Greed long before that. Nobody could never know.


    With that being the case, she was easily manipted to sell her race''s fortune and providence, the very essence that made the space dragons more revered than most lineages of dragons out there.


    She sold it, thus officially giving the silver dragon lineage the right to truly be a lineage of Divine origin. No, let alone Divine origin, but of Transcendent origin.


    But they didn''t stop there, they took her fortune and providence as well. Her potential of a natural born low grade Champion was stripped away, and taken by the Archdemon, while her prowess of a young Dragon King, was given to the silver prince.


    Adding to his own high cultivation, he managed to be a Lesser Dragon Emperor. A Realm he never knew existed prior to four hundred years ago. And now that he was given more resources, within four hundred years, he was able to be a Greater Dragon Emperor.


    Yet... "Yet that''s still not enough to go against their charge? Why the fuck are you so useless?! And after everything I''ve done for you!!" The Archdemon cursed out loud.


    "...."


    Meanwhile, the silver prince remained quiet and lowered his head. His innate arrogance as a Dragon was bubbling up and threatening to fight back, but he fought it down. Lest he''d die.

 Chapter 358 The Silver Dragon Empire II

    "...You know what, pull back all our forces, and don''t give them the chance of victory. With me here, I doubt they will do anything. Unless they also have an entity at the same level of power as mine." Archdemon Riley forcefully wiped out his emotions and responded.


    His anger and discontence will have to wait. For now, they had to control the situation and think through their next step carefully, unless, he would lose all of his merit.


    ''I ned this for a thousand years, and you want me to just sit back as it crumbles? Fuck that. I''ll find out who this b*tech is, and which Faction is supporting her. And when I do...'' He thought, his presence bubbling up.


    "...!!!"


    The silver prince felt his soroundings be painted in red, and warped into a hellish illusory zone. His expression lost all of its color, and he smashed his face on the hard concrete floor, "S¨CSir Riley, please forgive me!! Please forgive this lowly worm!!"


    "...."


    The Archdemon called Riley sat a distasteful gaze at the silver prince, before idly waving him away. "Go. Leave. Take your legions and go pull back the nations at, and before the borders. Retreat with them at haste." He instead said.


    His aura settling down, and the environment returning back to peace. The illusory hell from before disappearing alongside that.


    "Th¨CThank you, my lord." The silver prince bowed once more, and rushed outside the main building of the castle, leaving behind an expressionless Archdemon Riley.


    ''Fate is weaving, Destiny is churning, Karma is ascending, while Fortune and Misfortune are interchanging. Haaah~ Theing tides are against me.'' He thought, already foreseeing through a lot.


    Being an Outer Demigod, gave him ess to all the naturalws of the Deities. This including the naturalws of fate, destiny, karma, fortune and misfortune. As well as those of space and time.


    But of course, being naturalws, they could not help him against his fellow peers, or those above him in power and authority. Yet when ites to those weaker than him? He could use it to an absolute degree.


    And right now, he saw through the weaving of fqte, how his position was in danger. By looking at the fate''s of everyone below him, he did not see anything associated with him. Not even one, meaning that he would either die here, or retreat.


    From the churning waves of destiny, he saw prosperity return back to the space dragons and their entire lineage. A show that he lost in theing battle.


    The silver prince''s karma wasing for him, and he would experience what he deserved. No matter how he tries to discern the future, there was no future for him.


    ''Should I retreat?'' He thought, entertaining the idea of retreat. ''Or perhaps, should I just look for back up? I''ve spent a thousand years nning everything down. And an opportunity like this might note again.'' He added.


    He was caught within a dilemma. Even beings at the peak of Reality had their own troubles, it seems.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, the silver prince flew outside the castle, and atop the entire empire built by Archdemon Riley, using his own means and knowledge.


    As he flew out, he couldn''t help but sigh at the mercy of the Archdemon.


    After all, from his experience the past one hundred years or so, he knew that beings at that level of power, could use their might to forcefully warp the environment to their liking, and to their favor as well.


    Archdemon Riley capable of warping his soroundings to a hellishva zone, where the temperature could suffocate even Ancient Deities to death. And he was just a weak Greater Dragon Emperor.


    ''My luck seems to be high as always.'' He sighed in relief, as he flew above the empire. An Empire that was in favor of his presence.


    "Ah, guys look, it''s his highness!! His highness is out!!" A cat beastfolk woman eximed as she saw the handsome prince floating within the sky.


    "Hm? Oh, it''s indeed true."


    "Your highness, your highness, good day!!"


    "Enjoy your day your highness!! May the Light of Silver be upon you again!!"


    "Thank you for your hardwork our king!!"


    Various other races below, shouted out to him in joyful greetings and cheerful farewells. There were elves, dwarves, beastfolk, fairies and other races that were long conquered by the silver dragons centuries ago.


    But with the way they were treated, they did not find it hard to ept their new homes. And of course, there were some that still held grudges, as conquest came with war. And war with death of loved ones.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yet that did not change the sorounding atmosphere. And regardless, losing their loved ones through war, made them detest war itself in nature, and hence were against rebelling, as more would die.


    The cycle would continue.


    "...You guys..." The silver prince could not help but look down in shock, in surprise, in stupor. He was a celebrity around here, and the king to everyone else.


    But he still knew deep down that he was a ve. Yet that did not change the fact that he felt satisfied being loved by so many people. He felt good for being able to protect all these people who look up to him.


    ...Even if that had toe at the cost.


    ''I have done some bad things, a lot of bad things, but... they were all done with a purpose. A purpose to make me stronger. And the stronger I be, the better will I be able to protect you guys.'' He thought, a brilliant smile creeping up on his handsome disposition.


    I''ll be a ve to the Devils, as long as it means I''ll be able to protect you all.


    He steeled himself with such a quote, and wiped away the emotions on his face, waving back at the people below. The people responded in even more fervor, rivaling that of a festive mood, which almost brought a smile back on his face.


    "Men, today, we will move out. We will piece through the skies, and conquer all those that are against us." He valiantly said, as powerful beings appeared behind him inrge droves, their presence shaking the void itself.


    The most powerful out of them were dragon king level, with others at the dragon lord level. This was a terrifying force even within these times and age, where darkness nketed the world and its hope.


    The silver prince felt his subordinates gather behind him, rivaling the tens of billions in numbers. He raised his hand to the sky, and roared, "We will stand strong, for our empire, for our people!!" He dauntlessly roared out.


    And his legion roared out after him, with equal, if not a greater momentum than him, "For our empire, for our people!!"


    Their valiance shook the Void, and spread out massive waves of power and glory. They were sure nobody could cook close to challenging their momentum.


    ...!!!


    But to their shock, the people below, drowned in adrenalin and swept along by the momentum, also followed after with an undaunted roar of their own. "FOR OUR EMPIRE, FOR OUR ROYAL HIGHNESS!!!"


    They were greatly impressed by their king and his warriors, and they subconscious praised him in return. This was their Empire. Their Silver Dragon Empire.


    "...."


    ~~~~~


    Hidden within the folds of space, far from the eyes of even a Greater Dragon Emperor, two cloaked individuals could be seen gazing down on the silver dragon empire with cold gazes.


    Each of the two had a presence below that of the silver dragon prince, but far greater than any of his subordinates.


    They were two of the twenty followers of Mirai, whom became Lesser Dragon Emperors throughout their training with Teach, and sharing Mirai''s potential.


    And because they still shared her potential, each of them could take on a Greater Deity Emperor with a bit of difficulty. Let alone the two of them, withplimentary abilities.


    "They sure are loyal to him." One of them said, anger dancing within her eyes. The other shook her head in disagreement, "They are loyal to what he can bring on the table. The hearts of men and gods are not to be trusted. Look at our youngdy." She said.


    ording to their tones and body structures, they were women, the former being young, and thetter being a bit mature.


    "...You''re right, senior. The hearts of people can change anytime, depending on what you can bring on the table." The former said, yet her frown was still prevalent on her expression. "Should we attack?" She inquired.


    The other shook her head, her expression nk. "No. There''s a terrifying enemy hiding within the castle that we should be careful of, remember? We cannot defeat them, so reign yourself." She added in warning.


    "...Yes yes, senior." The former responded in obedience, pulling back in reluctance. But as she was doing so, her eyes suddenly spotted someone familiar within the army.


    A silver haired beauty with the potent naturalw of space circting around her. Her beauty was quite high, even to the standards of gods, but she was not absolutely stunning.


    She floated behind the silver prince, as part of his legionmanders, at the stage of Dragon King.

 Chapter 359 Waiting At The Borders

    "Wait, isn''t that... Young miss Miranda?" The youngest amongst the duo hidden within the folds of space asked in stupor.


    The older woman shifted her gaze to her, and also realized the identity of the woman. She was Mirai''s older sister, and the one closest to her in both talent and beauty.


    Of course, being close, didn''t mean she was almost on par with her. Mirai was a natural born low grade Champion, meanwhile, Miranda was a natural born millennia genius. She wasn''t even a heavenly genius, so how could shepare with a Champion?


    But,pared to their other siblings, she was ''close'' to Mirai in favor. Hence when the space dragon lineage heard of Mirai''s condition, they sent Miranda as a recement, to keep their status within the silver dragon lineage.


    "...The master has really fallen to such a degree? Has power gotten this far into his head?" The older dragoness thought in disappointment, her eyes ncing on Miranda with pity.


    From childhood, she had always been outshined by her young sister, and giving her, her left overs. And even now, she was still obtaining the left overs of her dear sister, who might presumably be dead.


    Her life was pitiful.


    From childhood, things always went her way. Her father used to dote on her, her mother sang praises to her every deed, the people ced their hopes on top of her. She was the most beautiful princess of the empire.


    She was the gem of the nation.


    Yet with the birth of her youngest sister, her life switched. Everything was no longer to her favor. Her father ignored her presence, her mother alwayspared her every deed with her sister''s, the people lost their belief in her.


    She was no longer the most beautiful princess of the empire. She was always on second ce, regardless of what she did, or had yet to do.


    She was the eternal shadow of her younger sister. And even when Mirai was not there, she was still damned to be her shadow. Hence why she was pitiful.


    "Let us leave. We are going to report back to the youngdy, and obtain orders from her." The oldest said, her tone impassive as she tore through space and left.


    The other dragoness still kept her eyes on Miranda, a hint of pity recing her anger as she whispered to herself, "What about her? Are we not going to save the young miss?"


    She softly asked to no one in particr, and as expected, the silence was her response.


    She sighed, and tore through space as well, leaving and following after her senior sister in arms. They both left the hidden folds of space and returned to Mirai.


    And just as they left, thedy they called Miranda, looked up where they previously hid. Her eyes blinked twice in confusion, as she could not understand why she suddenly felt atfort, yet also at unease.


    ''It''s probably nervousness. Yes, that''s it.'' She thought, forcefully calming herself down.


    Unlike the people besides and behind her, and those below her, she did not feel any sort of adrenalin rush at all. Nor did the high momentum of war drive her valiance to bud.


    None. But within her heart, endless guilt and sadness gushed in and out of her blood veins. And along that, was despair and regret.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Within the borders of the Silver Dragon Empire, of and that covered an entire light year worth ofnd, a group of almost twenty beings floated within the skies in silver cloaks.


    They were the remaining eighteen followers of Mirai, each with power levels foanctuating between Lesser Dragon King and Greater Dragon King in great intensity.


    While in front of them, was a youngdy with power levels far exceeding theirs, touching upon the boundary of Ancient Dragons rivaling Ancient Deities, with beauty rival those of Outer Divinities.


    She floated before everyone of her followers, who respectfully stood behind her at attention. Her piecing gaze was stern, and her bearing was majestic, as she thoughtfully gazed at the Empire ahead of them.


    An Empire built through the hardwork and providence of other people. An Empire that wasn''t necessarily supposed to be here.


    "Mydy, we have returned." The folds of space gently tore themselves before her, as two silver cloaked beautiful women appeared and knelt down in front of her.


    "Wee back, Natasha, Ophir." Mirai greeted the two, then went straight to business. "Does your return signify the retaliation of the Silver Dragon Empire?" She softly inquired.


    "Yes, mydy. The legionmanders, and the silver prince have decided to retaliate. It is unknown what form of retaliation they have in store, but mostly 60% of their army has been gathered." Natasha, the oldest among the two reported.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s a lot." Mirai couldn''t help but blink her eyes in surprise. ''If they pull 60% of their man power, does this mean they are ready for a full blown war with us?'' She thought with a frown.


    "ording to their man power, how long do you presume it would take them to reach the borders?" She asked while still in thought.


    "Their weakest should be the demigods (half deities). And considering the support from their Skills, they would take around two minutes to cross the overall distance." Natasha instantly calcted, and responded.


    "Two minutes to cross a single light year? Isn''t that too slow?" Mirai subconsciously blurted out, yet thinking about it, half deities are not that powerful. Especially in this time and age, where Outer beings were prevalent.


    "Yes. It is slow, but also worth praising." Natasha said, then kept quiet. Ophir was quiet from beginning to end, choosing to stay low key throughout the whole exchange.


    "...."


    Silence pervaded the atmosphere, as terrifying beings stood before and behind an even terrifying being who was shackled within her thoughts.


    And the atmosphere remained as such for a few more seconds, when Mirai finally made her decision. "Alright. Transport every living being away, and begin destroying the bordernds, and their nations."


    "Make sure no soul is affected. You have an entire minute to finish with your preparations, before we can prepare to wee my dearest husband." She said, her words dripping with icy coldness.


    "Yes, ma''am!!"


    The twenty subordinates obediently nodded their heads, and moved out to follow their mistress'' orders. And with their power, taking out nations of billions of residents was not that hard of a thing.


    With no one at their level of power, no retaliation came their way. They did not experience any difficulty forcefully transporting the living beings into their expansive storage space as well.


    And thus, in under sixty seconds, tens of nations fell. A poption enough to cover a silently disappeared, leaving an area of billions of miles as empty as a ghost town.


    "Mydy, we have done as you ordered." Ophir returned and reported, respectfully bowng down before Mirai, who nodded in understanding, "Good. Now, transport them back to our empire, and alert teacher that I am beginning my conquest." She added.


    ...!!!


    And the contents of her words shocked the young dragoness, as her blood boiled in excitement. "Yes!! We will be back mydy, please await our return." She hastily said, sting off into the distance, while shattering space.


    The others couldn''t help but shake their heads at their junior''s antics, and tore through space. Their speed could cover the distance of a couple light years in seconds, but as space dragons, space movement was more preferable.


    "...."


    Mirai remained by herself, and floated within the air with her hands now folded behind her back. She was having mixed emotions for theing meeting with the silver prince.


    Parts from the previous Mirai, who had sadness, despair, and even longing for this man. While she herself, had anger, appreciation and even a hint of hate for him.


    After all, it was because of him that she had transmigrated into this body, but also his fault she had such a poor startpared to most protagonists in novels


    As for hate? She just felt it because he was a detestable man who used and threw them away when he was done. Had he kept her by his side, she would have tried to forgive him. Perhaps. Maybe. She wasn''t sure.


    ''It''s about time I charge up ahead.'' She thought, floating forward at quite a leisure pace. Contradictory to her words, she was not at a rush to meet with the silver prince and his army.


    After all, she was actually stronger.


    From Teach, she came to learn of the cultivation of her peers, and how though she had to restart from scratch, she still surpassed many of them. ''Its probably thanks to the previous Mirai. With experience, my cultivation was easier.''


    She thought, stopping above the destroyed border nations. Soon enough, this will be a deadnd, featuring battle fronts from not only two empires, but many more.


    Demons. Outer Gods. Seraphs. Dragons.


    Thising decade, will be one to be remembered by the mortal world for centuries toe. A decade... that spread out Ragnarok!!

 Chapter 360 The Neon Valley

    ?


    Within a region of beauty and elegance; where verdant trees stood tall to the eyes, swift waterfalls gushing out with prosperity, and tall mountains glorifying the earth, two young dragonkin could be seen standing guard.


    The two stood before vast city gates, that were thousands of feet tall, hundreds of feet wide, and a couple of feet thick.


    And on the end-sides of the vast city gates, were thicker walls that stretched forth for long distances. City walls that were as tall as the city gates, and perhaps, even more majestic.


    They stood guard, and conversed under the boiling blood of excitement and nervousness. "I can''t believe I''ve been chosen for this time''s tour guide job!! I''ll be making plenty of merit points in just a single day!!"


    One of the two boisterously cried out, annoying his peer besides him. He had a fairly decent appearance, with blue scales on certain parts of his body, as well as blue eyes exuding divine power and boiling excitement.


    The other had crimson red scales, and serene red eyes, as well as a decent appearance. "Calm down, you freaking bastard. Unless we might lose merit points instead, if you make mistakes." He reprimanded.


    "My bad, my bad. Why you gotta be so uptight, though?" The blue scaled dragonkin rolled his eyes at his friend, who only grew more annoyed.


    They were citizens of The Neon Valley, the empire that Teach was building for Mirai. Well, technically, it was for himself, but since he wound be leaving soon, it could be inherited by his one and only student.


    The Neon Valley was and that stretched over trillions of miles ofnd, and was divided into twenty provinces, each led by a follower of Mirai. Each province had cities, where each city had its own poption of living beings.


    And in this ce, money and other bartering sources did not apply. Only the newly introduced system of merit points ruled supreme here.


    Merits.


    A unique form of currency that could be obtained by doing something. Anything. It did not matter what kind of value the activity had, but as long as it brought positivity to one''s life and the city, then it would profit.


    Even practicing in one''s own talents, merits. Little merit. And doing something like building for people, more merits. This was the currency system of the Neon Valley.


    As for what could merit do? Simply.


    Using the essence that Teach absorbed from numerous Demigods within the dungeons, and from absorbing dungeons, he could use it to alter Reality to a certain level.


    He used those collected essence, alongside his remaining eight thousand units of faith essence, to conjur a unique system of sorts. This system collected hard work through activities, and converted it into merits, which could be used to affect Reality.


    By givingmand to the system, the naturalndscape could be warped. Wishing for your one room house to instantly be a double story building was possible.


    Turning an old broken hoe into a shiny high grade sword was possible. Healing fatal injuries was possible. Gaining unique talents was also possible. Almost anything was possible with Merits Points.


    Hence why they were greatly sought after by the residents of the Neon Valley. "Hm? The Rulers are back with our prey. Immediately reign in your excitement." The red scaled dragonkin hurriedly said to the former.


    "...."


    His friend immediately stood at attention and did not struggle this time around. Each of Mirai''s followers were powerful beings revered as Rulers by the masses.


    They had massive amount of merits, as eachnd they ruled over, was directly formed by them to their liking. Including the city and their internal structures!!


    "We humbly greet our great Rulers." The two greeted at the same time, slightly bowing their heads towards the front.


    "Rise." And towards the direction they bowed to, a soft voice of unrestrain rang out, which belonged to Ophir. "You''ve done good so far, I give you my thanks. Work a bit harder, and you will be pardoned." She added.


    Above, she waved her hand and released all the captives she had within her expansive storage space. The numbers ranking within the billions, and their races were varied.


    After she did that, without so much as a word, she turned around and sted off into the near distance, leaving behind arge poption of confused beings.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The billions of people she just released, looked around in stupor at the sudden change of environment once more. First, it was from their home to a ce of emptiness, and then from there to this wilderness?


    They were greatly overwhelmed and at panic. Being residents of a border nation, they knew that death coulde unexpected, at any time. They knew of no peaceful times.


    Especially so, within this Age of Ragnarok, where the sunlight was gone, and everyone was embraced in the cold nkets of darkness. Where it was every men for himself, as all hope was shattered. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They knew. Yet that didn''t mean they still epted it. Struggling was a part of living, of survival, of life.


    "Ahem, please calm down, please calm down. We are not here to hurt you." The blue scaled being flew up and said, his voice traveling to every person before him.


    Thanks to his height of attitude and enhanced tone within his voice, he was able to be the center of attention. To be the focus of everyone. "You''re not... here to hurt us?" A thick beared dwarf inquired with a frown.


    Doubt. He was clearly in doubt, and didn''t believe the other party''s words. Which was quite the normal response. "Yeah. For the most part, we mean you no harm." The dragonkin responded with a smile.


    He then continued, "We live in an apocalyptic environment, where deathes and goes like the gentle autumn breeze. Many wish to live, but die. Many expect death, but live. The flow of fate has been twisted."


    "Yet that being the case, there are still many forms of survival out there. And one of them, is fealty." He said, his smile growing brighter by the end of his speech.


    "Fealty..? As in to bend a knee?"


    "Do we have to bow our heads to the enemy? Wouldn''t that be betrayal?"


    "But isn''t it... better?"


    "Better than death, yeah."


    "Anything is better than death, right?"


    The numerous beings began conversing amongst themselves, still slightly overwhelmed. Yet as the time went by, they slowly rxed their nerves. They had been through much worse to have survived till this stage.


    Those living in the border nations and bordernds knew of no peace. Their methods of doing things varied from those at cities directly under the silver prince''s management, thus they did not have deep loyalty for the Empire.


    They all knew this. Even the two dragonkins, and Mirai''s Rulers knew this perfectly well. And hence why they did note forth with threats.


    "Why overthink the matter?" He thus said, choosing an option that was better than death threats, for people who have seen despair and adapted to it. "We are all pawns of the much stronger beings, who determine our lives and deaths."


    "As for which powerful being it is, does it matter? It''s not like there''s any value each individual one gives to us, right? They all offer us protection. They all offer us homes. So, what''s so hard of switching teams for your benefit?"


    "At the end of the day, it''s your life that''s as easily discarded as a leaf. Hence it''s you, whose ultimately responsible for your death." He said, slightly descending in altitude.


    The other dragonkin also began to speak, adding more on what his friend had already said.


    "In actuality, as ''enemies'', our rightful sentence was supposed to be death. Our existence is of no value value to these beings. Them sparing the likes us... is only beneficiary for us. They are doing us a favor, in short."


    "So are you going to spit on their kindness, just for an Empire that dared to use you as a shield? Are you going to throw away the chance of life, that many more beings would dig through hell to take? Think it through, and make your choice." He said, his calm re piecing through many.


    "...."


    "...."


    And silence was their response. Only silent contemtion came their way, as most of their words did indeed make sense.


    Throughout the years, they saw people die unnecessarily at the hands of those powerful. Some died when battle ensured, and some even died to the gues and natural disasters that took ce.


    Death was a normalcy at this point.


    Hence for the beings that took the time out of their agenda to ''save'' them, instead of outright killing them, were nothing less of angels to them.


    It was an action as good as taking a burden upon your shoulders, with full awareness that it will drag you down. Yet you still carried it. Such people were golden souls with pure selflessness within their veins.


    "I... I choose... to pay fealty."


    "I want to pay fealty too!!"


    "Long live our new Emperor!!"


    ...!!!

 Chapter 361 Long Time No See

    ?


    "I... I choose... to pay fealty."


    "I want to pay fealty too!!"


    "Long live our new Emperor!!"


    The people below, began going down on one knee, and paying their respects towards the city behind the two dragonkins. Towards their future Ruler, who was kind enough to take them in.


    And as they did such a thing, a transparent screen of light appeared before each one of them, presenting a small Temte that resembled a game temte.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Name: Jonathan Miller


    Job: God Chef


    Merit Value: 100 pts (Starter Pack)


    Job Quest: Open up a food stall. You will obtain +5 Merit Points as a reward.


    Side Quest: Make a healing dish for the malnourished living beings of Emerald Ridge City. Each dish made will you +2 Merit Points.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    The blue temte was as such. And every new entrant was able to see one appearing before them. Well, every one who paid fealty to Ophir, and chose to bend a knee to her Rule.


    "Surprised? I know how you feel." The blue scaled dragonkin said with a sneer of triumph, then added, "Everyone will obtain a hundred points of Merit as a starter pack. Merit is a power that allows us to manage our living circumstances better."


    "With Merit, you can do anything you want, as long as it doesn''t necessarily affect those around you negatively. You can heal wounds, renovate your houses, and even buy off things from one another."


    "But most importantly, with enough Merit, one can also... increase their Realm of power." The red scaled dragonkin added, his words dealing more shock than anything his friend had previously said.


    Increasing one''s one Realm?


    Wasn''t that a godsend?


    A lot of living beings actually got where they were from snatching talents and potential from one another. Ever since the sun disappeared, there has been opportunities going to people that don''t deserve them.


    Hence having higher potential wouldn''t necessarily mean a greater future. Mirai and Archdemon Riley were a great example of this, even if they began a long time ago.


    But still, they had to fight, struggle, and even suffer, just to obtain those opportunities. Especially so, if it was never meant for them in the first ce.


    And yet, they were giving a different solution? A path to grow stronger, without having to fight, struggle or suffer? At the same time, while gaining protection from extremely powerful beings?


    Why would they say no to that? Why would they continue hesitating? Why would they not sacrifice their pride and ego and just bend a knee? Why not?!


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Mission Complete: You have managed to sessfully wee the new residents of Emerald Ridge City without much trouble. You have obtained +500 Merit Points.


    Mission Complete: You have convinced the new residents of Emerald Ridge City without having to result in physical force. The people''s faith has been reinvigorated. You have obtained +1,200 Merit Points.


    Mission Complete: You have guided the new residents of Emerald Ridge City through the use of Merit. You have obtained +250 Merit Points.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Notifications rang out to each of the two dragonkins, signifying threepleted missions out of the ten that they initially obtained when they got appointed as tour guides!!


    Yet 33% of theirpleted missions, gave them each, almost 2,000 Merit Points. A number that could allow them to act like gods among men!!


    "Hahaha, this was easy!! By the time we done, we could have 10,000 or more Merit Points to our names. Each." The blue scaled dragonkin said in excitement. "With that amount, and my savings, I can probably breakthrough into the deity lord Realm."


    "Easy soldier, easy. We haven''t yet obtained those points yet." The red scaled dragonkin said, yet even he had a smile on his face. It was hard to conceal his excitement.


    In this time and age, growing stronger was key. It was the most sought out goal by even thosecking in ambition or those without hope.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, as this took ce, not only at Emerald Ridge City within Ophir''s domain of rulership, but also within the othernds of her fellow seniors, they themselves, returned back to Mirai as instructed.


    It didn''t take a minute as she they just air dropped people and returned. And now, they stood within the air waiting.


    Waiting for the army of the silver prince. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mydy..." Natasha gently called out, as she floated behind Mirai, who closed her eyes and regted her breathing. "...I''m okay. It''s okay. I''m strong now. I can do this." She whispered, then reopened her eyes once more.


    There was determination flickering within, like the me light burning on a candle. A sort of weakly fluctuating determination that would not be snuffed anytime soon.


    "...."


    Natasha stopped, and retreated.


    If her young miss believes she was strong hearted, then she was strong hearted. As a follower, she had no right to say otherwise. None of them, had that right.


    At the same time, the army of the silver prince was almost reaching them, being a few trillion light years away. And the moment he scouted ahead, he couldn''t help bute to a halt.


    "No, no way..." He subconsciously muttered to himself, as even half a light year away, he could still see, and feel the auras of more than twenty Lesser Emperor entities ahead of them.


    Twenty of them.


    And though cloaked, he could smell a nostalgic scenting off of them. A scent that was unique to a lineage that he was once deeply embroiled with. No, he was still associated with them even now.


    The space dragon lineage.


    "Your majesty, what is the matter?" And the current link towards this lineage, that he had close to him, floated behind him and inquired with a soft, yet lustrous voice.


    "...It''s nothing, legion master Miranda. I just felt terrifying waves of power up ahead. Let us move on." The silver princemanded, then flew forward once more, leaving behind the confused dragoness.


    "...."


    And seeing him move forward, prompted therge army to move ahead with him. They were the swords and spears of the Silver Dragon Empire, hence they always had to be with their Emperor.


    Yet their Emperor himself, was having a distasteful frown on his face. ''Why are there so many powerful space dragons here? Did they descend from the Upper Realms? And are they here for revenge?'' He thought.


    But the waves of power he felt from these new entrants, were weaker than him, meaning that their information of his strength was not too potent. This slightly calmed him down.


    To add, there were no records of the space dragon lineage having any connections with the Upper Realms, hence they were probably not here for revenge.


    ''Plus, even as Lesser Emperors, the twenty of them can easily be handled by my hundreds of King level powerhouses.'' He thought,pletely calming down.


    With God Kings, Dragon Kings, Elven Kings, Dwarven Kings, and other variant types of Deity King leveled powerhouses as his legion masters... he had nothing to fear.


    Fifty kings on each being, should be enough to keep these Lesser Emperors at bay. Especially as each legion master had an army of a million beings ranging from Lesser Deities, to Deity Lords as support.


    "...."


    "...."


    He thought, and he nned. Preparing topletely take out this small team of dragons, and report back to Archdemon Riley. Everything shouldn''t be too hard.


    Or so he thought...


    For all these ns, all his ideas, all of them, werepletely erased the moment he was a few billion miles away from the group.


    Not only him, but someone within the legion masters also came to a halt in shock when she also saw what the silver prince saw. ''W¨CWhat..? Why..? Why is she still alive?!'' She thought, her mind disconnecting from Reality due to shock.


    The silver prince also had simr thoughts, as right now, he saw the lead being amongst the cloaked individuals, pull down her cloak. She pulled down her hood, and revealed her visage.


    And her beauty, as well as bearing, shocked many legion masters, while her face shocked two people specifically. Only these beings could see so far away with just their natural sight enhanced by Divine power.


    "Mirai..?" The silver prince subconsciously muttered out the name chaotically dancing within his mind, as if desperately trying to verify the scene before him.


    Was this true?


    Or was he seeing ghosts?


    He could not tell, but he knew someone of his power, should not be troubled by mere ideals such as not being capable of telling apart ghosts from living beings.


    He knew... that what he was looking at, was nothing but the truth. Nothing but reality ruthlessly unfolding itself to him.


    "...Long time no see, Eliade." Mirai secretly clenched her fists, and greeted back, her voice traveling through the vast distances, and hypnotizing many young men and women with her bitter-full tone.


    ...!!!


    Yet to two people, those words meant nothing more than the fact that the woman they thought would have died centuries ago, was still alive.

 Chapter 362 A Confrontation Of Sorts I

    ?


    Three hundred or so years ago, the treasured princess of the space dragon lineage, married into the all powerful silver dragon lineage.


    And for the first few years, she was treated with high regards, and pampered well. All her desires were catered to, and all the authority within the empire was within her grasp. Everything, was hers.


    All, except the full attention of her husband, the silver prince, the most handsome dragon within a hundred thousand years.


    She did not have him, nor his full attention, and that, ''ignited'' the desire to sort out to him from within her, to rise. She had to have him, no matter what, no matter the cost!!


    And that, ultimately led to the story the current Mirai knew off. Selling her own race''s providence, and finally obtaining the ''love'' and attention that she so deeply desired.


    And with that, came a honey moon season specifically for them. Just the two of them. The most beautiful dragons under the heavens.


    Within the mating season, thates once every millenia for dragons their level, the silver prince chose her, out of all his concubines. He chose the future empress, and bedded her at Mount Ghidora.


    The sacred mountain of the dragons.


    Thus, a celebration was held, and people were in a festive mood. The empress would finally be crowned, and their Empire would climb up to unforseen heights.


    Yet at that very day, the people were unaware that, it would be thest day they saw Mirai, their future empress. A day of festive seasons, was now remembered as a day of sorrow.


    Because the silver prince returned alone, beat up to a near death state, where he imed they were attacked by powerful enemies. And he did everything he could to save his future wife, but had no strength to do it.


    That day, was thest day that Mirai was ever mentioned. The silver prince also refused to take in a new wife, for he was still mourning his ''beloved'', and this took over three hundred years.


    She was long forgotten by now, the people remembered her as a mere legend, as a myth of an unfortunate princess failing to obtain what she solely desired.


    She was dead. To the people, and to the empire. Yet right before him, there stood a still breathing Mirai. Healthy, and more beautiful than ever.


    ''This... This can''t be.. why is she still alive?!'' He thought to himself, looking deeply into her eyes.


    And not just alive, but even stronger than she was three hundred years ago, where the Deity King Realm was the highest attainable rank they knew. Yet why... why was she way stronger now?!


    Wasn''t her talent snatched? Wasn''t she crippled? What was going on?! The silver prince''s thoughts drowned his rationale in a state of confusion, as he could not understand a single thing.


    "What''s the matter, ide? Why are you so surprised to see¨C" Mirai expressionlessly spoke out each word with conviction, and thest words being apanied by her body discing through space, and appearing right before his visage, before ide. "¨Cyour favorite wife."


    She finished her statement, as her gentle words ruthlessly brushed through not only his skin, but also his heart, and his soul.


    ...!!!


    And her sudden ghostly appearance sent out waves of shock to the billions of living beings behind ide, who failed to instantly respond and save their king.


    "Mi¨CMirai... Why are you..." The silver prince paled in fright, as he froze, and frowned. He was confused. He was lost. But most importantly, he was fearful!!


    Fearful of his circumstances.


    "Hm? Yes, my dearest husband..?" Mirai said, moving even closer to him. So close, that their noses almost collided together, subconsciously causing him to retreat.


    But Mirai pushed on further, their posture ambiguous to the eyes of those behind. Yet one''s eyes were hiding fear and confusion, and the other, scorn and anger.


    A confrontation... between husband and wife.


    Between two dragons.


    "...."


    One was a man, a dragon, an emperor.


    A genius man who took himself off the lower spectrum, and onto a higher spectrum of power. A dragon born within the essence of destruction. An emperor who regally stood above many gods and countless lives.


    This man was ide, the proud dragon of the heavens, a force-born chosen, a lucky man. Yet he stood against a goddess, the proud daughter of the heavens, a natural born chosen, one favored by Knowledge.


    "...."


    She was a woman, a dragoness, a goddess.


    A woman who experienced death, yet crawled out from the depths of hell, and was reborn anew. A dragoness born within the trap of Greed, and the tight grasp of love. A goddess who stood above the naturalws of space themselves.


    This couple... <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They both stood toe to toe against each other, as the battlefield was reduced to silence. No sound could be heard. Not from behind, nor above. None, except their gazes which spoke out in great volumes.


    One of shock.


    And the other of anger.


    "ide..." Mirai gently called out, her tone suppressing all her turbulent emotions. She raised up her hand, an action that caused the silver prince ide, to slightly flinch back in fright. ''What, what is she up to?'' He carefully thought to himself.


    He was still shocked, and failed toprehend the threat around him. Plus, arge portion of him still saw the girl greatly obsessed in him. A girl, who wouldn''t harm a single strand of hair on his body.


    Yet he was greatly mistaken.


    "We need to talk." She added, clutching onto his cors, and suddenly taking off into the sky, at speeds faster than theprehension of the legion masters below.


    "...."


    "...."


    At speeds, greatly beyond light speed.


    They left, just like that. Departing from the battlefield without warning, and leaving the flock of dragon warriors confused.


    "What... just urred, here?" Miranda speechlessly blurted out, looking up at the vanishing figures of both the woman she previously served, and the man she was supposed to now serve.


    She was the most confused, and the most desperate for answers right now. But unfortunately for her, nobody could satisfy her desire right now.


    "I... I don''t know..." A high elven legion master responded, also facing up at the endless skies in stupor. "Should we... go after them?" He added after w moment.


    "I don''t know." Another elven legion master responded. She was anher elven woman, a different species from the high elven legion master from before, yet both being unique variations of an elf.


    "All I want to know is that... who was that woman? Why was the Great Emperor so bbergasted by her appearance?" A dwarven legion master also inquired with a frown.


    He was not the only one curious, as almost every non dragon here, had no idea of Mirai''s appearance and her legend.


    He, and many more beings here were subjugated by the Silver Dragon Empire centuries ago. They were from different Continents, and previous rulers of their own regions, thus they were unaware of Mirai''s legend.


    "You... You won''t understand." A draconian legion master said, his eyes hiding a bit of confusion within. "That woman... is actually very resemnt to thete chosen wife of the Great Emperor, the effluent goddess of space, Mirai." He added, still in disbelief.


    "Huh? Effluent goddess? Andte wife? No, wait, so you mean that... she might have revived?" Theher elven legion master inquired in shock, awed by the mere idea ofing back to life.


    "That, or she is being used by an enemy." The draconian legion master said, then added after a weary sigh. "It was said that the Emperor loved goddess Mirai plenty, and greatly cherished her. Hence, don''t you guys think that..."


    He paused, and set his eyes towards Miranda, who was still lifelessly staring up at the endless sky. He knew of the connection she had, with thete empress, and thus kept his mouth shut in consideration of her feelings.


    "I see..." The many legion masters nodded, finallying to a sudden realization. ''So she did not revive, but is actually being used as a weapon against his majesty? But then, isn''t that bad?'' They thought.


    "Shouldn''t we..?"


    "We should." Various legion masters nodded at those words, and armed themselves up, before preparing to ascend towards the skies. They had to fight for their Emperor, in case he cannot fight for himself.


    Yet amongst them, a few legion masters remained standing. The armies behind them also remained standing, as they just stared up motionlessly.


    "..."


    "..."


    The mere idea of the downfall of the Great Emperor, was supposed to have been hard to factor in. Even when nning a coup, they''d rather do it when he was unavable, or when he was proven deceased.


    He was just that powerful.


    Yet right now, a way out was revealed.


    Perhaps, today, the Great Emperor ide, will meet his downfall. And if that were to happen, wouldn''t they be free from this arrest? Wouldn''t their people avenge their loved ones lost through the dredges of war?


    They would, so be hasty? Unfortunately, not everyone lost their loved ones throughout the conquest, and thus, not every legion master felt the same way.


    "What is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 363 A Confrontation Of Sorts II

    ?


    "What is the meaning of this?" The draconian legion master looked back down and inquired with a frown. He could see a third of the army remaining behind, none showing the intention to ascend.


    Fortunately, Miranda and her army were part of those that were headed towards ide, and Mirai. But it was still a third of their overall man power staying.


    A third of the army.


    That was still hundreds of millions of living beings, as well as tens of legion masters. A terrifying set up that could dominate countless Worlds in a short span of time.


    "Nothing, really. You guys just go up and back up the Great Emperor, we will remain here and take care of these beings." The high elven man said, pointing his divine wand towards Mirai''s followers, as his robes danced within the air.


    His Divine power was riled up, as multiple magic circles appeared around him, ready for the signal. The army behind him also responded with him, preparing for battle.


    The other thirty something legion masters remaining, exchanged nces and nodded, activating their divine powers, and preparing for battle as well.


    "Back up..? What back up?" The draconian legion master looked back, and finally realized the group that was previously standing behind Mirai. ''Huh? I couldn''t feel their presence, without having to directly look at them. How terrifying.'' He cautiously thought.


    He was a Deity King leveled being, with enough power to rule over the Universe. Hell, if he so desired, his dragon breathe could annihte the Universe itself, yet he failed to sense a small group of beings?


    This just showed how terrifyingly powerful these beings were above him. And that being the case, ''It means that they are stronger than these cowards too. But it''s fine, let them do as they please.'' He thought.


    ''The less legion masters there are, the more attention we can obtain from the Great Emperor once we save him. Plus, the achievement of saving the Emperor himself, can only be obtained by few individuals.'' He concluded his thoughts.


    "Alright. Please do that, we will hurriedly return to reinforce you guys." He said, hurriedly flying up at speeds greatly beyond light speed as well.


    More legion masters flew up, and followed after him. Some casting nces back down, before leaving. One of them being theher elven legion master, who blew a kiss towards the high elven legion master.


    "...This woman." The high elven legion master bitterly chuckled to himself, as he watched droves of over half a billion beings fly up towards the skies. ''May the Ancient World Tree be with you.'' He thought, now focusing back on Mirai''s followers.


    On beings such as Natasha and Ophir for example. ''Now now, I wonder whether these powerful beings would be willing to lend an old bag of bones like me an ear.'' His lips slightly curled up at the thought.


    At the same time, Natasha and her fellowrades kept looking at the separated army of the Silver Dragon Empire. Their thoughts already catching onto the hidden schemes taking ce.


    "Should I follow them up?" Ophir asked, pointing up at the Seven hundred million army of various god-leveled living beings. Her eyes hiding battle expectations, and murderous intent within.


    "...Go. But make sure to not go overboard." Natasha sighed as she agreed. She was not worried for Natasha, as she knew that Ophir alone was more than enough for anyone below Emperor-hood.


    Afrer all, her realm of power was that of a Lesser Dragon Emperor, but her battle prowess were those of a Greater Dragon Emperor.


    Yet even the former, was capable of taking on hundreds of ordinary Dragon Kings without so much as a problem. Let alone thetter, who could easily do the same with the former.


    Imagine when against mere number of seventy Deity King leveled beings, and an army of less than a billion. ''Child''s y. Haha, let me show you all, what true power, and true terror really is!!'' Ophir thought, sting off into the distance at faster speeds.


    "..."


    "..."


    Those remaining were the legion masters, their legions, and neen Lesser Dragon Emperors. Basically, it was a one man beat down.


    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    Meanwhile, just as more than half the legion masters ascended towards Mirai and ide''s position with their legions, just when Ophir chose to give chase with a void shaking battle intent, when Natasha and her fellow peers stood off against the remaining legions and their masters...


    Mirai and ide, the two responsible for everything taking ce, also stood face to face above the First Skies of the World of Terra, where only a select few beings could traverse.


    They stood a hundred thousand miles above ground, and almost the same distance above the legion masters far below them.


    "...." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ide, the Silver Prince and the now Great Emperor of the Silver Empire, an entity of great power... had none of his imperial visage on his face right now.


    Only wariness and doubt reced his divine majesty. Inexplicable weariness within his bones. And doubt so potent, he failing to determine the truth of his own logic.


    ''How is the girl that I left weak and confined centuries ago, now standing before me? With power rivaling mine, that I spent centuries thoughtlessly serving an Archdemon, to obtain... How?'' His thoughts were as such.


    Chaotic, and incoherent.


    He could not understand anything.


    For even if by chance Mirai did reverse the effects crippling her foundation, three hundred years was not enough to reach the power level he has obtained struggling daily.


    For example ke, Mirai previously took almost eleven thousand years to reach the perfected Deity King realm. And even then, ording to his calctions, it would take her over four thousand years to be a Lesser Deity Emperor.


    After all, the current him was no less talented than the previous Mirai, thanks to Archdemon Riley. Yet even he could tell that to reach his current level, he would require almost thirty millenia.


    Almost thirty thousand years.


    Yet she did so, within just three hundred years? Only a hundredth of the required time? Possibly less, as he monitored her closely for the first few years. ''No. That''s impossible. It''s illogical.'' He shook his head in denial.


    "...."


    Meanwhile, Mirai had anger, deep and ceaseless anger within her eyes.


    Yet within that anger, were other emotions buried deep within. Feelings of the previous Mirai, and those of the current Mirai. Feelings so obscure and inexplicable, they were weighing her heart down.


    "Why... No. Who are you?" ide finally spoke, rather, interrogated her. His power bubbling up within his heart as anger bloomed within as well. Anger even he couldn''t exin whence it came from. "Tell me, what did you do to that coddled brat, Mirai?!"


    He raised his tone at her, as the bellowing waves of power from him erupted out at the same time, and tore through the sorounding space. Tearing it apart like shredded paper.


    "...."


    Yet Mirai remained standing in ce. Even as space was torn and shredded, revealing the endless deste void, she remained standing. Unshakeable... She was unable to respond.


    But the anger within her eyes was able to respond. It bubbled up even more, and released an even more powerful burst of power that shredded through the revealed void, to reveal glimpses of the outer void beyond the protection of Reality!!


    "Impossible..?! Th¨CThis is power..." Unlike her unshakeable bearing, ide was pushed back by her rageful aura, as he widened his eyes in shock. "Why... Why is such a presence here?! Who are you?! Tell me!! Now!!"


    He was submerged in dread, as he felt the presence of a being resemnt of Archdemon Riley. Beings he met a fair number of within the past century, where each one, viewed them as mere disposables.


    But despite that, he roared out in anger.


    The growing threating from Mirai, that was inches close to rivaling an Archdemon such as Riley, having no effect on him whatsoever. His chaotic emotional state offset the threat and let him push through.


    And the fact that such presence was being released from the body of Mirai, convinced him that a powerful existence at the level of Riley, had killed and taken over her corpse when he was not watching her.


    Especially so, as her talent and potential were far above the norm. She was text book definition of a monster genius, who could do things that even the prevuously heavenly genius talent like himself could not do.


    "Mirai... That coddled and consented brat of the space dragons... What did you bastards do to her?!" He roared out once more, and rushed over towards her position.


    Yet within his anger, was boundless regret as well. He was now sure that Archdemon Riley, had ulterior motives when nurturing his talent and potential.


    ''Why are you showing anger right now..? I don''t understand. Are you still going to pretend that you care after using and throwing me away just like that..?'' Mirai thought as she saw him charging towards her.


    Her emotions were many, and they collided together, thus weighing heavier and heavier over her heart. Because of that, she failed to properly respond to his attack, and could only dodge as he got closer to her.

 Chapter 364 A Confrontation Of Sorts III

    ?


    Within the exposed void, two beings filtered across the emptiness, like two joyous butterflies dancing within an endless in.


    One of them, a male of beauty, was struggling hard to grasp onto the other, an elegant goddess, whom was thoughtlessly avoiding contact with the former.


    And such a stalement continued, until the goddess decided to utter a single a word. A word that brought a halt to their little ''dance'', a word that was followed by a statement.


    "Why...?" At the same time, she thoughtlessly inquired, a soft whisper. But ide was able to hear her clearly, and paused mid air. "What..? What are you saying, after clearly¨C"


    "Why... are you angry?" She cut off his words and continued with her own question. "Is it because if I... No, if Mirai truly died, you would have lost the chance to absorb her potential for yourself?"


    She suppressed the anger rising from the remnants of the real Mirai''s will, and questioned as the new Mirai. As someone that had to live with these suppressed emotions for centuries.


    After all, what ide thought was true. The real Mirai was gone, and she was reced by a soul from apletely different world. Hence his anger was justified... but only, and only if it was borne out of concern.


    "Huh..? What are you babbling¨C"


    "Please, your highness." Mirai cut off his words by her own words again, taking a deep breathe to regte the anger within her. "Please give me a response. A proper response. Why are you angry, when you clearly discarded¨C"


    "SHUT UP!!"


    Boom!!


    ide was the one to distupte her words this time, with a shout containing bellowing waves of power, and an authority far above the reaches of beings still bound by the workings of Reality.


    An authority at the peak of Reality.


    "...."


    But Mirai kept quiet, as the authority stretched out towards her, and gently shackled parts of her limbs, and her neck. This authority manifested as golden chains, that made it hard for her to let out another word.


    "You don''t know nothing. You know nothing at all!!" ide continued his outburst, as the authority he let out kept increasing, rising and rising above his being. "You beings think you cane into our lives as you see fit, just because you have the capabilities to do so? Damn you, and your twisted perception!!"


    "Have you ever wondered... have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions? Of the beings being affected because of your actions?! Do you even register a bit of guilt within your hearts when you view us as nothing but mere puppets?!"


    BOOOM!!


    The waves of power and obscure authority kept increasing, as it pushed away at the void, exposing more and more of the outer void. A ce were Universes, Multiverses or even Cosmos would evaporate with the gentlest touch from it.


    ide felt the emotions suppressed millenia back, explode out at this moment. "Your mere appearance alone forces us to do everything we have to do, just to survive. Going against our own emotions, our own aspirations, our own values, just to minimize how many people you affect with your twisted values!!"


    His words resonated throughout the outer void, feeding it his boundless and suppressed emotions. Guilt, anger, sadness, despair, and many more emotions still rising.


    He felt overwhelmed, and thus he let loose.


    "...."


    Yet Mirai remained standing, as the emotions within her eyes dulled down. Only anger remained. Suppressed danger that could shake the void itself when unleashed.


    "...Your highness, ide, pardon my disrespect, but I repeat... Why are you angry?" She continued with her inquiry, as her words were alsoced with the authority at the peak of Reality.


    The authority... of the Rules of Reality.


    Peng~!!


    This released authority, caused the chains gently sorounding her limbs and her neck, to shatter one by one, releasing her from the grasp of Reality itself, as she slowly floated towards his visage. "...Why are you angry, when it should be her, who is angry?"


    "And yes, you have experienced oppression, maniption, abuse of power, and most likely more. I understand your anger, but... have you loved someone so much, you made them the center of your everything, only for them to use you at the end?" She inquired.


    At this point, it was hard to tell who was speaking between the two Mirai''s, but neither stood before the other. Both were looking for answers, and a way out of this emotional predicament.


    "What... what are you saying? Who in this world, and age of gods, is stupid enough to make someone else the center of their world..? Which idiot out there¨C"


    "It''s her, your highness. The one you consider cosseted and coddled, the one you consider stupid... Mirai Avis. She gave you her everything, and yet what did you do in return?" Mirai once more cut through ide''s words with her own, leaving him shocked. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...Why would she clearly do that, when we live in a world where we practically use each other to survive even a day longer? Why would she¨C"


    "Love, perhaps. I don''t know." She once more did the same, now standing right before him, their bodies only being centimeters apart. "But in such a world, wouldn''t it be better to rely on one another? Wouldn''t it be fair to repay kindness with kindness, malice with malice, gratitude for gratitude? Yet... why not love for love?"


    "...."


    ide remained shocked and silent, as her words practically made sense, yet at the same time, they did not. Like a logically written out theory never put to the test.


    "She loved you, your highness. She gave you her everything. Literally. She adored you. She changed for you. She no longer put herself at the center of the world, but put you there instead. All of hers, was yours, but all yours... remained yours." She continued.


    "...."


    The anger bottled up within her subsiding with every sentence. As if the remnant of the previous Mirai, came to terms with her new circumstances, with the present Mirai. "I repeat, she loved you, your highness... And all we required, was a bit of love back. No, perhaps not even that. Even your attention was enough..."


    "Yet... all we obtained in return, was to be used when you obtained all that you required from us. When you were devouring all of our being. You crippled us, made us to be far below even an ant. You abandoned us, treating us lower than even a ve."


    "..."


    ide still remained silent, yet now in greater shock.


    But Mirai ignored that. "For three hundred years, we were left to our own devices, with no strength, no pride, no dignity, nothing. Not even an existence, as to the world, we were long dead."


    "No, that... that isn''t¨C"


    "Even if we breathed in the essence of life daily, we were just a dead husk within. A trophy of your sess¨C"


    "No!! That''s not¨C"


    "You deserve to be angry, but so do we¨C"


    "THAT''S NOT IT. I HAD MY REASONS TO DO WHAT I DID. ITS NOT LIKE I REVELED IN ALL THE THINGS THAT I DID¨C" The two of them cut in between each other''s words, forcing the conversation to go nowhere.


    Until ide burst out once more, as his power erupted out like a supernova, forcefully pushing away at his soroundings.


    Yet like the outer void that was slowly healing around him, Mirai remained standing. But at this moment, a switch was flipped within her, as the subsiding rage unexpectedly erupted out, disrupting his outburst once more.


    This was no longer just from the previous Mira, but even from the current Mirai. Unlike her predecessor, she was not one to stand by when being abused. She was never one!!


    "Reasons?! You speak of reasons as if that justifies your actions. It doesn''t!! And just like the beings that you resent, thate and use you like puppets, you did the same to us, ide!! You''re no different from them, you''re a part of them!!" She clenched her fists as she roared out at him, raising her tone as well.


    "NO!! No!! That''s... That''s not it, I say!!" ide roared back at her, grabbing onto her cors and pulling her closer to him with a deathening re. But Mirai was fearless.


    "Then what is it, ide? What. Is. It?! Reasons? Is that all that it took for you to throw away the one person, willing to tread through hell for you, huh?"


    "Sh¨CShut up!!"


    "No!! You shut up!! Listen to us for once, de. So what if you had a greater purpose in mind?! So what if you had reasons behind your actions?! Did... Did those reasons take into consideration our feelings?! DID THEY, ELAIDE?!" She roared out, her voice breaking out into two muddled tones.


    But the man too... was stubborn. No, that was wrong. She too, was a bit stubborn.


    "YOU WON''T UNDERSTAND..!!"


    "...WHY AM I SUPPOSED TO UNDERSTAND SOEMONE THAT DOESN''T WANT TO ACKNOWLEDGE MY LOVE FOR HIM?!"


    BOOOM!!


    Their voices, containing the authority of the Rules of Reality,pletely shattered the area of thr First Skies, and the exposed void for a fifteen thousand mile range, revealing only the dangerous essence of the outer void.


    They were brings of great power.


    Yet irregardless of the power each of them held, deep down, they were two broken individuals, who could not understand each other, ore to a consensus towards their individual circumstances.

 Chapter 365 A Confrontation Of Sorts IV

    ?


    Terra.


    A world of nothing but greatness. A world of unfathomable beings. A world of mysteries. A world... above many other worlds. A world nketed in endless darkness.


    This was Terra.


    A world that had an ascending hierarchy of Realms. A world that had gods capable of altering worlds, gods capable of altering Universes, gods capable of transcending said Universes.


    Just within the lowest Realm.


    A world were beings capable of gaining the powers of the entirety of a Reality, were considered as canon fodder, and worms struggling for a living.


    An example of such beings were this... couple, stranded within the outer void that they unintentionally exposed. A couple with the power capable of grasping the Rules of Reality, each from their own supporters.


    Yet that being the case, regardless of how nigh-omnipotent these two were within the bounds of Reality, even they... struggled with problems of their own.


    Problems that desired not omnipotent powers to solve, but just a consensus. A consensus that was very hard toe to.


    "...This conversation is headed to nowhere." Mirai finally spoke up after a long embrace of silence. She was unaware of how much time shed by, a second, a minute, or perhaps even a few hours.


    But it mattered not.


    "...."


    ide did not respond to her words, and only kept staring straight at her with a frown. He was still in denial that the person before him was Mirai, or had any connections to the Mirai he knew of.


    Her power. Her attitude towards him. Her actions. They didn''t match those of the Mirai he knew. The one that loved him dearly, and adored him to the ends of Chaos.


    Meanwhile, Mirai took a deep breathe of air to calm herself down. She might have failed to obtain answers now, but there was no need to rush things.


    There was still ample time. More than a decade, that is. Thus, the best choice for her right now, would be to cut the conversation short.


    "I hate you." She said, "I hate your entire family. I hate your looks. I hate your entire empire. I hate your goals, your reasons, your values. I hate anything that has to do with you. I hate myself too." She suddenly blurted out her emotions, and ide silently listend.


    There was nothing else he could do. Even if this wasn''t the real Mirai to him, he expected the sane words from her.


    "...."


    Mirai saw his silence, and continued, "I hate you so much I want to punch you. I want to kick you. I want to... I want to degrade you to nothing. But, but that isn''t enough to satisfy my anger. Instead, what I truly want, is to see you suffer a fate far worse than my own."


    "Unfortunately, now is not the time. So, all I have to say to you now is... prepare yourself, for I''ll always be out for my revenge. No matter how many years pass us by, no matter how many times we die, I''ll get it through and through." She concluded with a firm gaze.


    But ide thought otherwise. Him understanding her hate for him, did not imply that he was willing to understand the whole of her, and her revenge.


    "Why wait... when I can capture you right now, and obtain the answers that I desire from you? Or maybe, as long as you tell me where her soul is, perhaps... I''ll let you keep that body of hers." He said.


    His power began rising up once more, exceeding the limits of a literal Outer Demigod that just achieved such a Realm. The Conduit connecting him and Archdemon Riley, his Dragon Heart, churned with foreign demonic might.


    "...."


    Yet Mirai remained still. She was not worried whatsoever, despite the bellowing waves of power far above hermon knowledge. She was unperturbed.


    ''Teacher was right. There really was someone behind the silver lineage of dragons and their rise. It makes sense now.'' She thought, apparent disappointment shing before eyes.


    She then followed after with a sigh. A sigh that piqued the interest of ide. ''As expected, she is not surprised by my might. Now I am more than sure, that this being... isn''t Mirai at all.'' He thought, choosing to risk it all right here and there.


    His power spread out, quaking the outer void, as he was about to activate a series of skills under his belt. But just as he had such a thought, <Cease your actions, and return. Now>


    A booming will exploded out within his heart, causing him to freeze in motion, shock painting his expression. ''B¨CBut Sir Riley!! This being is a great threat against our n of conquest. There are secrets sorounding their existence that we cannot let go!!''


    He thought in rage, and also in discontence, pointing out a reason as to why he had to stay, as to why he had to fight. But no response came his way, as only a heart rendering pain, struck his chest. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Argh..!!" He muffled his shouts of pain and hurriedly clutched his chest. His heart was literally rendered apart, and instantly healed at the same time, by the enhancements of the Rules of Reality.


    <....>


    "...."


    The will of Riley truly did not repeat itself, and Mirai on the sides, watched with a frown. A part of her wanted to help, but another part remained static, and instead... pulled back away from him.


    ...!!!


    ide, in the midst of his extreme pain and difort, widened his eyes when he saw her back off. He clearly required help, and yet he obtained none.


    It was to be expected of enemies, true, but right now, he was in a state of emotional turmoil. Hence the actions of Mirai, histe wife, backing away from him when he clearly needed help... was a deep psychological blow to him.


    It was greatly unsettling.


    "...."


    He grit his teeth at the difort he felt, and retreated. His speed being vastly far beyond light speed, as he had the Rules of Reality backing him up at this moment


    With a step, he could instantly traverse a light year, and with two steps, he could traverse two light years. Hence in just a single breathe, he was far gone and back into the castle of the Silver Empire.


    "...Sir, I have returned. As you have ordered." He appeared by instantly kneeling, lowering his head close to the floor. ''This... is infuriating!! My warriors are going to die, and I failed to¨C''


    "Disappointing." Archdemon Riley uttered out, as ground breaking pressure spread out, and forcefully stered ide straight onto the ground, mixing him along with the foundation. "Truly, a disappointment. Next time, when I order you, immediately respond, is that clear?"


    "Ye¨CYe¨CYes..!!" ide forced himself to respond, using every ounce of strength contained within his being. The strength to destroy the Universe if he saw fit, just to utter out a word of response.


    "...And to think you actually felt ruffled up by mere mimicks, embarrassing." Archdemon Riley continued, spitting on the sides with disgust. "The girl is long dead, you made sure of that remember? Now discard of those unnecessary emotions you still harbor towards her, and devote all of yourself to me." He added, the pressure within his might also increasing.


    "...."


    ide failed to respond this time around, as he had long expanded his entire reserves of power for the previous response.


    Thus, he could only die under the Great pressure of a being capable of destroying the entirety of Reality. A genuine one at that, with his own personal grasp over the Rules of Reality.


    A genius and an emperor, dead just like that, by the release of mere pressure from Riley. His great aspirations that he risked it all to achieve, would not be achieved.


    His unsatisfied anger towards the outer beings would never be satiated. His chaotic emotions and desire to see Mirai, or learn of her fate, would nevere true.


    He was gone. A Great Emperor of a Great Empire, a being above even gods themselves, was no more.


    Or perhaps not.


    With a sigh, Archdemon Riley reluctantly revived ide with the Rule of Life, only to kill him again with the same method as before, followed by yet another rebirth. Then rinse and repeat. A cycle of continous deaths and instant rebirths.


    ide experienced it perfectly, life and death, and at some point, he was unaware how many times he had died and came back within a short span of a single minute.


    Perhaps ten times? A hundred times? Or maybe even a thousand times? Perhaps more. He was not sure, nor did he want to be sure at this point.


    "Consider this punishment for being such a disappointment." Archdemon Riley said, continuing to bring down ''judgement'' onto the prideful dragon of heaven.


    But deep down, he was just unsettled. Perhaps more so than ide himself. ''There were three presences hidden within the folds of space, where even the senior followers of father could not see through... What''s going on?'' He thought in wariness.


    The threats he felt, were one level higher than the other, yet each one, was no different than the presence his father let out as well.


    The presence of Transcendence!!

 Chapter 366 The Grand Scheme I

    ?


    Meanwhile, just when ide was being killed and revived by his supporter, Mirai remained floating in ce where he had left her.


    She was aware of what he was going through, as thanks to her teacher''s blessing, she was capable of obtaining selective knowledge of her desired targets.


    And the blessing from her so called ancestor, gave her ess to power beyond her imagination. The ability to using the power of the Rules of Reality even beyond the control of beings like Riley, direct child of Transcendental.


    In fact, perhaps only genuine outer beings could grasp the power of Reality far better than her. But as for Outer Demigods, Archdemons, Archangels and so on..? They were mere children to her.


    "It''s about time to return too, don''t you think?" An ethereal voice of serenity echoed out, as the vast emptiness of the outer void around her opened itself up to revealed the extreme handsome disposition of her teacher, Teach.


    "Mhm." She nodded, waving her hand around to instantly heal the shattered area of the First Sky. And just as she thought as such, the area healed up fairly quickly, at the cost of a strenuous amount of divine power. ''It''s too much.'' She thought.


    Yet it was understandable. How would the ability to be nigh-omnipotente at no cost? That would just be broken. "Teacher, I''ll be back in a few minutes. Let us round up the legions of the Silver Empire." She added, and Teach nodded.


    She then smiled, all the anger and emptiness she felt when conversing with ide cleared out. Be it the remnant will, or her current self. Her teacher was still the best, after all. She descended after that thought.


    "...."


    Teach watched her go by, as he remained floating within the skies. Besides him, the folds of space rippled ever so gently, as an extremely handsome woman stepped out. "Wow, just wow. And here I expected a fight to the death between the deluded husband and the obsessed wife."


    Thedy said, as her entire visage waspletely revealed. It was Athena, the Great Lady of Wisdom, now in a different outfit than before, yet still stunning nheless.


    The outfit was not too feminine, yet it still captured her waist, curves and chest perfectly well, illustrating that despite being handsome, she was also a beautiful goddess.


    "Great Lady of Limitless Wisdom, please don''t be like that. She''s my student after all." Teach did not turn around to nce at her, as he defended Mirai, choosing to respect whatever choice she made for herself.


    That was the least he could do as her teacher, and as her elder. But Athena thought otherwise, as she chuckled at his words.


    "Funny,ing from from you. Respect her choice? When did you start doing that, O'' Great Enigmatic Concept of Knowledge?" She yfully inquired,ing to float besides him, as they gazed down upon the world.


    Upon their yground.


    "...."


    But Teach remained quiet, choosing to treat her question as a rhetoric question of sorts. Athena also did not seem to mind whatsoever, and continued to watched their soroundings.


    Instead, she added, "You really do like this little girl, don''t you? Otherwise, why would you hide within the folds of space, just to intimidate the various peeping Minor and Major Gods hiding away as well?"


    Athena revealed Teach''s intentions, as she subtly smiled at him. And indeed, Teach, was one of the presences hiding away that Archdemon Riley felt threatened from, a few moments ago.


    And as for why his presence was at the level of a Transcendental? It was because his Law was a perfected Absolute Law at best, thus deep down, Teach at his prime... should be an Elder God far above Transcendentals!!


    A God close to shredding the boundary of the True Laws, and obtaining something that only a few Cosmic Gods had in store.


    A Mystery.


    But as he was weak, his presence was only that of a Transcendental God. But he was still the greatest threat felt.


    Athenaing in next, as she had the residual presence of the World Will within her being, making her aura that of a Transcendental God as well.


    While the least threat felt was from Neonate, who... was the only genuine Transcendental amongst the three, despite being the weakest in terms of aura. Quite ironic.


    "Of course I am, she is my pride and joy." Teach responded, turning around to leave. "Oh, and with this, I''ve built a foundation on the mortal world for myself, as you suggested. But... is it enough for your schemes to take ce, Great Lady Athena?"


    He inquired, a soft inquiry at that, yet those words alone, ignited a great storm of Providence to bloom out all around them. Like a garden of chrysanthemums unveiling themselves into a sea of beauty.


    All the True Laws, no, to be precise, each version of the True Laws, manifested as a Mystery of the highest attainments, danced within the seas of Providence. A resonance so majestic, not even the Creators could replicate it!! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not really." Athena did not mind his attitude, nor the resonance of Mysteries around her, and responded to his inquiry, "Ragnarok will soone to an end. In theing three months, Transcendentals will be able to descend from above. At most, one Transcendental from each Pantheon within the Heavenly Divine Realm."


    As she spoke, each word of here guided all the Mysteries around them, gathering them together in great waves.


    "Yet despite that, the tides would still be against you guys. Not only do you have the Monster Pantheon and the Light Pantheon after you, the Dark Pantheon will also set their eyes on you, just because. Greed will also target you, when you kill one of his children, the Insurmountable Demon, Riley."


    The gathered Mysteries churned in excitement as she continued to speak, freely dancing around the two of them.


    "Basically, you have four Pantheons against you. What will you do now?" She concluded with a question. A question that was apanied by a yful smile. A yful smile that halted the progress of the resonating Mysteries around her.


    Teach also paused within his steps, as he knew of all that she mentioned. In fact, he knew more already. Especially, why such a unique reaction took ce when she spoke. Thus he responded, continuing the process of resonance.


    "Back then, you said to allow the spirit race to descend, so that they start up a force of their own as well, isn''t that right?" And his first sentence, exposed the grand schemes of Athena, the Orchestrator of Neutrality.


    And that alone, caused each Mystery to explode out with fervor and excitement that surpassed those of the previous chain of resonance. Individually at that. Let alone when their excitement gathered together once more.


    BOOOM~!!!


    The sorounding area of the First Skies was shattered for the second time today, as a powerful wave of omnipotent authority spread out, threatening to erase the entire world out of existence.


    Fortunately, the World Will quickly responded, and transported the two of them straight towards the Core Region of the world. An area made up of the same quantity of Mysteries everywhere!!


    ¡¸What are the two of you nning to¨C¡¹


    The World''s Will immediately responded the moment they appeared, trying to obtain information out of them, only toe across an invisible barrier in the form of... being ignored.


    Teach was not done, there was more to the schemes of Athena that he wanted to expose. Schemes that wouldter result into something devastating for Existence as a whole.


    "Their descent will cause turmoil. As with their threat superseding ours, they would be the focus of attention when we deal with the Insurmountable Demon. At the same time, when the demonsunch their attack, the angels will keep them busy."


    BOOM~


    ¡¸No, wait¨C¡¹


    "That''s two problems out. And with the rtionship between the Supremes, the Divine Faction would ally with the Spirit race. That being the case, upon descending, the group that the Spirit Race will attack, the Divine Faction will follow as well."


    BOOM~


    ¡¸Ochestrator, stop hi¨C¡¹


    "Hence, to keep the equilibrium of power prevalent, the Pantheon being attacked, would have the support of another Pantheon. The battle would be a two on two brawl, thus leaving behind one Transcendental God for us to handle... or am I wrong, Great Lady Athena?"


    BOOM~


    ¡¸....¡¹


    Teach concluded his words as well, turning around to face Athena with a light smile of his own. Athena also smiled back at him, as she slowly pped her hands.


    The World''s Will was forcefully silenced, as what she was trying to stop, had already urred. No amount of words or me, could stop this. Hopefully, they end here...


    For at this time, each Mystery had enough power to supercede the overall might of all Mysteiesbined. And to make matters worse, their power was continuously increasing as they continued to converse!!


    "As expected of the Enigmatic Concept of Knowledge. I am impressed. That indeed is the case." She said, turning to look around her, gazing at the Mysteries that had so much omnipotent authority, they weren''t even Mysteries anymore.


    Pity, the World''s Will had hoped too soon. Or rather, the very concept of Hope was long erased years back, remember?

 Chapter 367 The Grand Scheme II

    ?


    Pity, the World''s Will had hoped too soon. Or rather, the very concept of Hope was long erased years back, remember?


    ¡¸Ochestrator, what do you think you''re doing?! Cease your actions, right this instance!!!¡¹


    The World Will hastily reacted as she shouted for Athena to keep quiet, for them to halt their progress, as she felt the pressure of omnipotent authority around her increase far greater than her control.


    She was shocked and confused.


    She was frightened.


    She was bbergasted.


    For this made no sense.


    She was now bathed in fright, as she saw each Mystery exceed itself in power, genuinely surpassing what was considered a Mystery. This increased the concentration of Mysteries within the Core Region, forcefully pushing them to exceed themselves too.


    But that was not the problem.


    Erase and go, they are born, and theye to end. That was a given. Everything followed a cycle of sorts, that repeats itself continously. She knew that.


    So far, tens of Eras have shed by, and she oversaw most of them. She knew the requirements needed to start up an Era, and what happens when a new Era was born.


    The authority would begin as True Laws of the lowest category, and then increasing in concentration as the First Age progresses forward. Then the other Agese, and the concentration increases.


    Likewise, to end an Age, the concentration of the highest attainable level of a Mystery would be achieved. After all, an Era was a powerful period of time, transcending even Supremes, hence, the power that was omnipotent in nature, was required to put an end to it.


    Yet...


    Yet why was the concentration of an authority far surpassing a Mystery, required as a build up to the words that were about to be uttered by these two irregr abnormalities?


    She even used her authority over all Mysteries here, to attempt to strip them of their power to speak. Yet to her horror, her grasp over the countless Mysteries, was disrupted by the urring resonance of Providence.


    Not even omnipotence could stop what was about to truly unfold at this very moment. But she still instinctively tried to stop them.


    ¡¸You... YOU FIENDS!! OCHESTRATOR, DON''T¨C¡¹


    She hastily roared out in horror. Unfortunately, Athena was mute to her cries once more, as she continued with her deration. "This ce is nothing but a chessboard ready for the chess yers to set out the pieces before they can begin the game."


    BOOM~


    "And the only way to determine who are the yers, and who are the tools... is to see which two beings are smart enough to properly set out the game... and use the entire world as their ythings." She ended her short speech, curling her lips up in excitement.


    "...."


    Teach remained silent to that, and only chuckled to himself as she finished her words, while ignoring the World''s Will. Throughout the years, he found what it was that he believed Enigma wanted out of him.


    It wasn''t to build a force in the mortal worlds, as there already was one, Nia''s Domain. And it wasn''t to guide people as well, that was just a side Quest he wouldn''t mind achieving right now.


    The true reason he was allowed to gain independence, and escape from the Heavenly Divine Realm, was to meet up with Athena. Who, will then lead him to his purpose.


    "My purpose here, is to create a tform that will perfectly ept the initiation of the New Era, right? No, this isn''t just an Era, but the genesis of a new beginning... The rise of the Second Aeon, that will usher in the New Era of Genesis... Isn''t it so, Great Lady?" He inquired.


    WAM~


    Yet another soft inquiry, but unlike before, this time around, this inquiry halted everything. Time, Existence, Progress, the various authorities beyond Mysteries, even the Will of Terra was forcefully halted.


    Everything came to a stasis. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It indeed is so, Great Enigmatic Concept." And Athena agreed, her gaze still set at her soroundings with a yful smile. At the chessboard that she was about to build, after waiting for almost a century in boredom.


    "Indeed so, my ass!!" But at the same time as she said those words, a rathernguid voice, capable of calming down even the Ancients, rang out in slight annoyance.


    The vast concentration of omnipotence around them rippled, and then tore apart, as a doorway was opened. A doorway that revealed the perfect physique of a young man with a roughed up appearance.


    His clothes were torn and raggered, despite his body having no wounds. His hair was a mess, and there were ck circles around his eyes, which were barely kept open as he reprimanded Athena.


    "What the hell, Athena?! Why didn''t you wait for my signal?!" He angrily inquired, as his entire visage was revealed. He was Allen... well, a more mature version of Allen, seemingly around histe twenties.


    "Ah, Allen, you''re here. And I presume this is the version of you two weeks from now, via Abyss time?" Athena ignored his reprimands, and instead acted cute, like a curious kitten, as she asked an unnecessary question.


    Teach was surprised by her sudden change of behavior, and could only stare at her bbergasted.


    But to his surprise, the Allen before him actually softened up at her. He sighed, and ruffled up his hair some more. "...I bet this has to do with Enigma. It''s gotta be him. There''s nobody else." He added.


    His tone carried annoyance within, but at the same time, affection. Familial affection that was more than just clear within his eyes. But nheless, Teach felt guilty for being the root cause of everything.


    ''But what did I do? What ns did I disrupt?'' He thought to himself. He was also curious why Athena yed along with him, despite that fact.


    "Well, fuck it. We can get through this." Allen gave up stressing, giving off a subtle vibe of reliance. "So, why did you rush things, Athy? The n is destroyed, and now, that freak will be able to find out all of our ns." Heined.


    "About that, actually, I just thought it would be appropriate to rush things, just to add a bit of EOS into our ns." And Athena responded, a cheeky smile on her face.


    "EOS???"


    "Element of Surprise. Well, to be honest, I believe that guy predicted our ns already. After all, he''s Enigma, but with a conscious view of his overall potential." She said, "In simple terms, he could outsmart the two of us even if we schemed for an infinite number of years."


    She concluded her words, with a statement that had Allen frowning in displeasure. Yet despite that, he did not argue with her. In fact, he agreed. "Hard to admit, but true. The reason things were swift, might be because he let us be." He agreed with her thoughts.


    "True. Thus, adding an EOS would be fun, wouldn''t it?" Athena affirmed, still keeping her smile as she spoke.


    "But adding any element would not change anything, would it? It''s that guy we''re up against, you know. He''s Enigma." Allen expressed his concerns, but Athena was still one step ahead.


    "I know, that''s true. But... we are not adding just any element, but an aspect of his, as the element. I mean, if anything, only he could surprise himself." She joked, but her tone was dead serious.


    "...."


    Allen also understood what she nned to do, and nced at Teach besides her. And things finally clicked to him. He lightly eximed in shock, "Ohh~ So this is how things are? You n to use an Enigma to fight against Enigma? But... we tried that, and failed horribly, didn''t we?"


    "Not necessarily so, because I n to use Enigma, to surprise Enigma. I mean, sure, fighting him now is a suicidal move. But if we use aspects of his, we would be able to make slighte backs bit by bit." She further exined, and Allen nodded.


    "I see. Well, I guess I understand your thoughts. But is this enough? Is one aspect enough?" Yet he still felt unnerved, as he cautiously thought.


    "Of course not. That''s why, we will use the one within the Heavenly Divine Realm as well. The one within the Abyss as well. And the one considered as the main body. We will strike at once, and fulfill all conditions to end this Era." She dered, shocking the two young man.


    "Crazy. You''re definitely crazy... but I like it." Allen said, as his frown was reced by excitement. Athena''s thought were wild, but feasible. Hell, there were the only way they could make a propere back.


    No, perhaps not just ae back.


    "Yes, we will strike back as well." Athena finished his thoughts, as she turned her gaze back at the Core Region, and the World''s Will. "We will strike back, and show him that we are not going to give up just because the Pces back home have abandoned us."


    "We will struggle, and struggle some more. Then make sure that we are the ones that make it out on top at the end of the game." She once more dered, but as everything was frozen in ce, no grand symphony of power yed out.


    There was nothing, but deafening silence.

 Chapter 368 Ages, Eras And Aeons

    ?


    An Age.


    This was a distinct period of time. Or so everyone thought as such, for the average definition of the term itself.


    But for beings on the path of power, especially those from the third League and above, an Age was something different altogether.


    An Ageusually implies a considerable extent of time, especially one associated with a dominant personality, influence, characteristic, or institution.


    The Age of Ragnarok for example.


    This was an extended period of time, with the dominant personality of "Doom of the Gods". It''s influence was to spread the idea of eliminating all the "Gods", and its characteristics was literally to bring cmity onto the "Gods".


    This was an Age.


    It had its own purpose, and definition.


    But most importantly, there could be plenty of such Ages, collinear to one another on the same path, as they created a pattern that took one from a certain beginning, to a certain end.


    For example, there was;


    THE AGE OF INFINITY ¨C An Age that brought a beginning to this current Era. An Age that made it possible for an infinite number of Universes to inhibit a Multiverse. For an infinite number of Multiverses to inhibit a Hyperverse. For there to be an infinite number of Hyperverses. An infinite number of Cosmos. An infinite number of Realities. An infinite number of Realms. An infinite number of Chaos. An infinite number of Creators. And an infinite number of possibilities.


    THE SUPPRESSED AGE ¨C An Age responsible for the suppression of Creations, limiting the possibility of an infinite number of Creations/Existences being born.


    THE BROKEN AGE ¨C An Age responsible for breaking through the many Established Rules, that allowed Existence to flow. With these broken, anything was made possible. An infinite number of Creators, omnipotent beings, could exist within the same tform and not destroy the very bnce of nature itself.


    THE AGE OF DARKNESS ¨C An Age that brought darkness onto Existence as a whole. A side effect to breaking through the Established Rules, and the birth of the Eldritch Horrors.


    THE SUPREME AGE ¨C An Age where Supremes were born. The current second generational Ancients, the direct descendants of the first generational Ancients, also became Supreme during this Age. The Prosecutor of Purgatory, the Abyssal Monarch, the Twins of Gloom and Radiance, the Heavenly Lord, and many more, from the other Greater Worlds as well. A total of one hundred and eight Supremes were born in this Age alone.


    THE ENDLESS AGE ¨C An Age that brought about enigmatic evolutions of the Greater Worlds, forcefully expanding them to be Endless in size and density. So much so that, not even the entirety of Existence, could weigh down onto a single Greater World.


    THE AGE OF PROSPERITY ¨C An Age that brought a season of prosperity onto all infinite living beings. Civilizations were born, Factions were established, Pantheons were created, Realms stabilized, families bloomed, lives blossomed, and worlds evolved. An Age that was prosperous throughout the whole Era.


    THE AGE OF PEACE ¨C An Age that followed after Prosperity, bringing peace and joy onto all living beings. Peace between all the infinite constructs. Peace between all the nine Endless Greater Worlds. Peace between the Supremes. Peace between Existence itself. Absolute, and utter, Peace.


    And finally, the AGE OF RAGNAROK ¨C An Age that will bring about an end towards the reign of this Era. Responsible for the umtion of enough "Doom", by killing Gods left, right, and center, to bring the closure of this chapter of an Era. This was Ragnarok, the storm, after the calm.


    These were Ages.


    And all these Ages, were all umted into a single period of time termed as an... Era. A period of time characterized by a special disposition, that ushered in the beginning of a new chapter in Existence.


    These Ages, all fell under the INFINITE ERA.


    An Era that began the path of Infinity, where beings could establish Infinity, transcend it, then transcend themselves over and over again.


    An Era where certain deities transcended Infinity. An Era where there were an infinite number of deities to boot.


    An Era that brought aplete rise of the Infinite Realms, a ce where infinite realms, infinite worlds, infinite dimensions, coexist together within one Existential Bubble.


    This was the INFINITE ERA.


    And it''s nine cycles of AGES.


    But now, we know of what an ERA and AGE were, so what was an AEON/EON? What was this new abstruse term that Athena and Teach casually yed with?


    And what was so special about it, that even authority exceeding omnipotence was required to initiate its descent? What was so terrifying about it, that even the World''s Will, a Creator Entity, feared its mere descent?


    Truly, what was... an AEON? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    An Aeon was also a certain extended period of time, that had its own unique definition. For example, if AGES followed a certain cycle extending from a beginning to an end, then ERA were different from one another. Each Era was unique in its own right, so much so that, there was no clear connection between each ERA.


    For example, there was;


    THE NAMELESS ERA ¨C The Era that depicted the descent of The Ancients, the first ever beings to ever be created, or rather, be born. There were born from Originity, and lived within Originity. Nothingness and Existence came after them.


    THE OLDEN ERA ¨C The Era that birthed the Nine Greater Worlds, each separated from Existence. To those here, Existence never existed. Anything created beyond the Nine Greater Worlds, was merely fiction.


    THE FORGOTTEN ERA ¨C An Era only written down as a recording. Nobody knew of this Era, not even the second generational Ancients born within the Olden Era. Only the first generational Ancients themselves knew such an Era... never physically existed, but exists within the records of Primordial Time.


    And finally, THE INFINITE ERA ¨C An Era that brought upon Infinity onto Existence as a whole. To everything within Existence, except Existence itself. Everything could be infinite, including the number of Creators, but there was only one Existence at this moment.


    These were the four ERAS, each being its own book, that was not intricately connected to the other books, yet all books headed towards one direction... forward.


    And that, was what connected the four ERAS into something grander. The fact that what urs within the first ERA, is not ignored within the next ERA, but is just not a major factor for theing ERAS.


    The countless creators created within the Nameless ERA, were still mentioned in theing ERAS. All ERAS were moving forward under different plots, but ultimately moving along the same line.


    This... was an AEON.


    An indefinite number of time, that exceeded the understood principles of time, containing various ERAS and their AGES within.


    A simple definition would be; An Age was a subplot within a book. An Era which contained multiple Ages, was aplete book. And an Aeon, was a collection of books under different genres, yet falling under the same category.


    And with that said, Athena''s goal was to change the very structure of the book collection. She was about to flip everything, and start Existence from scratch, start up a new book collection.


    New Rules would be established as they move forward. The Realms of power would be shifted, whether downwards, or further upwards, it wasn''t known. The hierarchies would be switched upside down.


    It was time for a new dawn~


    "...Sometimes, I wonder what little Su sees in you. All I see is a crazy bitch hungry for a change." Allen sighed to himself, as he listened to Athena''s ambitions, and her goals to changing Existence as a whole.


    But what was Existence?


    A simple definition would be everything, from mortals, to gods, to Outers, to Supremes, everything recorded, being recorded, and will be recorded, all fell under Existence. Basically, Existence was Totality as a whole... excluding Creators (Creators were individual Totalities by themselves).


    "Come now, I am sure he saw my beauty and intellect." Athena chuckled as she responded, still acting coy around Allen. And Teach could only watch them be, as he knew it was none of his business. He was just an independent clone.


    "...."


    "Well whatever. How much time is left?" Allen inquired, despite the irony of his inquiry.


    "For us here, around sixteen days. That''s about fifteen years within the Universal flow of time, until enough Transcendentals are able to descend. But for Su Han and the third clone of leader, there''s about two days left until they ughter enough Gods. And as for you... there''s about eight hours left." Athena responded.


    "Eight hours? You expect me to take down a Supreme God in under eight hours?!" And Allen froze in shock from where stood. Ironic, again.


    "Instead ofining, big brother of three terrifying monsters, why don''t you just go already? Not like ajny of your little brothers would let you die a pointless death." Athena rolled her eyes at him.


    "...."


    And Allen was left speechless.


    What was he supposed to do now? Leave everything to Fate, and hope that the True Gods whom were once his younger brothers in a hidden lifetime, would suddenly feel enlightened toe to his rescue?


    Yeah, no. Not happening.

 Chapter 369 The Ultimate Ragnarok I

    ?


    One of his bodies was with Enigma''s Path of Fate, as they went towards the Infinite Realms. Su Han and the third were busy. As for the second, he had a mission in Purgatory too. The fouth, was weak. The fifth was nowhere to be found, as Nia''s Domain is hard to trace even for Supremes.


    The sixth, was the only one avable at the moment, but he was far deep into the Endless Seas. "Fine. I''ll see which one wille to my rescue. Until then, I''ll see if I can hold off against a Supreme by myself." He hyped himself up.


    What was a mere Supreme to him, when he had to face countless Creators in the near future? He thought as such, forgetting that even with his potential, a Supreme God, even the weakest, was three major Realms above him.


    And something more terrifying, was that Supreme Gods were above the Laws, all established Laws of Existence. They transcended them, and as for him? He was still using the Laws as his weapons.


    "Good luck, senio brother Al." And despite knowing that, Athena waved him off. Even Teach kept quiet about it, and just continued being a bystander. An independent clone.


    "Alright, I''m off." Allen said, tearing through the frozen space, and leaving. But Time still remained halted here. And it would remain the same, until all requirements were met.


    And the reason was¨C "Who knew that he also fabled into Mysteries as well." Indeed, this was the power of a Mystery of Time, cast by Allen the moment he descended.


    After all, the current Allen was of two weeks into the future, via Abyss time. And to the Universal time, that was over 600+ years. That was more than enough time for a True God to be a monster.


    "I guess I''m staying behind as I haven''t touched upon my own Mystery yet. Unlike you too." She further thought, ncing at Teach, who only subtly smiled at her words.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Heavenly Divine Realm


    Heaven''s Section, Pool of Reincarnation


    Within the Section of Heaven, the total area equivalent to the previous Heaven Realm, there were seven sacred locations, and two forbidden zones where not even Cosmic Angels were allowed foot within.


    One was and where a pool of golden essence circted around daily, full of immense Holy Power, and brimming with the power of a Mystery so potent, it was purely dazzling and iprehensible.


    It was the


    .


    And where angels were born, or reborn after losing their lives throughout the many wars. And of course, as new angels. It was ruled by the Cosmic Kindness.


    And this was just one of the manynds, but it''s might was still there, as it was ruled over by a Cosmic being, who had two Elder Angels on her side, and a few Transcendental Angels working underneath them.


    Just this alone, could make them a powerful Pantheon or Faction within the current Heavenly Divine Realm.


    Not even a Cosmic being would dare attack, without enough preparations and back up. Especially so, as there were six other domains with the same force as this, and two domains hiding away a Supreme being each.


    No sane person would dare attack Heaven.


    And yet a certain fool had done just that. A single young man, cloaked in pure red robes that resembled an ancient royal attire, stood above the current Pool of Reincarnation, staring down onto the army of billions of angels below him.


    A smile of mockery stered onto his lips, as recklessness danced within his red pupils. A type of recklessness, that would clearly cost a life or two... and his not included.


    "Vile devil, retreat back at this moment!!" An angel cussed at him, grasping tightly onto its Lance brimming with pure gold mes. mes cloaked with the True Laws of Fire and the Holiness of their Lord.


    "Yes, retreat and we will not take offense to your brazen acts towards our sacred grounds."


    "Indeed. Your impetuous actions can be forgiven, if you just simple pull back right this instance."


    "His Holiness is all forgiving. He forgives even the damned, hence you still have a chance. Please retreat." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    More angels spoke up, urgency painting their tones in desperation. And the more they spoke, the more urgent and rushed they felt. And the more the young man above, smiled even more.


    "...A bunch of humanoid chickens. Why can''t you just ept your Fate? It''s not like I''m here on my own ord, you know. I''m on a mission. A mission I cannot go against, for it is my very purpose." He lightly responded, his words silencing the many angels from speaking.


    His silver gray hair elegantly danced within the air, with tings of red within, hiding away his cat ears. His hands crossed before his chest, as he continued to stare down onto the cluster of angels, with the beastials eyes of a tiger.


    Angels ranking between the lowest rank of Lesser Angel Lords, to those in the Transcendental stages. A group of angels that could wipe out the entirety of Chaos in no time at all, were lined up before him.


    A powerful set up.


    Yet why were they urgently urging the young man to retreat? Why did they all show nervousness when standing before him? Why were they so... bothered?


    Indeed, why were they, when Cosmic Angels and Supreme Angels stood behind them? Truly, what was wrong?


    "IMPETUOUS!!!" A Transcendental Angel roared out in anger, his anger shattering through the skies, and fragmenting his soroundings like a broken mirror.


    "Calm down, he speaks the truth. It is his mission to bring about Death and Doom onto all living beings. He''s Ragnarok personified." Yet another Transcendental Angel held onto his shoulder to calm him down as he spoke with a frown.


    "But that being the case, it doesn''t mean we have to sit down to die." Another one also added, pulling out a long golden-silver rod from her sleeves, with golden lightning dancing around it, like heavenly dragons.


    "True. And since he is just an Ultimate Ragnarok, we might stand a chance against him. Let us stay strong." Another one supported, and with that, the angels prepared themselves for a great battle toe.


    With the Transcendentals standing before them, they chose to fight as well. And even of the results were bleak, they weren''t ready to give up.


    "Heh!! How cute of yall. But it''s fine with me. I love the concept of ants struggling for survival. I''ll just have to try and kill you all." The Ultimate Ragnarok, the third ranked Enigma, dered with a smile dripping off battle intent.


    His presence began skyrocketing towards the skies. His rank was around that of a perfected Outer Demigod in equivalence, but with his potential, he could skip through six Realms of power.


    And as each minor realm of the Outer beings was equal to a major realm for those below, he could basically battle against mid ranked Major Origin beings. But that was truthfully not enough against a couple of Transcendentals.


    Yet there was something else that added onto his Bartle prowess ¨C His specialised Bloodline and his Physique.


    The Bloodline was the fusion of two bloodlines. One from his believers, the Beastials, a group of humanoid beasts with the potential to reach the semi Outer Realm.


    And the other was from Su Han''s believers, the Beatifics, a group of humans with beastial characteristics with the same potential as the Beastials.


    The result was "Sanctus Bestia", a unique race that transitioned between three phases, the human phase, where his potential factor is increased from six Realms to eight Realms.


    The beast phase, where he attains a true beast form, having his potential increased from eight Realms to ten Realms. And the final phase, that that was a human-beast hybrid, increasing his potential by another two.


    A total of twelve Realms, which was three major Realms even to Outer beings. Hence the current him, could take down perfected High Origin Gods without so much as a problem, as he was within the final phase.


    He was a Sanctus Felidae Bestia right now.


    ''But that not all. I also have a Physique that used to belong to a Transcendental Spirit, but is now forged to personally suit this body and bloodline.'' He thought, as he activated the unique Physique as well.


    Physique: Nine Dragons Battle Constitution (Unique) ¨C A Unique Constitution amongst the True Physiques, that has enough potential to exceed all physiques below Cosmic Physiologies. It''s greatness could even rival such Physiologies. Once activated, it has nine stages to ascend through, whereby each stage, increases battle potential by one Realm higher. Upon tapping into the final stage, battle potential is increased by nine, allowing you to skip through nine Realms of power, and do the impossible. Unfortunately, reaching this stage, would require you to rest for extended periods of time (every minute of use equals a year of rest). The more you go through the stages, the more you take on Cosmic Draconic properties, and at the final stage, you can take on a Cosmic Dragon Form, increasing the potential to increase by ten.

 Chapter 370 The Ultimate Ragnarok II

    ?


    This alone, could change the tides of the battle. And to change, they surely will. "Come, bring it on!! Let''s se if you have what it takes to survive apocalypse, and transcend to greatness!!" He roared out in excitement, as a cloak of red aura burst out from his body.


    Then aura bursting out was purely destructive, as it gathered before his forehead, manifesting into a sprite of red mes ¨C the first stage of the Nine Dragons Battle Constitution was manifested right there and there.


    And with that, he kicked off the sky, and shot towards the cluster of angels like a devil meteor. He broke through their mere understanding of speed, and appeared as an illusiory trail of red light.


    ...!!!


    "He''s too fast for even our eyes to trace?!" A Transcendental Angel eximed in fright, as he subconsciously pulled back.


    "It''s okay, calm down!! I''ve put up a barrier around us." A feminine Transcendental Angel responded, calming down the many angels around her. ''With my [Heavenly Emblem] Divine Skill, supported by my Ultimate mastery of the True Law of protection, not even an Elder Angel could easily breakthrough.'' She thought with great confidence.


    It was establishedmon knowledge that only a True Law of the same mastery, could fight against another True Law. And only a Divine Skill of the same grade, could fight against another Divine Skill.


    Hence for the Ultimate Ragnarok to breach through her barriers, he would require abination of a Divine Skill as well as an Ultimate level True Law with him.


    And with his ''true'' prowess of a High Origin God, it should be impossible to have an Ultimate True Law within his temte.


    Unfortunately, Enigma represented the Ancients as an Ancient Origin, and no such being in the records, had ever failed to master a True Law far above their Realm of strength.


    "Hahaha, nice nice!! A barrier constantlyying an infinite number of minor barriers onto each other, one stronger than the other, every single instance. Truly magnificent, unfortunately¨C" Enigma arrived right before the barrier with an outstretched fist.


    Swift and unrestrained.


    He let out a bright smile of ecstacy as he threw a punch directly at it, shattering through all established minor barriers without encountering any resistance. "¨CIt''s futile!!"


    BANG~!!


    The barrier shattered out into countless invisible ss-like fragments, with a sound far exceeding that of the collision of two Universes, a sound greater than the big bang.


    "Wh¨CWhat..?!" The Transcendental Angel holding up the barrier spat out a mouthful of blood, as she felt the rebound effects of having her barriers so easily shattered through.


    But she was not the only one, all billions of angels looked up in stupor, as they felt the strength saved up within the human-beast hybrid of a devil above them.


    Of the cute cat bestia above them.


    "Such... such physical force... should be Mythical." A High Origin Seraph uttered out speechlessly as well. Unfortunately, the barrier didn''t have enough time.


    With time, it could even stand tough against Cosmic beings. But pity, time, was the least that these angels had at the moment.


    But Enigma was not done.


    He immediately clenched his other fist, and as he pulled back the one he just used, he threw out another punch with his other fist, forcefully kicking up a powerful wind storm that pressed down on all angels below him.


    He manifested a natural disaster with just the force generated from his punch. A feat considered abnormal!!


    "He¨CHeavenly Lord above... this is... this is ABSURD!!"


    "Why does one have so much physical strength within their being?! Why is a weaker individual such as yourself still alive with such power?!"


    "This makes no sense!!"


    The angels were pressed down, and pushed back as theyined. They could not understand, they were shocked, they were clueless.


    How could a being who hasn''t even gained enough right to Transcend themselves, be this insanely powerful? How strong would they be if they did transcend themselves? Would they still be considered a God?


    Was this what Ragnarok was?!


    "HAHAHAHA, Struggle, struggle some more. This is the beauty of life, the joy of living beings. As the bringers of hope, struggle to your hearts contents, and don''t let a mere disaster, hold you down!!" Enigma felt the blood rushing through his head as he continously dered.


    This body was made out of all his battle intent and recklessness that he had, but never let loose. Hence now, he could let go without much restraint, as he embodied such parts of himself, he embodied the recklessness of the True Enigma!!


    "Then bring it on!! Let''s see to what extent does Ragnarok have the arrogance to look down upon all living beings!!" A Transcendental Angel clothed in white robes, and grasping onto a giant fan, roared out with equal battle intent.


    He was woken up. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And his words woke up the depressed angels, and reignited their fighting spirits. Why should they cry, when both sides were just doing what was needed of them? The Ultimate Ragnarok was her to judge all living beings, and they were here to struggle for all living beings.


    Even he himself motivated them to struggle. Thus there was no shame in struggling. So why should they not?!


    The Transcendental Angel tightly grasped onto his giant fan, and waved it across the air, tearing through space and sending out a terrifying storm of golden wind, which were supported by an Ultimate True Law of Wind.


    "That''s the spirits!!" Enigma smiled beautifully, and threw out another punch, his ungodly strength supported by the 6% Extreme Empyrean Physiology Refinement Technique sending out enough physical force to cancel out the effects of the Ultimate True Law of Wind.


    BOOM!!!


    An explosion took ce as the two forces collided, canceling each other out and clearing the battlefield in between the two forces.


    "Heh, is that all you got?! After rising up my fighting spirit, at that?" Enigma continued to roar out in excitement, sting off towards the giant fan-armed Transcendental Angel at monstrous speed.


    He was still as fast as before, eclipsing any of their understanding of speed, hence it was obvious they wouldn''t be able to respond to his attacks... under normal circumstances.


    The angels coordinated together, and moved way before Enigma made a move. They put their thoughts at an overdrive,puting countless thoughts at once, just to only be a step or two ahead of him.


    "Not so fast!!" A female Transcendental Angel appeared before her giant fan-armed brother, holding onto a long golden-silver rod, with a silver w at the top, grasping a golden crystal carved with True Lightning.


    She held onto her weapon, and forcefully thrust it onto the sky, like a cksmith bringing down his hammer, like a god unleashing divine judgement, she smashed it down, and created a chaotic eruption of golden lightning.


    BZZT~!!


    The erupting lightning spread out like fireworks into the sky, transforming into lightning carved dragons, that transcended Transcendental Speed as well, and bolted towards Enigma inrge droves.


    "Oho~" Enigma paused mid air and eximed to himself, watching as countless golden dragons ascended the skies to gnaw and blight him down. Yet as always, he was fearless. He was excited. He was satisfied.


    Satisfied at the struggles of his victims. Excited at the feeling of recklessness he had previously suppressed. Fearless of the circumstances he was putting himself in. ''This is it!! This feeling... Little Su, as a Wargod, was this how you felt every time you battled? Was it?!''


    His thoughts burned with pure, undted battle intent, crazed intentions, and wild aspirations. And with that, he tightly folded his fist, and... and punched.


    A full powered punch, a single one, against a dragon forged out of an Ultimate True Law of Lightning, and boosted by an even greater power, making it into Holy oriented Lightning.


    BANG~!!!


    The fist shed with one of the golden lightning dragons, causing an explosion so frivolous, it shattered the space barrier, and reduced the golden lightning dragon into particles of residual static electricity in the air.


    ...!!!


    A terrifying spectacle.


    A terrifying show of power.


    And a terrifying being altogether.


    "Wha¨CWhat in the Holy Heaven...?" The Transcendental Angel of Holy Judgement froze in shock, no, not only her. The Transcendental Angel of Righteous Winds besides her was also bbergasted.


    Their peers, and juniors behind them were also dumbstruck. What kind of being, God, Devil, or Beast, was capable of going against Ultimate True Laws with just their physical prowess alone? It made no sense!!


    And yet... And yet...


    "Hahaha, HAHAHAHA!!!" The Ultimate Ragnarok was capable of doing so. Even now, he was snuffing out more and more golden lightning dragons with his fists alone, a maniacal smile of excitement on his lips, a frivolous spirit of battle dancing with his eyes.


    This was a War God.


    This was an Ancient Origin.


    This was a genuine walking nightmare.


    An entity that stroke fear into the hearts of even Transcendental Angels who know of no fear. This was the Ultimate Ragnarok, En.


    "DO¨CDON''T GET TOO COCKY, RAGNAROK!!"

 Chapter 371 A False Sense Of Hope

    ?


    "DO¨CDON''T GET TOO COCKY, RAGNAROK!!" Yet out of the expectations of those watching, despite being bathed in fear, a detested emotion, the angels still retaliated like nobody''s business.


    The Transcendental Angel of Holy Wars appeared behind Enigma, a great sword cloaked in golden mes held above his right shoulder. He cried out a bellow of might after his words, and swung the great sword towards Enigma with all his might.


    The de tore through the air, burning through the True Laws making up the Realm, and went straight towards Enigma''s neck with full force, and without hesitation.


    ''Be purified!!!'' The Transcendental Angel of Holy Wars desperately hoped, as the sword made contact with Enigma''s neck... and instantly beheaded him without any resistance.


    ...!!!


    "Huh...?" And he eximed with a shocked expression, as he saw the world spin countless times under his vision.


    He saw the Pool of Reincarnation below, the shocked expressions of the angels ahead, the angered expression of the Transcendental Angel of Holy Wars behind him, then the Pool of Reincarnation again, then rinse and repeat.


    He was not faking it. He was genuinely surprised at this moment. ''Did he use a superior Divine Skill? Wait, there''s actually someone with enough potential to weild a superior Divine Skill as a Transcendental?'' He thought to himself.


    "Ting: Battle Awareness"


    "The Lord''s Body has suffered damage from an enhanced superior Divine Skill, [Beheadment of Wars] and suffered 7,68% Damage to your body, 0,15% damage to your spirit, and 0,001% damage to your soul"


    "Damge delt to you doesn''te close to exceeding the established boundary for the natural born defensive mechanisms of your Physique and Bloodline, thus all damage has been nulled. Overall damage received: 0%"


    Enigma instantly read through the notifications from the system for once, as he was genuinely curious what had happened. And it was as he thought, a superior Divine Skill was cast.


    And an enhanced one at that.


    ''Give me the definition of the Skill. Use any amount of Faith Essence required.'' Hemanded. A fraction of time had yet to move, with how fast his thoughtsputed everything.


    "Affirmative, my Lord"


    " Beheadment of Wars (Superior DIVINE) :- An intricate ability of the Cosmic Diligence. This ability is especially geared towards War-type individuals, where if the caster encounters such a being who is stronger, all restrictions are removed for one single use of this ability. It gathers the power of all three hundred perfected Advanced level of True Laws, embued into the caster''s own True Law, giving it a one-time use ability that borderlines nigh-omnipotence. When enhanced, it gives the caster a two time use of nigh-omnipotent power to snuff out Wars/War-type individuals "


    The definition appeared, and just as it did, it shocked him greatly. Because he now realized that he was not just beheaded, the chance of nigh-omnipotent power was used to "kill" him, instead of behead him.


    And to those below Cosmic-hood, nigh-omnipotence, was as good as omnipotence if you did not have your own nigh-omnipotence.


    "...Damn. This was especially geared towards people like me. I guess the Cosmic Angels watching still have their cards to y, and were prepared for me." Enigma thought, as time began moving once more. "Unfortunately, you''re against an equally prepared Ragnarok!!"


    A devilish smile crept up his face, increasing his charm many folds, but to the watching Angels, that smile only made him more terrifying.


    "Oh no!! E¨CEveryone, attack, attack!! My [Beheadment of Wars] did not kill him!!" The Transcendental Angel of Holy War, appearing drained and lethargic, roared outmands to his fellow peers.


    The many Transcendental Angels hastily attacked without question. Tides of golden lightning dragons erupted out of the Transcendental Angel of Holy Judgement. Golden wind storms tore through the skies when the Transcendental Angel of Righteous Winds swung his giant fan.


    mes nketed the skies as the Transcendental Angel of Holy Wars used the other opportunity of nigh-omnipotence to end this battle. He swung his great sword once more, and the nket of mes descended.


    A chorus of elements, True Laws, colors, danger and disaster rang out. And the collision between all this wonder, birthed out a massive light that pulled the eyes of the entire Realm itself.


    A light of hope, yet also a cloak of despair.


    "It''s begun, huh?" Athena nced towards the direction of Heaven, a brief smile on her lips. Besides her was an equally beautiful woman, who had a poker expression. "It indeed has. The wonder of Ancient Origins never ceases to amaze me."


    The Queen Mother of all Spiritsmented. Her ambition to obtain the secrets of the past, that someone like her was never meant to know of, was ignited. And knowing that, of course Athena would make her move. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "See? En, the most mysterious amongst all the four brothers is my brother-inw, or so you guys like to im. I''d like to just consider him a brother of mine. And that''s not all. The eldest of them, carters to my needs. The youngest of them is very close to me. In simple terms, associate yourself with me... and you''ll obtain plenty of secrets. Secrets you shouldn''t even know. Secrete I have under my fingertips." She said, still watching the cloak of light countless light years away.


    "...."


    And the Queen Mother of all Spirits, who had already agreed to work with Athena for her mortal world schemes, carefully thought about it. She considered those words.


    Their coboration was only extended towards the mortal world, and the initiation of theing Era. Yet she was unaware of Athena''s grand schemes. And she wasn''t supposed to know of that... at least not yet.


    Nobody, not even the rebirthed Tear, Great Mother of Terra, was aware of such sphemy. Not even a Creator Goddess knew, let alone her children, mere Supreme beings.


    Hence for once, she wasn''t scheming, but genuinely speaking the truth. She needed allies. They needed allies. They needed her.


    Meanwhile, within the battlefield, the immense brilliance of light from the collision of Divine Skills and various True Laws slowly died down, revealing the beat up appearances of the angels.


    Many were tired, as they pulled up a 100% of their reserves and effort, just to make a difference. While others were injured, as they sacrificed parts of themselves to add more power to their attacks.


    The most devastating being the Transcendental Angel of Holy Wars, who had cracks snaking up his entire constitution, releasing golden essences in the form of his spirit and soul.


    He was slowly dying.


    And he could barely carry himself within the sky, let alone continue grasping onto his great sword, an artifact below Lost Divine Artifacts.


    "G?rd!!! A¨CAre you okay?! You... You..." The Transcendental Angel of Divine Protection, the one responsible for initiating the barrier with the [Heaven''s Emblem] Divine Skill, flew towards him, and helped him support himself.


    "I... I am... okay..." The Transcendental Angel of Holy Wars called G?rd could barely respond, as he held up by his fellow sister.


    "You''ve done your best, G?rd. Take a rest now." The Transcendental Angel of Righteous Winds flew towards them with the great sword within his hands. He had flown down to catch it before it descended too far.


    "Indeed. You''ve sacrificed a lot for our Pool of Reincarnation." The Transcendental Angel of Holy Judgement also added. She was sweating buckets even now.


    Even the Transcendental Angel of Righteous Winds was unsteady. All angels were at their lowest, but none regret it. They did their best. They struggled for survival, and did their best to achieve it.


    All angels were hopeful, and sure of their defeat. The Ultimate Ragnarok was still far from obtaining enough power to go against true nigh-omnipotence. He was far from bing the Absolute Ragnarok.


    The battle... was over.


    "...."


    Yet one angel, the Transcendental Angel of Fate Denial, thought otherwise. She floated far behind the angels, and calcted Fate, denying all the Fates that she did not like. Her Ultimate Law of Denial made that possible for her.


    Yet right now, no matter what she did, she still could not deny the Fate of their death. Not when the battle begun, and not when it apparently ''ended''. Their Fate... remained undefined.


    It was hard to tell whether they would die, or live to see tomorrow. They were hanging between an abtruse borderline of life and death. ''This... makes no sense. How can it be like this, if the Ultimate Ragnarok is truly dead?'' She frowned in thought in unease.


    Luckily, the Transcendental Angel of Undeniable Loyalty was keeping the other angels in order, as none would dare betray them. So where was the uneaseing from?


    If it was not from them, then was it from the Ultimate Ragnarok himself? Or another Ancient Origin that wasing? She was not sure, but the matter itself stressed her.


    ''What will be of us? What will be the end of the Pool of Reincarnation? Ragnarok? Cosmic Mother, is this how it really ends...? Elders..?'' And because of that... she lost hope.


    The first Angel to give up in this pointless War.

 Chapter 372 Dreams Of Mystique Nightmares

    ?


    Meanwhile, the other Transcendental Angels celebrated, as they could no more feel the aura of threat from the Ultimate Ragnarok.


    ''Even if I die now, it''s... it''s okay. Sacrificing myself to take down the Ultimate Ragnarok that had taken countless lives... is worth it. As long as I... can protect the angels, and the many living beings out there... I don''t mind.'' G?rd thought, as he used every bit of his strength left to let out a smile of triumph.


    He so desired to raise his hand as a sign of victory, but unfortunately, he had no strength. But his smile... his smile stood strong for him.


    It lit the fires of hope within the hearts of every Angel around him.


    Fire that stood strong amidst despair.


    Fire that zed with the light of salvation.


    Fire... that was instantly snuffed out just as it was lit.


    ...!!!


    Beautiful smiles turned ugly. historical


    Hope transitioned to dread.


    The bright skies darkened, as drums of despair resonated with the heart beats of the angels. Great Disaster was gone, but an Irreversible Cmity was birthed.


    The Transcendental Angel of Fate Denial widened her eyes in absolute shock, as her face lost all its color. Their Fate... Their Fate was now... defined.


    And could not be denied.


    "Hehehe, Hahahaha, HAHAHAHA!!!" Wild ruefulughter spread out throughout the skies, synchronizing perfectly with the melody of despair beating along their hearts.


    "Im...Impossible..." The Transcendental Angels thought out loud, as they slowly gazed at the emptiness ahead of them. Stupor, confusion, disbelief. Such emotions animated their expression as they stared up.


    Up at the small red me that just casually suspended itself within the skies. Languid. Unbothered. Catastrophic. The sprite of me gave of such a feeling.


    Yet it also gave off another subtle sensation that was hard to grasp by the confused angels. Boredom. Loneliness. The sprite of me was bored being there by itself. It felt lonely by itself.


    And that being the case, "Haaa, that was fun. The most fun I''ve had since long ago, but now... it''s time to y properly." Enigma''s voice rang out from the sprite of red mes, as to the dread of the angels, another sprite of me appeared besides it.


    Two red sprites of mes.


    The second stage of the Nine Dragons Battle Constitution was essed, as his battle prowess entered the mid Transcendental stage.


    With that, maddening waves of power erupted out of the two red sprites of mes, as his body quickly reformed itself.


    From the eyes, each eyeball situated below the red sprites, to his nerves, brain matter, skull, bones, muscles, flesh. His body instantaneously reformed itself within an instant. And to top it off, his Reiki covered his body, and transitioned into the same gear as before. The two red sprites acting as cute little horns.


    "Ahh~ Much, better." He raised his head up, letting out an unnecessary moan of pleasure, as he felt his body once more. He then let out a devilish smile, andined. "Damn, you all almost got me conceptually erased. Like, damn. That was unnecessarily cold of you guys."


    Heined as usual, typical Enigma, but no reply came his way. The angels were beat up. They were tired. There was nothing else they could do but stare at him in stupor.


    "How... H¨CHow did... you survive?" The Transcendental Angel of Sacred Storms inquired. She didn''t have much time to do major attacks, but she was great support. Especially with protecting the weaker angels.


    "Hmm... Ah, that? Simple really. Superior Divine Skills are considered nigh-omnipotic skills, with the capability to affect any and everything. Not even the gathered power of the True Laws could go against it, let alone Lesser ranked Skills. Hence, it should bemon sense that I should be erased from Existence, right?" Enigma nced down at her, and began speaking.


    He then disappeared from his position, and instantly reappeared a few inches before her visage. "You look damn pretty. So much so, I wish I could have you for myself... Anyway, that being the case, to fight one, you must use the same Skill grade. Fire against fire, superior Divine Skills, against Superior Divine Skills. Does that, perhaps answer your inquiry, child?"


    He gazed deep into her eyes, deep into her soul, as he let out hisst inquiry with a smile. A smile that left a mark on her heart. Be it a mark of absolute dread, or a mark ofsting impression, she wasn''t aware.


    "...."


    But she now had her response.


    ''That should be enough...'' He thought, ncing back at the trembling Transcendental Angel at the back. ''Pity, you''ve seen a horror that not even Elder Angel could easily bear.'' He thought, sympathizing her. <snext>lights</snext>


    It wasn''t a miracle that he had survived such disastrous circumstances. Nor was it a favor from the Plot of Existence.


    It was crucial nning, and preparations.


    With their True Body, they had too many Divine Skills, they exceeded the limit ced on them by the System. Hence, they were incapable of even using one such Skill.


    That was a detriment to his battle power.


    Especially so, as Divine Skills had the power of the True Laws. Advanced Divine Skills having the power of both Ultimate and Absolute Laws. Some rare exceptions, exceeding all True Laws altogether.


    And Superior Divine Skills, had the power of Mysteries. The power of nigh-omnipotence, stretching towards beingplete omnipotence.


    And to fight against omnipotence, one required omnipotence as well. A superior Divine Skill, against a superior Divine Skill.


    So the big question, was what superior Divine Skill did he use? And where did he get it? From hisrge reserves of Divine Skills? Or from his Skill Trees?


    None, actually.


    When he was fighting against the group of angels, the Path of Fate had sent him information that he would experience death if he was not actually careful.


    And that being the case, he prepared in advanced. He created a new skill, throughbinations of course, that was just outright broken in effects.


    " Dreams of Mystique Nightmares (Superior DIVINE) :- A unique ability even amongst its grade. For those below Cosmic-hood, to cast this Skill, the opposing side must have a superior Divine Skill in hand, or be a Cosmic being at the least. When cast, the Skill applies "Absolute Protection" onto the caster, giving them brief Immortality to all beings besides Creators, being immune to True Death. After being attacked, the Skill will create two Existential Events, where if you die, everything that has urred will be a dream, a mere illusion. And with the utterance of a single word, a Divine Cmity that will take the lives of those below Cosmic-hood by a 100% effect, will befall your opponents. But if you do not die, you will experience a Divine Cmity in return, that will surely take your life with a 150% effect. Also allows you to treat anything around you as either a "Reality" you cannot reject, or merely a "Dream" that you can wake up from anytime "


    This was the newly formed Divine Skill, a double edged sword, but a sword nheless. Plus, why would a True God fear death, when they could never truly die?


    This Skill was from the followingbination of Skills: The advanced Unique Skills [Absolute Mystique Barrier], a Skill that he grew up with ever since he did his test back home. And [Dream Traveller], another advanced Unique Skill.


    Together, they resulted into the Divine Skill, [Dreams of Mystique]. But that was not enough, hence he added the Divine Skill [Divine Jinx] as well as the advanced Divine Skill, [Commandment Inducement].


    Thisbination resulted into the superior Divine Skill, [Dreams of Mystique Nightmares]. A very perverted Skill even amongst its grade.


    And all that he did, was reject his current death as a mere dream. In other words, he did die, but to him, it was merely a dream. And as long as he woke up from the dream... he would be alive.


    Ashmore concept.


    ''Dreams and Reality... never slign.'' He thought to himself. Even without that, the first effects would have kicked in, where if he died from their attack, he coulde back and treat it as merely an illusion.


    They... actually stood no chance against this monster of a being. The results of this battle, were long established before the battle even took ce.


    Fate was undefined because he chose so.


    Struggling was meaningless.


    His words were mockery.


    "...."


    Enigma also saw through her thoughts. Not only her, but all angels had given up. They held their weapons, and prepared to fight still, no... they weren''t prepared to fight, they prepared to say their farewells, in the form of a battle.


    Struggling was meaningless... but they still chose to struggle nheless. They were fearful, they were hopeless, but they weren''t willing to be useless too.


    They''re the Bringers of Salvation, the Messengers of Benevolence, the Personifications of Love and Hope.


    ...But perhaps, their Salvation woulde in the form of death. And that was okay too.


    "...Fine. I''ll end it swiftly then."

 Chapter 373 Sudden Intervention

    ?


    "...Fine. I''ll end it swiftly then." Enigma kept the smile on his face, his gaze still aligned with that of the Transcendental Angel of Sacred Storms and the Transcendental Angel of Fate Denial. It was about time he brought a Divine Cmity upon them as punishment.


    It was time for their Ragnarok to ensure.


    "Peri¨C"


    "Wait, senior Enigma, please stop!!" Just when he was about to utter out themand of the Divine Cmity, an anxious cry crossed through countless distance, and disrupted his words.


    ...!!!


    And an instanceter, a golden white sh broke through space, and appeared right before him at terrifying speed. Speed that the Transcendental Angels could barely follow.


    "Hm? Oh, it''s little Su." Enigma froze as he finally realized who it was that was bold enough to stop him. Not like it was hard to stop him, but he was really curious who it was.


    "Yeah, it''s me. Senior, can you please spare these angels?" Su Han floated before Enigma, as he carefully regted his breathe. He wasn''t tired, no, he was just nervous.


    His golden hair was messy as usual, but it stillplimented his beastly handsome appearance. And the golden fur glowed with Reiki around his body, giving him a typical monkey''s appearance, adding more to his charm.


    And the white ancient chinese robes held his figure elegantly. Maddening waves of power erupted out of him, inclining closer and closer towards the Elder God realm. And it was still climbing up.


    "You..." The angels paused from their attacks, as they looked up at Su Han floating before Enigma. At the infamous Wargod prodigy, standing against the Ultimate Ragnarok.


    But their focus, was taken by the pure holy power oozing out of Su Han''s being, that formed illusory wings on his back. Six pairs of wings, that almost covered his whole appearance.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Greater Outer Angels had twelve wings on them. A pair on top, that covered their face, an extra pair on the same area rising up to the heavens, another pair aligned on the sides like outstretched arms, an extra pair at the same area but covering their waist instead, another pair facing down to spite the earth, an extra pair at the bottom, covering their legs.


    A total of six pairs, twelve wings.


    And the current Su Han, like the Transcendental Angels, also had twelve wings on him, albeit illusory. But unlike them, there was more luster on his illusory wings than theirs. And their wings were all outstretched, creating a flower of feathers behind them.


    "An... An Elder Angel?" The Transcendental Angel of Sacred Storms uttered out in shock, as the dying hope within her, was slowly reignited.


    "Let''s... Let''s not get our hopes up." The Transcendental Angel of Righteous Winds added, his heart not affected.


    He was hopeful too, but not so hopeful.


    "Spare them? Why?" Enigma was confused, but that was all. He was not against stopping, but... that was not how Ragnarok operated.


    "Actually. I''m acquainted with a Cosmic Angel, who once spared my god daughter, Xue''er. You know her right, that cute bubbly little girl of mine. So, I owe her a favor, and thought I''d repay it like this. Plus, I''m also an angel too. So... please?" Su Han responded, scratching his head awkwardly.


    Honestly, he didn''t want to fight against Enigma. He even came off as a junior, and called him senior. Not that he''d lose, which he would, but he just looked up at Enigma in general.


    Plus, his hands were a gift from him too.


    "Oh, is that so? Sure. I don''t see why not." Enigma immediately nodded his head without much thought after hearing that reason. What was there to think about? No, wait, actually, there was!!


    "Huh...? He... He agreed?" The Transcendental Angel of Sacred Storms was stupefied. She looked up with her nk expression.


    Even the Transcendental Angel of Righteous Winds was also in disbelief. Every other Transcendental Angel, and lower ranked angel, were stupefied at the moment. historical


    ''If it was that easy to make him stop, why did we even fight then? What were we struggling for? To make fools of ourselves?!''


    ''What... What is the meaning of this?! All those angels died for nothing?! Is that what they are trying to say?!''


    ''Are our lives such irregardless tools to them? Do we die, just because they felt like it?! Is that it?!''


    ''Why... did it evene to this? Why? How?''


    ''So G?rd... will perish for nothing?'' <snext>lights</snext>


    The angel''s thoughts went haywire, as some broke down, some gave up, and some looked up in anger. Animated expressions painted their faces, but the duo above, acted indifferent.


    "Really? You will really not kill them? For me?" Su Han''s face bloomed with joy, as he inquired for verification. His eyes were already glittering.


    "Yeah, I can. I mean, why not? Just start calling me big brother from now on. Just like how you call Allen your aniki." Enigma nodded to reassure him, and took this opportunity to get close with his brother of a different lifetime.


    "Oh, okay. You should have asked without trading, I already considered you a small aniki, but okay. I''ll start calling you big brother from now on, is that okay with you?"


    ''Small aniki..? That sounds adorable, but he disrespectful. I''ll let that slide though.'' He casually thought to himself, "Hmm... Nah, on second thoughts, call me elder brother instead. Just elder brother is fine."


    "Okay, if you say so, elder brother." Su Han nodded with a bright smile, not finding it hard to transition between the terms. He already respected Enigma from long ago, and the guy, as well as Allen, truly treated him kindly.


    He then turned back to angels. "Everyone, I am sorry I camete. But it is okay now, everything is okay. The souls of your brethren are still here, and thus they can reincarnate. My elder brother here didn''t destroy them at the least."


    He said out words of reassurance, calming down many angels, but their emotions were still greatly disturbed. But as they were saved, they thanked their Lord for that.


    "As for that Angel, he will be okay. Just let him rest for a while." He added, waving his hand to transfer bundles of Faith Essence towards G?rd. "You''ve done your very best, now rest easy. Everything will be okay for now." He carefully whispered.


    "...."


    The angels below remained silent, as the waves of events that took ce were not as expected. Instantly transitioning from hopelessness to salvation was too much even for them. Especially so, if the one to save them, was an infamous Wargod not rted to their lineage.


    "...."


    The Transcendental Angels were also left in stupor. And though they had a much better grasp over their emotions than those below, they were still affected to some extent.


    They were frozen.


    "Seems like they are still in shock." Enigma said, as he floated besides Su Han, looking down upon the many angels. Especially so, at the Transcendental Angels.


    The concentration of Holy power was thick around them. So thick, they cloaked the soroundings in ayer of golden hue. He even doubted if a Transcendental evil creature could survive under such purity for a while.


    But even then, the rhivk Holy power was in great disarray at this moment. So much so that, it would deal more damage, than good.


    "Yes. But it matters not. I''ve done my best, and did what I had to do." Su Han responded, a sigh of sympathy escaping his lips as he also gazed down upon them.


    He knew why they were like this. They lost a lot of their loved ones, and fought a battle that mocked their capabilities to survive. Basically, their pride was trampled on, and their trust was destroyed.


    Hence they had every right to be in shock.


    "What you had to do?" Enigma queried.


    "Yeah. I owe one of the Cosmic Angels here a couple ofbors to do. One of them was to kill the Mountain God, a Minor God. And I''ve pretty much done that. While the second was to stop the Pool of Reincarnation''sing Ragnarok. Well, you, to be precise." He responded casually.


    Enigma nodded lightly. Strange, but not overally strange. In the Prime Era,bors and trials were used as a form of payment to debts mortals owed to the gods. Hell, even other gods did so, for their fellow peers.


    It was a well recognized method to solve problems, without resulting in disgrace for both parties. Unfortunately, most of the times, people were taken advantage of, because of this system. Especially the mortals.


    The great hero, Hercules, was one such example. And if not careful, Su Han might just be another example of such tragedy.


    But Enigma thought nothing much of that. He could deal with the Cosmic Angel, and demand they take back their words, but why would he? Su Han didn''t seem to mind thebors that much, and could probably take care of himself.


    Plus, he had nothing against Heaven itself.


    His appearance here, was required by The Plot of Existence to usher itself forward. And he had no strength to go against it, so he rode with it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!